ã€ŠTetsu no Chikara: Saigo no Kiboã€‹


 Chapter 1: Lets Go to the Capital!

    Humanity had faced wars, pandemics, and natural disasters, but nothing prepared it for the true threat: creatures that emerged from the depths of darkness, devouring everything in their path. We didn¡¯t know what they were, but we knew what they wanted¡ªdestruction. The global population was reduced to a fragment of its former self, while survivors clung to any hope they could muster. Cities that were once beacons of civilization now lay in ruins, and fear permeated the air.

    These monsters, known for their cruelty and immense power, seemed invulnerable. Our weapons, our armies, everything failed against the impenetrable flesh of these aberrations. But amidst the despair, humanity found a small glimmer of hope: a rare metal, hidden deep in the ground, capable of piercing the skin of these creatures. It was a breakthrough, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Then, the unexpected happened. On one of the battlefields, after a bloody victory, a soldier touched the lifeless body of one of the monsters. To the horror of everyone around, the corpse reacted. Their muscles contracted violently. Of the ten people present, only two were able to provoke this reaction. This phenomenon left everyone astonished, but it also opened the door to new understanding.

    Scientists began to study the bodies of the creatures, and it was then that a true discovery came to light. There was a way to use the strength of these aberrations to our advantage. The secret lay in special suits, designed to amplify human potential. However, not just anyone could use them - only those with a special connection, a rare compatibility with the suit. And so the Special Forces were born, formed by individuals with this unique ability.

    The suits did not grant supernatural powers, but they enhanced instincts and reflexes, transforming ordinary warriors into highly efficient fighting machines. With these new weapons and cutting metal, humanity resisted for years, eliminating the creatures one by one. But it soon became clear that the hordes were endless. The surviving cities began to fall, one after another, as the ghoul forces grew stronger.

    The Liberation Army, the last bastion of hope, continues to fight, but the weight of the war only intensifies. The battle is far from over.

    In a small town in the countryside...

    - What do you think, Kay? - Mira exclaimed, closing the book with a brusque gesture.

    - A waste of time! How many times are you going to read the same thing? - Kay replied, standing up from her chair with disdain.

    - You need to pay more attention to the history of humanity! - Mira insisted, irritated.

    - If you really want to join the Army, then focus more on your training, not on these books! - Kay replied, crossing her arms.

    - You only think about that, training every day and nothing else! Reading a book every now and then is also good for you, you know? - Mira said, exasperated.

    - Unlike you, I have no interest in joining the Army. This stick here is enough to kill the ghouls. - Kay took a quick look at the simple stick he carried with him.

    Mira looked at him, crossing her arms, and sighed.

    - You say that, but someday this laziness will get you in trouble.

    Kay shrugged.

    - Maybe. But today, definitely not.

    Kay, this is my childhood friend... Oh, how lazy he is. Ten years ago, our village was attacked by a ghoul. We lost our homes, our crops... our happiness. Kay lost his parents in that attack, and since then he has lived with us - me and my mother. Everyone who survived deals with it the best way they can. But Kay... he holds a grudge, a deep grudge against the ghouls. Day after day, he trains without stopping. And we both carry a secret that no one in the village knows. Not even my father.

    That ghoul was brutally murdered... by Kay. I still don''t understand how he managed it. The only weapon that can kill a ghoul is made of Noxium, and yet, he killed him with that stick. When I saw that, I was scared. What could I do? I was just a little girl. But I realized how amazing he was... and I started to accompany him in his daily training. But what a regret... every day I come home exhausted...! - Mira thought, letting out a tired sigh.

    - Hey, Mira, you can go home! - said Kay.

    - Seriously? Are you going to release me without having trained? - Mira exclaimed, smiling.

    - It''s not like I forced you to train. You come on your own... Tomorrow, wearing yourself out today will affect your performance in the test! - said Kay.

    - Are you thinking about me? - Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    - It would be shameful if my disciple didn''t pass a test like that! - replied Kay.

    - Since when did I... It doesn''t matter. Tomorrow is the test to enter the Army, we need to rest! - Mira said.

    - Do we need to? I''ve told you several times that I''m not interested. Good luck! - Kay said, leaving.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    - Hmm, he''s still being stubborn! -

    Mira thought.

    Mira went back to her house.

    - I''m home! - Mira said, taking off her shoes.

    - Welcome back! - her mother said from the kitchen.

    - It smells good! - Mira exclaimed.

    - Go take a shower and then come down with Kay to eat. You need to eat well for tomorrow! - her mother said.

    - Kay keeps saying the same thing. He doesn''t want to go for the test! - Mira said, going up the stairs.

    - He doesn''t want to go? - her mother muttered, irritated.

    At dusk.

    - I''m home! - Kay said, taking off her shoes.

    - Welcome back! Go take a shower and then come eat! - her mother said.

    - It smells good! - Kay exclaimed.

    - It''s going to get cold! - her mother said.

    - I''ll be quick! - Kay said, going up the stairs.

    - Why are you smiling so strangely? - Mira exclaimed at the table.

    - Did you make the coffee? - her mother exclaimed, smiling.

    - He likes to drink after training. You know how discouraged he gets when he lives without coffee! - Mira said.

    - I know! Don''t drink coffee today or you won''t be able to sleep well! - her mother warned.

    - Okay! I''ll finish putting my things away while he''s in the bathroom! - Mira said, leaving.

    - I already imagined he would keep thinking that, but I can''t let Mira go to the city alone! - her mother thought, opening the bottle cap.

    After dinner.

    - Thanks for the food! - Mira thanked.

    - Thanks for the food! - Kay thanked.

    - What did you think? - her mother exclaimed.

    - It was great, as always! - Kay said, satisfied.

    - It was worth my effort! - her mother said, smiling.

    - Stop spoiling him! - Mira said.

    - You need to rest. You''ll wake up early tomorrow! - her mother said.

    - Okay, I''m going to my room! - Mira said, leaving.

    - How do you think she''ll do? - her mother exclaimed.

    - I don''t know! Mira is smart, but she''s anxious. We train every day, so I know her physical abilities are good. But if she thinks too much, she might end up failing the test. And there''s that whole suit-compatible thing - Kay said.

    - I know what you''re going to say: because she''s not compatible, the Army eliminates a lot of promising people! Isn''t that right? - Mira''s mother exclaimed, serving him coffee.

    - If they dismiss her, they''ll be fools, but I don''t think that''ll happen! She just needs to stay calm and she''ll be fine! - Kay said, drinking her coffee.

    - Are you sure you don''t want to go too? This might be the last coffee you''ll have with my daughter! - Rem, Mira''s mother, said.

    Kay choked.

    - Last? They also have days off, so she''ll have time to come here! - Kay said.

    - How long will this take? Can you really live without drinking coffee? I remember Mira didn''t make coffee for a week and you looked like a sloth crawling on the floor! - her mother said, laughing.

    Kay''s hand was shaking.

    - I can handle it! - Kay said.

    - Her coffee is really good, it''s perfectly and carefully prepared. Why is that? - Rem exclaimed.

    - Talent? - Kay exclaimed.

    - We won''t have that talent around here, so enjoy it! - Rem said, leaving the bottle near him.

    - Aren''t you going to drink it? - Kay exclaimed.

    - I have to drive tomorrow, so I''ll go to bed early today! - Rem said, leaving.

    - Good night! - Kay said.

    - Yes! Good night! - Rem replied.

    An hour later.

    - Daughter! Get your things and let''s go! - Rem said.

    - Now? - Mira exclaimed, confused.

    - Let''s go! - said Rem.

    - These bags...? - said Mira.

    - I''ll explain later, let''s go! - said Rem, leaving.

    They put the bags in the car.

    - What''s going on? - exclaimed Mira.

    - Did you get your cell phone? Is everything in the car? - exclaimed Rem, entering the house.

    - Yes! Why are you so agitated? - exclaimed Mira.

    They went back to the kitchen.

    - He fell asleep on the table! Kay can''t get over it! - said Mira.

    - He drank it all! - said Rem, putting the bottle away.

    Mira remembered her mother''s words: "Don''t drink coffee today or you won''t be able to sleep well!"

    - What did you do? - exclaimed Mira.

    - Sleeping pill, strong enough for him to sleep until the test time! - said Rem, carrying Kay.

    - Why did you do that? - exclaimed Mira, in shock.

    - Did you really want to leave him behind? - Rem exclaimed, putting Kay in the car. - Lock the house and let''s go! - Rem said, getting in the car.

    - I have to get something! - Mira said, going into the house.

    She came back with Kay''s staff and locked the house.

    - Let''s go! - Rem said.

    They started the trip to the capital. A few hours later...

    - Aren''t you going to sleep? - Rem exclaimed.

    - I''m still trying to believe it! - Mira said.

    - You''ll get over it when you''re in the Army together! - Rem said.

    - I didn''t say I''m upset, I''m just trying to process that my mother did this! - Mira said.

    - He''d be discouraged without coffee. You know him! And you''d be scared without him, so I did it for both of you! - Rem said.

    - I''m going to be with the best soldiers and you think I''d be scared just because he wouldn''t be there? I''m not a kid anymore! - Mira said.

    - Okay, I believe you. Now go to sleep

    r! - said Rem.

    - He''s going to be very angry when he wakes up! - said Mira, looking at the back seat.

    - I put a box full of coffee in the back. Just make it for him and his anger will go away! - said Rem.

    - Using your daughter, you''re smarter than I thought! - said Mira, falling asleep.

    - You''re already sixteen, you''re already adults. If you take too long, it might be too late! - thought Rem.

    She reached a guard post.

    - Good evening, officer! - said Rem.

    - Good evening, identification! - said the guard.

    Rem handed it over.

    - What brings you to town? - exclaimed the guard.

    - The Army exam! - said Rem.

    - This year there are a lot of young women trying, it''s going to be hard, but I wish you both luck! - said the guard, returning the identification.

    - Thank you! I''ll pass the message on! - said Rem.

    - Open the gate! - said the guard.

    - Okay! - said a person from the Army.

    - Have a good trip! - said the guard.

    - Good job! - replied Rem.

    She continued on her way.

    That coat of arms belonged to the fourth division, Rem thought, smiling.

    The journey continued without any problems. They arrived at the capital''s wall.

    - Good evening! - said another guard.

    - Good evening! - replied Rem.

    - What brings you here? - exclaimed the guard, taking her identification.

    - The Army exam! - said Rem.

    - This year there are a lot of young people... - said the guard.

    - Yeah, I heard! - said Rem.

    The guard looked inside the car.

    - The Imperial Army is also an option! - said the guard.

    - What did you mean by that? - exclaimed Rem.

    - It was nothing, go ahead! - said the guard, handing back the ID.

    The entrance to the wall opened.

    - Thank you very much! - said Rem, heading towards the city.

    - Country folks who think they can join the Army! - said the guard, laughing.

    - They''ll soon realize that things aren''t that easy! - said another guard, laughing.

    The next morning.

    .

 Chapter 2: First Division Vice Captain!

    The next morning.

    ¡°My body hurts!¡± said Mira, waking up.

    She turned to one side and let out a scream.

    ¡°So much noise so early in the morning!¡± said Rem, waking up.

    ¡°Mom? What the...?¡± exclaimed Mira, confused.

    ¡°Him? That¡¯s the room they had available!¡± said Rem, getting up.

    ¡°We slept together?¡± exclaimed Mira, scared.

    ¡°Stop being so dramatic, go get ready and let¡¯s sign you up!¡± said Rem.

    ¡°Is it time?¡± exclaimed Mira.

    ¡°Almost!¡± said Rem.

    Mira looked at her watch.

    ¡°Almost? We only have one hour to sign up!¡± said Mira, excited.

    ¡°We¡¯re right next to the testing area, just change your clothes and let¡¯s go!¡± said Rem.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± exclaimed Mira.

    ¡°Changing your clothes!¡± said Rem.

    ¡ª Go do it somewhere else! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª I told you, he''ll only wake up when he''s in the test! Besides, we only have this room here! ¡ª Rem said.

    Mira blushed; the scene changed.

    ¡ª Next! ¡ª the receptionist said.

    ¡ª It''s us! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Is he drunk? ¡ª the receptionist exclaimed.

    ¡ª Drunk? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Young people these days are so complicated! ¡ª Rem said.

    ¡ª Whatever, it''s going to be the three of them? ¡ª the receptionist exclaimed.

    ¡ª Just the two of them! ¡ª Rem said.

    The receptionist handed them two papers.

    ¡ª He can''t read, I can... ¡ª Rem said.

    ¡ª No need to lie. We get this kind of person all the time; just give me his real information and I won''t care! ¡ª the receptionist said.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Rem said.

    They filled out the papers.

    ¡ª Kay is one hundred and sixth and Mira is one hundred and fifth. Okay, grab your brooches and go to the right. The spectator area is on the left! ¡ª said the receptionist.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª said the two.

    They entered the building.

    ¡ª Can you carry him alone? ¡ª exclaimed Rem.

    ¡ª I can, now we just have to wait for him to wake up! ¡ª said Mira.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡ª He should wake up at some point. Grab his brooch, I''ll go to the audience! ¡ª said Rem.

    They separated. Mira carried Kay on her shoulder.

    ¡ª I hope you don''t get mad at me. This was mom''s idea! ¡ª whispered Mira.

    A few minutes later...

    ¡ª How long is this hallway? ¡ª exclaimed Mira.

    ¡ª Don''t even tell me! I''m Thais, one hundred and seventh competitor! ¡ª said Thais, approaching them.

    ¡ª I''m Viviane, one hundred and eighth competitor! Nice to meet you! ¡ª said Viviane, Thais'' friend.

    ¡ª I''m Mira, the one hundred and fifth competitor, and this is Kay, the one hundred and sixth competitor! ¡ª said Mira.

    ¡ª Is he drunk? ¡ª exclaimed Thais.

    ¡ª That''s not quite right! ¡ª said Mira.

    ¡ª Giving a girl so much trouble, boys are no good anyway! ¡ª said Thais.

    ¡ª It''s not that he''s drunk; he''s sleeping! ¡ª said Mira.

    ¡ª Sleeping? ¡ª exclaimed Thais and Vivi, surprised.

    Mira took off Kay''s sunglasses.

    ¡ª That''s true! What a heavy sleeper he is! ¡ª said Thais.

    ¡ª Long story ¡ª said Mira.

    ¡ª Do you need help? ¡ª exclaimed Thais.

    ¡ª No need. I can even see the light at the end of this hallway! ¡ª said Mira.

    ¡ª He spoke as if he were dying! ¡ª said Thais.

    They kept going forward.

    ¡ª It''s our first time taking the test! What about you? ¡ª Thais exclaimed.

    ¡ª This is the first one ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Are you sure you don''t want help? You look tired! ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª I''m fine! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª It''s up to you. Let''s be friends? ¡ª Thais exclaimed.

    ¡ª Friends? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Thais said.

    Viviane nodded.

    ¡ª Of course! ¡ª Mira said, smiling.

    She seems to be a determined person, but I don''t think she''ll last long! Thais thought, watching.

    They reached the arena, where there were several competitors.

    ¡ª Finally! ¡ª Mira said, pushing Yuri against the wall.

    ¡ª You did it! ¡ª Thais said, applauding.

    Mira sat down next to him to rest.

    ¡ª What''s that stick for? ¡ª Viviane exclaimed.

    ¡ª It''s his weapon ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª A stick? What can you do with that? ¡ª Thais exclaimed.

    ¡ª He''s good at it ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª This is no place for losers! ¡ª Raven said.

    Thais and Viviane stepped aside.

    ¡ª Who was that? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Don''t you know her? That''s Raven. She''s the daughter of one of the generals of the Imperial Army, so she''s been trained since she was a child. She''s one of the most promising this year! ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª But her ego is inflated! ¡ª Viviane said.

    ¡ª Why didn''t she join the Imperial Army, then? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Don''t you really know about it? The Imperial Army is known as the rejects. Everyone there was rejected by the Liberation Army. If you want to make a name for yourself, the best place is the Liberation Army! ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª Name? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª You''re not from the capital, are you? That explains why you don''t know about it! ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª We''re from outside! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª This audition has many promising competitors, it will be hard to attract attention! ¡ª said Thais.

    My daughter has already made new friends! Rem thought, smiling at the audience.

    The atmosphere in the arena was electrically charged, with the one hundred and fifty competitors gathered together, all eager to

    waiting anxiously. A tall man, with a firm posture and a shiny uniform, entered the center of the arena. He was a soldier of the First Division of the Liberation Army, known for his victories in battles and exemplary leadership.

    "Good afternoon, everyone! I am Vice Captain Arion, of the First Division of the Liberation Army. It is an honor to be here today to conduct the selection tests for those who aspire to join us."

    "A vice captain will conduct the tests?" exclaimed some competitors and spectators.

    "This is a surprise, but given the level of the competitors, it makes sense that someone from the front line would test them!" said Thais, excited.

    "A vice captain? His presence alone is enough to make everyone pay attention. Incredible!" commented Mira, amazed.

    Vice Captain Arion continued:

    "The tests will be divided into three categories: first, a physical test, where your combat capabilities and endurance will be assessed; second, a written test, which will measure your knowledge of combat tactics and strategies; and finally, a team test, which will assess how you perform in collaboration with your colleagues.

    ¡ª We will start with the written test, so that we can prepare each of your combat suits for the following stages.

    ¡ª I wish you all good luck. May those who excel today shine even brighter in the future! Now, please proceed to the first stage and obey the army''s instructions as you prepare for the first test.

    The passage was opened, and the competitors advanced.

    ¡ª Are you still going to refuse help? Thais exclaimed, looking at Mira.

    ¡ª Please forgive me! Mira replied, a little embarrassed.

    Thais and Mira supported Kay, while Viviane took the baton.

    Did I overdo it with the sleeping pill? Rem thought, worried, observing the situation.

    ¡ª All the tests will be shown on the big screens! Vice-Captain Arion announced, leading the group into the next area.

    The passage closed behind them.

 Chapter 3: You Stink!

    The passage closed behind them.

    ¡°In this test, you will be divided into three groups of fifty people,¡± said Vice-Captain Arion.

    ¡°Sir!¡± exclaimed one of the competitors.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± replied Arion, attentive.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you, but I¡¯m not a learned person!¡± said the competitor, visibly worried.

    ¡°Kratos is another one who has been trained since he was a child. Look at the size of those muscles!¡± commented Thais, observing the competitor.

    ¡°You will be tested in all three categories. This may affect your final score, but as long as you do well in the others, you will still have a chance to pass!¡± explained Arion, encouragingly.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to take the test if you don¡¯t want to?¡± exclaimed another competitor, in a hopeful tone.

    ¡°If you pass the other two, you can skip the test! But I inform you that you will need to write reports on your activities in the army. In the case of people who cannot write, they can give spoken reports!¡± said Arion, emphasizing the rule. This applies to the first fifty competitors!

    The first fifty entered the room.

    "What a nice smell!" Kay exclaimed, slowly waking up.

    "It''s just a matter of time before he wakes up now. Let''s leave him in the corner!" Mira said, with a relieved smile.

    They sat Kay near the wall and waited.

    "Raven stayed behind. I don''t want to be in the same arena as her!" Thais said, discouraged.

    "Now I''m getting nervous!" Mira said, restless.

    "Besides Raven and Kratos, there''s Jack, the Slayer, Fiona!" Thais continued, increasing Mira''s concern.

    "You could not scare her anymore!" Kay commented, now more awake.

    Thais let out a startled scream. The competitors looked back, confused.

    "If he was awake, he could have spoken!" Mira complained, a little irritated.

    Kay picked up her staff and started walking forward.

    "Where are you going?" Mira exclaimed, following him.

    ¡°It looks troublesome. Let¡¯s go too!¡± Thais said, following the two.

    ¡°We should stay away from problems and not go towards them!¡± Viviane said, following the group.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kay?¡± Mira exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°Do you want to talk to me?¡± Arion asked, approaching.

    ¡°My senses are confused, but you stink!¡± Kay said, taking off his glasses and looking at Arion with a displeased expression.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Arion exclaimed, surprised.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend is still sleepy. He didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡± Mira said, pulling Kay by the arm.

    ¡°Wait, Mira. This person smells like a ghoul!¡± Kay said, frowning.

    ¡°Ghoul?¡± Mira exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°Did he notice?¡± Arion thought, surprised, as he looked at Kay.

    ¡°Just give me the order, and I¡¯ll punish this person!¡± Kratos said, his voice deep, taking a step forward.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the gorilla?¡± Kay exclaimed, surprised. By the way, where are we?¡± he asked, still disoriented.

    The veins on Kratos¡¯ body began to pop out, signaling his irritation with Kay¡¯s comment. Raven, who was nearby, let out a muffled laugh, which made Kratos even more irritated.

    ¡°Calm down, Kratos. Your name is Kay, right? Is this your first time taking the test?¡± Arion asked, trying to calm the situation.

    ¡°Test?¡± Kay repeated, still confused.

    Mira quickly disguised herself, trying to divert attention.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one who noticed, but you were the first to speak. The words were rude, but you earned points for it!¡± Arion said firmly. All of our army soldiers here are wearing combat gear. Hiding information from your comrades can be fatal on the battlefield. But not realizing the situation is even worse. Always be alert!¡± ¡ª I''m leaving. I have no interest in the army! Kay said, turning to leave the room.

    ¡ª Wait, Kay! Mira exclaimed, running after him.

    ¡ª These two are interesting! Thais commented to Viviane, observing the situation.

    ¡ª You can only leave when the tests are over. Whether or not you join the army will be decided at the end. And you can refuse if you want! Arion explained, trying to contain the situation.

    As they walked, Yuri, still confused, exclaimed:

    ¡ª What''s going on? Did you bring me to this test against my will?

    ¡ª Sorry, it was my mother''s doing... Mira replied, nervous.

    ¡ª I can''t stay away from the village! Kay said, frustrated.

    ¡ª I know... You have memories of there, but I can''t stay here alone! Mira replied, with a pleading tone.

    ¡ª Nice to meet you, I''m Thais. Thais said, approaching. Why don''t you calm down a little? You''re drawing the attention of the other competitors.

    Kay sighed and sat back down by the wall, visibly uncomfortable.

    ¡°After yesterday¡¯s coffee, I don¡¯t remember anything¡­ Was I sleeping?¡± Kay asked, confused.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Actually, it was my mother¡­¡± Mira whispered in Kay¡¯s ear, awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what she would do¡­ I¡¯m going to refuse to come in, but I¡¯ll accept a coffee as an apology!¡± Kay said, with a slight smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mira replied.

    ¡ª Coffee? They get along really well... ¡ª Thais thought, watching the interaction.

    ¡ª I didn''t introduce myself, I''m Viviane, nice to meet you! ¡ª Viviane said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡ª I''m Kay, nice to meet you! ¡ª he replied, friendly.

    ¡ª There will be three categories: writing, physical and teamwork. They didn''t say how many tests will be done in each one, but they''ve been evaluating our behavior since the moment we walked in here. ¡ª Mira explained.

    ¡ª Really? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Yes! Right now, they''re watching us. ¡ª Mira said, looking around.

    ¡ª I thought it was just to prevent fights... ¡ª Thais commented, unconcerned.

    ¡ª Hey, Mira, I''m thinking... If you wear those outfits, you''ll end up smelling like a ghoul! ¡ª Kay said, teasing.

    ¡ª I didn''t smell anything coming from him. ¡ª Mira replied, frowning.

    ¡ª That''s because there wasn''t any. Suits don''t give off smells. ¡ª Viviane explained.

    ¡°Is your sense of smell really that good?¡± ¡ª Thais asked, intrigued.

    ¡°You have to have good instincts to hunt, I always tell you that.¡± ¡ª Kay said, with a confident tone.

    ¡°But wanting me to surpass human instincts is too much!¡± ¡ª Mira muttered, a little irritated.

    ¡°He lied. He''s the only one wearing a suit! The other soldiers are wearing long clothes, but they don''t have the same firmness as the vice-captain with the suit.¡± ¡ª Viviane observed, analyzing Arion.

    ¡°And only the vice-captain isn''t carrying a weapon.¡± ¡ª Thais added.

    ¡°I know you noticed. How about telling them?¡± ¡ª Kay said, looking at Mira.

    ¡°I don''t know exactly what you''re thinking, but there are competitors wearing suits under their clothes. I think they''re from the army.¡± ¡ª Mira replied, suspicious.

    ¡°Really?¡± ¡ª Thais exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Three... no, five people among the competitors are wearing costumes. Are they different costumes? The smell they give off is not the same. ¡ª Kay commented, wrinkling her nose.

    ¡ª That many? ¡ª Viviane exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª What do they intend by putting people from the army in the competition? ¡ª Mira asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª Stop talking or you''ll be left behind! ¡ª Arion warned, in a firm tone.

    ¡ª They''ve already gone to the test! ¡ª Thais said, noticing that the group had moved forward.

    ¡ª We''re left behind! ¡ª Viviane lamented, hurrying.

    The girls ran to the next room.

 Chapter 4: A Bodybuilders Motivation!

    The girls ran to the next room.

    ¡°What is this? A classroom?¡± Thais exclaimed, surprised to see the environment.

    ¡°Silence, you have five minutes,¡± the instructor said authoritatively.

    ¡°It looks like a normal school test¡­¡± Thais thought, uncomfortably.

    Five minutes later, the instructor collected the tests.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Give me the papers and move on to the next test,¡± the instructor ordered.

    ¡°They¡¯re testing our knowledge about ghouls and the army¡­ I think I did well this time!¡± Viviane thought, relieved.

    Everyone moved to the next test.

    ¡°The fifty of you who are here will take the tests together. In some tests, you will be allies; in others, you will be enemies. Your costumes are behind that door. Go change, put away the weapons you carry, and return here!¡± Arion said.

    The competitors went to the indicated room.

    ¡ª So, can I leave now? ¡ª Kay exclaimed impatiently, speaking to Arion.

    ¡ª Come on now! ¡ª Mira said, pulling Kay by the arm.

    They went to the next room.

    ¡ª I''m going to smell like a ghoul... I don''t want to! ¡ª Kay grumbled, like a stubborn child.

    ¡ª You look like a child throwing a tantrum! ¡ª Mira said, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª Wait, young lady. This is the girls'' entrance! ¡ª Kratos said, pointing to the door.

    ¡ª That was a close call! Thank you! ¡ª Mira said, letting go of Kay.

    ¡ª Good luck! ¡ª Kay said, as she walked away.

    Kratos held Kay''s arm firmly.

    ¡ª I''ll take care of him. Go get ready for the test. ¡ª Kratos said, taking Kay to the locker room.

    ¡ª I hope he''s okay... ¡ª Mira thought, looking worried.

    ¡ª He has a lot of strength in his hands... Now I understand why he has so many muscles. ¡ª Kay reflected, feeling Kratos'' grip.

    ¡ª You shouldn''t do this. You''re holding your partner back. ¡ª Kratos said, letting go of Kay.

    ¡ª Don''t worry about her. Mira is an intelligent person. ¡ª Kay replied confidently.

    ¡ª And that''s why you think you have the right to get in the way of her dream? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed, staring at Kay.

    ¡ª Get in the way? You misunderstood. Mira should go it alone. If I stay, I''ll end up getting in the way. ¡ª Kay said, with a serious tone.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª Fool. If someone pulls you to achieve something, it means you''re part of that person''s dream. ¡ª Kratos paused, looking into Kay''s eyes. ¡ª You''re purposely distancing yourself, as if you''re worthless but she needs you. Don''t you see that? She''s including you in her future, and you''re running away.

    ¡ª You seem like a good person, but you''re misunderstanding. It''s my lack of interest that''s going to get in her way. If she stays with me, she''ll end up wasting her time trying to motivate me! We''re childhood friends, and she knows that''s true. Besides, I have things to do where I live! ¡ª Kay said, trying to explain.

    ¡ª If she knows that, then you should already know that she won''t give up. You have to pay attention, or you''ll end up hurting your friend. At least try to take the tests. ¡ª Kratos replied, taking the suit from the closet.

    ¡ª And will this fit you? They must have taken the wrong measurements! ¡ª Kay commented, looking at the suit.

    ¡ª The suit adjusts to people''s bodies, they just need to be close to the height of the suit. ¡ª Kratos explained, taking off his shirt.

    ¡ª Your muscles are very firm, I can see that it''s the result of dedication. This place is not for me! ¡ª Kay said, impressed.

    ¡ª Why are you trying to fool me? Your body is well trained, you lack motivation, not strength! ¡ª Kratos replied.

    ¡ª Motivation, right... If I don''t try, I''ll be embarrassed in front of Mira. I''m her master, I have to set an example for my apprentice! ¡ª thought Kay, looking for her locker.

    ¡°I give up!¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed, with a sigh.

    ¡°The lockers are numbered, yours should be at the end.¡± ¡ª Kratos commented, observing Kay¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°Tell Mira I fought a good fight!¡± ¡ª Kay joked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡ª Kratos said, laughing.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡°Maybe the army will fix his motivation¡­¡± ¡ª Kratos thought, pulling Kay towards the locker.

    Kay frowned.

    ¡°His smell is strong¡­ why?¡± ¡ª Kay thought, confused.

    When they reached Kay¡¯s locker, Kratos laughed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that far away!¡± ¡ª Kratos said.

    Kay opened the locker and took the suit, looking at it seriously.

    ¡°I have to motivate Mira¡­ I have to motivate Mira¡­¡± ¡ª Kay repeated in her thoughts.

    He took off his shirt, revealing a scar.

    ¡ª A scar... what kind of fight would leave something like that on a person? ¡ª Kratos thought, observing Kay.

    ¡ª I can keep my underwear on, right? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, breaking the silence.

    ¡ª Of course! In fact, that''s exactly what you should do. ¡ª Kratos replied, laughing.

    ¡ª I see, keep your underwear on. ¡ª Kay said, as she took off her pants.

    ¡ª I knew it... he trains a lot. ¡ª Kratos thought, impressed by Kay''s physique.

    ¡ª Are you having trouble putting on your suit? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed, noticing Kay''s hesitation.

    ¡ª I think he''s backing off. ¡ª Kay muttered, with a nervous smile.

    ¡ª Leave it alone! There are only the two of us left here in the locker room. ¡ª Kratos said, encouraging him.

    Kay shook his hands and finally put on the suit.

    ¡ª It wasn''t that hard! ¡ª Kratos commented.

    ¡ª This suit is a complete outfit... I wonder if it''s the same for the girls? ¡ª Kay thought.

    ¡ª Why are you covering your nose? ¡ª Kratos asked, finding Kay''s gesture strange.

    ¡ª That smell is unbearable! ¡ª Kay complained, putting her clothes away in the closet.

    ¡ª Can you really smell it? I can''t smell anything! ¡ª Kratos said, confused.

    ¡ª A strong smell like that... how can he not smell it? ¡ª Kay thought, intrigued.

    Soon after, they left the locker room.

    ¡ª Now that everyone is here, move on to the next test! ¡ª Aurion ordered, leading the group.

    ¡ª Kay! ¡ª Mira called, approaching.

    ¡ª Mira, can you feel it now? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, hopeful.

    ¡ª I don''t feel anything! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª Neither do I! ¡ª Thais and Viviane said in unison.

    ¡ª I don''t know if it''s because I''m wearing the suit, but this smell is horrible! ¡ª Kay concluded, still bothered.

    ¡ª Answer me one thing: among the five of you here, who smells the strongest of ghouls? Start with the weakest! ¡ª Aurion said, approaching.

    ¡ª Viviane, Mira, Thais, Kratos and me! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Interesting. And put me on that list: where do I rank? ¡ª Aurion exclaimed.

    ¡ª After Kratos, but there''s a difference! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Move on to the next test! ¡ª Aurion said, with a serious look.

    ¡ª Interesting! ¡ª Raven thought, observing the situation.

    ¡ª Vice-captain, did something happen? ¡ª exclaimed a voice through the earpiece.

    ¡ª I''m just showing off a little, it''s nothing! ¡ª said Aurion, with a smile.

    ¡ª Be careful! ¡ª warned the voice.

    ¡ª Don''t worry! ¡ª replied Aurion, rolling his eyes.

    Next test...

 Chapter 5: A Different Plan!

    In the next test...

    ¡ª Form teams of ten people! Among the fifty competitors who took the previous test with you! ¡ª Aurion ordered.

    ¡ª There are five of us, we need five more! ¡ª Thais said, looking at her friends.

    ¡ª In that case, I can be on your team! ¡ª Raven said, approaching.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, suspicious.

    ¡ª I don''t have a team and you need members! ¡ª Raven replied, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª What are you planning? ¡ª Kratos asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª Nothing, I just need a team! ¡ª Raven said, maintaining her composure.

    ¡ª You''re staring too much, idiot! ¡ª Mira glared.

    ¡ª It''s not that, I''m just thinking! ¡ª Kay said, distracted.

    ¡ª And he didn''t even react when he saw me in that outfit! ¡ª Mira thought, a little irritated.

    ¡ª How long are you going to keep holding your nose? ¡ª Thais exclaimed impatiently.

    ¡ª Since it won''t come out, I need to get used to the smell. It won''t take long! ¡ª Kay replied, resigned.

    ¡ª We have six now. ¡ª Viviane said, doing the math.

    ¡ª Take the rest that''s left! ¡ª Raven suggested.

    ¡ª It seems more practical! ¡ª Thais agreed.

    ¡ª Hey, Mira, call that blonde girl to our team! ¡ª Kay said, pointing.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª She doesn''t smell that much! ¡ª Kay replied, not caring.

    ¡ª Is that all? ¡ª Mira asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Kay confirmed.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Mira said, reluctantly.

    ¡ª I can talk to you first! ¡ª Raven said, butting in.

    ¡ª What? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    They got together.

    ¡ª Why did you leave him out? ¡ª Kratos asked, irritated.

    ¡ª It''s just a hypothesis, but I think the vice-captain also noticed. That smell he senses is the compatibility of the user with the suit. The stronger it is, the more compatible the person is! ¡ª Raven explained, with a serious look.

    ¡ª Does that mean we would call someone who is not compatible? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, alarmed.

    ¡ª If you don''t believe me, just remember how he classified you! ¡ª Raven replied, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Wait, he said he smelled as bad as a vice-captain. Are you sure about that? ¡ª Viviane asked, worried.

    ¡ª It must be because he''s wearing the suit, but I don''t think he made a mistake when classifying you! ¡ª Raven stated.

    ¡ª In other words, if we call the people who smell the most, our team will be strong! ¡ª Thais said, excited.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡ª Go for it! ¡ª Raven encouraged.

    Mira approached Kay.

    ¡ª Listen, Kay, of those who are without groups, which ones smell the most like ghouls? ¡ª asked Mira.

    ¡ª The ones that smell the most? That guy in the corner has almost the same amount of scum as Kratos, that girl who seems lost in the middle, those two brothers over there! And that girl with pink hair! She has... ¡ª Kay started to list.

    ¡ª That''s enough! ¡ª Mira interrupted.

    ¡ª The same amount as me? Slayer? He was trained by a skilled group of assassins! ¡ª Kratos thought, approaching.

    ¡ª Do you need anything, Mr. Right? ¡ª Slayer asked sarcastically.

    ¡ª I can feel it, we''re not going to get along. But it seems like you''re without a team. Do you want to join ours? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed, directly.

    ¡ª Why are they going in the direction of the ones I mentioned? And they''re coming back with them! Is Mira mad at me? ¡ª Kay thought, nervous.

    ¡ª Full team! ¡ª Thais announced, smiling.

    ¡ª Do you hate me by any chance? ¡ª Kay thought, discouraged.

    ¡ª The girl you called was chosen by another group! ¡ª Mira said, with an apologetic look.

    ¡ª You went straight to the ones I didn''t want, but the group is yours, so it''s okay. But I''m sad too, you know? ¡ª Kay thought, disappointed.

    ¡ª Since we''re a team, how about we introduce ourselves? I''ll start: I''m Thais and I live here in the capital! ¡ª Thais said, excited.

    ¡ª I''m Viviane, Thais'' friend! ¡ª Viviane added, smiling.

    ¡ª Kratos, I used to live in the army barracks. ¡ª Kratos said, seriously.

    ¡ª Raven, I used to live near an army barracks. ¡ª Raven introduced herself, with a slight smile.

    ¡ª My name is Slayer. ¡ª Slayer finished, with an indifferent expression.

    ¡ª I''m Sarah, I live in the cathedral! ¡ª a new competitor introduced herself, with a smile.

    ¡ª I''m San, I''m from outside the capital. Nice to meet you! ¡ª he said, waving.

    ¡ª I''m his twin sister, my name is Dan! Nice to meet you! ¡ª exclaimed Dan, enthusiastically.

    ¡ª I''m Mira, I came from the countryside! Nice to meet you! ¡ª Mira introduced herself, excited.

    ¡ª I''m her friend and I came from the same place. My name is Kay, nice to meet you! ¡ª Kay finished, without much enthusiasm.

    ¡ª No need to tell me why he''s holding his nose, right? You saw that scene before! ¡ª commented Thais, with a giggle.

    ¡ª The teams are formed. I''ll explain how this test will work: in the middle of the forest, there''s a flag. The team that gets it first and hands it over to me will be declared the winner. The weapons they can use are inside, so any type of weapon other than those is forbidden! ¡ª announced Aurion, firmly.

    ¡ª That''s why he told you to put them away first! ¡ª said Slayer, nodding.

    ¡ª Killing is forbidden; attacks are only allowed with the weapons inside! The test only ends when you hand over the flag! ¡ª added Aurion, before opening the passage.

    ¡ª I''ll wait inside. When the light turns green, you can start! ¡ª Aurion entered.

    ¡°It looks more like a battle royale!¡± ¡ª Kratos said, observing the scene.

    ¡°One hundred and fifty people running after a little flag? Are you kidding me!¡± ¡ª Raven commented, rolling her eyes.

    The light turned green.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡ª Mira said, holding herself back.

    ¡°Why?¡± ¡ª Thais exclaimed, confused.

    All the competitors got excited, running towards the test. Some were even trampled.

    ¡°I get it, but we¡¯re going to run out of weapons like this!¡± ¡ª Thais said, worried.

    ¡ª Just steal the weapons from the other competitors. The only rules are no killing and using weapons from inside! ¡ª Slayer explained, as if it were obvious.

    ¡ª It seems like a lot of work! ¡ª Kay said, walking forward.

    ¡ª Are you going now? ¡ª Mari asked, a little anxious.

    ¡ª Let''s check if they''re still alive. We don''t need to rush! ¡ª Kay replied, crouching down next to a fallen competitor.

    ¡ª Impressive! After being stepped on, he only has a few wounds. These suits are really impressive! ¡ª Kay commented, amazed.

    ¡ª They''re clothes used to fight ghouls. If you get injured with a few steps, it would make the suit ineffective for combat! ¡ª Raven said, explaining.

    ¡ª If they were miraculous, there would be no casualties in the army. If you depend too much on the suit, you''ll end up dying! ¡ª Kay stated, seriously.

    ¡ª It''s not our mission to take care of the wounded; the orders are different! ¡ª Raven said, heading towards the test.

    ¡ª She''s right. Leave it to the soldiers; our mission is to recover the flag! ¡ª Kratos added, passing by.

    ¡ª I said I have no interest in these tests. I''ll stay here until help arrives! You can go! ¡ª Kay said, determined.

    ¡ª Leave him alone, we''re already behind! ¡ª Slayer passed by, without looking back.

    ¡ª Let''s recover the flag. Take care of the wounded! ¡ª Kratos said, already moving away.

    ¡ª Okay, I''ll help! ¡ª Thais said, determined.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Mari exclaimed, worried.

    ¡ª Okay, it was enough time! ¡ª Kay assured, waving.

    ¡ª Leave the wounded to the army. You can go to the test! ¡ª one of the soldiers said, interceding.

    ¡ª Asphyxia, They protected their heads, so there''s little damage, but it''s better to check! ¡ª Mari informed, assessing the situation.

    ¡ª I understand. Good job! ¡ª the soldier said, before moving away.

    The rest of the team moved on to the test, while the soldiers stayed to help the wounded.

 Chapter 6: Fiona vs Mira!

    The rest of the team moved on to the test, while the soldiers stayed to help the wounded.

    ¡°There are no weapons left for us!¡± said Viviane, worried.

    ¡°Plastic weapons with red paint inside! That¡¯s what they planned!¡± exclaimed San, irritated.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fatal, so it¡¯s good for the test!¡± said Sarah, trying to stay calm.

    ¡°A small knife, iron bars and a baseball bat... Only bad things left!¡± complained Dan, frustrated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the bat!¡± said Kay, calmly picking up the object.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that little knife too small? The others probably didn¡¯t even see it here!¡± commented Fran, surprised by the size of the weapon.

    Mari, noticing Kay¡¯s calmness, asked:

    ¡°Listen, Kay, you said you didn¡¯t need to rush. You have a plan, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Kay smiled slightly and asked:

    ¡°Do you remember the conditions for a team to win?¡± ¡ª Take the flag and give it to the vice-captain... Ah, I see! ¡ª Mira replied, catching the idea in the air.

    ¡ª I''ll use the least tiring plan. But that''s because I don''t really care about the test. Now, I don''t know about you... ¡ª Kay said, relaxed.

    The scene changes.

    ¡ª Answer me one thing, are you going to move? ¡ª Kay asked, staring at Aurion.

    ¡ª I''ll stay in the same place. ¡ª Aurion replied, expressionless.

    ¡ª I can''t believe we''re really going to stay here waiting! ¡ª Thais said impatiently.

    ¡ª It''s a valid tactic. The condition is that someone on the team delivers the flag, but there''s nothing that prohibits the others from stopping the competitors! ¡ª Mari explained.

    ¡ª Do you think this will be well received by the people watching? ¡ª Aurion asked, watching Kay with interest.

    ¡ª The only passage in this area is the one behind us. If the ghouls were to attack, it would be through this passage. Staying positioned to protect the passage would be the army''s highest priority. And you still think it''s not a valid tactic? ¡ª Kay exclaimed confidently.

    ¡ª I didn''t say it''s not valid, just that it wouldn''t be well-received. ¡ª Aurion replied, crossing his arms.

    ¡ª Let''s hide in the trees. ¡ª San suggested, getting ready to climb.

    ¡ª I''ll be the bait. You can go! ¡ª Kay said, lying down on the grass, without much concern.

    ¡ª Why? If they don''t know we''re here, wouldn''t it be better? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª They''ll be careful. There are one hundred and fifty competitors, and even on the team there are strangers. They won''t trust us right away. Even allies can be enemies! But it doesn''t matter who gives it up, the whole team will win. ¡ª Kay said calmly.

    ¡ª That''s why it doesn''t make sense for them to fight among themselves! ¡ª Thais said, trying to understand the logic.

    ¡ª Who would draw more attention: an entire team that won, or a single person who handed over the flag? If they''re after points, they''ll choose the second option. ¡ª Kay explained strategically.

    ¡ª Let''s hide in the trees. If you see movement, give a signal! ¡ª Mari ordered.

    ¡ª You''ll leave it! ¡ª Kay replied, lying down.

    The team climbed the trees and hid, observing the surroundings carefully.

    ¡ª Let me guess... Did you find me by smell? ¡ª Aurion asked, with a smile.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Kay replied, bluntly.

    ¡ª That''s an impressive skill you have there! ¡ª Aurion said, amazed.

    ¡ª I''m just sensitive to smells. ¡ª Kay said, disinterested.

    ¡ª It would be very useful for the army! ¡ª Aurion suggested, trying to convince him.

    ¡ª I''ll pass. ¡ª Kay replied, without hesitation.

    ¡ª What a waste of talent! ¡ª Aurion thought, intrigued by Kay''s behavior.

    ¡ª Does this never end? ¡ª exclaimed Kratos, defeating yet another enemy with a powerful blow.

    ¡ª There have already been thirty enemies and we still haven''t found the flag! ¡ª complained Slayer, frustrated.

    ¡ª Patience. We just need to expand our field of vision. Let''s split up! ¡ª said Raven, heading to the right with determination.

    ¡ª You''re right! ¡ª replied Slayer, moving forward without hesitation.

    Kratos, still confused by the situation, exclaimed:

    ¡ª And teamwork?

    Despite his complaint, he eventually headed left, realizing that the group was more focused on covering more ground than staying together.

    Slayer walked through the forest, listening for every sound. Suddenly, he spotted a familiar figure up ahead. The glint of light reflected off the blade of a sword, but not an ordinary sword. It was plastic, like all the other weapons provided for the test. However, the look on his opponent''s face showed that the battle would be taken seriously.

    "Finally, someone interesting to fight," Jack said.

    "Jack, huh?" Slayer said, raising his own plastic sword. "I''ve heard about you. Let''s see if what they say is true."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The two stared at each other for a brief moment, like predators about to strike. And then, they both advanced at the same time.

    First move: Slayer went straight, delivering a frontal blow, aiming for Jack''s torso. The plastic swords collided, making a hollow, muffled sound. The force of the impact made the red ink inside Jack''s sword shake, but he kept his balance and deftly dodged the attack.

    "You''re going to have to do better than that!" Jack said, spinning his sword and trying to hit Slayer with a sideways blow.

    Slayer quickly blocked with his sword, and the two remained pressed against each other for a second, both testing their opponent''s strength.

    Second move: Jack backed away for a moment and then launched a series of rapid attacks. Slayer barely managed to block, each blow making the plastic blades crack with small pops. The red ink rattled inside the swords, almost as if it were ready to be released at any moment.

    "Let''s see how long you can last!" Jack taunted.

    Third move: Slayer smiled. He was patient. He blocked another attack from Jack, this time using the momentum of the force to spin and dodge the blow. Seizing the moment, he tried a low attack, aiming for Jack''s legs. But Jack jumped back at the last second, avoiding the plastic blade.

    ¡°Quick, but I¡¯m faster!¡± Jack said, preparing for a counterattack.

    Fourth move: Slayer decided to change strategy. Instead of continuing on the defensive, he went for an aggressive attack, aiming for Jack¡¯s shoulder. The blow was skillfully blocked, but Slayer was expecting it. With a sudden movement, he pushed Jack¡¯s sword to the side, creating a small opening.

    Final move: Seeing the opening, Slayer turned his body and delivered a sideways blow to Jack¡¯s side. The plastic sword hit hard, and the red paint inside the blade spread across Jack¡¯s body, marking his defeat.

    Jack stumbled back, putting his hand to the place where he had been hit. Red paint stained his uniform.

    ¡°Looks like you won this time,¡± Jack said, panting, accepting his defeat with a smile.

    ¡ª It was a good fight ¡ª Slayer replied, offering his hand to help Jack up.

    Jack accepted the gesture, standing up.

    ¡ª If your team doesn''t have the flag, then I''ll leave ¡ª Slayer said, with a firm look, before leaving to continue his search.

    As he disappeared into the trees, Jack stood still for a few moments, watching him leave. A disturbing thought began to cross his mind.

    ¡ª They say he comes from a line of assassins... Could it be that they were just bad rumors about him? ¡ª Jack thought. ¡ª Although... that ability of his is really for killing people. It doesn''t suit a kind person.

    The silence of the forest was soon interrupted by a lazy and familiar voice.

    ¡ª I just wanted to take a nap, but how long did you intend to stay there? ¡ª Kay said, lying on the grass next to the aurion, with his hands behind his head. ¡ª If you have the flag, come and give it to him. If not, they''ll be looking for it soon.

    While teams were fiercely battling it out in every corner of the forest, Kay was completely relaxed, lying down, as if he were in a park on a sunny day. He barely raised his head to look at the others. Kay remained lying down on the field, unhurriedly, watching the competitors from a distance. ¡°I know you¡¯re there, come out of the bushes!¡± he said casually. Fiona and her team emerged from the shadows, staring at him curiously. ¡°A surprise attack wouldn¡¯t work on you¡­ But I¡¯m curious. Why are you lying down in the middle of the test?¡± Fiona arched an eyebrow. Kay sighed, not taking her eyes off the sky. ¡°Why tire me out, when the flag can come to me?¡± Fiona laughed, but gave him a teasing look. ¡°How long did it take you to think of that?¡± she challenged. ¡°Since they explained the test,¡± he replied calmly. Before Fiona could react, something moved too quickly to be noticed. A plastic bar came down hard on her. She reflexively raised her bat, blocking the blow.

    CRACK! The impact echoed, and Fiona stumbled back in surprise.

    ¡ª What...? ¡ª she muttered, stunned.

    Mira, until then hidden in the trees, landed on the ground with agility, holding the bar she had just used.

    ¡ª You need to stop provoking others! ¡ª Mira said, her teeth clenched, as she attacked again, forcing Fiona to retreat.

    ¡ª I wasn''t provoking... I just wanted to avoid an unnecessary fight ¡ª Kay retorted, still lying down, as if the situation didn''t involve him.

    ¡ª That''s what we call provocation! ¡ª Mira countered, without ceasing her attacks.

    Fiona tried to defend herself, still shaken by the sudden ambush. Although the weapons were plastic, Mira''s intensity kept her alert.

    While the fight heated up, Thais took advantage of the distraction and, agilely, touched one of the competitors with her plastic knife, staining him with red paint.

    ¡ª There, one less! ¡ª Thais smiled, watching the competitor fall to his knees, defeated.

    Kay, watching from afar, frowned thoughtfully.

    ¡°Does it only take a splash of paint to eliminate someone?¡± he asked, looking more intrigued than genuinely interested, still lying down, as if nothing was happening.

    The rest of Kay¡¯s team descended from the trees with calculated movements, surrounding the field.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I agree with this approach,¡± Sarah said, frowning.

    ¡°It saved us the trouble of looking for the flag, what¡¯s the problem?¡± San exclaimed, looking at Kay.

    ¡°That¡¯s too cowardly!¡± Sarah replied, indignant.

    ¡°I agree with her!¡± Viviane said, adjusting her defensive posture.

    Dan, watching Kay lying down, sighed heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s sorry¡­¡± she said, shaking her head.

    ¡°He¡­ fell asleep?!¡± Viviane exclaimed, perplexed.

    ¡°Get the flag back!¡± ¡ª shouted one of the competitors from Fiona''s team, advancing.

    ¡ª I won''t let her! ¡ª replied Thais, taking on the fight against the competitor.

    Mira stood firmly, her plastic iron bar held between her hands, while Fiona swung the plastic baseball bat with unshakable confidence. The two faced each other, the field around them vibrating with the energy of the battle, but for them, the world seemed reduced to that moment.

    Mira took a deep breath, her eyes fixed on Fiona''s calculated movements. She knew Fiona was physically stronger, but there was something Mira had in her favor: speed and control. She adjusted her posture, preparing for the imminent confrontation.

    Fiona smiled arrogantly and took the first step, advancing with a powerful blow of her baseball bat, aiming at Mira''s shoulder. The impact of that blow would be devastating, but Mira, with a quick and fluid movement, dodged to the side. The air seemed to vibrate as Fiona''s bat passed inches away.

    Mira wasted no time. She took advantage of Fiona''s momentary imbalance to advance, her plastic iron bar cutting through the air towards her opponent''s torso. Fiona blocked it with her bat. The two engaged in a tense game of attacks and defenses. Fiona was stronger, but Mira was quick and agile, always finding gaps in Fiona''s attacks, narrowly dodging them and responding with precise counterattacks. Each time Fiona attacked with her bat, Mira managed to dodge or block effectively, using her plastic bar to absorb the impacts. But Mira knew she needed more than just defense. Fiona advanced with another heavy blow, trying to hit Mira''s side, but this time, Mira did not retreat. Instead, she joined the movement, twisting her body and crouching at the same time. Fiona''s bat passed over her head, hitting nothing. With a swift movement, Mira delivered a horizontal blow with her bar, hitting Fiona directly in the ribs. The impact made Fiona stagger back in surprise. Mira wasted no time: she took advantage of the moment of imbalance and spun with precision, delivering another blow that hit Fiona''s arm, forcing her to drop the baseball bat. Fiona fell to her knees, panting, her bat out of reach. Mira stopped, keeping the iron bar pointed at her opponent, but did not deliver the final blow. She looked at Fiona, her eyes steady and serene. "I... lost," Fiona admitted, taking a deep breath, lowering her head in defeat. Mira lowered her bar and took a step back, respecting her opponent''s moment. She had won, but there was no need to humiliate Fiona. As she looked back, a thought invaded her. "It was my first fight against someone different. How did I do, Kay?" she thought, turning to face her leader. But to her surprise, Kay was still lying down, clearly asleep. Mira sighed, irritated. "He''s sleeping!" ¡ª she thought in disbelief.

    Before she could express her displeasure, Fiona stood up, panting, and walked away toward the corner of the field.

    ¡°You are used to fighting, Mira, but sometimes you think too much. It can lead to defeat. Avoid that in a real fight!¡± Fiona said, as she retreated.

    ¡ª I know... I''ve felt it on my own skin many times ¡ª Mira thought, walking back to Kay.

    At that moment, Sarah approached, her expression dejected.

    ¡ª I''m sorry, I lost! ¡ª Sarah said, with a tone of discouragement.

    ¡ª What?! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I''m not good at direct combat. I have training in short-range weapons, but I''m not good with bladed weapons! ¡ª Sarah explained.

    Mira raised her eyebrows, confused.

    ¡ª The church provides weapons training? I didn''t know that!

    Sarah laughed, shaking her head.

 Chapter 7: Dirty tactics are valid, as long as there is no betrayal in the team!

    ¡ª Does the church provide weapons training? I didn''t know that!

    Sarah laughed, shaking her head.

    ¡ª Of course not! All my training was on video games!

    ¡ª Video games?! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, incredulous.

    ¡ª I''m not good at fighting, but I have complete confidence in my aim! ¡ª Sarah said, smiling. ¡ª I''m going to the corner, after all, I''ve already been eliminated. ¡ª And she walked away, going to join Fiona.

    Mira was still trying to process all of that.

    ¡ª These suits... this fight is definitely not at the level of ordinary humans ¡ª thought Mira, as she watched the fights around her.

    ¡ª There have been three of them! ¡ª boasted Thais, with a proud smile.

    ¡ª I defeated one! ¡ª added Viviane, excited.

    ¡ª How are the others? ¡ª asked Thais.

    ¡ª The two are fighting in a coordinated manner, their reactions are good! ¡ª replied Viviane, watching the fight.

    Thais nodded, thoughtful.

    ¡ª They seem to be younger than us, but they are already trying to become soldiers. It is better not to underestimate them.

    San and Dan vs. Enemies

    San and Dan faced two competitors simultaneously. One of them carried a gun that shot paint and tried to hit them while moving quickly to avoid being hit. San and Dan confused their opponents, running from one side to the other and slowly approaching.

    ¡ª We can''t aim if they don''t stop running! I''m running out of paint! Cover me! ¡ª shouted the competitor from Fiona''s team.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª replied his companion, taking the lead with his sword.

    San and Dan exchanged a look, and smiled.

    ¡ª Too late! ¡ª they said in unison, hitting the competitor in the head.

    The second competitor barely had time to react before being hit as well. San and Dan''s teamwork prevailed.

    Fiona''s Reflection

    Fiona, watching everything from afar, could not hide her frustration. She watched her teammates fall one by one and thought to herself:

    ¡ª They made a good team... and there are still those three. What are they doing?

    ¡ª We won? ¡ª Dan exclaimed, happy to see his opponents defeated.

    ¡ª We won the fight, but there''s still the war to be had! ¡ª Thais replied cautiously.

    ¡ª But it''s a victory! ¡ª San said, smiling.

    ¡ª He''s right! ¡ª Viviane agreed.

    ¡ª Can I keep this gun? ¡ª Thais asked excitedly, looking at the paint gun.

    ¡ª It... ¡ª the competitor began, hesitating.

    ¡ª Of course, after all, our team has already been defeated! ¡ª Fiona said, watching from afar.

    The competitor handed the gun to Thais, and the defeated ones headed to the corner of the wall.

    Mira began to count the eliminated competitors.

    ¡ª Six, seven, eight, nine... one is missing! ¡ª thought Mira, alarmed.

    She quickly stood up and shouted:

    ¡°Guys, the one with the sword...!¡±

    Suddenly, a plastic sword came flying from the trees towards the group.

    ¡ª Who?! ¡ª exclaimed the team, confused.

    ¡ª Kay! ¡ª Mira called out, looking back.

    Kay opened his eyes slowly, narrowly dodging the sword that embedded itself in the tree beside him.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡ª Let your guard down! ¡ª said Kay, still half-asleep.

    Thais quickly aimed at the tree and fired, hitting the last competitor from Fiona¡¯s team.

    ¡ª Right in the forehead! Your aim is impressive! ¡ª Kay commented, getting to his feet.

    ¡ª I¡¯ve trained in target shooting! ¡ª replied Thais, smiling.

    ¡ª Now we just need to deliver the flag, and we¡¯ll win! ¡ª said Mira, already approaching the capture point.

    ¡ª Not yet, ¡ª Kay interrupted, walking over to Aurion, who was nearby.

    ¡ª Why not? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, grabbing the sword stuck in the tree and heading toward him.

    ¡ª The teams are fighting over the flag. Let¡¯s wait for them to tire themselves out first. It¡¯ll make things easier for us, ¡ª Kay explained, sitting down next to Aurion.

    ¡ª Kay, but that¡¯s... ¡ª Mira began, hesitant.

    ¡ª There¡¯s no honor in the way you fight! Take these tests seriously! ¡ª Fiona shouted angrily from the corner of the wall.

    ¡ª Hey, Kay, even I think this is too much, even for you! ¡ª Mira said, her tone heavy with doubt and concern.

    Both teams were looking at him with disdain, clearly annoyed by his relaxed attitude, even in a tense confrontation.

    Kay, however, seemed oblivious to their glares. He stood up slowly, pulled the flag out of his jacket, and handed it to Mira without any sense of urgency.

    ¡ª I want coffee, ¡ª he said flatly.

    Mira sighed, taking the flag.

    ¡ª Here it is! ¡ª she said, walking toward Aurion and handing over the flag.

    Aurion nodded, and an alarm blared throughout the area. All fights immediately ceased, soldiers appearing and signaling the end of the test.

    Sarah approached the group, a wry smile on her lips.

    ¡ª I knew you¡¯d end up doing that! ¡ª she said, looking at Kay.

    Kay, however, seemed to have something on his mind. He turned to Sarah, his gaze curious.

    ¡ª Answer me something: why did you stop fighting? ¡ª he asked.

    Sarah frowned.

    ¡ª Why? I was hit! ¡ª she said, as if it were obvious.

    Kay gave a faint smile and shook his head.

    ¡ª There wasn¡¯t any rule saying you had to stop if you got hit. You just assumed that because of the red paint, ¡ª Kay said, looking directly at Fiona.

    Fiona, still shocked by the abrupt end of the test, turned to Aurion.

    ¡ª Is that true? ¡ª she asked, clearly shaken.

    Aurion nodded, his voice serious.

    ¡ª There¡¯s no guarantee the wound would be lethal. If you can fight, even when injured, you must continue the mission. That¡¯s the reality of the battlefield, ¡ª he said. ¡ª If the situation allows, the mission must be completed, regardless of the conditions.

    Fiona clenched her fists, frustration clearly visible on her face.

    ¡ª We could have kept fighting! Why didn¡¯t you say anything?! ¡ª Fiona exclaimed, indignant.

    Aurion looked at her, his gaze firm.

    ¡ª On the battlefield, orders are quick. You need to interpret them in the most efficient way possible. If not, it could cost the lives of your comrades and innocent people, ¡ª he said. ¡ª This is an important lesson. Learn it quickly.

    Fiona hesitated, anger mixed with understanding. There was no arguing with that logic.

    ¡ª You may proceed to the next test! ¡ª Aurion declared, dismissing the teams.

    Kay''s team led the way. Kay glanced at Mira on the way, her eyes assessing.

    "Hey, Mira, you had a chance to explain to Sarah, why didn''t you say anything?" he asked.

    Mira looked away, clearly uncomfortable.

    "I... I didn''t..." Mira began, but Kay interrupted her.

    "Don''t be afraid to give your opinion, right or wrong. Whether they follow it or not is up to them. Whether it works or not is up to everyone who accepts it. Just tell your point of view," he said, his tone calm but authoritative.

    Mira took a deep breath, nodding.

    "Okay... I get it," she replied, still thoughtful.

    Kay smiled, a playful glint in her eyes.

    "Good job. But if you had lost, I would have doubled your training," he teased.

    "Not that!" Mira said, smiling, relaxing a little. It was exactly the kind of comment she needed to feel more at ease.

    Next Test - Waiting Room

    The team arrived at the waiting room for the next test. Everyone was tired, but the spirit of victory was present.

    Raven approached with Kratos and Slayer at her side. She looked at Kay''s group, surprised.

    "They''re here already? Why don''t you look tired?" Raven exclaimed, frowning.

    Kratos looked at Kay and laughed.

    "Kay looks done for!" he said, pointing.

    Mira laughed along, shaking her head.

    "He''s just like that, it''s going to be a lot of work to deal with him when he''s like this!" she said.

    "We prepared everything in advance, but we got machines for a hundred people. Fifty people will take the test later. Start coming in!" Aurion said, calling the participants.

    "Which team won the test?" Raven asked, approaching.

    "Didn''t you hear? It was ours!" ¡ª Viviane exclaimed, with a victorious smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± ¡ª Raven¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡ª the team members confirmed excitedly.

    Fiona appeared soon after, her face serious.

    ¡°They won in a cowardly way, but a victory is a victory,¡± Fiona said, with a look of disdain.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Kratos exclaimed, frowning.

    Mira intervened, trying to calm things down.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Kay came up with a plan¡­¡±

    Mira quickly explained the strategy used to win the test. When she finished, Raven couldn¡¯t hide her frustration. She quickly advanced and grabbed Kay by the collar of his shirt, her eyes burning with rage.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Wait! It was a decision we made as a team!¡± Thais intervened, trying to push them away.

    Raven let go of Kay, still irritated.

    ¡ª I didn''t make that decision! ¡ª Raven said, exasperated.

    Kratos approached, placing a hand on Raven''s shoulder.

    ¡ª Calm down. We came out ahead, so we have no right to complain ¡ª he said, trying to bring her back to reason.

    Slayer also stepped forward, his voice calm and firm.

    ¡ª Any tactic that leads to the completion of the mission is valid, as long as there is no betrayal among the team ¡ª he declared.

    Raven glanced at Slayer, surprised by his words.

    ¡ª It''s expected from an assassin... but coming from Kratos it''s new. I thought he would be furious... ¡ª Raven thought, looking at Kratos.

    However, when she looked at him again, she saw something that made her heart tighten. Kratos was clearly trying to remain calm, but his face was red and the veins in his neck were throbbing.

    ¡ª He really is angry! ¡ª Raven thought, swallowing hard.

    Dan, hiding behind her brother San, looked at Kratos with wide eyes.

    "He scares me..." Dan whispered, barely containing himself.

    "Mira!" Kay said, discouraged, looking at her companion.

    Mira sighed, already foreseeing what was coming.

 Chapter 8: Compatible?

    Mira sighed, already foreseeing what was coming.

    ¡°You have to wait for the test to finish, Kay. You can¡¯t make coffee here!¡± she said.

    Raven looked at Kay, full of disdain.

    ¡°All this because of coffee?! He¡¯s all limp, like jelly! He¡¯s no good for the army, get him out of here!¡± said Raven, dropping Kay on the floor.

    Mira took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.

    ¡°Usually he can last the whole day... but I think it¡¯s because... he¡¯s sleepy,¡± said Mira, hesitantly, trying to justify it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If he¡¯s not going to take the army seriously, then he has no right to stay here!¡± shouted Raven, irritated. ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll pass, but if he does, make him refuse!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far with your words! It was his idea that made us win!¡± said Thais, trying to defend Kay.

    ¡°Stay in your lane! I didn¡¯t ask you anything!¡± ¡ª Raven replied, even more irritated.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Thais exclaimed, taking a step forward, her face red with anger.

    Kratos placed himself between the two.

    ¡°Enough! There¡¯s no need to argue. Whether or not he joins the army depends on the results of the tests,¡± he said, trying to maintain order.

    Raven huffed, walking away with heavy steps.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have him expelled, even if he¡¯s accepted!¡± she shouted, before leaving the field of vision, followed by Fiona.

    Thais watched Raven walk away, clearly irritated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her, she thinks so highly of herself!¡± Thais said, crossing her arms.

    Slayer, who had been watching calmly, spoke in a measured tone:

    ¡°While we were in the forest, we faced many competitors. I understand her frustration. I don¡¯t care about the method used, since it brought us victory, but it must be difficult for her, who was trained by a soldier.¡± Kratos nodded and sat down, crossing his arms.

    "It''s a risky job, but an honorable one. That''s what we were taught from an early age," he said, looking at the horizon.

    Mira approached, curious.

    "Are you going to stay on our team, Kratos?" she asked.

    Kratos smiled.

    "Yes. I have to get this guy in line," he said, pointing at Kay.

    Mira laughed.

    "I see," she replied, with a smile.

    After a few hours...

    "Next!" Aurion shouted, calling the participants for the next test.

    ¡ª Finally! ¡ª Thais exclaimed excitedly.

    ¡ª Are you okay? ¡ª Sarah exclaimed worriedly.

    ¡ª Yes, I can continue! ¡ª Yuri said, staggering.

    ¡ª When we get back home, I''ll make coffee, but take these remaining tests seriously! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª But I''m taking it! ¡ª Kay replied firmly.

    "You overdid it, Mom!", thought Mira.

    They advanced to the next area.

    ¡ª Split up and stand in front of these four machines, with space! Let''s measure your strength with the suit. Punch the machine with the will to destroy it! ¡ª Aurion ordered.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡ª That''s it? It seems simple! ¡ª San said.

    ¡ª Any ideas? ¡ª Thais exclaimed.

    ¡ª It''s just a test of strength. Just punch the machine, there''s no secret. ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª I thought you were going to say something else. ¡ª Thais muttered.

    ¡ª Tenth competitor, 500 points. Go ahead, next! ¡ª announced the soldier in charge.

    ¡ª Raven did well! ¡ª said Dan.

    ¡ª Show-off! ¡ª Thais grumbled, irritated.

    ¡ª One hundredth competitor, 300 points. Go ahead, next! ¡ª continued the soldier.

    ¡ª Fiona did well too! ¡ª complained Thais, more irritated.

    ¡ª 50 points, next. 90 points, next. 20 points, next. ¡ª informed the soldier.

    ¡ª How weak! ¡ª said Thais.

    ¡ª Quiet, they''ll hear you! ¡ª warned Viviane.

    ¡ª One hundred and fortieth competitor, 215 points. Go ahead, next! ¡ª reported the soldier.

    ¡ª The Slayer did well! Raven has the highest score. I think over 100 is already good! ¡ª commented Sarah.

    ¡ª First competitor, 600 points. Go ahead, next! ¡ª said the soldier.

    ¡ª It was expected! ¡ª said Thais.

    ¡ª Now it''s your turn. Take it seriously! ¡ª said Mira, letting go of Kay.

    Kay punched the machine.

    ¡ª One hundred and sixth competitor, 15 points. Go on, next! ¡ª informed the soldier.

    The girls tried to hold back their laughter.

    "I told you to take it seriously!", thought Mira, irritated.

    Mira punched the machine.

    ¡ª One hundred and fifth competitor, 280 points. Go on, next! ¡ª announced the soldier.

    ¡ª She really got mad! ¡ª commented Thais, preparing herself.

    ¡ª One hundred and eighth competitor, 150 points. Go on, next! ¡ª said the soldier.

    ¡ª One hundred and ninth competitor, 190 points. Go on, next! ¡ª informed the soldier.

    ¡ª I did well! ¡ª whispered Viviane, smiling.

    ¡ª One hundred and forty-first competitor, 40 points. Go on, next! ¡ª said the soldier.

    ¡ª I did badly! ¡ª Sarah lamented.

    ¡ª Eighty-fourth competitor, 220 points. Next one! ¡ª the soldier announced.

    ¡ª Yay! ¡ª San celebrated.

    ¡ª Eighty-fifth competitor, 190 points. Next one! ¡ª the soldier said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do so badly!¡± Dan thought.

    ¡ª I told you to take it seriously! ¡ª Mira argued with Kay.

    ¡ª But I did! I swear I punched with all my strength! ¡ª Kay defended herself.

    ¡ª And what ridiculous result was that? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª I don''t know! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª I don''t know if you deserve the coffee! ¡ª Mira said, calming down.

    ¡ª Is it over yet? ¡ª Thais exclaimed.

    ¡ª It looks like a fight between brothers! ¡ª Viviane commented.

    ¡ª Before we move on to the last test, I want to inform you of something important ¡ª Aurion said, his deep voice echoing through the hall. ¡ª This entire recruitment is being watched by the captains. All of them, this time, are present.

    The silence that followed was palpable. The impact of those words made the air seem heavier. The participants looked at each other in disbelief. Gathering all the captains to watch the recruitment? That was almost impossible. Their busy schedules made this kind of event unthinkable.

    ¡°All the captains? That means the one from the First Division is here too¡­¡± Slayer muttered, trying to process the information.

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thais replied, as if to ease the tension. ¡°After all, it¡¯s the vice-captain who¡¯s conducting the tests.¡±

    But Slayer, usually so confident, seemed shaken.

    ¡°Captain Julius¡­ in person?¡± He pronounced the name with an unusual reverence, his voice slightly trembling.

    Kay, watching Slayer¡¯s reaction, frowned.

    ¡°Is that so rare?¡± he asked casually.

    Slayer turned to him slowly, as if Kay had just asked the most na?ve question in the world.

    ¡°Rare? Captains are the busiest and most powerful people in the army. Coming here for a simple recruitment¡­ that¡¯s something that never happens. And now, they''re all here," Slayer said, his eyes wide.

    Kay remained uninterested, with his arms crossed.

    "What difference does it make if they''re here or not?" he asked, indifferently.

    "What difference does it make? Usually, we have to wait weeks to find out if we''ve been approved. Now, the captains can choose us personally! We won''t have to wait, it''s a unique chance!" Thais said, her enthusiasm almost palpable.

    Mira smiled, sharing the excitement.

    But Kay... Kay simply shrugged.

    "Whatever," he muttered, walking away without paying attention.

    Thais watched him leave, surprised.

    "Did he get angry?" she asked, confused.

    Mira looked at Kay, concern clouding her face.

    "I don''t know..." she replied, biting her lower lip.

    Aurion interrupted the conversation with an authoritative tone:

    "Next!"

    Ten more competitors have advanced to the next test. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense, and the minutes dragged by as if time were slowing down. With each passing group, the anxiety grew.

    ¡°Ten by ten¡­ at least it¡¯s going fast now,¡± San commented, with a slight uneasiness in his voice.

    ¡ª Isn''t it too fast? Are they already choosing who''s going to enter? ¡ª Dan asked, doubt reflected in his tone.

    Kratos nodded, his gaze fixed ahead.

    ¡ª Likely ¡ª he replied, concisely.

    ¡ª Close! ¡ª Aurion called again, his voice cutting through the air like a blade.

    Thais looked at the next area and, suddenly, her eyes widened when she saw a strange structure on the wall.

    ¡ª What''s that over there? How does it work? ¡ª she exclaimed, pointing to the machine they would use next.

    Before they could discuss further, Mira interrupted with a slight smile.

    ¡ª He fell again... Are you sure Kay didn''t drink before he came? ¡ª San joked, trying to lighten the mood.

    Mira laughed softly.

    ¡ª Judging by the amount of coffee he drank, I thought he''d stay up late ¡ª she replied, amused.

    ¡ª Is he powered by coffee? ¡ª Thais asked, joining in the joke.

    Mira shrugged, still smiling.

    ¡°Almost,¡± she said.

    Meanwhile, Kay, with his eyes half closed, seemed to be in another dimension, his mind wandering.

    What¡¯s happening to me? I feel more tired than usual... What kind of sleeping pill did you give me, aunt? he thought, fighting against drowsiness.

    ¡°Kay, it¡¯s our turn!¡± Mira warned, calling him back to reality.

    As they entered the next area, the group came face to face with the imposing machine that would measure suit compatibility.

 Chapter 9: Can I leave?

    Upon entering the next area, the group came face to face with the imposing machine that would measure their compatibility with the suits.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s evaluate your percentage of compatibility with the suits,¡± Aurion announced, while the participants connected the cables to their arms. The tension was almost suffocating.

    A female, automated voice began to announce the results:

    ¡°San: 23%. Dan: 26%. Viviane: 30%, Mira: 34%. Thais: 36%. Fiona: 36%. Slayer: 39%. Kratos: 42%. Raven: 57%.

    The murmurs began. Everyone was impressed with Raven¡¯s result.

    ¡°57%? She¡¯s already at that level... she has great potential,¡± Aurion thought, his eyes intently on the screen.

    Kratos, upon hearing Raven¡¯s score, discreetly clenched his fists.

    ¡ª She beat me... ¡ª he murmured, feeling the weight of the rivalry.

    The voice continued:

    ¡ª Kay: 100%..., Kay: 100%... ¡ª The female voice of a scientist came through the intercom, but soon she interrupted herself, her tone full of surprise. ¡ª This... must be a mistake. Wait a moment, I''m going to restart his machine ¡ª she continued, now with a more serious tone, clearly focused as she tried to correct what seemed to be an anomaly.

    The room fell into a tense silence as the voice of the machine announced Kaito''s compatibility. Raven was the first to break the silence, her voice full of venom.

    ¡ª One hundred percent? ¡ª She laughed, but there was no humor in her laughter. ¡ª This is ridiculous! How can someone like him have such a high compatibility?

    ¡ª This has to be some kind of bad joke! ¡ª Fiona muttered, her eyes narrowed at Kay.

    Kay remained still, seemingly oblivious to the hubbub around him. Her carefree attitude made Raven and Fiona boil with anger even more.

    ¡°Reset as many times as necessary, but this... this is impossible! He¡¯s just a lazy brat! There¡¯s no way he can surpass all of us like this!¡± There was frustration mixed with wounded pride in Raven¡¯s words, each syllable filled with indignation.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The machine might have calculated wrongly. It¡¯ll check again, go back to your place!¡± Aurion said, his voice indifferent, as if he wanted to put an end to that matter.

    ¡°There must be some glitch in the system!¡± Fiona insisted, irritated. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for a result like that to come from someone so... disinterested. Reset it already! We won¡¯t accept fraud here!¡±

    Mira, who had remained silent until then, could no longer bear the unfair accusations of the two.

    ¡°Just because his result is higher than you expected, you¡¯re looking for an excuse to belittle Kay! That¡¯s not fair. You¡¯re just jealous!¡± ¡ª She said, her voice rising in fervor.

    Raven slowly turned to Mira, her expression a mixture of contempt and disbelief.

    ¡°Jealousy?¡± she whispered, each word dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Do you really think someone like him deserves this result? Look at him! He¡¯s literally lying down during the test!¡± Raven¡¯s hands shook slightly, her wounded pride now inflamed with indignation.

    Fiona, without taking her eyes off Kay, gave a bitter half-smile, an expression that carried more contempt than anything else.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be here,¡± she murmured, almost like a prayer. ¡°We can¡¯t allow someone like that to join the army. It¡¯s dangerous. He has no commitment to anything, not even to himself.¡± The scientist¡¯s voice on the other end of the line broke the tension, sounding calm and determined. ¡°Reboot complete. Test in progress again¡­¡± The air in the room seemed heavier. Everyone was waiting anxiously, but Raven and Fiona were on the verge of an explosion of frustration. To them, Kay personified everything that was wrong with this recruitment. ¡°If he joins the army¡­¡± Fiona began, her voice low but firm. ¡°It will be a disaster. We need to do something before it¡¯s too late.¡± Mira, visibly irritated, crossed her arms and faced the two. ¡°Hey, Raven, do you remember the method we chose for the team? Now look at our ranking!¡± Kratos exclaimed, his tone insistent. ¡°He stinks like a vice-captain. Are you sure about that?¡± ¡ª Raven remembered Viviane''s words, her voice full of doubt. ¡ª It must be because he''s wearing the suit, but I don''t think he made a mistake when classifying you! ¡ª Raven repeated, remembering her friend''s answer.

    The scientist''s voice echoed once more.

    ¡ª San: 23%. Dan: 26%. Viviane: 30%. Mira: 34%. Thais: 36%. Fiona: 36%. Slayer: 39%. Kratos: 42%. Raven: 57%. Kay: 100%.

    The numbers fell on them like a blow. Raven opened her mouth to protest, but the words wouldn''t come out.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡ª They''re the same results as the previous test. The machine is working perfectly. Proceed to the next room! ¡ª Aurion decreed, leaving no room for argument.

    They removed the cable and headed to the next room, but the tension still hung in the air. Upon entering, they were greeted by a huge area where all the contestants were being chosen or not by the captains. All six captains were sitting in the audience box, watching every move.

    Mira, feeling the pressure rising, looked at the captains. Their presence was overwhelming.

    The atmosphere was tense, and Raven and Fiona exchanged glances, the distrust in them growing like a storm about to erupt.

    "Mira, hey Mira!" Kay called, her voice breaking the tension in the air.

    "What''s wrong?" Mira exclaimed, irritated, already bracing herself for another one of her friend''s jokes.

    "Look at that guy''s bangs, it must take him a long time to do that!" Kay laughed, pointing to one of the captains in the audience, whose perfectly styled bangs caught everyone''s attention.

    Mira rolled her eyes, but couldn''t help but feel a slight smile forming.

    "That''s Captain Julius. He leads the first division of the army, so be careful not to disrespect them! ¡ª she said, her seriousness returning to her tone. ¡ª All six of them are captains!

    Kay blinked, a mischievous smile still on her face.

    ¡ª There''s a girl in the middle, she looks young! ¡ª he said, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡ª Yumi, leader of the fourth division. She''s very skilled and became captain at only 18 years old. It''s best not to underestimate her! ¡ª Mira warned, her voice full of respect.

    ¡ª And how old is she now? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, the surprise visible on her face.

    ¡ª 22 years old! ¡ª Mira replied proudly. ¡ª She''s only been captain for four years.

    ¡ª In this field, that''s normal, but assuming the position of captain without being a vice-captain is very difficult! This proves that she''s really impressive! ¡ª Kay commented, admiring her determination.

    ¡ª And you? Which team are you going to join? ¡ª Mira asked, getting back to the subject at hand.

    ¡°I want to stay closer to home, so I¡¯m going to choose the sixth division!¡± she replied, determined.

    Kay frowned, clearly bothered by Mira¡¯s choice. What he didn¡¯t understand was that she was just being practical, but his protective instinct couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Ninetieth competitor, no offers!¡± announced the vice-commander of the second division, his voice echoing through the room.

    ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Kay asked impatiently, her expression growing discouraged.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost over!¡± said Mira, trying to convey some encouragement.

    The competitors advanced one by one, some being accepted with a nod, while others were greeted with indifferent looks. Most, however, ended up receiving the dreaded ¡°no,¡± which echoed in their hearts like a sentence.

    The competitors watched the stage attentively, each new recruit that passed in front of the captains generating a mixture of expectation and apprehension. Captain Julius, the leader of the first division, remained unfazed, not once raising his hand to accept a new recruit. His gaze was cold, his posture rigid, and it made everyone present uneasy.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even moving!¡± Mira muttered to Thais, her frustration growing. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he give anyone a chance?¡±

    Thais furrowed her brow, nervous. ¡°He¡¯s known for being extremely demanding. If he¡¯s not completely convinced of someone¡¯s abilities, he won¡¯t hesitate to reject them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s discouraging!¡± Thais replied, shaking her head.

    More competitors came forward, and most were turned away. Murmurs of disappointment spread through the room as the rejected candidates¡¯ faces grew increasingly desolate.

    ¡°Ninety-first competitor, no offers!¡± the vice-commander announced again.

    The next competitor was called, and soon, only the last arrivals remained in the room. This time, the team expected Kay to go first. Wanting to get it over with, Kay stepped forward.

    ¡°One hundred and sixth competitor, Kay!¡± the vice-commander of the second division announced, his voice echoing through the hall.

    The eyes of the competitors and captains turned to Kay, but he kept his head down, staring at the wall in front of him. To him, this selection was just a formality; he didn¡¯t want to be there, and his calm demeanor radiated an indifference that starkly contrasted with the tension around him.

    The other competitors, in contrast, raised their heads slightly, trying to catch a glimpse of the captains in the gallery. A murmur spread through the room as Kay¡¯s information was read aloud.

    The captain of the fourth division was the first to raise her hand.

    Mira smiled, excited about the offer, but Kay remained impassive, his attention still fixed on the wall.

    Soon, all the captains raised their hands, even the feared Captain Julius. The room erupted in murmurs of surprise.

    Aurion, noticing the confusion, stepped in.

    ¡°One hundred and sixth competitor, Kay, accepted by all captains! Which team do you wish to join?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Fiona whispered, her disdain evident. ¡°He¡¯s not serious.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Ravena retorted, biting her lip in a mix of anger and disbelief. ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Mira, sensing the distrust in Ravena and Fiona¡¯s voices, turned to Kay, who was still staring at the wall.

    ¡°Kay, you have to take this opportunity! Choose the division you want!¡± she urged him, trying to encourage him.

    Kay finally shifted his gaze from the wall and looked at the captains, but his expression remained disinterested.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Kay began, taking a deep breath. ¡°I choose¡­ not to join any division.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room, and the reactions varied. Mira was stunned, and the captains exchanged confused looks.

    Ravena and Fiona shared a glance of disdain, neither able to hide their satisfaction at his self-imposed rejection.

    ¡°He¡¯s really going to refuse the first division?¡± Dan exclaimed, incredulous, as Kay headed for the exit.

    Mira ran after him. ¡°Excuse me, I need a moment to speak with him,¡± she said politely and, catching up to Kay, pulled him to a corner of the room.

    Mira whispered in his ear. Kay, reluctant, let out a sigh and, still without much emotion, walked back to the captains. He bowed his head slightly in a gesture of respect and said, ¡°I apologize for my earlier attitude¡­ I choose the sixth division.¡±

    ¡°Ka-chan, you bastard!¡± shouted the fourth division captain, Yumi, visibly frustrated.

    ¡°Ka-chan?¡± Mira exclaimed, confused, not understanding the familiarity of the nickname.

    ¡°One hundred and sixth competitor, Kay, accepted!¡± the vice-commander of the second division announced.

    Kay, impassive, turned again and began walking toward the door.

    ¡°Did he just ignore me?¡± Yumi muttered, incredulous, watching him leave without giving her another glance.

    Moments later, the vice-commander¡¯s voice echoed through the hall once more: ¡°One hundred and fifth competitor, Mira!¡±

 Chapter 10: You guys look tense!

    Soon after, the vice-commander''s voice echoed through the room again: ¡ª One hundred and fifth contestant, Mira!

    Mira, nervous, walked to the center of the room. Three captains raised their hands: the captain of the sixth, fifth and third divisions.

    She tried to maintain her composure, but she felt Yumi''s piercing gaze on her, as if the captain were challenging her with her eyes. ¡ª She''s threatening me... ¡ª Mira thought, quickly looking away.

    ¡ª One hundred and fifth contestant, Mira, accepted by three captains! Which team wishes to join? ¡ª the vice-commander asked.

    ¡ª The sixth division, please! ¡ª Mira replied, her voice firm.

    The captain of the sixth division nodded in approval, and Mira headed for the door. She could still feel Yumi''s gaze on her back.

    ¡ª Why is she staring at me? What have I done? ¡ª Mira thought, hurrying to leave the room as quickly as possible.

    ¡ª Next! ¡ª called the vice-commander.

    Kratos stepped forward, and all the captains, except Yumi and Julius, raised their hands.

    ¡ª I choose the sixth division, please! ¡ª Kratos declared firmly.

    Kratos was accepted and left the room, keeping his expression calm.

    ¡ª Hey, sister, if it''s not the first division, don''t you think it will be interesting? ¡ª exclaimed San, turning to his sister, Dan.

    ¡ª I was thinking the same thing, brother! ¡ª said Dan, with an expectant smile.

    Dan was the next to be called. Yumi and Captain Takemichi of the Sixth Division raised their hands, and she quickly chose the Sixth Division, followed by her brother, who made the same choice.

    Shortly after, Ravena was called. To everyone¡¯s surprise, all the captains except Julius raised their hands.

    ¡ª Why did he reject me? ¡ª Ravena thought, feeling anger rise in her chest. ¡ª Why did he choose that guy over me?

    ¡ª Which team do you wish to join? ¡ª the vice-commander asked.

    With narrowed eyes and a vengeful expression, Ravena thought to herself: He¡¯ll pay for humiliating me¡­ he¡¯ll pay. ¡ª I wish to join the Sixth Division, please, ¡ª she declared coldly.

    Ravena was accepted and quickly left the room, still furious about Julius¡¯s rejection.

    Fiona was next to be called, and only the captain of the Sixth Division raised his hand.

    ¡ª Just one offer? No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ ¡ª Fiona thought, her heart sinking in frustration.

    ¡ª One offer. Do you wish to join? ¡ª asked the vice-commander.

    ¡ª Yes, please¡­ ¡ª Fiona responded, her voice trembling, before leaving the room, still processing the reality of her sole offer.

    After Fiona, all the remaining competitors also chose the Sixth Division. Slayer received offers from all the captains, but feeling a rivalry with Kratos, he chose the Sixth Division, to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡ª In the end, you got all the promising ones, ¡ª commented Yumi, crossing her arms and watching Takemichi.

    ¡ª You would¡¯ve gotten some too if you hadn¡¯t rejected so many, ¡ª Takemichi replied seriously as he stood up from his seat.

    ¡ª Leaving already? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, surprised by his swift exit.

    ¡ª I have other matters to attend to. Excuse me, ¡ª Takemichi said calmly before leaving.

    ¡ª I¡¯ll stop by your base one of these days! ¡ª Yumi shouted playfully, trying to tease him.

    Takemichi paused for a moment, turned around, and with an irritated expression retorted: ¡ª Not a chance! ¡ª then walked out of the room without looking back.

    Yumi let out an exaggerated sigh, pretending to be sad. ¡ª That makes me so sad¡­ but there¡¯s no helping it, ¡ª she thought, smiling slightly, already used to the captains¡¯ curt responses.

    ¡ª I can¡¯t believe it, all of you joined the Sixth Division? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised, looking at the gathered group.

    ¡ª I just went with the flow! ¡ª Thais replied, laughing sheepishly.

    ¡ª Yeah, but you¡¯d better be careful. Not everyone joined this squad with good intentions¡­ ¡ª Sarah warned, scanning the room.

    ¡ª Speaking of trouble, here comes one! ¡ª Thais said, tilting her head toward Ravena, who was approaching with a menacing look.

    Ravena stopped in front of Kay and Mira, crossing her arms. ¡ª Just so you know, I¡¯m going to destroy you until you beg to leave the army. And then I¡¯ll climb the ranks until I¡¯m a member of the First Division!

    Kay remained calm, showing no reaction, and simply responded: ¡ª Yes, if that¡¯s what you want, you can do it.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Ravena widened her eyes, indignant. ¡ª Are you underestimating me?!

    Before Kay could respond, Mira intervened: ¡ª That¡¯s not it. He was referring to you making it into the First Division.

    ¡ª And about making me leave the army as well, ¡ª Kay added indifferently, which only fueled Ravena¡¯s fury.

    ¡ª You¡¯ll pay for embarrassing me, you bastard! ¡ª Ravena shouted, abruptly turning away and storming off.

    Shortly after, Fiona appeared, walking toward the group. She gave them a quick glance but soon looked away, as if uncomfortable.

    At that moment, Takemichi approached with a calm but firm demeanor. ¡ª Is everyone here? ¡ª he asked, scanning the group of newcomers.

    ¡ª A few are still missing, ¡ª replied one of the recruits who had also been accepted into the team.

    ¡ª Fifteen recruits this year. Welcome. We¡¯ll head directly to our base from here. Bring only your bags; the rest of your belongings can be sent later. You have one hour. I¡¯ll be waiting here, ¡ª Takemichi said before walking away.

    ¡ª Excuse me, ¡ª said Kay as he left, seemingly uninterested.

    ¡ª I¡¯ll be waiting here. You have one hour. You¡¯re dismissed! ¡ª Takemichi repeated, giving the order.

    ¡ª Yes, sir! ¡ª the recruits responded in unison, saluting firmly.

    ¡ª Mira, let¡¯s talk! ¡ª Takemichi said as he left the room.

    Mira quickly followed him, while the others watched from a distance.

    ¡ª Do they know each other? ¡ª Thais asked, confused.

    ¡ª Seems like it! ¡ª Viviane replied, curious.

    Further ahead, Takemichi stopped in a quiet corner and asked:

    ¡ª How are you?

    ¡ª I¡¯m fine, ¡ª Mira answered with a smile.

    ¡ª And your mom? I¡¯ve been talking to her, but it¡¯s been harder to find time lately! ¡ª he commented with slight concern.

    ¡ª She¡¯s fine. She actually came here today, ¡ª Mira said casually.

    ¡ª She came to bring you all? Where is she now? ¡ª Takemichi asked, surprised.

    ¡ª She was watching the test. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s gone back to the hotel yet, ¡ª Mira explained.

    Takemichi seemed to panic. ¡ª Your mom¡¯s here?! ¡ª he started trembling slightly.

    ¡ª Maybe she... ¡ª Mira began, trying to calm him.

    ¡ª I need to escape before she... ¡ª Takemichi murmured, looking around.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a familiar voice interrupted:

    ¡ª Before I find you? Why would you run from your wife? ¡ª said Rem, smiling as she approached.

    ¡ª Mom?! When did you get here? ¡ª Mira asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Honey? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, startled and trying to hide his nervousness.

    ¡ª I ran into Kay on the way, and he told me where you were, ¡ª said Rem, still smiling.

    ¡ª Good thing the boy helped you! I¡¯m happ¡ª ¡ª Takemichi began but was interrupted.

    ¡ª You don¡¯t text me, you don¡¯t return my calls¡­ I might start thinking you¡¯ve kicked the bucket, ¡ª Rem said with a serious tone but still smiling.

    ¡ª You know it¡¯s not easy to take me out! ¡ª Takemichi replied, trying to sound confident.

    Rem then looked directly into his eyes and firmly said: ¡ª Take good care of our daughter and Kay. I won¡¯t forgive you if either of them gets hurt, so train them well!

    ¡ª If they¡¯re in my team, I¡¯ll take care of them, but¡­ I don¡¯t like that boy! ¡ª Takemichi admitted with a sigh.

    Rem frowned but spoke calmly: ¡ª Don¡¯t say that. Forgive your father, he¡­ wait, where did Mira go? ¡ª she suddenly noticed her daughter¡¯s absence.

    ¡ª I¡­ don¡¯t know! ¡ª Takemichi replied, looking around, surprised.

    ¡ª Why didn¡¯t you stay with your dad? ¡ª Kay asked, carrying the bags.

    ¡ª He met my mom, and you know how they get when they¡¯re together. They didn¡¯t even notice I left! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª I see, ¡ª Kay replied, somewhat indifferent.

    ¡ª Why don¡¯t you like my dad? ¡ª Mira asked, slightly irritated. ¡ª Every time he visits, you¡¯re never home to see him, even when I ask you to!

    ¡ª I was busy training. Besides, every time he comes, he doesn¡¯t even stay for an hour! Why would I waste my time on that? ¡ª Kay replied casually.

    ¡ª Kay, you know we¡¯re now under my dad¡¯s command. You need to start understanding him! ¡ª Mira said, trying to sound serious.

    ¡ª I only joined this squad because of the promise you made me. I won¡¯t follow your dad¡¯s orders, and no matter how much you insist, I won¡¯t change my mind, ¡ª Kay said firmly.

    ¡ª Fine, I get it! You won¡¯t change your mind! ¡ª Mira replied, lying down on the bed, frustrated.

    ¡ª And I¡¯m the lazy one¡­ ¡ª Kay muttered.

    ¡ª Shut up! You spent almost the whole time sleeping! ¡ª Mira retorted.

    ¡ª Aren¡¯t we leaving now? ¡ª Kay asked, standing up.

    ¡ª My dad gave us an hour. My mom¡¯s with him, so it won¡¯t be easy for him to be on time, ¡ª Mira said, unconcerned.

    Kay threw himself onto the bed next to her, but before he could relax, Mira pushed him off, making him fall to the floor.

    ¡ª Why did you do that? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª You can¡¯t just lie next to a girl like that out of nowhere! ¡ª Mira said, blushing. ¡ª And we¡¯re alone here! ¡ª she murmured, looking away.

    Kay got up, rubbing his shoulder where he had fallen, and looked at Mira with a confused expression.

    ¡ª What did you mean by that? ¡ª he asked, intrigued.

    Mira blushed even more, avoiding eye contact.

    ¡ª Nothing! Just¡­ have some consideration, okay? ¡ª she murmured, lying back on the bed, this time turning her back to him.

    ¡ª Fine, fine¡­ relax, ¡ª Kay replied, sighing and sitting on the floor.

    They sat in silence for a few moments, only the sound of their breathing filling the room. Kay stared at the ceiling, still confused about Mira¡¯s behavior, while she tried to collect herself.

    ¡ª Still, you didn¡¯t answer my question, ¡ª Mira said, breaking the silence.

    ¡ª What question? ¡ª Kay asked, genuinely confused.

    ¡ª Why don¡¯t you like my dad? ¡ª she repeated, not turning to face him.

    Kay sighed again, this time more heavily.

    ¡ª It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him, Mira. I just¡­ don¡¯t see a reason to be around him. He always seems uncomfortable with me, and I feel the same way, ¡ª he explained, crossing his arms.

    ¡ª But now we¡¯re part of his squad. This can¡¯t go on, you know that, right? ¡ª Mira insisted, trying to soften her tone.

    Kay remained silent, and Mira sighed. She knew pushing the matter at that moment wouldn¡¯t lead anywhere. She turned to look at Kay, who was now staring at the floor, deep in thought.

    ¡ª Fine, Kay. But just¡­ try. For me? ¡ª she asked softly.

    Kay looked at her for a moment, his eyes softening.

    ¡ª I¡¯ll try, ¡ª he finally said, relenting a little.

    Mira smiled faintly.

    ¡ª Thank you.

    Kay, blushing, turned his face away and murmured:

    ¡ª Congratulations on joining the army.

    Mira turned abruptly.

    ¡ª What? What did you say? ¡ª she exclaimed.

    ¡ª Nothing, ¡ª Kay replied, avoiding her gaze.

    ¡ª I didn¡¯t hear you right, say it again! ¡ª Mira insisted.

    Kay, now visibly embarrassed, touched her head gently, still not looking at her.

    ¡ª I¡¯m proud of you. Congratulations on joining the army, ¡ª he said, completely red.

    Mira froze for a moment, feeling Kay¡¯s soft touch on her head and noticing his embarrassed expression. Her cheeks turned even redder, but she disguised it, trying not to show how surprised and happy she was with his words.

    Kay continued to look away, clearly uncomfortable, but he gave a slight smile.

    Mira bit her lip, trying to control the emotion welling up inside her. As stubborn as Kay was, he always managed to surprise her in the most unexpected moments.

    ¡ª Thank you, Kay, ¡ª Mira said with a shy smile, giving him a light punch on the arm.

    She turned her face away, but she couldn¡¯t help smiling. Kay remained embarrassed, staring at the floor.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted the scene.

    ¡ª How cute! You two look like a couple of tomatoes! ¡ª Rem said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Mom?! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, startled.

 Chapter 11: Welcome Recruits!

    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted the scene.

    ¡°How cute! They look like peppers, they¡¯re so red!¡± Rem said, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Mom?!¡± Mira exclaimed, startled.

    ¡°Did you finish talking to your husband?¡± Kay asked, turning to Rem.

    ¡°Yes, I just finished!¡± Rem replied, unconcerned.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look surprised?¡± Mira asked, suspicious.

    ¡°Your mother was there at the door before I even touched your head,¡± Kay explained.

    ¡°Mom?!¡± Mira exclaimed, even more embarrassed.

    Rem laughed, finding the situation funny.

    ¡°Well, you only have twenty more minutes. You better get ready!¡± Rem warned.

    ¡°We smell like ghouls. I¡¯m going to take a shower first, you¡¯re taking too long,¡± Kay said, already walking to the bathroom.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take ten minutes in the shower, there won¡¯t be enough time!¡± ¡ª protested Mira.

    ¡°Kay!¡± ¡ª Rem called, interrupting the argument.

    Kay turned to her.

    ¡°There you go!¡± ¡ª Rem said, spraying perfume on him.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t put strong-smelling perfume on him, Mom!¡± ¡ª complained Mira.

    ¡°The smell of perfume is better than that of ghouls. Now we¡¯re in a good mood!¡± ¡ª Kay said, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°My perfume?!¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, taking the bottle from Rem¡¯s hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I had,¡± Rem replied, shrugging.

    ¡°Thank you, auntie. We¡¯re going!¡± ¡ª Kay said, picking up the bags.

    ¡°Can you carry all this? Do you want me to drive you?¡± ¡ª Rem offered.

    ¡°Really? You can do it!¡± ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s right next door, Mom. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Mira said, taking some of Kay¡¯s bags.

    She gave Rem a tight hug.

    ¡°Take care!¡± Don''t be reckless! ¡ª Rem said, with a worried look.

    ¡°I won''t be. I promise to visit whenever possible,¡± Mira replied.

    Rem smiled, satisfied.

    ¡°Mira, can you leave us alone? I need to talk to your mother about something,¡± Kay said, seriously.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mira said, leaving the room.

    ¡°And no eavesdropping!¡± Rem said, with a wink.

    Mira left quietly.

    Kay then approached Rem and spoke in a more serious tone.

    ¡°Talk to your husband. Ask him to send people to the village.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rem exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°Ghouls,¡± Kay said, with a dark expression.

    Rem widened her eyes, worried.

    The scene changed.

    ¡°This bus looks beat up!¡± Thais said, observing the vehicle.

    ¡°It''s an armored bus.¡± All military vehicles have armor, but with the amount of armor we have, it''s hard to replace it. Still, it can handle the blow. ¡ª Takemichi explained, with a confident smile.

    ¡°I''m already regretting it... ¡ª Raven thought, restless.

    ¡°Time is short, pack your bags and get in!¡± ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    They hit the road. The sixth division''s barracks were three hours away from the capital.

    ¡°It''s not a hotel, not even very luxurious, but this will be your new home!¡± ¡ª Takemichi said, as the barracks gate opened.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    What they saw surprised them. The barracks were huge and extremely busy. The outside area was full of land, air and naval vehicles, all ready for action.

    The soldiers, who had previously seemed agitated, noticed the bus approaching and immediately formed two lines, greeting the newcomers with a salute.

    ¡°I don''t know if it will have everything you need, but here we have everything we need for our missions. Get along with the guys, because you''re part of the team now! ¡ª Takemichi said, as he got off the bus. ¡ª Stop near the barracks. Drax will receive the newbies there. ¡ª he added, addressing the driver.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the driver replied, driving the vehicle.

    The bus passed between the rows of soldiers and headed towards the barracks.

    ¡ª Hey, Kay, do you see that? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, excited.

    ¡ª He''s sleeping. ¡ª Kratos said, sitting next to Kay.

    ¡ª He sleeps a lot, doesn''t he? ¡ª Sarah said, laughing.

    Kay, however, was immersed in a dream.

    ¡ª Don''t worry, the village will be fine. I''ll be fine. ¡ª Rem said, in her dreams.

    ¡ª But... ¡ª Kay tried to argue, but was interrupted by a hug from Rem.

    ¡ª I''ll be fine! I was in the army too, or have you forgotten that? ¡ª Rem exclaimed with a confident smile.

    ¡ª There''s no way I can forget. ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Take care of yourself and protect Mira for me. When she comes to visit me, make sure you come with her! ¡ª Rem said, still hugging him.

    ¡ª She knows how to take care of herself... but I promise I''ll visit her every month! ¡ª Kay said, determined.

    ¡ª You know that every month is impossible, but I''ll wait for your vacation. Take care of yourself, okay? ¡ª Rem said, letting go of him.

    ¡ª You too! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Now go, before you lose track of time! ¡ª Rem insisted.

    At that moment, Kay woke up.

    ¡ª I don''t know who this Rem is, but she seems important to you. ¡ª Kratos commented, observing Kay.

    ¡ª Are we roommates? ¡ª Kay asked, still confused about what was happening.

    ¡ª Yes. Again, I am Kratos. It will be a pleasure to work with you! ¡ª Kratos said, extending his hand cordially.

    ¡ª I am Kay. I say the same, Kratos. How long was I asleep? ¡ª Kay asked, worried.

    ¡ª Four hours. ¡ª Kratos replied.

    ¡ª Four hours?! Mira must be mad with rage! ¡ª Kay exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª The trip here took three hours. They only showed us the base and now we are going to the cafeteria for lunch. ¡ª Kratos explained.

    ¡ª So I woke up at the right time! Where is the cafeteria? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª I stopped by to get you. I will show you the way. ¡ª Kratos said.

    Kay thanked him and followed Kratos to the cafeteria.

    ¡ª Are we really going to have to walk all that way to the cafeteria? ¡ª Kay complained, looking into the distance.

    ¡ª I agree with you. The cafeteria and the barracks should be closer together. ¡ª Kratos commented.

    One of the veteran soldiers, who was passing by, heard the conversation and smiled.

    "Newbies, you''ll soon understand why it''s so far away. Do you prefer to eat after an intense workout or after a nap?" the soldier exclaimed, with a provocative smile.

    "If I''m sleepy, it''ll be hard to get here! But the location doesn''t matter," Kay said, with an air of disdain.

    "Here''s a tip: always eat when you have the chance, otherwise you''ll be hungry until snack time!" the veteran soldier advised.

    "Thanks for the tip, veteran!" Kratos said, saluting.

    "What are you doing?" the soldier asked with an ironic smile. "Saluting is only for superiors. In the army, no soldier is superior to another, except the vice-captain and the captain. Positions like the infirmary, kitchen, and others, then you salute." he explained, correcting Kratos.

    "Thanks for correcting me!" ¡ª Kratos said, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡ª Never mind. ¡ª the soldier said, relaxing. ¡ª This is the mess hall, the most beloved place after the barracks, of course!

    They entered the mess hall, and the sight was impressive. The space was huge and full of soldiers, all enjoying their meal, creating a lively atmosphere.

    "It''s going to be hard to find Mira here!" thought Kay, as her eyes scanned the crowded mess hall.

    ¡ª Give up looking. Come eat before you run out! ¡ª suggested the veteran soldier, already moving forward in line.

    Kay took the meal and noticed that it was well balanced, ideal for keeping the body healthy and satisfying hunger. Together with Kratos, he sat at the table, surrounded by other soldiers in a lively atmosphere.

    ¡ª By the way, I''m Maycon! Nice to meet you. ¡ª said the veteran soldier, extending his hand.

    The two quickly introduced themselves. As soon as they finished their meal, the soldiers began to leave the mess hall and headed to the courtyard.

    ¡ª Aren''t you coming? ¡ª Kratos asked, already standing up and ready to leave.

    ¡ª I''ll pass. I need to relieve myself first. ¡ª Kay said, getting up.

    ¡ª Idiot. ¡ª muttered a girl who was passing by, giving her a disdainful look.

    ¡ª Fine, I''m going to the courtyard! ¡ª Kratos replied, laughing, as he walked away.

    They parted ways, and Kay went on her way. In the courtyard, Kratos was soon approached.

    ¡ª Kratos! I didn''t see Kay, is he still sleeping? ¡ª Mira asked, approaching along with other girls.

    ¡ª We just parted ways. We had lunch together, but he went to the bathroom. ¡ª Kratos explained.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Mira replied, relieved.

    Kratos walked away, leaving Mira with her friends.

    ¡ª Hey, Mira... are you just friends? ¡ª Thais asked, curious, with a suggestive smile on her face.

    ¡ª Are you talking about Kay? Yes, we are! ¡ª Mira replied, a little surprised by the question, but keeping her tone casual.

    ¡ª So, can I date him? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, bluntly.

    ¡ª What?! ¡ª the girls reacted, surprised.

    ¡ª Date Kay? What are you talking about?! ¡ª Mira asked, agitated, clearly disconcerted.

    ¡ª I thought you two liked each other romantically, but since that''s not the case, I think I can try something with him, right? ¡ª Thais continued, with a provocative smile.

    "Kay... making advances on Kay? That doesn''t make sense, they barely know each other! Why is she saying that all of a sudden?" Mira thought, trying to process the situation.

    ¡ª Enough, Thais! You''re confusing her! ¡ª Viviane intervened, noticing Mira''s discomfort.

    ¡ª No, you can''t date! ¡ª Mira suddenly said, her voice filled with nervousness.

    ¡ª Why not? He''s single! ¡ª Thais teased, with a defiant tone.

    ¡ª Kay is mine! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, almost without thinking.

    ¡ª Aha! So you like him! ¡ª Thais laughed. ¡ª But if that''s the case, stop saying you''re just friends and confess your love to him now! ¡ª she added, with a victorious smile.

    ¡ª What kind of crazy talk is this? ¡ª Kay said, appearing out of nowhere, confused by the argument that had just taken place in the air.

    ¡ª This is your chance! ¡ª Thais whispered to Mira.

    ¡ª Let''s give them some space! ¡ª Sarah said, pulling the other girls away.

    ¡ª Let''s give them some space! ¡ª Sarah said, pulling the other girls away.

    ¡ª There''s a weird ninja in my room! ¡ª Kay commented, completely changing the subject.

 Chapter 12: Past Between Us!

    ¡ª There''s a weird ninja in my room! ¡ª Kay commented, completely changing the subject

    ¡ª N-ninja? ¡ª Mira stammered, trembling.

    ¡ª Why are you trembling? Are you scared? Weird... I thought you loved ninja stories. ¡ª Kay said, raising his eyebrows curiously.

    ¡ª K-Kay! ¡ª Mira called suddenly.

    ¡ª Yes? ¡ª Kay answered promptly.

    "How am I going to tell him this? I don''t even know if that''s what I want... I mean, just look at him! He doesn''t even realize..." Mira thought, her heart racing and her mind confused.

    Kay, not noticing the whirlwind of emotions in Mira, leaned over and rested his forehead against hers.

    ¡ª You don''t have a fever... But you''ve been blushing all day. I thought you were sick. ¡ª he said, with a worried expression.

    Mira was completely paralyzed, unable to react.

    ¡ª Game over! ¡ª Sarah whispered, watching from afar.

    ¡ª It was a direct hit to the heart! ¡ª said Thais, enjoying the scene.

    ¡ª Hey, Mira, do you want to take a tour of the base with me? ¡ª asked Kay, casually.

    ¡ª T-take a tour? ¡ª repeated Mira, still dazed.

    ¡ª Yeah, I haven''t taken the tour of the base yet. ¡ª said Kay, with a relaxed smile.

    Mira looked at the girls, who gave her encouraging signs with thumbs up.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª replied Mira, trying to hide her nervousness.

    They walked away, leaving the other girls smiling, satisfied with how the situation had unfolded.

    As they walked side by side through the base, Mira tried to remain calm, although her heart was racing whenever she looked at Kay. Around them, the soldiers were enjoying their time off after lunch, laughing and chatting in small groups, creating a relaxed atmosphere.

    Kay looked closely at the details of the base, impressed by the organization and movement of the soldiers.

    ¡ª This base is well organized. ¡ª he commented, smiling as he scratched his head, looking somewhat unconcerned.

    Mira smiled and decided to take advantage of the moment to start a conversation, taking a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡ª Yeah, I was a little confused by so many things too. ¡ª she replied, trying to sound calm. ¡ª Kay, I wanted to ask you something...

    ¡ª Send it on! ¡ª he said, curious, as he observed the soldiers around him.

    ¡ª Have you ever thought about... someone special? Like, loving someone? ¡ª Mira asked, trying to hide the anxiety in her voice.

    Kay frowned, surprised by the question, and looked at her, sincere.

    ¡ª Loving someone? Don''t you know? I love you! ¡ª he said, in a genuine tone. ¡ª But why do you want to know that?

    "Because I wanted to be that special person for you...", Mira thought, but hesitated to say it out loud, looking away with a shy smile.

    ¡ª Love me? ¡ª she said, laughing a little nervously.

    Before Kay could continue, an alarm sounded, drawing the attention of everyone at the base. They turned and saw Takemichi standing next to Drax, looking ready to give an important instruction.

    "We''ve just received information about an attack in our area! Get ready!" a voice announced over the radio, echoing throughout the base.

    "They shouldn''t call the recruits," Mira muttered.

    "Let''s continue!" Kay said, unconcerned.

    "Right!" Mira replied, trying to keep her tone calm.

    The courtyard went into a complete uproar. Soldiers ran to the warehouse, grabbing weapons and equipment. The nervousness was evident on everyone''s faces.

    "Right after lunch, those damn ghouls!" Maycon grumbled, gripping his weapon tightly and looking visibly irritated.

    Kratos approached, excited and anxious.

    "Can we go with you?" he asked hopefully.

    Maycon nodded firmly.

    ¡ª Not this time. The recruits are still without weapons and suits. You will have to wait until they are properly equipped.

    Kay and Mira looked at each other, feeling a mix of frustration and anxiety. The idea of ??seeing the others going to the front lines while they remained at the base made them uneasy.

    The sound of helicopter blades reverberated through the courtyard, and Kay climbed up to the watchtower to get a better view, watching five helicopters descending to pick up groups of soldiers who were already lining up to board quickly. Other soldiers were climbing into military trucks, which would take them to the battlefield.

    ¡°What a lively bunch!¡± Kay commented, with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can stay up here... Let¡¯s get down before they draw our attention!¡± Mira said, worried.

    ¡°Too late for that.¡± A female voice sounded behind them. It was Captain Yumi, with a serious expression.

    Mira quickly saluted.

    ¡°It was hard to convince Takemichi to let me in, really hard, you know? And when I finally come to see you, Kay, I find you here... with another woman! ¡ª Yumi said, irritated, staring at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re a captain, aren¡¯t you going to join them?¡± ¡ª Kay asked, unconcerned.

    ¡°No. This kingdom is under Takemichi¡¯s supervision. If I interfered with the ghouls, it would be a disgrace to the Sixth Squad!¡± ¡ª Yumi replied, with a firm tone.

    ¡°So what did you come here to do?¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed, curious.

    Yumi was shocked by the question, not believing it.

    ¡°Kay, be more sensitive!¡± ¡ª Mira whispered, embarrassed.

    Yumi took a deep breath, clearly shaken.

    ¡°After so many years I meet you and... you don¡¯t remember me? Baka! Idiot!¡± ¡ª Yumi said, irritated, before turning around and leaving quickly.

    Kay watched her walk away and shook her head.

    ¡°What a strange girl¡­¡± ¡ª he muttered, confused.

    Mira sighed in exasperation.

    ¡°She was so sad. Do you really not remember her?¡± Mira asked, frowning.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Kay replied, shrugging.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember many people either. Go apologize and ask where they know each other from!¡± Mira suggested, pushing him lightly.

    Kay looked at her and then back at the path Yumi had taken, sighing, without much choice.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he finally replied, forcing a smile.

    Kay walked away, determined to resolve the situation. As he walked, his mind was buzzing with memories he couldn¡¯t access. What had happened between them? Why didn¡¯t he remember her?

    Kay turned the corner of a building in the base and saw Yumi standing there, arms crossed, staring at the horizon. She seemed lost in her thoughts.

    ¡°Yumi!¡± he called, his voice hesitant.

    She turned slowly, and her eyes were softer than before, but there was still a shadow of frustration.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, his tone trying to be indifferent, but it couldn¡¯t hide the pain.

    Kay took a deep breath, trying to find the right words.

    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to apologize. I didn¡¯t remember you, and I didn¡¯t mean to be insensitive.¡± ¡ª he said, his gaze fixed on Yumi.

    To her surprise, Yumi looked confused. She took a step forward, and her expression softened.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± she asked, almost in a whisper. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve always admired you, Ka-chan.¡±

    ¡°I remember some things¡­ But there are many people from my childhood, I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡ª Kay

    Past.

    The sun was beginning to set on the horizon, dyeing the sky orange and purple. Yumi was visiting the village of Kay, drawn by its peaceful beauty and the fame of local legends. At her side, her bodyguards stood alert, but the mood was light. However, this tranquility was abruptly interrupted when a ghoul emerged from the darkness.

    Screams echoed through the air as the ghoul attacked, Yumi¡¯s bodyguards scattering to try to protect her. One of them was easily knocked down, and panic took over. Yumi stood there, terrified, adrenaline pumping through her veins.

    Before the ghoul could advance again, a figure appeared like a flash of lightning. Rem, Mira''s mother, fired with astonishing accuracy. The sound of the gunshot echoed, and the ghoul fell to the ground, inert. The tension dissipated instantly.

    Kay appeared, his fierce gaze sweeping the scene. He was angry, not because he had arrived late, but because he had not been allowed to fight the ghoul.

    "What happened here? Why didn''t you let me fight?" Rem asked, his voice full of frustration.

    ¡ª Because you¡¯re too young to take that risk! ¡ª Rem replied, her eyes fixed on his.

    Yumi was panting, still in shock. The relief of being alive hit her like a wave, and she fainted, her body sliding to the floor.

    The argument grew intense, but was interrupted when they realized that Yumi was passed out on the floor. Rem¡¯s relief quickly turned to concern.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take her home,¡± Rem said, picking Yumi up in her arms.

    As soon as they arrived home, Rem carefully placed Yumi on a bed. Kay watched her.

    When Yumi finally woke up, she sat up quickly, a scream stuck in her throat. What she found was Kay staring at her intensely, his expression a mix of concern and irritation.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yumi stammered, crawling across the bed, her expression reflecting fear. ¡°Who are you?

    I¡¯m Kay. You¡¯ve been attacked! Kay said

    Yumi looked at him, confused, trying to process the situation.

    "I just wanted to see the village. I didn''t know it was so dangerous here." She replied, her voice shaking a little.

    "Dangerous?" Kay laughed sarcastically.

    The tension on Kay''s face began to soften a little. He couldn''t deny that, in part, he felt responsible. If something had happened to her, it would have weighed on his conscience.

    "Just..." he said, his voice softening.

    "Kay, we need to talk." Mira said, interrupting the moment. "There''s another girl in your bed!" Mira shouted, surprised.

    They both turned to her, and Kay sighed, as if she was preparing for another argument.

    "That girl was passed out in the forest. Her mother found her and brought her here to take care of her!" Kay said.

    "It wasn''t..." Yumi began, hesitantly.

    Before she could continue, Kay quickly covered her mouth with her hand.

    ¡ª You''ll scare her, don''t talk about what happened ¡ª he whispered in her ear.

    Startled, Yumi nodded, and Kay slowly removed her hand.

    ¡ª She''s still scared, but she''ll be fine! ¡ª he said, trying to calm her down.

    Mira watched the two of them, suspicious.

    ¡ª Your mother must be coming back. I''m going to continue my training ¡ª Kay said, leaving the room quickly.

    "He ran away!" thought Mira, a little irritated by his attitude.

    ¡ª Sorry to bother you! ¡ª Yumi said, with a polite tone of voice.

    ¡ª Are you okay? Kay doesn''t know how to deal with people well... he''s kind of carefree ¡ª Mira said, with a slight smile.

    ¡ª I''m fine... He said he was going to train. Why does he train so much? ¡ª Yumi asked, curious.

    ¡ª Revenge! ¡ª Mira replied, her voice tinged with seriousness. ¡ª The ghouls killed his parents. Since then, he''s wanted to destroy each and every one of them. It''s been two years since he started training.

    ¡ª Two years? That''s all? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Yeah... Kay isn''t normal. Who else can get so strong in such a short time? I do the same training as him, but I''m not even half as strong! ¡ª Mira said, laughing lightly.

    ¡°Can I see?¡± ¡ª ??Yumi asked, her eyes shining with interest.

    ¡°What?¡± ¡ª Mira blinked, surprised.

    ¡°Your training! I want to see!¡± ¡ª Yumi insisted, excited.

    ¡°I don''t think it''s a problem... But can you walk?¡± ¡ª Mira asked, assessing Yumi''s disposition with a worried expression.

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡ª Yumi replied, trying to get up from the bed, her body still feeling weak.

    Mira nodded, a little impressed by her courage. She extended her hand, helping her balance.

    ¡°Let''s take it easy, then. He''s not far away.¡±

    ¡°Here, take it with you!¡± Rem said, handing her a basket.

    They continued through the village, with Mira helping Yumi keep up the pace. During the journey, Yumi looked around, taking in the simplicity and peace of the place, while Mira explained more about Kay''s life.

    "He trains because... he wants revenge?" Yumi asked hesitantly.

    "Yeah, that''s what he says," Mira replied. "But actually, I think it''s a little more than that. Ever since his parents were killed by the ghouls, he''s been carrying a silent hatred. I think he feels responsible for not being able to protect them."

    Yumi listened in silence, understanding Kay''s intense gaze and reserved manner better. It was as if he was always distant, with a purpose of his own.

    They heard a series of loud bangs, like muffled blows echoing through the forest. Yumi tensed, her eyes wide, but Mira smiled calmly.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just Kay," Mira said, trying to calm her down.

    The two followed the sound and reached a clearing. There, they saw Kay moving quickly, attacking a punching bag hanging from a tree with his bat. The speed of his movements made the bag swing violently.

    ¡°He¡¯s fast!¡± Yumi commented, surprised.

    ¡°He is!¡± Mira agreed, watching with a proud smile.

    Yumi continued to watch, but something peculiar soon caught her attention. After a few minutes, she noticed that Kay¡¯s bat always stopped an inch from the bag, without actually touching it. Still, the bag swung as if it were being hit hard.

    ¡°But¡­ why isn¡¯t he hitting the bag?¡± Yumi asked, visibly impressed and confused.

    ¡ª You''ll understand soon enough... ¡ª Mira replied, with a mysterious air.

    Suddenly, the bag tore in half, exploding into pieces. Kay stopped, remaining still, breathing deeply.

    Yumi''s mouth fell open, impressed by Kay''s strength and precision.

    Mira looked at the clock on the floor and stopped the stopwatch.

    ¡ª Congratulations, a new record! It was five minutes. You''ve reduced it by one minute compared to yesterday! ¡ª Mira said, satisfied.

    ¡ª Five minutes? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, impressed.

    ¡ª What are you doing here? ¡ª Kay asked, noticing the two.

    ¡ª Mom sent snacks! ¡ª Mira replied, showing a basket.

    Mira spread a cloth on the floor and organized the snacks on top.

    ¡ª A picnic? ¡ª Yumi asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Not really... ¡ª Mira hesitated, but then laughed. ¡ª Yeah, I think you''re right!

    When Kay tried to grab the bottle, Mira quickly stopped her.

    ¡ª What is it? ¡ª Kay asked, confused.

    ¡°Leave it for last!¡± ¡ª Mira replied, pulling the bottle out of her hand.

    Kay tried again, but Mira held the bottle tightly.

    ¡°Not now!¡± ¡ª she said firmly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep training.¡± ¡ª Kay stood up, determined.

    ¡°Eat first.¡± ¡ª Mira stopped him, pouring coffee for Yumi and herself.

    Kay watched them closely.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you pour him some?¡± ¡ª ??Yumi asked, still confused by the situation.

    ¡°Coffee is his energy drink!¡± ¡ª Mira explained, smiling.

    She placed the bottle even further away from Kay, while he watched the two of them drink.

    ¡°Coffee is his energy drink¡­ but coffee has this effect on everyone, but only for a short time, because they act like it¡¯s miraculous. But this coffee is really good!¡± thought Yumi, enjoying the drink.

    Kay, already eating the sandwiches, looked at Mira with a melancholic expression.

    ¡ª If you don''t stop looking like that, I''ll take your coffee back and you won''t drink it! ¡ª Mira said, trying to contain her laughter.

    Kay sighed and turned his face away, resigned.

    They talked while they ate.

    ¡ª So, you came to see this kingdom and ended up in our village. I don''t know how you managed to get so far! ¡ª Mira commented, with a smile.

    ¡ª I heard that the captain was born in this kingdom and wanted to see the place that made him so strong! My mother always says that the environment shapes people! ¡ª Yumi replied, excited.

    Kay seemed bothered by the comment, but didn''t say anything.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Yumi thought, worried.

    ¡ª The captain is my father. He was trained in the army, not here. That''s where he became strong. ¡ª Mira explained, proudly.

    ¡ª He''s your father? What a coincidence! ¡ª Yumi said, surprised.

    ¡ª That''s right! ¡ª Mira agreed.

    Kay looked away, thoughtful. "Literally, the world is getting smaller... the ghouls have taken over everything outside the walls," he reflected, somberly.

    ¡ª Your mother is also amazing! She''s so fast and... ¡ª Yumi started to say, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª Rem was quick to bring her here ¡ª Kay interrupted, changing the subject.

    ¡ª My mother was also in the army. That''s where she met my father. ¡ª Mira explained, smiling.

    ¡ª So that''s why! Your family is really impressive. ¡ª Yumi said, amazed.

    Kay tried to grab the coffee pot, but Mira lightly slapped his hand, making him step back.

    "Should I talk about this or should I keep quiet?" Yumi thought, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡ª Anyway, it''s better not to talk about my father in front of Kay. For some reason, he doesn''t like him. ¡ª Mira commented.

    ¡ª Understood! I won''t bring it up anymore. ¡ª Yumi agreed quickly.

    Kay lay down on the cloth.

    ¡ª There''s no point in making a fuss! I''m not going to give you coffee until you eat it all! ¡ª Mira said, jokingly.

    ¡ª I think he fell asleep. ¡ª Yumi observed, surprised.

    ¡ª Damn Kay... ¡ª Mira said, rolling her eyes. She then filled a cup of coffee and placed it next to him.

    As soon as she smelled the coffee, Kay woke up and started drinking quickly.

    "That''s the only way to get him up," Mira commented, irritated.

    "She really has him in the palm of her hand," Yumi thought, watching the two with a discreet smile.

    ¡ª Stop playing hard to get, ¡ª Kay said, holding out the cup of coffee.

    ¡°Who? Are you going crazy? Do you want to skip coffee?¡± Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Kay said, bowing in a gesture of regret.

    ¡°Has he gotten more agitated? What¡¯s in this coffee?¡± Yumi thought, intrigued.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Mira replied, as she poured another cup of coffee for Kay. ¡°He always gets like this after drinking it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kay said, with a cheerful smile.

    He drank the cup quickly and stood up, holding his staff.

 Chapter 13: Captain Yumi

    He drank the cup quickly and stood up, holding his bat.

    "I''m going back to training. I think I can break a new record now!" Kay announced, walking away.

    "That''s not normal!" Yumi commented, watching him in amazement.

    "Kay''s always been like that. You get used to it over time!" Mira explained, shaking her head. "But if you said you wanted to see him train, do you want to train with me? He''s not leaving any time soon!" They heard another bang and a new punching bag exploded in the background.

    "All he needed was a little rotation in his body!" Kay commented, indifferently.

    "Are you kidding? He must have hit it, right?" Yumi asked, surprised.

    "Kay is lazy, but he takes his training seriously!" Mira said, with a proud smile.

    "Now it''s four trees'' turn!" Kay announced, determined.

    "Don''t even think about it! There''s no place to put all that at home!" ¡ª Mira said, cutting it.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Kay began, hopeful.

    ¡°No ¡°buts.¡± Just cut one!¡± Mira insisted firmly.

    Kay stopped in front of a tree, her expression serious.

    ¡°No tantrums,¡± Mira said, looking him in the eye.

    Kay braced himself, taking a deep breath as he prepared himself. With a shout of determination, he swung at the tree with all the strength he had. The sound of impact reverberated through the air, and in an instant, the bat hit the wood with brutal force. The tree was cut in half, shattering and falling heavily to the ground.

    ¡°A sword can do this in one strike, but with a bat? Who are these people?¡± Yumi thought in amazement, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    Kay put the bat away, her gaze now fixed and focused, as she picked up a chainsaw that was beside her. The engine roared, cutting through the silence of the forest, and he held her tightly, his muscles contracting under the strain of the equipment.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make firewood for your mother!¡± Kay said, focused, his eyes fixed on the task ahead.

    ¡°Leave it there. Do you want to come train with me?¡± Mira exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yumi replied excitedly.

    The two of them left Kay¡¯s side, and the days passed quickly. Yumi devoted herself to training with Mira and Kay, developing her skills and strengthening their bond. A week later, Yumi¡¯s parents took her away, returning to their country.

    ¡°And she never called me master!¡± Kay said, a hint of frustration in her voice.

    ¡°Shut up! Now that you mention it, we didn¡¯t even ask her name!¡± Mira replied, shaking her head.

    ¡°She complains less than you do. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll keep training wherever she is, and maybe come back to learn more. Then you can ask her name!¡± ¡ª Kay said, trying to calm the situation.

    The scene changes.

    ¡ª So it was you! Your hair was dark at the time ¡ª Kay said, with a surprised look.

    ¡ª I dyed it as a way of reminding myself that I needed to get stronger and find you again! ¡ª Yumi replied, with a determined smile.

    ¡ª So you remember Mira! Why did you act like you didn''t know? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, her curiosity growing.

    ¡ª I was annoyed because you went to Takemichi''s division instead of mine. It was because of Mira, wasn''t it? You don''t even like Takemichi! ¡ª Yumi said, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Call me master. "Ka-chan" sounds too intimate! ¡ª Kay joked.

    ¡ª I don''t! ¡ª Yumi retorted, a defiant smile on her lips.

    ¡ª Why are girls so difficult? If I trained you, then isn''t it correct to call me master? ¡ª Kay murmured thoughtfully.

    ¡ª They''ve been talking for a long time ¡ª Thais said, watching.

    ¡ª I think they really knew each other! ¡ª Kratos commented.

    ¡ª He''s friends with a captain, and Mira is acquaintances with another captain! There''s something to it! ¡ª Sarah said, intrigued.

    ¡ª I don''t know, Mira doesn''t seem happy with the situation either! ¡ª Viviane said, pointing to Mira, who was watching from afar.

    ¡°She¡¯s been noticed!¡± ¡ª Slayer said, watching Kay, gesturing to Mira.

    Mira approached the two, her gaze curious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now?¡± Thais asked, with a glint of expectation.

    ¡°Mira looks surprised!¡± Sarah said, observing her expression.

    ¡°Now she¡¯s hugging the captain. What¡¯s going on there?¡± Kratos exclaimed, perplexed.

    Mira sat down next to the two.

    ¡°You can¡¯t imagine it was you, that girl. You even became a captain!¡± Mira said, with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡°I apply the training you taught me to my soldiers. I wanted you in my squad; I would keep you in high positions!¡± Yumi declared, her voice full of enthusiasm.

    ¡°This is close to home. I can go visit my mother!¡± Mira said, with a smile.

    ¡°Is that why you chose to stay too?¡± ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, realizing the connection.

    ¡ª Mira will make me coffee every day ¡ª Kay said, with a playful tone.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡ª Just for that? Come to think of it, you don''t drink coffee made by someone else. That balance thing! ¡ª Yumi observed.

    ¡ª Mira has balance. Other people''s coffees don''t please me or cheer me up. It has to be Mira''s! ¡ª Kay said, sincerely.

    Mira was embarrassed, a slight blush coloring her cheeks.

    ¡ª I get it! So it can''t be anyone other than Mira! ¡ª Yumi said, with an amused look.

    ¡ª That''s not what he said! ¡ª Mira protested, although her smile betrayed her pleasure in the conversation.

    ¡ª No, she''s right. It can''t be anyone else! ¡ª Kay said, with a serious expression.

    ¡ª What a shame! I would accept both of them in my squad, but Takemichi won this one! ¡ª Yumi said, with a hint of discontent, as the vice-captain of the fourth division approached.

    ¡ª My time has come. It was good to see you again! ¡ª Yumi said, a smile on her face, but with an air of farewell.

    ¡ª I say the same! I never imagined our reunion would be like this! ¡ª Mira replied, a glint of nostalgia in her eyes.

    The vice-captain stopped next to Yumi, ready to take her away.

    ¡ª See you around! Come visit my division sometime! ¡ª Yumi invited, before walking away.

    ¡ª Yes, we will! See you later! ¡ª Kay and Mira said in unison, waving to their friend.

    ¡ª See you! ¡ª Yumi replied, walking away.

    ¡ª Hey, Yumi! You''ve grown really strong, I''m proud of you! ¡ª Kay shouted, her voice full of sincerity.

    ¡ª I want to see you take this seriously, no jokes! ¡ª Yumi said, turning to Kay with a serious look.

    ¡ª I''m not going to... ¡ª Kay began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª See you later! ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, walking away before he could finish.

    Kay smiled to himself, thinking: I was going to say that I''m not going to take this seriously. I only came in because Mira asked me to!

    ¡ª And there she goes again! ¡ª Mira commented, watching Yumi''s figure walk away.

    ¡ª At least now we know where to find her! ¡ª Kay said, with a touch of satisfaction in her voice.

    ¡ª You''re right! Let''s train? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, excited.

    ¡ª It''s not during my training schedule, and I found good places! ¡ª Kay replied, her smile widening, as if she was keeping a secret.

    ¡ª Good places for what? ¡ª Mira asked, curiosity lighting up her eyes.

    Kay just smiled mysteriously and started to leave, leaving Mira intrigued.

    ¡ª Tell me what you''re up to! ¡ª Mira said, following him closely, but unable to decipher his enigmatic expression.

    On the other side of the base, the vice-captain watched Yumi with a confused expression.

    ¡ª Why is she smiling like an idiot? Who were those people? ¡ª thought the vice-captain, intrigued by the relationship between Yumi and her friends.

    A few hours later, the powerful sound of helicopters echoed through the base. The place was filled with excitement, and all the recruits, except Kay, were focused on their exercises in the training area. When the hum of the engines intensified, a wave of excitement ran through the young soldiers, who rushed outside, barely containing the expectation of seeing their team back.

    But the scene that unfolded in front of them was anything but comforting. Nurses, with pale and determined faces, emerged from the base, pushing stretchers towards the helicopters. The once joyful atmosphere quickly turned into a heavy silence, a harbinger of the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Are they injured?¡± Mira exclaimed, concern etched in her voice as her heart raced.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal, when you¡¯re fighting ghouls, you can¡¯t come out of the war unscathed!¡± Slayer said, his voice deep and carrying a serious, almost sad tone. The words fell like a stone into the silence, echoing in everyone¡¯s minds, a brutal reminder of the reality they were dealing with.

    The soldiers who had returned from the mission placed the injured men and women on stretchers, their expressions marked by intense and somber focus, and quickly headed for the infirmary. The looks of horror on the recruits¡¯ faces reflected the helplessness and fear that were now beginning to haunt them.

    Kratos, Raven, Slayer, and Fiona, hardened veterans from the training of those who had come from war, were among the first to step forward, saluting the soldiers who were carrying the wounded. Their discipline was a show of respect, an honor to those who had faced the horrors of combat. The other recruits, overcome with fear, hesitated, but soon joined them, doing the same, though their eyes still twitched in terror at what they had just witnessed.

    The veterans pushing the stretchers glanced quickly at the new recruits, but quickly returned their focus to the task at hand, moving with almost mechanical determination, carrying the wounded to the infirmary. The scene, marked by the brutality and urgency of war, left an indelible mark on the young soldiers, who for the first time began to understand the true nature of what it meant to fight the ghouls.

    Each recruit felt the cold, hard reality of war sink into their hearts, making it clear that the road ahead would not be easy and that the fight for survival was only just beginning.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Slayer exclaimed, watching Kay enter the infirmary.

    Mira ran to him, followed by the other recruits, their hearts beating fast with worry and curiosity. As they entered, they were greeted by a nurse with an irritated expression, her hands on her hips, as if she was tired of unwanted interventions.

    ¡°You can¡¯t come in here!¡± she scolded Kay, her voice firm, but there was a hint of apprehension in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you have medicine to treat them?¡± Kay exclaimed, ignoring the warning.

    ¡°Sorry, what are you doing, Kay?¡± Mira pulled him, trying to bring him back to reason.

    ¡°You have to amputate one of their legs before it gets corrupted and he ends up dying!¡± Kay said, the deep tone emerging from her chest.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the nurse exclaimed, a mix of confusion and skepticism in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that ghoul blood was injected into him!¡± Kay snapped, her voice echoing in the room.

    ¡°Come in!¡± the nurse finally relented, her protective instincts and concern for the wounded overriding protocol. Kay and the recruits entered the operating room, where the air was filled with a medicinal smell that was now becoming oppressive. ¡°Why did you bring the recruits in?¡± one of the veterans exclaimed, frustration evident in his tone. ¡°He¡¯s saying something strange, I want to check it out!¡± the nurse replied, her gaze fixed on Kay, trying to decipher his urgency. Kay was standing in front of one of the injured soldiers, analyzing the situation intensely. ¡°That¡¯s the one who¡¯s the least injured!¡± Slayer commented, concern visible on his face. ¡°If you want to save him, you better take off that suit and cut off his right leg! The poison has spread to his knee, and when you cut him, don¡¯t inhale the smell!¡± Kay said, her tone sharp as a blade. ¡°Cut off my leg? What is this guy talking about? My leg isn¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡ª the soldier protested, disbelief tinging his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take about ten minutes for it to start spreading! Living without a leg is better than dying!¡± Kay insisted, her eyes burning with determination.

    Realizing that her plea was falling on deaf ears, Kay left the room.

    ¡°My legs aren¡¯t hurt! Look, the suit wasn¡¯t even scratched in that area!¡± the soldier shouted, now in despair.

    The recruits began to retreat, the tension palpable in the air.

    ¡°What are we going to do? The captain¡¯s not here!¡± one of the nurses said, uncertainty tinging her tone.

    In the courtyard, the recruits waited anxiously, Kay¡¯s words still echoing in their minds.

    ¡°Bunch of idiots!¡± Kay exclaimed, oblivious to the confusion around her.

    ¡ª What happened? ¡ª Mira asked, her face a mask of concern.

    ¡°It stinks! He¡¯s dead!¡± Kay said, moving away, the discomfort clear on her face.

    ¡°He really died?¡± Viviane exclaimed, disbelief and fear intertwining in her voice.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell,¡± Raven murmured, doubt weighing on her words.

    The soldiers left the infirmary, their faces marked by defeat, as if a cloak of sadness enveloped them.

    ¡°We managed to save the wounded. They¡¯ll be fine, but that soldier refused to cut off his leg and died!¡± one of the soldiers said, his voice full of regret.

    ¡°Let¡¯s report what happened here to the captain. Keep what you saw here a secret until further notice!¡± the soldier ordered, his tone resolute, but with a trace of compassion.

    ¡°Okay! ¡ª the recruits said, saluting, the gravity of the situation not lost on them.

    The soldiers withdrew, and a cloud of silence settled over the recruits.

    ¡ª He could have been saved! Damn it! ¡ª Kratos said, frustration overflowing in his voice.

    ¡ª You can''t trust a recruit''s word. The soldier made his choice, and the others respected it. If this happens again, they''ll trust Kay''s word! ¡ª Slayer pondered, the tone of his deep voice reflecting the harsh reality.

    Meanwhile, Sarah stood, her eyes closed, in a silent prayer, an attempt to bring comfort to such a terrible situation. The recruits remained silent, their faces marked by pain and reflection, as a sign of respect for the sacrifice made.

    The trucks returned carrying the soldiers. In the courtyard, the recruits and veterans waited, anxious and silent.

 Chapter 14: Trouble and More Trouble!

    The trucks returned with the soldiers. In the courtyard, the recruits and veterans waited anxiously and in silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word, leave it to the leader!¡± muttered one of the veterans.

    ¡°Leader? Is this person a squad leader?¡± thought the recruits, surprised to see one of the trucks empty. They wondered internally about the reason.

    The vehicles finally stopped near them, and Takemichi got out with the other soldiers. Some had minor injuries, while others seemed unharmed, but all showed signs of fatigue.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± asked Takemichi, analyzing them.

    ¡°Sir, of all the injured, unfortunately one ended up dying,¡± reported the squad leader, saluting.

    ¡°I understand. Follow standard procedure and inform the families of those who died,¡± replied Takemichi, with a firm posture.

    ¡°Yes, sir! But I have some information to pass on in private,¡± added the leader, keeping his tone respectful.

    ¡ª Those who need treatment, go to the infirmary. The rest are dismissed. Go rest! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª Yes, sir! ¡ª the soldiers responded in unison, before dispersing.

    ¡ª Come to my office ¡ª Takemichi said, addressing the squad leader and calling Kay and Mira.

    Kay was lying on his bed when Takemichi entered, pulling him by the shirt with an expression of urgency.

    ¡ª How did you know he was going to die? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, his voice full of intensity.

    ¡ª Wait, Dad! It''s not his fault! ¡ª Mira said, trying to intervene.

    ¡ª "Dad?" ¡ª the soldiers around thought, surprised.

    ¡ª How did you know? ¡ª Takemichi insisted, his gaze fixed and suspicious.

    Kay stared at him with a challenging look, without hesitation.

    ¡ª Because he... smelled ¡ª Kay answered bluntly.

    ¡ª Have you seen this before? ¡ª Takemichi asked, increasingly serious.

    ¡ª Now! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Where? ¡ª Takemichi pressed.

    ¡ª That''s none of your business! ¡ª Kay said, refusing to give any more details.

    Takemichi''s gaze hardened, but he didn''t let go of the young man.

    ¡ª Kay, my father just wants to understand. He doesn''t mean any harm ¡ª Mira intervened, trying to calm them down.

    ¡ª About my parents ¡ª Kay said, her voice firm, but with a hint of pain.

    Takemichi finally let go of him, seeming shaken by the answer.

    ¡ª Check the other soldiers. Yan said there was no visible wound on the soldier''s leg. The others might be poisoned too! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª They''re injured, but none are life-threatening. I was here when the others arrived ¡ª Kay replied, lying down again.

    ¡ª I hope you''re telling the truth ¡ª Takemichi said before leaving.

    ¡ª Kay... ¡ª Mira murmured, worried.

    Kay remained calm, just irritated with Takemichi, as always.

    Outside, Takemichi spoke to Yan, the squad leader.

    ¡°Yan, they are under your command. As soon as the suits arrive, begin training.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yan replied, saluting.

    Takemichi was preparing to leave when Kay interrupted him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you and I don¡¯t intend to follow your orders, but since you are Mira¡¯s father, I¡¯ll give you a warning: if you¡¯re going to make cuts on that soldier¡¯s body, you¡¯d better wear a mask and take a shower afterwards. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die in a few hours,¡± Kay said in an indifferent tone.

    Takemichi gave a slight nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Yan is the one in charge of you. You¡¯ll only receive orders from me in extreme situations, like in a war,¡± Takemichi stated before leaving.

    The animosity between the two was evident to everyone there. Yan took a deep breath and turned to the recruits.

    ¡ª It seems I will be your leader. We will get along well. You are dismissed, go back to your activities ¡ª Yan said, in a professional tone.

    Kay muttered stubbornly:

    ¡ª I will not follow your orders either...

    Yan heard, but decided to ignore it, controlling his irritation.

    ¡ª I will talk to him later ¡ª Mira whispered to Yan.

    ¡ª Do it. I don''t want to dismiss a soldier right at the beginning ¡ª Yan said, turning to leave. ¡ª Oh, and one rule: girls are forbidden in the men''s area, and vice versa. Go back to the courtyard.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª Mira said, blushing slightly as she left.

    When she left, Kratos and Slayer approached Kay, looking around.

    ¡ª I knew he was problematic, but I didn''t imagine he would be this much ¡ª Kratos thought, observing Kay.

    ¡ª By the way, there was a "weird ninja" here in the room ¡ª Kay commented, remembering.

    ¡ª Who is weird? That was my training clothes! ¡ª Slayer replied, irritated.

    ¡°So it was you?¡± ¡ª Kay glared at him with disdain.

    ¡°That¡¯s the look I should give you!¡± ¡ª Slayer said, throwing himself into a chair.

    Kratos sat on his bed, analyzing the space.

    ¡°I see... That¡¯s why there are two bunks. Who¡¯s the last one?¡± ¡ª ??Kay asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡ª a recruit answered next to him.

    ¡°Since when have you been there?¡± ¡ª ??Kay looked at him, surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at hiding your presence. Did you have hard training for that?¡± ¡ª Slayer asked, respectfully.

    ¡°I admire people who take things seriously,¡± Kratos added.

    ¡°No... Actually, I¡¯ve always had a weak presence. It takes days for people to get used to me, it¡¯s a nuisance, actually,¡± the recruit said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡ª ??Kratos asked.

    ¡°Sky,¡± he replied, with a slight nod.

    ¡ª I don''t know if I would call it a skill or a condition, but you have a talent ¡ª Kay said, observing Sky. ¡ª You managed to pass for someone with the ability to easily find enemies and for someone with a keen sense of smell. Use this to your advantage, and I guarantee it will also work against the ghouls!

    ¡°Were you evaluating me?¡± Slayer exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°I''m not a fool to blindly trust someone,¡± Kay replied, with a sharp look.

    ¡°Talent? This is the first time someone has said that to me!¡± Sky said, not hiding his surprise.

    ¡°Fool... If you''re here, it means someone else has already recognized you,¡± Kay retorted.

    ¡°The captain?¡± Sky was even more surprised, reflecting on the statement.

    ¡°Whether it''s a weakness or a strength, whether it''s useful or not, it''s up to you to decide!¡± Kay said firmly. ¡°That''s what my master always said. And, by the way, now that I''ve smelled you, you won''t go unnoticed anymore. Keep that in mind.

    Kay''s words touched Sky deeply, and she began to cry with emotion.

    ¡ª Thank you... thank you very much! ¡ª Sky said, with a happy smile and teary eyes.

    ¡ª You had a good teacher! ¡ª Kratos observed, admiring.

    ¡ª She was terrible! ¡ª Kay replied, with a bitter look.

    The rest of the day went by peacefully, and the soldiers returned to their normal activities. Kay, in turn, remained in the room, immersed in her thoughts.

    Second day in the army.

    ¡ª He doesn''t wake up for anything! ¡ª Kratos said, giving up on waking Kay.

    ¡ª He didn''t do anything yesterday and how did he get so tired? ¡ª Slayer exclaimed.

    ¡ª After he wakes up, he''ll have breakfast! Let''s go ahead! ¡ª Sky suggested.

    ¡ª There''s no other way... ¡ª Kratos agreed, laying Kay back on the bed.

    They went to the dining hall.

    ¡ª Please, it''ll be quick, I promise! ¡ª Mira begged the cook.

    ¡ª It''s the same meal for everyone, I can''t let you make coffee here! ¡ª the cook replied firmly.

    Mira left, sad.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Slayer asked, approaching with the others.

    ¡°Mira wanted to make coffee to wake Kay up, but they wouldn¡¯t let her use the kitchen!¡± Thais explained.

    ¡°Is that how they tried to wake him up? Now I understand why I tried and he didn¡¯t wake up!¡± Kratos said, sighing.

    ¡°I almost sliced ??him up with so much irritation, I thought he was faking it!¡± Slayer commented impatiently.

    ¡°Did they hurt him?¡± Mira exclaimed, worried.

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that I felt like it¡­¡± Kratos admitted.

    ¡°He only wakes up on his own if he feels danger or smells coffee. Other than that, he sleeps all day!¡± Mira explained.

    Yan approached, listening to the conversation:

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a vacation. Find a way to wake your colleague up, or I¡¯ll have to let him go!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I tried to explain to the cooks, but they wouldn¡¯t let me make coffee,¡± Mira lamented.

    ¡ª What¡¯s the difference between the coffee you make and the one they make? ¡ª Yan asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª He only drinks it if I make it. Somehow, he always knows when I made it. I don¡¯t understand it either, but that¡¯s how he wakes up! ¡ª Mira said, trying to justify herself.

    ¡ª We won¡¯t give special permissions, especially to that boy. Find another way to wake him up! ¡ª Yan replied, walking away.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Mira replied, disappointed.

    She got in line to get the coffee, worried.

    ¡ª Aren¡¯t you going to try to wake him up? ¡ª Sarah asked.

    ¡ª It''s impossible... I hope he can wake up on his own before training ¡ª said Mira, sitting with the others. Her concern was visible.

    After breakfast, the soldiers went to training.

    ¡ª He really didn''t show up... ¡ª said Thais, worried.

    ¡ª Follow me to his room! ¡ª ordered Yan.

    Kratos, Sky and Slayer followed Yan to the room. Kay was still fast asleep. Yan poured a cup of coffee and brought it to Kay''s nose, but he didn''t react. Yan sighed and drank the coffee.

    ¡ª Carry him! ¡ª ordered Yan.

    Kratos picked Kay up on his shoulders and followed Yan.

    In the courtyard, Kay was handcuffed to the wall, still asleep.

 Chapter 15: Punishment for the Lazy!

    In the courtyard, Kay was handcuffed to the wall, still asleep.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mira exclaimed, seeing the scene.

    ¡°Stay back,¡± Yan ordered firmly.

    ¡°It was an order. I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s going to do¡­¡± Kratos commented.

    ¡°A punishment? What did the rookie do?¡± the soldiers from the other squads questioned.

    ¡°This soldier was disrespectful to his leader and our captain. Besides, even now, he¡¯s sleeping while you¡¯re all training! This is this rookie¡¯s second infraction, and according to the rules, he will be punished!¡± Yan announced.

    ¡°They¡¯re destroying his honor,¡± Slayer muttered, annoyed.

    ¡°They can¡¯t do this!¡± Mira and Sky protested.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it works in the army. If someone gets in the way, they need to be punished!¡± Raven said, watching the scene.

    ¡°This is too much for a punishment!¡± ¡ª Mira said, stepping in front of Kay.

    Fiona and Raven quickly grabbed her, pulling her back to the other soldiers. Mira struggled, trying to get free, but Fiona held her tightly, covering her mouth to prevent any protest.

    ¡°Stay still,¡± Fiona whispered. ¡°He asked for this, it¡¯s best not to get involved.¡±

    Meanwhile, Yan raised his hand, signaling to the veterans at his side. Immediately, the four soldiers raised their weapons, pointing them directly at Kay, who remained trapped and seemingly oblivious to the growing tension.

    The rookies watched the scene with worried faces, while Fiona seemed to be enjoying the situation. Yan lowered his hand, and in a synchronized movement, the first soldier fired, followed by the others, each one taking a short break between shots. Mira closed her eyes, distressed.

    ¡°And nothing... not a reaction,¡± Yan said, frustrated.

    Mira opened her eyes again, only to see that Kay was still sleeping, motionless.

    Yan raised his hand once more, and the soldiers pointed again. Mira struggled, trying to free herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yan! Are you going to traumatize your rookies?¡± said Joana, one of the squad leaders, approaching.

    ¡°Stay out of this, Joana!¡± Yan retorted firmly.

    ¡°Oh, you made the captain¡¯s daughter angry, you¡¯ll have to pay for that!¡± Lena, another leader, taunted, releasing Mira.

    ¡°The captain left the rookies under my supervision, so don¡¯t interfere!¡± Yan replied stubbornly.

    ¡°This rookie trained through the night, Yan. Maybe you should get to know the recruits before you decide to punish them!¡± added Ryuji, another squad leader.

    Taking advantage of the distraction, Mira ran to free Kay from the restraints.

    ¡°Return to your training!¡± Yan ordered, and the soldiers dispersed, although some watched from afar, curious.

    ¡ª That''s not what we agreed, Yan. Avoid interfering in another squad''s training! ¡ª Joana said firmly.

    ¡ª Do you think sleeping is reason enough for such a severe punishment? He already ruined the boy''s reputation on the second day! ¡ª Lena protested.

    ¡ª He disrespected our captain, said he didn''t care and wouldn''t follow orders. Isn''t that reason enough? ¡ª Yan replied, exasperated.

    ¡ª He said that? ¡ª Lena asked, raising her hand. Immediately, soldiers from Lena''s squad approached, aiming at Kay.

    ¡ª Get out of the way, captain''s daughter! ¡ª Lena ordered.

    ¡ª No! ¡ª Mira retorted, keeping Kay leaning on her shoulder.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡ª Get out of the way. I don''t want to hurt you! ¡ª Lena insisted, with a serious look.

    ¡ª There''s no need for that! Put your hand down! ¡ª Joana ordered, determined.

    ¡ª He tarnished the honor of our squad, he needs to be punished! ¡ª Lena replied.

    ¡ª I agree! ¡ª Yan said.

    ¡ª Don''t make me repeat myself. Put your hand down! ¡ª Joana said, looking firmly at Lena.

    ¡ª How annoying! ¡ª Lena huffed, lowering her hand.

    Before Joana could react, Lena''s soldiers fired. Mira closed her eyes, frightened. In a reflex, Kay turned around, even though unconscious, protecting Mira, but the rubber bullets hit him.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, worried.

    Kay was still unconscious, but had positioned himself to defend her.

    ¡ª Even unconscious, he protected her. Impressive! ¡ª Lena observed, surprised.

    ¡ª You almost hurt the captain''s daughter for no reason to be punished. The captain won''t like that at all! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª It was your fault, Joana! I just obeyed, as you asked. The responsibility is yours! ¡ª Lena retorted, getting a slap from Joana.

    ¡ª Can you wake him up? ¡ª Joana asked Mira.

    ¡ª I need to use the kitchen! ¡ª Mira said, still shaking.

    ¡ª Accompany her there. We''ll wait here ¡ª Joana said, pushing Kay against the wall.

    ¡ª No favoritism! That goes for her too! ¡ª Yan warned.

    ¡ª I give permission. And Lena too! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª Me? ¡ª Lena looked surprised.

    ¡ª Am I wrong? ¡ª Joana asked firmly.

    ¡ª No, I... I allow her to use the kitchen! ¡ª Lena agreed.

    ¡ª In that case, I allow it too ¡ª Ryuji agreed.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Yan asked, incredulous.

    ¡ª The boy was just hit by eight rubber bullets and didn''t even react. Do you think you''re going to wake him up any other way? ¡ª Ryuji said.

    ¡ª Just this once! ¡ª Yan huffed, walking away.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Mira said, already heading for the kitchen.

    ¡ª If you''re worried about him, you can wait here ¡ª Joana said to the newbies who were watching the scene.

    ¡ª It''s normal for recruits to have conflicts, but why did they stop you? Do you feel contempt for your own colleague? ¡ª Ryuji asked, looking at Raven.

    ¡ª I prevented my colleague from being punished for his mistake. I don''t deny that I feel a certain repulsion, but I assure you that this doesn''t affect my missions! ¡ª Raven replied, saluting.

    ¡ª I didn''t need to say it, that was already clear! ¡ª Ryuji observed.

    ¡ª Sir? ¡ª Fiona said, with a tone of concern.

    ¡ª The captain informed us yesterday about the boy''s special ability to detect the scent of ghouls. The captain has hopes for him, but it''s clear that he still despises this boy. The situation seems complicated. So, I recommend that you avoid getting involved. Now, if you hurt the girl, you''ll have problems with all the leaders here, and even with the captain himself ¡ª Joana explained, smiling slightly.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Fiona said, frightened.

    A few minutes later, Mira and Yan returned, with Mira ready to try to wake Kay.

    ¡ª What happened there? Yan seems more sluggish! ¡ª the captains thought.

    Joana held out her hand, and Mira handed her the bottle. She poured coffee into the cup, and at the same moment, Kay stood up, approaching to take the cup.

    ¡°Is he still asleep?¡± Joana exclaimed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a semi-conscious phase. It¡¯s the same one he used to protect me; I think he acts on instinct! My mother says he seems to sleepwalk when he smells coffee!¡± Mira explained.

    Joana stopped moving the cup and let Kay take it. He drank and, at the same moment, woke up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already trained, Mira! Let me sleep a little longer!¡± Kay said, still sleepy.

    ¡°Pour him another one!¡± Mira asked.

    Joana poured again, and Kay drank, seeming much more awake.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kay exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°Lend me that cup!¡± Fiona said.

    Kay didn¡¯t understand, but she handed it over. She poured more coffee, but this time she was the one who drank it.

    ¡°Hot!¡± she exclaimed, taking a sip. Then she blew on it to cool it down.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, but it looks normal. What did you put in this coffee?¡± Joana asked.

    ¡°Water, sugar, and coffee powder!¡± Mira replied.

    ¡°Nothing else?¡± Joana exclaimed.

    ¡°No!¡± Mira said.

    ¡°That¡¯s all she put in, but she did it with attention at every step! An impressive concentration, if you ask me!¡± Yan added.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to the captain to let her use the kitchen. In exchange, you¡¯ll obey the orders of your superiors!¡± Joana said.

    Kay looked at her confused. Who is this? he thought.

    Joana handed the bottle to Kay, but Mira took it back.

    ¡°Two cups are enough,¡± Mira said.

    ¡°Then why did you make a bottle?¡± Joana exclaimed.

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to last the whole day!¡± ¡ª Mira explained.

    ¡ª I see! Then keep it safe, he seems to want it! ¡ª Joana said, referring to Kay.

    Kay turned his face away, uninterested.

    ¡ª Hey, can I have some? Joana hardly likes coffee! ¡ª Lena said, acting normally.

    Has she already forgotten that she almost shot me? Mira thought, but said nothing and handed the cup to Lena.

    Lena drank and seemed satisfied.

    ¡ª That''s it! You''re going to make my coffee too! ¡ª Lena said.

    ¡ª If you give me the measurements, the cooks can make the same flavor! If you want, I can give you the contact details of someone where you can buy this coffee powder! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª And why does it have to be you for him? ¡ª Lena exclaimed.

    ¡ª I don''t know; he says it''s different and doesn''t have the same effect! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª The taste and smell change a little and depend on the moment too. Mira can tell the difference! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª He assessed it well, so it''s decided: you''re going to make my coffee too! ¡ª Lena declared.

    ¡ª Speaking of which, why did you wake me up? It''s not during my training time! ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª It''s just that... ¡ª Mira began.

    ¡ª You''re going to train with the squad, so this will be your training time! ¡ª Yan interrupted.

    ¡ª Then leave it for tomorrow! I''ve already trained today! ¡ª Kay said, leaving.

    Joana stepped forward to stop him.

    She''s fast! the recruits thought, watching.

    Kay dodged her hand.

 Chapter 16: Military Training!

    Joana stepped forward to stop him.

    She''s fast! the recruits thought, watching.

    Kay dodged her hand.

    "He shouldn''t have done that!" Lena said, watching.

    Joana stepped forward, determined to grab Kay by the shoulder. With a quick movement, Kay dodged, avoiding her touch.

    Joana, determined, advanced towards Kay and tried to grab him by the shoulder. He dodged quickly, sliding to the side, his eyes fixed on her.

    Joana lunged with a quick punch. Kay barely managed to dodge, feeling the pressure of the blow pass by his side. Adrenaline ran through his veins, and he realized he needed to concentrate. Joana, noticing his evasion, tried a kick in his direction.

    Kay crouched, Joana''s leg passing over his head. The fight was intense; every move Joana made was precise and fast. He was having trouble keeping up with her, but he wasn''t going to give up.

    He dodged and dodged, but with each attack from Joana, the pressure increased. The fast pace began to wear him down, and he soon found himself in trouble.

    A quick punch from Joana caught Kay by surprise. He didn''t have time to react and ended up taking the blow to the face, making him stagger back and fall to the ground.

    "Kay!" Mira exclaimed, running towards him with concern.

    Joana stopped attacking, looking at her hand with a confused expression.

    Kay slowly recovered, raising her head to look at Mira.

    "I''m fine, it was just a punch," Kay replied, forcing a smile as she stood up. "I''ll keep walking."

    Mira looked at him, still worried.

    Kay asked for another cup of coffee, and Mira promptly handed it to him.

    "Now I''m awake! Let''s start over!" Kay said, standing up with determination.

    Joana smiled, but there was irritation in her eyes. "That blow... you moved your head to reduce the impact, didn''t you?" ¡ª she exclaimed, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Strange, my body feels like it''s burning. I think I worked harder in training than I thought, but since this isn''t training, I''ll join you! ¡ª Kay replied, trying to sound confident, but her lack of motivation was starting to show.

    Joana''s irritation only grew.

    ¡ª "I wouldn¡¯t let that happen!" commented Lena with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª "Shut up! She¡¯s going to get even angrier at him!" warned Ryuji, observing the scene with a restrained smile.

    ¡ª "If that¡¯s what you want, you can use me to wake the kid up!" said Joana, stepping back with a challenging look.

    Kay, determined, followed Joana.

    ¡ª "Don¡¯t worry, Mira, we¡¯re just warming up!" he said, trying to reassure her.

    ¡ª "Be careful!" Mira warned, concern evident in her voice.

    ¡ª "I will!" Kay replied, but a feeling of discouragement began to grow within him. "This person seems to prefer close combat; maybe I¡¯ll learn more from her!" he thought, trying to motivate himself.

    The soldiers, noticing the commotion, began to gather around the area, leaving space for the two to fight. The atmosphere was tense, and everyone was eager to see what would happen next.

    Joana took her position, her movements fluid and agile, while Kay watched her with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. As soon as she moved forward, her feet seemed to glide across the floor, performing a series of spins and high kicks that Kay hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    Kay quickly dodged, but the incredible speed of Joana¡¯s attacks left him confused. She spun with elegant grace, attempting a side strike, but he barely avoided it. The air around them vibrated, and the group of soldiers watched with anticipation.

    Kay took a deep breath, trying to focus. "I need to keep up with her pace," he thought as she attacked again with a high kick that narrowly missed his face. He crouched down, evading the blow, but the surprise left him hesitant.

    Joana showed no mercy; she attacked in a series of quick movements, alternating between kicks and punches. Kay dodged once more, his mind struggling to process her attack patterns. "She¡¯s fast, really fast!" he reflected, trying to find an opening.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The battle intensified. Joana leaped into the air, spinning before delivering a kick that Kay only managed to avoid by stepping aside. He was starting to feel the pressure. Joana was on a level he hadn¡¯t encountered before, and with every move she made, his confidence seemed to waver.

    ¡ª "You need to be faster!" Joana shouted, with a provocative smile.

    A quick and precise punch almost hit him in the stomach, and he leaned back, slipping into a defensive position. Joana accelerated even more, her movements becoming a blur. Kay struggled to keep up.

    ¡ª "Your style is interesting, but I¡¯ve already figured out how it works!" said Kay, smiling challengingly.

    ¡ª "Then try to stop me!" Joana responded, intensifying her attacks.

    She continued attacking with a series of rapid blows, but Kay began to predict her movements, dodging easily. His confidence grew as he adapted to the frantic pace.

    Then, in an unexpected move, Joana placed her hands on the ground and spun her foot, attempting a low strike. Kay, quick on his feet, saw the opportunity and swept her arm out from under her, making her fall to the ground.

    ¡ª "If you have another style, you¡¯d better use it because this one won¡¯t work anymore!" Kay said, looking to learn more from the fight, though his words sounded like a provocation to those around them.

    Joana, getting up with agility, smiled slightly, accepting the challenge. With a fluid movement, she switched from capoeira to kung fu, her feet firmly planted on the ground, arms ready for a new series of attacks.

    ¡ª "Let¡¯s see if you can handle this!" Joana exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with determination.

    Her movements became more direct and powerful, with low kicks and firm punches that sought to hit Kay more strategically. Each blow was precise and powerful, challenging Kay to adapt quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already know this style!¡± said Kay, skillfully dodging her punches.

    He moved with grace, observing Joana¡¯s every move, who seemed surprised by his agility. The fight became a dance, with both trying to anticipate each other¡¯s movements. But Kay, focused, began to counterattack.

    At a decisive moment, he dodged her punch and quickly placed his fist on Joana¡¯s forehead, stopping her attack. She was surprised, her eyes wide, realizing that she had been caught. The audience around her fell silent, waiting for her reaction.

    ¡°Well, it looks like you got me!¡± said Joana, laughing as she raised her hands in surrender, admitting defeat.

    ¡°Good fight!¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed, extending his hand to help her up.

    Joana accepted his hand and stood up, still with a smile on her face.

    ¡ª You''ve really improved. I can''t wait to see how you''ll do in a real fight! ¡ª she said, her eyes full of respect.

    Mira, worried during the fight, approached Kay, relieved to see that he was okay.

    ¡ª Is it over? ¡ª she asked, trying to hide the concern in her voice.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Kay replied, satisfied.

    ¡ª What''s going on? ¡ª one of the scientists exclaimed as she approached.

    ¡ª I was training a recruit. What happened? ¡ª Joana replied, with a worried expression.

    ¡ª Their suits have arrived. I need you to train the new recruits so we can prepare a suitable weapon! ¡ª the scientist explained, her voice full of urgency.

    The recruits, upon hearing the news, were excited, their faces lit up with expectation.

    ¡ª Put on your suits! Let''s start your training! ¡ª Yan ordered, his authority evident.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the recruits shouted, running quickly towards the armory.

    ¡°I''ll ask, are you going to participate?¡± ¡ª ??Yan asked, looking at Kay.

    ¡°Excessive training is not good for me. That''s why I follow an exercise routine!¡± ¡ª Kay replied, shaking her head.

    ¡°You should have just said that!¡± ¡ª Yan said, turning her back and walking away.

    ¡°I need to talk to you later!¡± ¡ª Ryuji announced, addressing the leaders.

    ¡°Tell me now, I''ll be busy later!¡± ¡ª Lena replied, without looking away.

    ¡°Later!¡± Ryuji insisted, walking away.

    ¡°Rough!¡± ¡ª Lena muttered, continuing on her way.

    ¡°You don''t need to train, but you have to get used to the suit. At least put it on!¡± ¡ª Joana said to Kay.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª he replied, heading towards the armory.

    ¡ª He accepted it quite easily! ¡ª Joana observed, one eyebrow raised in surprise.

    ¡ª He had fun thanks to you. That''s why he became more receptive to your order, but that only applies to the first one! ¡ª Mira said, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Then I should order him to obey me without question! ¡ª Joana teased, smiling mischievously.

    ¡ª That''s not exactly how... ¡ª Mira began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª I know, I was just joking! Now go get changed! ¡ª Joana insisted.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Mira confirmed, moving away.

    ¡ª He adapted so easily to the style honed over the years in my country. It''s frustrating, but this boy has potential! ¡ª Joana thought, watching Kay leave.

    The recruits returned wearing their uniforms, the atmosphere around them charged with expectation and excitement.

    ¡ª Let''s start with a warm-up. You must have noticed something peculiar during the recruitment ¡ª Yan explained. ¡ª Simply put, it''s like trying to catch something, but your hand goes right through it without you noticing. The suit amplifies your instincts and speed, so your movements will feel different. You need to get used to this new strength. To start, take a walk on the track and gradually increase your speed as you gain confidence in controlling the power!

    Kay looked at his suit carefully. So that''s why I ended up going right past the flag. If you think about our normal speed, but a little faster, it should be easier to get used to, he thought.

    ¡ª You can go! ¡ª Yan announced, releasing everyone for training.

    If I skip the evening training, I can focus on this one, Kay thought, determined, following the other recruits.

    ¡ª Are you going to participate too? ¡ª Mira asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Yes, I''m not training tonight! ¡ª he replied, convinced.

    ¡ª You train a lot for a lazy person! ¡ª Kratos observed.

    ¡ª You have to stay in shape! ¡ª Kay said, joking.

    ¡ª See if you don''t fall behind! ¡ª Kratos teased.

    ¡ª Sure thing! ¡ª Kay replied with a smile.

    They had barely started when Ravena took off, running full speed ahead.

    ¡°There¡¯s always one who gets carried away!¡± commented one of the veteran soldiers, shaking his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ll stumble in no time, you¡¯ll see!¡± muttered another veteran, with a smile.

    A few minutes passed, and most of the soldiers were already impressed with the recruits¡¯ performance.

    ¡°What kind of rookies are these?¡± exclaimed the veterans, surprised to see them running with such skill.

    However, while everyone was showing progress, Kay stood out... by falling behind.

 Chapter 17: Training or Talk?

    However, while everyone was showing progress, Kay stood out... for falling behind.

    "It didn''t take long to embarrass himself!" Raven teased as she overtook Kay, who was already several laps ahead.

    "How did they get used to it so quickly?" Kay muttered, confused.

    Trying to increase his speed, he ended up going off the track, bumping into the sides. Raven and Fiona laughed discreetly as they saw him clumsy.

    The suit is moving before me; I can''t seem to keep it steady. How can the others handle this? Kay wondered, watching her companions pass by again with ease.

    "The suits are normal. Strange, he should be the fastest here, since he has 100% compatibility!" said one of the scientists, looking at the tablet.

    "Compatible?" Kay repeated, confused, while he was still lying on the ground.

    Mira stopped beside him, worried.

    "What''s going on? It was the same thing in the test!" she said.

    ¡ª He''s following my movements, but it seems like he''s going before me ¡ª Kay explained, trying to understand.

    ¡ª Before? What do you mean? ¡ª Mira asked, confused.

    ¡ª Isn''t it like that for you? ¡ª Kay asked, surprised.

    ¡ª For me, it just makes my body stronger. It took a few minutes to get used to it! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª Stronger, getting used to it, compatibility... So that was it! I need to tune in to the suit! ¡ª Kay concluded, excited.

    ¡ª But that''s what we''re doing! ¡ª Mira laughed.

    ¡ª You guys are amazing... I think I''ll need more time for that! ¡ª Kay said, standing up and looking at the recruits, who continued their training without showing any signs of fatigue.

    ¡ª Excuse me, Mira, but can you stop people from getting in my way? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª What are you going to do? ¡ª Mira asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª I''m going to meditate! ¡ª he replied, sitting on the side of the track to get out of the way of the runners.

    ¡ª What is he doing? ¡ª the veterans murmured, perplexed.

    ¡ª Have you given up yet? ¡ª some of them mocked.

    ¡ª What is he doing? ¡ª Tha¨ªs asked, running alongside Mira.

    ¡ª I don''t know. He said he was going to meditate and asked us not to interrupt him ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª He must have gone crazy! ¡ª laughed Sky, a new recruit.

    ¡ª Who are you? ¡ª Mira asked, surprised.

    ¡ª That''s our roommate, Sky! ¡ª Kratos replied.

    ¡ª I don''t remember seeing you in the room... ¡ª Tha¨ªs said, intrigued.

    ¡ª I was there, but it''s normal not to see me ¡ª Sky commented, enigmatically.

    ¡ª It''s no fun keeping the same pace. Let''s do like Raven and test our limits. Run like hell! ¡ª Kratos encouraged, accelerating.

    Yan watched from afar, along with the scientist, who was looking at the tablet.

    ¡ª This year''s batch is really good... but I expected more than 100% ¡ª Yan commented.

    ¡ª It may be compatible, but if the user doesn''t have the capacity, it''s no use ¡ª said the scientist, turning off the tablet.

    ¡ª Run for another hour, and you''re free to rest! ¡ª Yan announced, observing the recruits'' determination.

    ¡ª Why did we have to speed up? Now we have to keep it up for an hour! ¡ª lamented Tha¨ªs, exhausted.

    An hour later, the recruits sighed with relief at the end of the training.

    ¡ª Finally! ¡ª they said, relieved.

    ¡ª Who are these rookies? ¡ª the veterans exclaimed, still surprised by their performance.

    ¡ª Is he sleeping? ¡ª Raven murmured to Fiona, observing Kay.

    The recruits looked at him. Kay remained motionless in the meditation position the entire time.

    ¡ª I don''t know what he''s doing, but his concentration is impressive. You have ten minutes to rest. Then, we''ll go to the next training session! ¡ª Yan warned.

    Mira, taking advantage of the break, placed a bottle of water and a cup next to Kay without making any noise, moving away discreetly.

    ¡ª Is he sleeping? ¡ª Tha¨ªs asked, curious.

    ¡ª No, he''s meditating ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª What''s that going to help? I don''t see any point! ¡ª Fiona commented, skeptical.

    ¡ª And suddenly he decided to talk to us, huh? Make up your mind, Fiona: are you going to join the group or are you going to keep playing hard to get? ¡ª Tha¨ªs teased.

    ¡ª I just said I wanted to make him give up; I have nothing against you! ¡ª Fiona retorted.

    ¡ª Then stop acting like you do and join our group now! ¡ª Tha¨ªs said.

    ¡ª And the others? ¡ª Fiona asked, indicating the other recruits.

    ¡ª Those ones? They formed their own group, but they''re not interfering with us. So, leave them alone! ¡ª Tha¨ªs replied.

    ¡ª Come to think of it, we haven''t done anything that caught anyone''s attention so far ¡ª San commented.

    ¡ª True! Now that you mention it... we didn''t stand out at all! ¡ª Dan agreed.

    ¡ª What are you talking about? You guys were faster than me! ¡ª Sarah said.

    ¡ª Drawing unnecessary attention is also bad. Look over there! ¡ª Raven commented, pointing at the veterans.

    The veterans looked at Kay with disdain and impatience.

    ¡ª How long is he going to keep doing this? It''s getting boring! ¡ª they muttered impatiently.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡ª Who cares! We have to focus on our training ¡ª said another veteran.

    ¡ª I don''t mind being in your group, but that guy is making us look bad! ¡ª Raven declared.

    ¡ª Then just leave, okay! ¡ª Tha¨ªs retorted.

    Raven got irritated, but remained silent for a moment.

    ¡ª I''m going to surpass him in everything they tell us to do. I''ll make him look bad all by myself. And that goes for you too! ¡ª Raven said, turning to Tha¨ªs.

    ¡ª What did you say? Are you trying to make fun of me? ¡ª Tha¨ªs exclaimed, irritated.

    ¡ª I''m saying it''s worth humiliating you and breaking your trust in person! ¡ª Raven retorted.

    ¡ª Then try! You''ll be embarrassed when I break your lizard confidence! ¡ª Tha¨ªs challenged.

    The tension between the two was evident, and the other recruits, surprised, realized the meaning of that provocation. Ravena had just declared her rivalry not only with Tha¨ªs, but also with Kay, making it clear that she recognized them as worthy opponents.

    They drank water and waited for the ten minutes to pass. The next training consisted only of movements to increase their compatibility with the suit. They did jumping jacks and other exercises that required body movement.

    This training continued until lunchtime, and everyone sighed, tired.

    "Tomorrow we will test the weapons with which you are compatible! Usually, it is bladed weapons, but those who can adapt to firearms become more valuable to the army. You are dismissed for today. Tomorrow, at the same time, try to prepare yourselves before what happened today happens again," said Yan.

    "Yes, sir!" the soldiers replied, saluting.

    Yan left.

    "Finally, we will rest!" ¡ª Dan exclaimed, exhausted.

    ¡°My body is sore!¡± ¡ª San said, sitting on the floor.

    ¡°The suit was made to be used for long periods, even days, but we need to get used to it first!¡± ¡ª Kratos said.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for me!¡± ¡ª Slayer roared.

    ¡°They say that, but they¡¯re shaking more than anything,¡± Raven observed, with a calm expression.

    ¡°The weather is getting worse, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain!¡± ¡ª Sarah warned.

    At that moment, Mira ran out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡ª Thais exclaimed, tired.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get an umbrella!¡± ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll find a way!¡± ¡ª Kratos insisted.

    Mira stopped and asked how.

    Kratos and Slayer, without disturbing Kay, picked him up by the legs and arms, taking him to a covered area, where they left him.

    Mira once again placed the bottle next to him and thanked him for his help.

    ¡ª Sorry for the trouble I gave you guys! ¡ª Kay said, standing up.

    ¡ª If I was awake, I could have come walking! ¡ª Slayer commented.

    ¡ª I failed to become compatible with this ghoul. He refuses to obey me! ¡ª Kay blurted out.

    ¡ª What are you talking about? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª The cells that were used in the suits are still alive, so in a way, the personality or, perhaps, the instinct of the ghoul remains. They are irrational beings, but they are not stupid and, above all, they are stubborn. I need to try again, but in a less friendly way! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Has this guy gone crazy or am I hearing wrong? ¡ª Fiona exclaimed.

    ¡ª He went crazy! ¡ª Slayer confirmed.

    ¡ª Taming ghouls so quickly, you guys are impressive! ¡ª Kay commented, amazed.

    ¡ª We''re going to lunch soon. Are you going too? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª Not yet. I need to tame this ghoul. It will take less time this time, but it will take a while to get to him. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll finish before nightfall! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Then have lunch first and then train! ¡ª Mira suggested.

    ¡ª Yeah, maybe a break wouldn¡¯t hurt ¡ª Kay agreed.

    ¡ª I want to hear more about this during lunch! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kay replied.

    They went back to their rooms and put on normal clothes. Soon after, they went to lunch.

    ¡ª Don''t say anything! This is just different from what I thought, so I want to understand! ¡ª Raven said, at the table.

    ¡ª I didn''t say anything! ¡ª Thais retorted.

    ¡ª To be specific, "connection" would be the right word! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Connection? ¡ª Dan exclaimed.

    ¡ª The suits were created with cells from different ghouls. They devour each other and the predominant one maintains its will, and it is with this ghoul that you connect. That is why the suits are even faster than the ghouls themselves. And that is why this ghoul became proud. The more you connect, the more your compatibility with the suit will increase. But, due to the lack of cells from the ghoul itself, you will not achieve 100% compatibility through normal means and not for a long time. You''ll practically temporarily subdue the ghoul. That''s what I noticed when I entered his consciousness. It''s hard to explain, but it''s almost like that! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª In short, if your will devours the ghoul''s, you''ll gain more compatibility with the suit. Is that why you already have 100% right from the start? But that doesn''t make sense, since the ghoul himself is getting in your way! ¡ª Raven exclaimed.

    ¡ª I don''t know if that''s it. I''m not that smart about these things. What I do know is that I need to subdue the ghoul to be able to use the suit. Otherwise, he''ll keep getting in my way! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Ghoul consciousness, hmm... I see, I see! ¡ª commented the scientist who was behind Kay.

    ¡ª You were watching the training ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Do you remember? There was someone who said he saw a ghoul as soon as he put on the suit, but at the same moment that ghoul turned to dust and disappeared. It was Julius himself. We think it was some kind of mirage or illusion, or something like that! ¡ª explained the scientist.

    ¡ª If that''s true, then he subdued the ghoul the moment he put on the suit! He practically killed the ghoul! ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª I see, so that''s what happens to those who are more compatible. The suits keep the ghoul''s will stronger and try to prevent the user from using it. To access the ghoul, you need to meditate deeply. Interesting ¡ª said the scientist, writing everything down. ¡ª But how does the process of subduing the ghoul work? Is there a guarantee that just by meditating you can access the ghoul? Is it some kind of trip to the subconscious? Is there a trick to do it faster? ¡ª asked the scientist.

    ¡ª I think the consciousnesses unite, even if all that''s left is the ghoul''s will. To defeat it, you just have to subdue it! ¡ª answered Kay.

    ¡ª But how are you going to subdue it? By fighting in your mind? By talking? ¡ª asked the scientist, intrigued.

    ¡ª I have something more important to think about right now, please don''t distract me! ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª More important than taming the suit? What would it be? ¡ª exclaimed the scientist.

    ¡ª My training! ¡ª replied Kay.

    ¡ª Training? ¡ª the scientist was confused.

    ¡ª Then please don''t distract me! ¡ª insisted Kay.

    ¡ª I see. About that business of temporarily subduing the ghoul, we actually have a way to do that. The command we give to your suits leads to a small shock: the limit break! It allows even someone without compatibility to use the suit at its maximum performance, but it comes at a price. The lower the compatibility with the suit, the greater the rebound, and the limit break lasts for a short time! ¡ª explained the scientist.

    ¡ª And what happens next? ¡ª exclaimed Dan, worried.

    ¡ª It depends! The suit becomes unusable. The person can break some bones, or even die. That''s why it''s recommended to use it in extreme cases of life or death! ¡ª explained the scientist.

    Dan and San were startled.

    ¡ª It''s because you''re forcing someone proud to fight without will. To compensate, he must tighten the suit, making his bones break! ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª If we were to put it into words, I think it would go something like this: "How dare this weakling force me to save him? Now I''ll kill him myself!" Or, perhaps, "He used me to survive, but we were almost on the same level, so I understand." Is that what the ghouls would think? ¡ª the scientist exclaimed.

    "That''s more or less it!" ¡ª Kay confirmed.

    "When you go to do the meditation, I''ll go with you to assess the condition of the suit, to see if anything changes while you try to subdue the ghoul!" ¡ª said the scientist.

    "I don''t care!" ¡ª Kay replied.

    "I said I didn''t care, but why are you all here? This will take until nightfall!" ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    "It''s raining, and it''s cold outside. Go inside," said Kay.

    "Okay, we have nothing to do, let''s just watch!" ¡ª said Raven.

    Kay drank another cup of coffee.

    "You''re the one who knows!" ¡ª he murmured, folding his legs and preparing to meditate.

    ¡°We won¡¯t interfere,¡± Mira assured.

    Kay closed his eyes and concentrated. The recruits watched him intently, while the scientist, sitting with a tablet, monitored Kay attentively.

    A few minutes later, the recruits got bored and went to play something in the barracks. A few hours later, the scientist also got tired and went to take care of other tasks. Later, Kratos came back to check on Kay and then entered the barracks again.

    ¡°He¡¯s still meditating!¡± Kratos said.

    ¡°It¡¯s already dark, he needs to go back to sleep,¡± Sarah worried.

    ¡°Let him go back on his own. I¡¯ll just tuck him in and we can go to sleep,¡± Mira said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Thais exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes, Kay knows how to take care of himself. He¡¯s lazy, but when it comes to killing ghouls, he¡¯ll go all the way,¡± Mira replied.

    ¡°Kill? Wasn¡¯t he going to tame them?¡± ¡ª Viviane exclaimed.

    ¡°Living with a ghoul? Kay would never accept that!¡± said Mira, leaving to get a blanket.

    ¡°Is that why it¡¯s taking so long? Are they fighting inside Kay¡¯s mind?¡± asked San.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell. Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± said Slayer.

    Mira came back and put the blanket over Kay.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± she warned.

    The group, still apprehensive, went to bed too.

    An hour later, Kay¡¯s nose started bleeding. He opened his eyes and wiped the blood away.

    ¡°What an amazing desire... it took so long to die!¡± said Kay, pouring himself another cup of coffee. He noticed the blanket and thought: ¡°Could it have been Mira?¡± He folded it and left it on a chair.

    In another part of the barracks, Ryuji felt something. ¡°I think it¡¯s about to start!¡± he thought. He took out his cell phone and made a call.

    ¡°Come to the courtyard.¡± Kay walked into the courtyard and stood there, concentrating as he closed his eyes. Silence filled the place.

 Chapter 18: Training + Shame!

    Kay walked to the courtyard and stood still, concentrating as she closed her eyes. Silence filled the place.

    ¡°Why did you call us here?¡± Joana exclaimed.

    ¡°It better be important!¡± Lena said.

    ¡°The boy is going to train!¡± Ryuji replied.

    ¡°Train now?¡± Yan exclaimed.

    They watched from afar, waiting for Kay¡¯s next move.

    Without opening her eyes, Kay suddenly moved, extending her open hand as if trying to hold something in the air. However, after a moment, she remained completely still.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Lena exclaimed, intrigued.

    ¡°Stay still. Soon you¡¯ll understand why this training is exhausting, both physically and psychologically,¡± Ryuji murmured, without taking her eyes off of him.

    The leaders continued to watch in silence, attentive to Kay¡¯s every move.

    Her body began to flow in a series of precise and rapid attacks. Eyes still closed, he advanced with spins and high kicks, his feet almost floating above the ground in a sequence of blows that seemed impossible to defend against. Each punch and kick had a controlled energy, as if it were aimed at a specific target¡ªeven though there was no one else in the courtyard besides him.

    Kay increased his speed, sliding his feet and twisting his body with the grace of a dancer, but the intensity of a seasoned fighter. He jumped, spinning in the air before delivering a side kick that ended with him landing lightly.

    ¡°Those are¡­¡± Yan murmured, impressed.

    ¡°He¡¯s recreating the fight he had with me¡­ but in my vision. He¡¯s mastering my style while he trains!¡± Joana said, surprised.

    ¡°And that¡¯s possible? Remembering a complete fight, every detail¡­ it should be impossible!¡± Lena exclaimed.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he was doing this morning. I don¡¯t know what he was fighting, but it certainly wasn¡¯t human!¡± Ryuji stated.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡ª That''s why you said he was training. I thought it was a half-hearted training ¡ª Yan admitted.

    Kay finished Joana''s last move and then stopped, motionless.

    ¡ª Is he finished? ¡ª Lena exclaimed.

    ¡ª Now comes the problem ¡ª Ryuji replied.

    Kay was staggering and coming back with a discouraged expression.

    ¡ª What''s gotten into him? ¡ª Joana exclaimed, a little irritated.

    ¡ª Just watch ¡ª Ryuji said.

    Kay walked straight past them and went towards the bottle. He opened it and poured...

    ¡ª It''s finished ¡ª Kay said sadly.

    He put the bottle aside and, discouraged, continued walking to the dormitory, going straight to the room to sleep.

    ¡ª Sugar? ¡ª Lena asked, surprised.

    ¡ª It''s a lot of pressure. Coffee is his reward, if he doesn''t have it he won''t recover! And I don''t think drinking it only in the morning will solve it ¡ª Ryuji explained.

    ¡ª Mira seems used to it. So he trains like this every day? How can his mind handle it? ¡ª Lena exclaimed.

    The scene changed. The bedroom door opened.

    ¡ª He''s back? We thought he would take longer! ¡ª Kratos said.

    Kay lay down on the bed and soon fell asleep.

    ¡ª He looks exhausted. What the hell happened? ¡ª Slayer exclaimed.

    ¡ª Did he manage to control the suit? ¡ª Sky asked.

    ¡ª The questions will have to wait for tomorrow ¡ª Kratos said.

    Slayer threw a knife that hit the handle of the door, making it close.

    ¡ª All he had to do was lift it and close it ¡ª Kratos commented.

    ¡ª You can go next time if you want ¡ª Slayer replied.

    The next morning, the soldiers were already on standby in the courtyard.

    ¡°Your colleague has completed his training to master the suit. It seems that our training methods won¡¯t work on him, so he is exempt from my training. Also, at the request of the leaders of the first and fourth squads, Mira will be in charge of the division¡¯s coffee!¡± ¡ª Yan announced.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°The captain has already been informed. You start tomorrow,¡± Yan replied.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Wait, sir! I can¡¯t make coffee for an entire division!¡± Mira said, agitated.

    ¡°If you want to use the kitchen to make coffee for your friend, that¡¯s the deal!¡± ¡ª Yan stated.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mira murmured, worried.

    ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame your friend and Lena, who ordered a huge amount of coffee from your supplier!¡± ¡ª Yan added.

    "Supplier? It''s my mother!", Mira thought, embarrassed.

    "I already mentioned it yesterday. Today we''re going to test your compatibility with the weapons. First, go to the armory, choose the one you think is best and come back here!" ¡ª Yan instructed.

    "Right!" ¡ª the recruits responded promptly.

    "He slept with the suit... It seems he really managed to tame the ghoul. He''s good material for my study!", the scientist thought, watching Kay as he slept.

    After a few minutes, the recruits were in the courtyard with their weapons.

    "Get out of here, you crazy woman!" ¡ª Kay shouted, running away.

    "It won''t hurt! I promise it''ll be quick!" ¡ª the scientist said, running after him.

    "What''s going on?" ¡ª Yan exclaimed.

    "This crazy woman here was saying some strange things while she was in my room!" ¡ª Kay said, still running away.

    "It''ll be quick! I just need a little of your blood!" ¡ª said the scientist.

    ¡ª Don''t go begging for blood from others while holding an axe! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª I knew it, I should have taken you while you were sleeping! ¡ª the scientist muttered, irritated.

    ¡ª She was in our room? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed.

    ¡ª You can''t go into the men''s wing, you know the rules! And what are you going to use that axe for? ¡ª Yan asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª This? I thought it would be a good weapon for him and I wanted to deliver it personally. I just want to do some experiments with him, it''s not every time we find a 100% ¡ª explained the scientist.

    ¡ª So that was it! I could have told you before... ¡ª Kay said, scratching his head, a little embarrassed. ¡ª But I already have my weapon.

    ¡ª Keep training! ¡ª ordered the scientist, while Kay accompanied her to the laboratory.

    ¡ª What was that? ¡ª asked Yan, returning to the team.

    ¡ª Is he going to be okay? ¡ª asked Mira, worried.

    ¡ª Go ahead, she just has to do some tests on his suit ¡ª Yan replied. ¡ª For those who chose weapons, go to the shooting center. Breno will be in charge of supervising you. The rest of you, follow me to the simulation room.

    They went to their designated areas.

    ¡ª I thought you were the type to fight hand-to-hand ¡ª Thais commented.

    ¡ª It must be scary to be in front. I think a weapon gives me more security ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª I understand. In my case, look at this beauty! ¡ª Thais said, showing the weapon.

    ¡ª It''s a pretty big gun, isn''t it? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª It''s an MP5. The shots from that gun do a lot of damage! ¡ª Thais stated.

    ¡ª Have you ever used one before? ¡ª Mira asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Of course I have! ¡ª Thais said, confident.

    ¡ª Have you? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª In my game! ¡ª Mira added.

    ¡ª I see, it was in the game ¡ª Thais replied, laughing.

    ¡ª And why did you choose that one? ¡ª Thais asked.

    ¡ª I''ve used one of those before ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª To start, how about you, Mira? ¡ª Breno called.

    ¡ª Me? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, startled.

    ¡ª Don''t be scared. Come here! ¡ª Breno said.

    Mira went forward.

    ¡ª This whole area up front... Do you see these rails? The targets attached to these rails will move along them. It will be a test with moving targets! ¡ª Breno explained.

    ¡ª What if I fail? ¡ª asked Mira.

    ¡ª We have ammunition for all weapons. We''re going to test you with several, so you don''t have to be afraid of missing. To start, five targets for five shots ¡ª said Breno, encouraging her.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª replied Mira, determined.

    Mira took her position, took a deep breath and held the pistol, trying to steady her hands. Breno watched closely, waiting for her to fire the first shot.

    She aimed at the target and, with a quick movement, pulled the trigger. The shot echoed across the field, but the projectile missed the target, hitting a point completely off center. Mira frowned, took a deep breath and tried again. This time, the shot didn''t even hit the firing panel, flying straight to the back of the yard.

    ¡ª Yeah... I think I need more practice ¡ª she muttered, trying to stay confident.

    Breno just waved for her to continue, but Mira started to sweat. The weight of the pistol, even though it was light, seemed to challenge her hands, which trembled a little more with each missed shot. Of the five shots, none came close to the target.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try another weapon. How about a submachine gun?¡± suggested Breno, trying to give her another chance.

    Mira picked up the submachine gun, took a deep breath and aimed at the target, hoping that the automatic weapon would offer more ease. She pulled the trigger, and the weapon fired in quick bursts. But, instead of hitting the target, the shots scattered in all directions. The recoil of the weapon destabilized her, and Mira almost lost control of the equipment. The projectiles flew far away, some even hitting the ground in front of her.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look good to me either¡­¡± said Mira, unable to hide her frustration.

    Breno sighed, but without discouragement.

    ¡°Okay, maybe a rifle will help stabilize the shot, since it has a firmer base. Come on, try again.¡±

    Mira positioned herself with the rifle, resting it on her shoulder, with the sight aligned with the target. She took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the gun more present this time, but struggling to maintain her posture. As she pulled the trigger, the strong recoil of the rifle pushed her body back, and the shot went completely off-axis, hitting an area of ??the dashboard that wasn''t even being used for training.

    "Ugh! That''s even worse!" Mira exclaimed, a little desperate, as she tried to correct her position. She fired another shot, and once again the rifle shot far from the target.

    After a few minutes of trying, Mira was already visibly frustrated.

    ¡ª Okay, Mira. I think we¡¯ve seen enough ¡ª Breno said, with a calm expression. ¡ª It turns out that you¡¯re not compatible with firearms. Nothing serious; not everyone is. Grab a bladed weapon and go to Yan. He¡¯ll be able to guide you to something more suited to your skills.

    Mira nodded, her face still burning with embarrassment. As she walked away from the shooting range, she found Kratos, who had an equally dejected expression. He looked frustrated, staring at the ground with his hands clenched into fists.

    ¡ª You too? ¡ª Mira asked, surprised.

    Kratos nodded, shaking his head.

    ¡ª The suit hinders my movements with a bladed weapon. I¡¯ve been defeated several times by a dummy! ¡ª he said, his voice thick with frustration.

    ¡ª In my case, I didn¡¯t hit a single target... I was very embarrassed. ¡ª Mira sighed, rolling her eyes.

    Kratos gave a forced smile.

    ¡ª Good luck, Mira. You¡¯ll need it.

    ¡ª You too! ¡ª she replied, trying to keep her tone positive as she walked away.

    Mira headed towards the combat simulation area.

    ¡°What are you? A ninja?¡± Yan exclaimed, impressed.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Slayer replied, a little confused but satisfied.

    ¡°It was perfect! Main weapon: a katana. Secondary weapon: shurikens! Leave your weapons and take this paper to the person in charge at the armory.¡± Yan handed the document to Slayer with an expression of approval.

    Mira, watching the scene, was open-mouthed. ¡°He¡¯s the one who destroyed those dummies? All of them?¡± she thought, surprised to see the amount of debris on the floor.

    As he passed Mira, Slayer stopped for a moment.

    ¡°So, how was it?¡± he asked, with a half smile.

    ¡°I was horrible¡­¡± Mira admitted, letting out a sigh.

    Slayer shrugged with an understanding expression.

    ¡°I already imagined you would be better with bladed weapons. Good luck, Mira!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡ª she replied, grateful as she watched him walk away.

    Feeling a little more confident after the brief conversation, Mira prepared herself for the next phase.

 Chapter 19: Conquering Our Weapons!

    The team quickly removed the broken dummies and placed new ones, ready for the next training session.

    ¡°Next!¡± Yan called, watching the recruits¡¯ reactions. Silence fell over the group; no one wanted to introduce themselves after Slayer¡¯s impressive demonstration.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Fiona said, breaking the silence with determination.

    ¡°Where are your weapons?¡± Yan asked, noticing that she wasn¡¯t carrying anything visible.

    ¡°Here!¡± Fiona replied, raising her hands to show her brass knuckles.

    ¡°Brass knuckles? Why?¡± Yan asked, surprised.

    ¡°My family¡¯s style is hand-to-hand combat, focused on fists. I couldn¡¯t find gloves, so I got these brass knuckles!¡± Fiona explained confidently.

    Yan assessed her for a moment and then nodded.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but you can try.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Fiona replied, taking her position in the center of the field.

    She bent her knees and braced herself as the puppets around her began to move, simulating attacks. In the blink of an eye, one of the puppets lunged forward, its articulated arm shooting toward her. Fiona quickly spun to the side, dodging the blow and delivering a powerful punch to the puppet''s "chest," which cracked on impact.

    Another puppet approached from behind. Fiona jumped and spun her body in the air, landing a punch on the side of the puppet''s face before landing lightly. She barely touched the ground before she was already lunging forward again, dodging a low attack and landing a punch on the articulation point of one of the puppets, splitting it in half. The pieces of wood and metal clattered to the ground, but she didn''t even slow down.

    With every move, Fiona was a perfect combination of strength and precision. Her punches were fast and accurate, and the brass knuckles amplified the impact with each blow, leaving a trail of destroyed dolls around her. When the last doll launched itself at her with a direct attack, Fiona ducked, spun around and finished with a punch straight to the doll''s "face", which exploded into shards.

    When the last piece of wood fell, Fiona stood up, breathing deeply, but with a satisfied smile.

    Yan watched the scene, impressed. Mira automatically applauded.

    "Brass knuckles are a good choice, and with the costume you could already face ghouls," Yan said, evaluating. "But a glove with something that looks like brass knuckles built in would be even better. Leave your weapons and take this paper to the armory!"

    "Thanks!" Fiona replied, leaving.

    As she walked through the door, she crossed paths with Kay, who was watching the performance.

    "Impressive," Kay commented, somewhat distracted. "I would recommend wearing something else." A flash or sound grenade would be a big help.

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Fiona replied, somewhat irritated, continuing on her way.

    ¡ª It was just a tip, don''t take it the wrong way! ¡ª Kay said, walking away towards the group.

    As soon as Fiona left, Yan turned to Kay.

    ¡ª Are the experiments finished yet? ¡ª he asked.

    ¡ª That woman is really crazy! ¡ª Kay replied, letting out a sigh.

    ¡ª Are you okay? ¡ª Mira asked, worried.

    ¡ª I am, the others helped me stop her! ¡ª Kay replied. ¡ª Have you done the test?

    ¡ª I tried using firearms, but... I failed. ¡ª Mira looked away, a little discouraged.

    Kay frowned, but gave a light laugh.

    ¡ª Why did you try using guns? You''ve always been bad at hunting!

    ¡ª It was supposed to cheer me up, not make me sadder! ¡ª Mira said, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª You''d be good with a long weapon, like a sword or a spear ¡ª Kay suggested. ¡ª A weapon that extends your reach!A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡ª Why do you think that? ¡ª Mira asked, curious.

    ¡ª In training, you never missed me by a hair. Your mind thinks fast, but your body can''t keep up. With a long weapon, that difference is covered. I''ll look for one in the armory for you! ¡ª Kay said, determined.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Mira agreed, still absorbing the advice.

    ¡ª Why did you agree with him? ¡ª Yan asked, watching the conversation.

    ¡ª This is Kay talking. When it comes to killing ghouls, he understands more than I do. He trained me, so he knows how I fight. ¡ª Mira shrugged, with calm confidence.

    Yan nodded, understanding.

    ¡ª I see. Then you''re next. Grab a sword with your teammates.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Mira asked, surprised.

    ¡ª I want to see which weapons you handle best ¡ª Yan said firmly.

    Mira then picked up the katana that Slayer had used, holding it firmly, and positioned herself in the center of the field, ready for the test.

    Mira took a deep breath, adjusting her posture with the katana in her hands. At Yan''s signal, five dolls moved at once, advancing in different directions, but she was already prepared. Her eyes narrowed, her every move calculated in milliseconds, anticipating the attacks as if she could predict exactly where they would impact.

    She moved quickly, dodging and positioning the katana for a precise strike on the doll to her left. The strike landed, but it was almost superficial; the doll barely suffered a scratch. Mira then advanced towards the others, her body flowing in agile dodges and turns, but the sword seemed too short, as if it needed to be longer.

    At an impressive speed, she dodged the attacks with instinctive precision, anticipating each blow. But no matter how hard she tried, the blade wouldn''t keep up. When the tip finally touched the dolls, the cut seemed too soft or almost nonexistent. One dummy after another, she made the right move, but the strength and impact were not there to complete the attacks.

    In another quick turn, she tried a sharp diagonal cut, but the blade only scratched the dummy. At times, the movement seemed perfect; at others, it was as if the weight of the weapon was hindering the precision and power of the blows.

    At the end of the exercise, Mira stopped, panting, realizing that all the dummys were still standing, without significant damage. Yan watched silently, evaluating her every move.

    With the new sword in her hands, Mira felt something change inside her. As soon as Yan signaled the start of the test, it was as if her mind began to imagine each attack and movement before her eyes even noticed the puppets moving. Her body, almost instinctively, responded to these internal visions, as if it were one step ahead of each movement.

    She dodged to the left and, before she realized what she was doing, she had already delivered a precise cut to the first puppet. Without hesitation, she turned and ducked, dodging a second puppet that was advancing, and the blade descended on it with surgical precision. There was no time to think or process; it was a continuous flow where her mind created and her body followed.

    The puppets attacked with more speed and frequency, but she was already adapted to predicting their every action. Her body did not stop moving, automatically responding to the rhythm imposed by her mind. The last two puppets advanced at the same time, and Mira, with a momentum, spun in a full movement, hitting them simultaneously and leaving deep marks on both of them.

    When everything calmed down, Mira stopped and looked around. She saw the destroyed puppets around her, the obvious cuts she had made, and the reality of victory suddenly hit her. She looked at Yan, her eyes shining, and then, unable to contain her emotion, she jumped up and celebrated excitedly:

    "I did it!"

    Kay applauded.

    "She was trained for hand-to-hand combat. When she uses a weapon, she tries to calculate the distance between the enemy and her weapon, but there is always a small difference. She just needed a longer one to cover it!" Kay said proudly.

    "I see, preference for long weapons. Test performed with a long sword!" Yan noted. "Take the paper and take it to the armory!"

    "Thank you!" Mira replied, happy to have succeeded.

    Kay began to retreat with her.

    "Where are you going?" Don''t you want to test your weapon? ¡ª Yan exclaimed.

    ¡ª I fight hand-to-hand or with a stick, but I already have one ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Wait, Kay! Come here quickly! ¡ª San called.

    Mira gestured for him to come.

    ¡ª Hey, San! What do you need? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, approaching.

    ¡ª I don''t have much confidence. Can you evaluate my test and see what weapon I''m good with? ¡ª San asked nervously.

    ¡ª I''ll ask you to evaluate me too! ¡ª Dan said.

    ¡ª I don''t know your style. If I were to say it, it would be a kick! ¡ª Kay replied, shaking his head.

    ¡°It''s okay!¡± ¡ª San insisted.

    ¡°If that''s what you want, fine!¡± ¡ª Kay said, agreeing.

    ¡°Next!¡± ¡ª Yan called firmly.

    ¡°Me!¡± ¡ª San declared.

    Yan called him forward.

    ¡°I know you don''t want to stay here for long, so I''ll go first!¡± ¡ª San said, determined.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± Kay replied, encouraging him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± San confirmed, heading towards the field.

    San took a deep breath, positioning himself in front of the dummies waiting for him on the test field. He was holding a short sword, but he seemed uncomfortable with the weight and reach of the weapon. Kay watched closely, paying attention to San''s every hesitant movement. Yan, as always, remained silent, waiting to see how he would perform.

    San advanced, trying to hit the first dummies, but hesitated. His cut wasn''t as precise as he wanted, and the blade ended up bouncing off the dummy, without causing much impact. He stepped back and tried again, adjusting his stance. It was clear that San had the instinct, but he lacked precision.

    He advanced once more, but fatigue and lack of confidence got in the way, making him stumble slightly.

    When San finished, he looked at Kay without any expectations.

    "So?" he asked nervously.

    "You''re not slow, but you''re not that fast either. You lack strength in your attacks!" Kay said, looking at him seriously.

    "I see!" San replied sadly.

    "Why don''t you try a firearm?" Kay suggested.

    "A loud one!" San replied.

    "My brother has good hearing. Very loud noises and up close bother him!" Dan added.

    "I saw a perfect weapon for you. Wait here and I''ll go get it!" Kay said, leaving.

    "Give me another chance, please!" ¡ª San asked hopefully.

    ¡ª Okay, after all we''re here to find your weapons! ¡ª Yan said, encouraging him.

    Kay returned, leaving San and Dan surprised.

 Chapter 20: Unique Weapons for the Army!

    Kay returned, leaving San and Dan surprised.

    ¡°Is that really it?¡± San exclaimed, with a suspicious look.

    ¡°Your hearing is good, your speed is also perfect for that weapon, and it doesn¡¯t require much strength, just good aim! Archery would be the best bet for your style!¡± Kay said, handing the bow to San.

    San went in front of the dolls again, took a deep breath and concentrated. The tension in the environment seemed to make his instincts surface. He raised the bow and aimed at the first doll, focusing on the distance and the trajectory of the arrow.

    Time seemed to slow down as he pulled the string. Instinctively, his eyes adjusted to the position of the target, and he released the arrow with precision. It hit the doll, although not with the force he expected, but it was still a hit. A small smile formed on his lips, as if the idea of ??beating himself excited him.

    ¡°That was good, but try pulling a little more before you let go!¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed, surprised by San''s performance.

    San smiled, feeling more confident. He decided to continue. Adjusting his position, he prepared for the next shot, feeling the adrenaline rush. He quickly aimed at another dummy and fired. This time, the arrow hit the target with a slightly stronger impact, breaking the dummy in two.

    ¡°You''re improving! Keep going!¡± Dan encouraged.

    With that, San felt he could go even further. He fired a few more times, his speed and accuracy increasing with each arrow. However, he was still not fully aware that he was excelling with archery. His mind focused on hitting the dummy, while his instinct guided him in a dance between tension and freedom.

    At the end of his session, San stepped away from the dummy, a little out of breath, but satisfied.

    ¡°So? How did it go?¡± he asked, looking at Kay and Yan.

    Kay smiled, recognizing the skill that was beginning to emerge.

    ¡°You definitely have a hidden talent for this!¡± Kay said encouragingly. ¡°You¡¯d make a good hunter, but I think a crossbow is more suited to you. If they could make a better bow and arrow, that would be interesting. How about putting some kind of gunpowder in the front? An explosive that detonates when the arrow hits its target? That sounds promising for testing!¡±

    Yan interjected thoughtfully: ¡°If the issue is durability, a crossbow is more appropriate. Let¡¯s test that later. San, a bow and arrow is an option, but a crossbow is also an option! Take this paper and go to the armory!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but can I wait for my sister?¡± San exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Yan replied.

    San took the paper and stood waiting near them. He thanked Kay, feeling excited about the possibilities.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Dan said.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Yan replied.

    ¡°Good luck, sister!¡± San said.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Dan replied, stepping in front of the dummies.

    The testing ground was bustling, with the simulation dummies positioned before her, ready to assess Dan¡¯s skills. She held two Noxium short swords, feeling the weight of the blades in her hands. Adrenaline pulsed through her veins, and her heart pounded with anticipation.

    ¡°Here I go!¡± Dan murmured, her eyes fixed on the dummies.

    As soon as the signal was given, she launched herself forward. Her feet moved quickly, gliding across the floor with grace and determination. With a fluid spin, she attacked the first dummie, the Noxium blade slicing through the air with ease. The impact resounded, and the dummy shattered, falling lifeless to the ground.

    I need to be quick and unpredictable! Dan thought, as she prepared for the next attack. She advanced, her mind focused on maintaining agility. With each movement, Dan made sure to use the space around her, delivering quick and precise cuts. The dummys didn''t know what was hitting them; her skill took them by surprise.

    She approached another dummy, dodging a simulated attack with a sideways jump. With a quick movement, Dan spun and cut the dummy''s arm, making it lose its balance.

    The dummys were programmed to attack, but she outpaced them with her speed. Dan didn''t stop, dancing between them like a storm. With each hit, she felt confidence growing inside her. I''m doing this! I can win!

    At a decisive moment, two dummys approached at the same time. Dan took a deep breath and used his swords masterfully, cutting one in an upward motion and then striking the other with a downward strike. The dolls were shattered in a spectacle of dexterity.

    She looked around, realizing that there was only one doll left. Just one more! Her heart was pounding, and her determination was growing. Dan launched himself towards the last doll, sliding across the ground before delivering a vertical blow, breaking it in half.

    After defeating all the dolls, Dan was left panting, but his face was lit up with a smile.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    That''s why he tried a short sword, Kay thought in surprise. "Impressive! If the two of them support each other, they''ll have close and medium range attacks! I don''t see the need to change weapons!" said Kay

    Dan smiled.

    "Take the paper and leave your weapons!" said Yan.

    "Right!" replied Dan.

    The two of them left satisfied.

    "Do you want to ask too?" exclaimed Kay.

    ¡ª You noticed me! Thank you! ¡ª Sky replied.

    ¡ª I''m telling you, just use this to your advantage. Light, close-range weapons would be better for you. If you want to control this, talk to someone who also hides to attack! ¡ª Kay advised.

    ¡ª The Slayer, will he help me? ¡ª Sky asked.

    ¡ª I don''t know, but you can try talking to him! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Thanks, I''ll try later! A short, light weapon? Those swords they used should do the trick! ¡ª Sky said.

    ¡ª Since it''s going to be point-blank, silenced weapons are also an option!. Good luck! ¡ª Kay added, before leaving.

    In the courtyard:

    ¡ª What''s that big weapon? Will it compensate for anything? ¡ª Slayer exclaimed.

    ¡ª Shut up! My aim isn''t good, and the instructor said I could handle the recoil of heavier weapons, so I came and got this one! ¡ª Kratos replied.

    ¡ª It looks heavy! ¡ª Kay said, approaching.

    ¡ª That''s a vehicle weapon, not for humans to shoot! ¡ª Slayer retorted.

    ¡ª It''s heavy, but I can hold it. Now, withstanding the pressure while shooting is another story. I''ll try because, if not, I''ll fail! ¡ª Kratos stated, determined.

    Kay and Slayer looked at each other and walked towards the shooting range.

    ¡ª Did you come to mock me? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed, irritated.

    ¡ª On the contrary! If you can withstand this, you''ll be one of the greatest forces in this division! ¡ª Kay said, encouraging.

    ¡ª I just want to see how they''ll carry this! ¡ª Slayer added, with a sarcastic smile.

    Kratos was irritated.

    Interesting, he''s carrying such a heavy weapon with just one hand, thought Kay, watching from the corner.

    "Now all that''s left is for you to finish the test. Try not to destroy the place!" said Breno, joking.

    He looked back.

    "That''s a mini gun! What the hell were you thinking?" exclaimed Breno, scared.

    "It''s a heavy weapon, just like you asked!" said Kratos, defensive.

    "That''s a vehicle weapon! There''s no way anyone can use it without support. How do you intend to use that in places where vehicles can''t pass?" questioned Breno, worried.

    "With strength and faith?" exclaimed Kratos, with a confident smile.

    "Go put that away! There''s no human who could hold that weapon, even wearing the suits!" insisted Breno.

    "Calm down! Let him try. Our brute here can carry it. At least let him try to shoot it!" said Kay, excited.

    ¡ª Many can carry it, but there''s no support inside here to withstand that kind of bullet! ¡ª Breno retorted.

    ¡ª Then let''s go outside! It''s an open area, the ideal place for this test! ¡ª Kay suggested.

    ¡ª You can''t leave the base without the captain''s permission! ¡ª Breno warned.

    ¡ª Do it! ¡ª Slayer said, encouraging.

    ¡ª Okay, I failed the test! ¡ª Kratos admitted, discouraged.

    ¡ª Do you want to run around throwing grenades at the ghouls? It doesn''t have that much impact now; this will pierce them! ¡ª Slayer mocked.

    ¡ª I believe in my companion''s strength. Get the permission! ¡ª Kay stated, determined.

    ¡ª I say the same! ¡ª Slayer added, supporting.

    ¡ª If you cause problems for our squad, you will be punished! ¡ª Breno said, retreating.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Losing without having the chance to try would be shameful! ¡ª Slayer replied, indignant.

    ¡ª Show the power you acquired in training, or you''ll say those muscles are fake, just for show! ¡ª Kay challenged, provocatively.

    ¡ª They''re real! ¡ª Kratos stated firmly.

    ¡ª That''s how you say it! ¡ª Kay praised, satisfied.

    The scene changes to outside the base.

    ¡ª Imagine that in front of you there is a line of ghouls running towards you! Eliminate that line! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª Yes, sir! ¡ª Kratos replied, positioning himself.

    The captain and the leaders were standing back, watching to avoid stray bullets.

    ¡ª Do you think he''ll make it? ¡ª Lena exclaimed, worried.

    ¡ª He carried the gun from the shooting range all the way out here, so he has stamina. But withstanding the recoil is another story! ¡ª Yan said, watching closely.

    ¡ª A person using a vehicle-mounted gun and without any support seems like a joke! ¡ª Joana said, laughing.

    ¡ª Two soldiers positioned themselves to support him ¡ª Yan informed.

    ¡ª It''s going to start! ¡ª Ryuji said, watching the gun spinning.

    Kratos positioned himself, holding the mini gun firmly. He took a deep breath and, in a determined movement, pressed the trigger.

    A hail of bullets exploded from the mini gun, cutting through the air with a deafening roar. The power of the weapon was immense, and the veins in his arms stood out, pulsing with the force he was applying to withstand the recoil of the weapon and struggling to keep his aim steady, moving the weapon horizontally as if he were facing a line of ghouls.

    The bullets tore through the space in front of him, creating a deadly dance of projectiles that hit their targets with precision. Adrenaline pulsed through his veins, and even with the weight of the weapon, Kratos felt invincible.

    The ground shook under the impacts, and the sound of empty shells falling from the mini gun mixed with the deafening noise of the gunshots. The scene was a combination of chaos and power.

    "That''s enough!" Captain Takemichi ordered.

    Kratos immediately stopped shooting.

    "Was that the only one he got?" ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡ª Yan replied, a little hesitant.

    ¡°He has my permission, but I forbid it in cities and will only use it when the ghouls are numerous!¡± ¡ª Takemichi stated, as he headed back into the base.

    ¡°Right!¡± ¡ª Yan said, saluting.

    Takemichi was satisfied, and not only he; the leaders were too. After all, now Kratos was a real tank, capable of reducing the number of ghouls and facilitating the army¡¯s advance.

    ¡°Return, Kratos!¡± ¡ª Yan ordered.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª confirmed Kratos, returning to the base.

    ¡ª And how was it? ¡ª asked Kay.

    ¡ª I managed to pass! ¡ª said Kratos with a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡ª Congratulations! ¡ª said Sky and Kay, excited.

    ¡ª It was the least to be expected from a brute! ¡ª commented Slayer with a slight tone of provocation.

    ¡ª I thank you all. If you hadn''t supported me, I would have given up when the instructor ordered. Thank you very much! ¡ª said Kratos, showing gratitude.

    ¡ª Great! ¡ª replied Kay.

    ¡ª I already told you it would be embarrassing for the recruits if someone failed without trying! ¡ª said Slayer, confident.

    ¡ª You have my gratitude! ¡ª said Kratos, excited.

    ¡ª Is there coffee in that bottle? ¡ª asked Kay, curious.

    Sky shook the bottle.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª he confirmed.

    ¡ª See you at lunch! ¡ª said Kay, taking the bottle and leaving.

    ¡ª Just don''t be late! You always make Mira worried! ¡ª Kratos said, laughing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be long!¡± ¡ª Kay assured, leaving the room.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡ª Sky asked.

    ¡°Of course you are!¡± ¡ª Slayer said, standing up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡ª Kratos exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°If something bothers me, I¡¯ll solve it. I want to know what he¡¯s up to!¡± ¡ª Slayer said, determined.

    Sky also stood up.

    ¡°If you want to stay here, feel free. We¡¯ll take a look!¡± ¡ª Slayer said, as he left the room.

    The scene changes to outside.

 Chapter 21: Ghouls!

    Sky also stood up.

    "If you want to stay there, feel free. We''ll take a look!" Slayer said, as he left the room.

    The scene changes to the outside.

    "He''s back in the training room! Are you going to train now?" Sky exclaimed, watching from afar.

    "The leaders are keeping an eye on him!" Slayer said, also watching.

    "Why are they hiding?" Kratos asked, intrigued.

    "Hello, police! We found suspicious people!" Thais joked.

    "Who''s a suspect? Don''t scare me like that!" Kratos said, disconcerted.

    "What are you guys doing?" Mira asked, approaching.

    "Look over there!" Slayer said, pointing.

    "Why are the leaders hiding?" Viviane asked, curious.

    "More suspects!" Thais laughed.

    "Don''t be silly, we''re watching Kay!" Slayer replied.

    " ¡ª And where is he? ¡ª Raven asked, looking around.

    ¡ª He''s in there. I think he''s going to train, so I got curious! ¡ª Slayer explained.

    ¡ª How long has he been there? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª He just came in! ¡ª Slayer said.

    ¡ª So he must be concentrating already. ¡ª Mira started walking towards the room.

    ¡ª Wait, they''ll see you! ¡ª Sky said, trying to stop her.

    ¡ª Kay won''t notice us. Come on! ¡ª Mira said, waving to the leaders.

    They stopped hiding and walked towards the training room.

    Kay was standing there with his eyes closed.

    ¡ª What is he doing? ¡ª Sarah exclaimed, intrigued.

    ¡ª He''s remembering the movements we did in the tests ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª Remembering? Why? ¡ª Sarah asked, confused.

    ¡ª He first reviews the movements and then puts himself in the person''s place. Then, he retraces each movement to understand our style and how we think during a fight ¡ª Mira explained.

    ¡°To understand how a person thinks? Why would he go to all that trouble?¡± Joana asked, skeptical.

    ¡°To understand how to synchronize with someone in combat and also to strengthen himself. You¡¯ll see,¡± Mira said confidently.

    Kay, still with his eyes closed, calmly walked towards the English fists that Fiona had used. Without opening his eyes, he placed them in his hands and positioned himself exactly as she had done in the test. In his mind, the surrounding environment transformed: the imaginary robots took shape, surrounding him in a circle, as in the simulation Fiona had faced.

    He flexed his knees, concentrating. The dolls around him began to "move", simulating coordinated attacks. In an instant, one of the dolls advanced with its articulated arm shooting towards him. Kay reacted like Fiona, fluidly turning his body to the side, dodging the blow. His fist, wrapped in the English fists, exploded against the imaginary doll''s "chest", cracking it with the intensity of the impact.

    Another doll approached from behind. Without hesitation, Kay jumped, spinning his body in the air and delivering a side punch that caught him by surprise. Landing lightly, he was already moving forward again, dodging a low attack and landing with a well-aimed punch at the joint point of one of the dolls. The doll''s structure shattered in his mind, imaginary pieces of wood and metal falling to the ground with a deafening sound, although he knew that everything was happening in his mind.

    Kay maintained his concentration, faithfully reproducing Fiona''s movements, in an uninterrupted flow of combat, studying not only her technique, but also the rhythm, precision and mentality that she incorporated into each blow.

    Fiona watched everything with clenched fists, irritated to see her style being copied with such precision. Kay repeated her last movement and then stopped. He took a deep breath and, still with his eyes closed, walked to the long sword that Mira had used in the test, preparing to start again.

    The scene changed. Someone was running quickly through the corridors of the base and, abruptly, opened the door to the training room.

    ¡ª What''s going on? ¡ª exclaimed the scientist, coming in agitatedly.

    ¡ª What''s the problem? She seems very nervous! ¡ª said Joana.Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡ª Abnormal readings in one of the suits! ¡ª replied the scientist, looking at Kay, who remained still, breathing deeply.

    ¡ª What do you mean by ''abnormal''? ¡ª asked Joana, frowning.

    ¡ª Sudden drop in the suit''s performance, and the percentage is varying irregularly! What is this boy doing to make this happen? ¡ª asked the scientist, analyzing the data on a tablet.

    ¡ª Drop in performance? Evaluate the percentage of his suit now and compare it to San''s! ¡ª ordered Yan.

    Kay, still with her eyes closed, picked up the bow and arrow that San had used in the test and positioned herself again, recreating every detail with precision.

    ¡ª The percentages are close, but why? ¡ª murmured the scientist, perplexed.

    ¡ª He''s recreating the recruits'' movements, adjusting his strength and speed to imitate each one. But the interesting thing is that he can make the suit''s percentage change as he wants... This needs to be investigated! ¡ª Joana observed.

    ¡ª His nose is bleeding! ¡ª Sarah exclaimed, pointing.

    ¡ª Where? ¡ª Sky said, focusing on Kay.

    Blood was running down Kay''s nose, a sign that he was pushing himself to the limit.

    ¡ª He''s pushing his mind too hard ¡ª the scientist commented, with a tone of concern.

    Kay continued to recreate San''s movements, without worrying about the blood running down her nose.

    ¡ª He won''t stop until he finishes training... This happens sometimes ¡ª Mira said, watching him with a slightly worried expression.

    ¡ª Isn''t it dangerous? ¡ª Dan asked, alarmed.

    ¡ª Only if he does something stupid! Other than that, he can handle it ¡ª Mira replied confidently.

    ¡ª Limit break... ¡ª Kay began, her voice low.

    Without hesitation, the scientist quickly shot towards him, interrupting his sentence.

    ¡ªWhat was that? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, frightened.

    ¡ªLike that kind of nonsense! He was about to activate the limit break! ¡ª the scientist explained, with a serious expression.

    ¡ªWhat were those needles you threw at him? ¡ª Slayer asked, curious.

    ¡ªTranquilizers ¡ª the scientist replied, sighing. ¡ªWhat was he thinking, wanting to do something like that?

    ¡ªI don''t understand Kay''s mind... He''s crazy! ¡ª Mira said, rolling her eyes, but with a touch of admiration.

    The scientist checked the data on her electronic clipboard.

    ¡ªThe suit is back to 100%, it''s stabilized. The next time he tries, stop him! ¡ª she ordered, leaving the room.

    At that moment, the alarm sounded throughout the base.

    ¡ªRight now! ¡ª said the leaders, exchanging glances and quickly withdrawing.

    ¡ª Put on your suits! You will participate in the first battle against the ghouls! ¡ª Yan announced, in a serious tone.

    The scientist returned to her post, and the preparations for the fight began.

    ¡ª But what about Kay? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, worried.

    ¡ª He is already in the suit. Now worry about yourself! ¡ª said Raven, quickly withdrawing.

    ¡ª We will come back for him later. Let''s get ready! ¡ª added Kratos, leaving towards the meeting point.

    Reluctantly, Mira left Kay there and went with the others.

    The scene changed. All the soldiers were in a salute position. At the front of the army, the leaders lined up, representing their squads, also saluting as Takemichi approached.

    ¡ª Two different regions, south and east. As you know, the south is a commercial area, where our largest plantations are located. Let¡¯s divide the team: first, second, and third squads, take care of this area. The fourth squad will come with me to the east!¡± Takemichi ordered in a firm voice.

    ¡°Right!¡± the soldiers responded in unison.

    Yan stepped forward hesitantly.

    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯ll allow me, I know time is short, so I¡¯ll be brief. My squad currently has recruits with no real combat experience. Why send them to such a populated area?¡±

    Takemichi glanced over, slightly irritated.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going with you. The government has decided that the commercial region is a priority, so I¡¯m sending three squads there.¡±

    ¡°I see, sorry for the question,¡± Yan said, with a respectful salute.

    ¡°Anyway, I have expectations for the newbies,¡± Takemichi replied, with a look of confidence in the recruits.

    Yan turned to his squad.

    ¡ª Turn on your radios and tune to band four. The radios are with your weapons! ¡ª he ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the recruits said, getting ready.

    Sky approached the unconscious Kay and adjusted his radio as well, making sure it was on the correct frequency.

    The voice of one of the pilots sounded over the radio:

    ¡°The vehicles are ready!¡±

    ¡°Breno, Ravena, Slayer, Sarah, Thais, Mey and Dan, you will come in the helicopter with us. Jean will be the leader of the rest of you who will go in the trucks!¡± ¡ª Yan ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the squad replied, moving quickly towards the vehicles.

    The fourth squad was the first to leave the base, heading for battle.

    A few minutes later. Inside the truck, Kay began to wake up, murmuring:

    ¡°How soft¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, you can get up now!¡± ¡ª Mira said, embarrassed.

    ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡± ¡ª Kay asked, confused when he saw the tense faces of his colleagues.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to war!¡± ¡ª Mira replied seriously.

    ¡°Oh, I see, so you¡¯re eager to fight!¡± ¡ª Kay said, giving a carefree smile.

    ¡°I think this eagerness is more fear than excitement¡­¡± ¡ª San commented.

    ¡°Fear? Why? You¡¯re strong!¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed naturally.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Viviane said. ¡°The ghouls are numerous and strong. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve faced one before, but this is different!¡±

    ¡°Get up, Kay, you¡¯re taking up the others¡¯ space!¡± ¡ª Mira insisted.

    Suddenly, San started.

    ¡°Can you hear that noise?¡±

    ¡°What noise?¡± the others asked, surprised.

    Kay frowned, concentrating.

    ¡°Change the route, there are ghouls in that city!¡±

    One of the veterans shook his head.

    ¡ª Impossible, we haven''t heard reports of ghouls this close!

    ¡ª The city is in turmoil ¡ª said San, focusing on the noise.

    ¡ª It''s going to delay our team! ¡ª grumbled the veteran.

    Kratos picked up the radio and made the request:

    ¡ª We''ve received signals of ghouls in the city of Kanto. Permission to investigate?

    ¡ª Don''t act without permission, recruit! ¡ª warned the veteran.

    ¡ª Proceed! ¡ª authorized Takemichi, over the radio.

    The driver changed the route immediately.

    ¡ª Since the other trucks are ahead, you will have to take on this task ¡ª the veteran informed.

    ¡ª We are all recruits, how are we going to deal with this alone? ¡ª exclaimed one of the recruits, apprehensive.

    ¡ª With faith and determination! ¡ª said Kratos, trying to raise the group''s morale.

    Kay closed her eyes for a moment, concentrating.

    ¡ª Five ghouls. Three on the right, one in the center and one on the left! ¡ª he reported.

    ¡ª Let''s split up and... ¡ª the veteran began, but was interrupted by San.

    ¡ª There''s a child screaming on the left!

    Kay stood up quickly.

    ¡ª Stay with them! ¡ª he said, to Mira.

    ¡ª Are you going alone? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Meet you later. I''ll take care of the ghoul on the left! ¡ª Kay said, jumping off the truck with agility.

    ¡ª Be careful! ¡ª Mira shouted, apprehensive.

    ¡ª You too! ¡ª Kay replied, running towards the city.

    The veteran watched, impressed.

    ¡°He¡¯s fast¡­¡±

    Turning to the rest of the group, he continued:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you fight, but I need three in the center. The rest come with me to the right, where there are more ghouls!¡±

    The teams split up. Mira, San, and Viviane went to the center, while the others went to the right.

 Chapter 22: Three against one!

    The teams split up. Mira, San, and Viviane headed toward the center, while the others headed right.

    Suddenly, Kay''s voice crackled over the radio:

    "There''s a wounded woman and her daughter here. The ghoul has been eliminated. How do we proceed?"

    "He''s already killed the ghoul?! We haven''t even reached the enemy yet!" San muttered, impressed.

    The veteran responded over the radio:

    "Give the woman a red flare and ask her to throw it when she hears the helicopter approaching."

    "I don''t have a flare with me, and her legs are broken. I''ll take them along with the other civilians and meet you in the center!" Kay informed.

    "Go ahead!" the veteran replied.

    Mira, still running toward the center with San and Viviane, said, trembling:

    "Kay is coming. Let''s eliminate him and wait for him here, then we''ll go right together!" San noticed Mira''s nervousness.

    "She''s scared... we all are. It''s our first time facing a ghoul," he thought.

    As they approached the center, they passed people fleeing in panic.

    "We''re close!" San said, alert.

    Viviane looked around suspiciously.

    "Why isn''t there more noise up ahead?" San narrowed his eyes, trying to capture the sounds around them.

    "I can hear sounds... He''s close!" he said, guiding them to the ghoul.

    When they reached the scene, Mira, San and Viviane were paralyzed by the terror of the scene. In front of them, the ghoul was crouched down, devouring the body of a person. The three of them couldn''t take their eyes off the creature, and panic kept them still. With their hearts racing, none of them dared to move or make a sound.

    Suddenly, the voice of the helicopter pilot sounded over the radio:

    "Attention, helicopter on the way! Take the injured out of the city!" The ghoul, attracted by the sound of the radio, stopped eating and turned towards them. Eyeless, he guided himself by smell and noise, sniffing the air in search of his next prey. Slowly, he got up and began to move, sniffing and groping the air with grotesque movements, getting closer and closer.

    Fear froze Mira, San and Viviane. Their minds screamed at them to move, but their bodies refused to obey.

    "Move, move!" they thought, each trying to fight their own fear.

    But the ghoul kept getting closer, each step making the ground shake slightly, his presence making the air heavy and suffocating.

    ¡°He¡¯s coming! I¡¯m scared, please, someone¡­ please, Kay, help me!¡± Mira thought in despair.

    The scene changes to a few minutes earlier.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± the girl said, trying to stay calm.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay. Help is on the way to take your mother!¡± Kay assured.

    ¡°Attention, helicopter on the way! Take the injured out of the city!¡± the pilot informed over the radio.

    ¡°See? They¡¯re going to take care of you!¡± Kay continued, trying to reassure the civilians.

    ¡°Calm down, the army is dealing with the ghouls!¡± said the truck driver, observing the movement around.

    Kay took the injured woman and her daughter closer to the truck.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± the driver asked.

    ¡°I informed you over the radio.¡± She''s injured, and I''ve already eliminated one of the ghouls! ¡ª Kay replied firmly.

    ¡°A soldier... my family was in the city, but I can''t see them!¡± ¡ª one of the civilians said, terrified.

    ¡°The army is taking care of the ghouls. We''ll look for survivors later, but I need everyone to stay calm!¡± ¡ª the driver reinforced.

    ¡°There are six ghouls in the city. I''ve already eliminated one, and my companions are fighting the others. I can''t guarantee that the people in the city are still alive, but you can search after everything is over. Just don''t go in before then, or you might end up getting involved!¡± ¡ª Kay warned, carefully placing the woman on the ground.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Uncle?¡± ¡ª ??the girl called.

    ¡°Uncle will take care of the ghouls and protect the city. I need you to stay here and protect your mother!¡± ¡ª Kay said, with an encouraging smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the girl replied confidently.

    Kay waved to her and walked away.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡ª said the girl, worried.

    ¡ª I''ll take it! ¡ª replied Kay, disappearing in the direction of danger.

    Back to the scene of the ghoul.

    "Move! Come on, move!" the three thought, trying to overcome their fear.

    San grabbed his bow and an arrow, but his hands were shaking so much that he could barely nock the arrow. Suddenly, Viviane ran out.

    ¡ª What? ¡ª thought Mira and San, shocked.

    The ghoul heard Viviane''s footsteps and turned towards her. Mira, realizing her chance, jumped back, drawing the ghoul''s attention to herself. As soon as her feet touched the ground, the monster turned towards her. San took advantage of the moment and shot an arrow, but due to the tremor, the shot didn''t go deep enough.

    "I was shaking too much... it wasn''t deep enough!" San thought, as he ran to hide between the houses.

    The ghoul began to chase him, guided by the sounds of his footsteps. Suddenly, a shot went by near the ghoul, diverting its attention.

    Viviane had run to a building and positioned herself to shoot with support.

    "I could have warned you before! I thought you had run away!" San thought, relieved, seeing that Viviane had positioned herself to provide cover.

    Inside one of the houses, Kay watched attentively as her friends organized themselves into formation.

    "This formation... They know what they''re doing," he thought, keeping himself hidden but ready to act if necessary.

    Mira held her sword, but her hands were still shaking. She stared at the ghoul in front of her with wide eyes, fear weighing on every fiber of her body.

    "I haven''t seen this ghoul fighting before... How am I supposed to face him? Can I really kill one of them?" thought Mira, her heart racing as she tried to gather her courage.

    Seeing the fear written on her face, Kay knew it was the right time to put into practice what Rem had taught her in case Mira got scared in battle.

    Mira then picked up a rock from the ground and, taking a deep breath, threw it forcefully in the opposite direction to distract the ghoul. The monster turned its head immediately, attracted by the sound, and Mira, without wasting any time, began to run towards it, raising her sword, ready to attack.

    "That''s it. I just need to draw his attention to the noise so that Mira can attack," Viviane thought, aiming carefully.

    The ghoul was completely focused, following Mira''s footsteps and scent. When Mira finally attacked, the monster took a long leap backwards, skillfully dodging.

    "He dodged!" Mira thought, frustration taking over her.

    "Keep calm, Mira! You''re not alone!" Kay muttered to herself, with a touch of pride.

    It was at that moment that an arrow cut through the air, coming from San. The ghoul raised his arm to defend himself, but the arrow hit him straight in the forearm, making him pull it away with a grunt and throw it to the ground. However, as he did so, he noticed a strange burning sensation in his arm.

    ¡ª It¡¯s not a bomb, but if I draw the arrow fast enough, the friction could cause it to catch fire when released from the bow, burning the ghouls¡¯ skin¡­ But it only works well at a certain distance, or he would have smelled it! ¡ª San explained, with a smile of victory.

    ¡ª Good job! ¡ª Mira said, acknowledging the advantage San had given her.

    ¡ª His arm will go numb. This is your chance, Mira! ¡ª San encouraged.

    Mira nodded, concentrating again, and quickly assumed an attacking stance. She began to advance, sword in hand. Viviane, taking advantage of the situation, prepared herself and fired her weapon.

    The ghoul heard the sound of the shot and turned around, distracted once again. Mira dragged her sword on the ground as she ran, creating sparks and a high-pitched sound that caught the monster''s attention even more. It was torn between the sounds and the smell, confused and disoriented.

    At that moment, Viviane''s bullet was close enough that the ghoul had no time to escape. Mira raised her sword, ready to finish the blow. The bullet hit the ghoul straight in the head, knocking him down. He fell dead in one blow, and Mira, still moving, stumbled, slowing down suddenly when she saw that the monster was already on the ground, inert.

    San and Viviane approached Mira, observing the ghoul''s fallen body on the ground. Still panting, they looked at the creature with a mixture of surprise and relief.

    ¡°Ugly creature!¡± San muttered, trying to catch his breath.

    ¡°That was it? One shot and he died?¡± Viviane said, in disbelief, her heart still beating fast.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Mira replied, shaking her head, still astonished.

    ¡°And to think we were so scared¡­¡± San said, letting out a nervous laugh, unable to believe they had won.

    At that moment, Kay appeared, approaching with a calm smile, as if he hadn¡¯t been there the whole time. ¡°You managed to kill the ghoul! Good job!¡± he said, in a light and calm tone.

    ¡°You took your time!¡± Mira replied, irritated.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Kay said, giving him an affectionate pat on the head. Then he turned to Viviane, repeating the gesture with his other hand. ¡°You too!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ¡ª Mira and Viviane exclaimed, surprised, exchanging embarrassed glances.

    ¡ª Tell me how that arrow of yours works, San. It seems very interesting! ¡ª Kay said, giving San the same caress.

    San immediately moved away, disconcerted.

    ¡ª I''m already sixteen! Don''t go doing that to another man! ¡ª he said, trying to keep his composure.

    ¡ª Sorry. My master always praised me like that, I ended up getting used to it... ¡ª Kay replied

    ¡ª Your master? ¡ª San repeated, raising his eyebrows in curiosity.

    ¡ª Mira''s mother ¡ª Kay said, casually.

    ¡ª My mother? ¡ª Mira repeated, still processing the answer. After a few seconds, she seemed to realize what he had said. ¡ª What do you mean, my mother?! ¡ª she exclaimed, surprised and confused.

    Kay quickly realized that she had said too much. ¡ª Damn, I shouldn''t have told you...! ¡ª she thought, looking away. ¡ª Well, we don''t have time for that now! Let''s go help with the other ghouls! ¡ª he said, trying to change the subject, already turning to move on.

    Mira, San and Viviane followed Kay as he advanced through the city. Mira, however, could not ignore what Kay had said before.

    ¡°Why did you call my mother a teacher? You said that!¡± she exclaimed, irritated and confused, trying to get an answer from Kay.

    Kay looked away, keeping a casual tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I never said that!¡± she muttered, trying to avoid the subject.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You just said it! Explain it properly!¡± Mira insisted, determined to understand.

    Suddenly, the sound of gunshots echoed through the city, interrupting the discussion. The four of them became alert, and the tension increased.

 Chapter 23: A Listening and a Call!

    Suddenly, the sound of gunshots echoed through the city, interrupting the discussion. The four of them became alert, and the tension increased.

    ¡°Was it Kratos?¡± Viviane exclaimed, worried.

    ¡°There were a lot of shots... it could have been him!¡± San said, with a worried look.

    ¡°I thought my father forbade him from shooting inside the city!¡± Mira said, with a twinge of apprehension.

    ¡°He did!¡± Kay replied, her expression serious. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As they ran, a familiar voice came over the radio. ¡°Attention, all the ghouls in Kanto City have been defeated!¡± the veteran announced.

    Mira tried to slow down, relieved. ¡°You heard me! The ghouls have already been defeated. Let¡¯s get back to the truck!¡±

    But Kay shook her head. ¡°No, Kratos would never shoot inside the city, even if he was in danger. The prohibition came directly from your father. He wouldn''t disobey that unless... ¡ª Kay said, his voice becoming serious.

    San looked at him with concern. ¡ª Unless what?

    Kay clenched his fists. ¡ª There''s only one explanation...

    Finally, they reached the area where the shots were coming from and stopped, shocked by what they saw. Around them, all the houses and buildings were reduced to rubble. Pieces of wall and roof tiles were scattered across the ground in a scene of devastation.

    Amidst the rubble were the bodies of the three defeated ghouls. However, these ghouls were different: their grotesque bodies had four tentacles coming out of their backs, twisted and covered in a dark, viscous substance. Each tentacle seemed reinforced, like armor, and the smell of blood and smoke hung in the air.

    ¡°These ghouls... are different from the others...¡± San murmured, his voice weak with shock.

    Viviane''s eyes widened. ¡ª No wonder Kratos had to shoot. They... seem to be stronger.

    Mira took a step back, startled, while Kay kept her eyes fixed on the fallen ghouls.

    ¡ª Was it difficult? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, as she approached the squad.

    Kratos, still panting, looked at him. ¡ª The bullets pierced, but those tentacles... are resistant. They used them to protect themselves, it gave the squad a lot of work.

    Kay frowned, observing the bodies of the ghouls. ¡ª A special Ghoul... even with shots, the tentacles resisted. ¡ª He crouched down, analyzing the fallen monsters. ¡ª Did they come flying? I can understand those three, but what about the other two? Did they take advantage of the confusion?

    Mira approached and frowned, processing Kay''s words. ¡ª Ghouls can''t fly for long, so they must have stopped several times along the way... and still went unnoticed.

    ¡ª Exactly. Maybe it''s because the city is big. Ghouls prefer places with lots of people, they don''t stop hunting until they''ve eliminated all their prey. But still, it''s strange that the army doesn''t have a strategy for these... ¡ª Kay narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.

    ¡°Maybe they really didn''t know,¡± Mira suggested.

    Kay shook his head, disagreeing. ¡ª Impossible. They''ve been fighting these monsters for a long time. Haven''t they noticed that these tentacles change shape? Something doesn''t add up. ¡ª He looked back and saw the veteran of the squad, who seemed surprised to hear the conversation.

    ¡°Is this serious? What have they been doing?¡± Kay muttered suspiciously.

    ¡°They''ll hear you!¡± Mira whispered, nudging him.

    The radio crackled, and Takemichi''s voice sounded firm. ¡°Fourth squad, return to base. Mission complete.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Fourth squad returning!¡± the veteran replied over the radio, before turning to the recruits. ¡°Come on, time to return.¡± You two, pass this information to the captain as soon as we arrive.

    ¡°What about the ghouls? Are you going to leave the bodies here?¡± Kay asked, confused.

    ¡°Cleaning up and helping the wounded is the job of the Imperial Army. Our job is to protect civilians and eliminate the ghouls. Now, let¡¯s go back!¡± the veteran ordered.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    On the way back, as they headed to the truck, the sound of a helicopter passed overhead. Everyone looked up to watch.

    The veteran, with a rare smile, looked at the recruits. ¡°You may not know, but this was our first mission without any casualties. Normally, the captain informs us of losses before we return... Today, however, you did very well. Congratulations on your first mission!¡±

    The recruits exchanged glances, feeling a mixture of relief and pride, and thanked the veteran.

    Kay swung the baton he had used. ¡°This baton isn¡¯t so bad! Since it¡¯s made of iron, I didn¡¯t even have to hold on,¡± he commented to Mira, as he looked at the weapon.

    The veteran, listening to the conversation, commented. ¡ª All the weapons we provide for the fight against ghouls are made of Noxium, our greatest scientific advancement. This technology is our main weapon to protect humanity against these creatures.

    At the base, the recruits got off the truck and were soon greeted by the movement at the base.

    ¡ª Is there a problem? Kay exclaimed.

    Raven, with her arms crossed, with a discreet smile of someone who doesn''t need words to make herself understood. Her look conveyed a confidence that spoke louder than any speech. With a slight sparkle in her eyes, Raven clearly expected the recruits to see how superior she was.

    Even without opening her mouth, Raven emanated an air of superiority. Her expression made it clear to everyone that she had done more than just "fulfill" her mission. It was a restrained pride, but impossible to ignore, as if she were saying: I took care of the ghouls. And you?

    ¡ª I understand! ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Now you know how... ¡ª Raven began, being interrupted by a sudden pat from Kay.

    ¡ª Good girl. ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª What are you doing? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, embarrassed.

    ¡ª Didn''t you want to be praised? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª From you? Never! ¡ª Raven replied.

    ¡ª Then it must be you, veteran! ¡ª Kay said, moving away.

    Raven turned red with anger and embarrassment. The recruits, to avoid trouble, already left quietly, following Kay.

    ¡ª Good job! ¡ª said the veteran.

    ¡ª Get out! ¡ª said Raven, also leaving.

    ¡ª I thought I was supposed to praise you! ¡ª said the veteran, sadly.

    Suddenly, the scientist''s voice sounded through the barracks'' sound system:

    ¡ª Attention, Kay and Mira from the third division, report immediately to the captain''s office!

    ¡ª Why is that? ¡ª exclaimed Kay.

    ¡ª What did Kay do this time? ¡ª Mira thought, worried.

    The scene changes.

    ¡°You were summoned by the king!¡± Takemichi announced.

    ¡°By the royal family, to be more precise!¡± the scientist added.

    ¡°Why?¡± Mira exclaimed.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! I need a shower, and now that I think about it, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°True, we didn¡¯t have lunch!¡± Mira agreed.

    ¡°The royal family, together with the research institute, wants to reward you for the discovery you made!¡± Takemichi explained.

    ¡°Us? What discovery?¡± Mira asked, surprised.

    ¡°The crazy girl here informed the research institute about the ghouls¡¯ ability to fly. They haven¡¯t proven it yet, but this is information that came from witnesses... that is, from you two. The research institute informed the royal family, and they calculated that this is the most likely explanation for how the ghouls are entering the kingdom without being seen by the guards!¡± They''re just going to ask you a few questions and give you a prize, and refusing is not an option! The other teams are on their way back; as soon as they arrive, we''ll go! ¡ª Takemichi concluded.

    ¡ª It''s valuable information, especially for the safety of the kingdom. ¡ª said the scientist, excited.

    ¡ª Hm... great, a royal reception, just to explain that we saw a ghoul flying ¡ª replied Kay, scratching the back of her neck. ¡ª But seriously, I just wanted a bath and a meal before anything else.

    The scientist, laughing, patted Kay on the shoulder.

    ¡ª Their prize probably includes a banquet. And if you want to survive this hearing, you better have good manners ¡ª joked the scientist.

    ¡ª Okay. If it helps protect the kingdom, it''s worth it. And... maybe receiving a reward from the royal family isn''t that scary after all. ¡ª said Mira

    Takemichi forced a smile, watching the two.

    ¡ª No soldier other than the captain has the authority to enter there with weapons! You can go with the suit in case of an urgent summoning! said Takemichi

    Noises of helicopters were heard approaching.

    ¡ª Let''s go! ¡ª said Takemichi, standing up.

    In the courtyard, the helicopters landed. The squad leaders got out of the vehicles, accompanied by some of their most talented members.

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯re back. Some injured, but not life-threatening!¡± Joana reported.

    ¡°Ryuji has already radioed the report. You did a good job. I¡¯ll be leaving with these three; take care of the base as usual!¡± Takemichi said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the leaders said.

    They got into the helicopter and the pilot started it up.

    ¡°Put on those headphones, it¡¯s too loud in here!¡± the scientist said.

    Everyone put on their headphones.

    ¡°How did you find out about the ghouls if the veteran hadn¡¯t even informed my father yet?¡± Mira exclaimed.

    ¡°By listening in on Kay¡¯s cell phone!¡± the scientist replied.

    ¡°On my cell phone?¡± Kay exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± the scientist exclaimed, looking away, realizing she had said too much.

    ¡ª That''s cool! You can take it off, Fernanda! ¡ª Kay said excitedly.

    ¡ª Don''t be so mean; this is to keep you safe! ¡ª replied the scientist, Fernanda.

    ¡ª You can take it off! ¡ª Kay repeated, insisting.

    ¡ª Okay, I get it. ¡ª Fernanda said reluctantly.

    A silence took over the helicopter.

    ¡ª Mean! ¡ª Fernanda muttered.

    ¡ª And where is my privacy? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª Boys! ¡ª Fernanda muttered exasperatedly.

    ¡ª Be quiet! ¡ª Kay replied.

    They continued the journey in silence.

    The helicopter finally landed at a location designated for the armies and high-ranking officials. It wasn''t too far from the central government, but far enough so that the noise of the helicopters wouldn''t bother the authorities. A car was waiting for them there.

    ¡ª Captain! I''ll take you to the government headquarters! ¡ª said the driver, saluting.

    ¡°Is he wearing suits too?¡± ¡ª thought Kay.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you!¡± replied Takemichi, sitting in the front seat.

    They got into the car and the driver started the car.

 Chapter 24: Royal Family!

    They got into the car and the driver started it.

    "Why did she have to sit in the middle?" Mira thought, frustrated.

    "How is the family?" Takemichi exclaimed.

    "They''re fine, my son is better now!" the driver said.

    "That''s good news!" Takemichi said.

    "Thank you, sir. There are new faces here and you''re going to meet the king soon!" the driver commented.

    "This is Mira, my daughter, and this is Kay!" Takemichi introduced.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you! I was in the sixth squadron, the captain recommended me for this job so I could be closer to my family!" the driver said.

    "Nice to meet you! I''m happy to know that your son is fine and to meet another person from my father''s squadron!" Mira said.

    "I''ve known your parents since they were recruits. We were classmates in the squadron. Your mother was known as the terror of the ghouls! Did you know that?" the driver exclaimed.

    "I can imagine!" Kay muttered thoughtfully.

    "I didn''t know that!" Mira said, looking at Kay with a murderous look.

    "They were an impressive couple; it was fate that they met in the army. All our colleagues said so!" the driver commented.

    "Enough talking about the past! It''s not like it''s been that long!" Takemichi said.

    "Eighteen years. It seems like ages ago. Those were good times... not so good, but it''s something I want to remember!" the driver reflected.

    The two continued talking during the twenty-minute drive to the government headquarters. Armed guards were stationed at the entrance, and one of them approached the car.

    "I''m with Captain Takemichi and three other guests from his squad!" the driver announced.

    The guard checked his cell phone and let them in. The car continued inside.

    "It was good to reminisce about old times. You could come by my house, my boy is a big fan of yours!" the driver said.

    ¡ª You know how overworked the army is! I only saw my wife when she brought my daughter to the draft. Honestly, I need a vacation! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª The same old rush. When will these ghouls stop tormenting people''s lives?! I hope it happens before we retire! ¡ª the driver vented.

    ¡ª The way things are, it''s going to be difficult! But today we''re taking another step to prevent more innocent people from suffering at the hands of these damn monsters! ¡ª Takemichi stated.

    ¡ª Is that the reason for the draft? ¡ª the driver exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yes! I don''t know how they''ll handle the information, but let''s keep it between us: ghouls have the ability to fly! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª Are you sure about that? Coming from you, I know it''s true, but it''s hard to believe! ¡ª the driver replied.

    ¡ª I wouldn''t believe it either if my daughter hadn''t said it. She saw it with her own eyes! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª Good job! So many years in the army and this is the first time I''ve heard that. It will certainly make a big difference in keeping humanity alive! ¡ª said the driver.

    ¡ª No... ¡ª Mira began.

    ¡ª I can only go this far. They will guide them! I hope to hear heroic deeds from this new generation! ¡ª said the driver.

    ¡ª Their first mission had no casualties! They will do well! ¡ª said Takemichi.

    ¡ª It was good to see you, Takemichi. Give your wife a hug! ¡ª said the driver goodbye.

    ¡ª When I see her again! ¡ª laughed Takemichi.

    ¡ª That''s the problem! Take advantage of the audience with the king and demand a vacation! That doesn''t happen often! ¡ª advised the driver.

    ¡ª He wouldn''t give it to him. You know how high-ranking people are! ¡ª replied Takemichi.

    ¡ª Good luck! ¡ª the driver wished everyone.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª said Takemichi and the girls, getting out of the car.

    ¡ª Are you wearing a suit? ¡ª exclaimed Kay.

    ¡ª It''s to try to keep the passengers safe! Good luck, boy! ¡ª said the driver.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª replied Kay, getting out of the car.

    The car continued out of the headquarters.

    "Armed guards everywhere, several vehicles parked here, a huge building and a person watching us from the window up there!" ¡ª thought Kay, waving to the person, who closed the curtain.

    ¡ª Who are you waving to? ¡ª exclaimed Mira, confused.

    ¡ª I don''t know either! ¡ª replied Kay.

    ¡ª Then put your hand down! ¡ª ordered Mira.

    ¡ª Captain Takemichi! ¡ª said one of the guards, approaching.

    ¡ª Chief of the royal guard, you came to welcome us personally. It''s an honor! ¡ª Takemichi stated.

    ¡ª I say the same. It''s not often that you come here! ¡ª replied the chief of the royal guard.

    ¡ª You know how it is, right? It''s a lot of rushing around! ¡ª said Takemichi.

    ¡ª I know! I''ll take you to the king''s room. They''re waiting for you! ¡ª said the chief.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡ª Thanks! ¡ª thanked Takemichi.

    He led them there.

    ¡ª This is the throne room. The king and his family are present. Don''t cause trouble! ¡ª warned the royal guard.

    ¡ª I have good etiquette! ¡ª defended Takemichi.

    ¡ª Don''t make me execute you! ¡ª warned the royal guard, leaving.

    The two guards opened the door for them to enter.

    ¡ª Now I''m getting nervous! ¡ª muttered Mira.

    ¡ª Calm down, you''re the special guests! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    In the throne room, the youngest daughter and the queen sat on their thrones on the left. The king sat on the central throne, while the eldest son sat on his throne on the right.

    A red carpet stretched from the entrance to the steps of the throne. Beside the carpet, two rows were formed with the most influential nobles of the kingdom, high-ranking members of the two armies, renowned scientists, and influential people in the government.

    Takemichi and Fernanda began to walk along the red carpet. Mira anxiously followed behind them, with Kay right behind.

    "So many people here... And what is this unnecessarily high ceiling?" Kay thought as she looked around. "Just from the ground to the top would be the height of two floors of a building! Extravagant clothes... so they must be rich. Firm posture... these are from the army. Too proper... those are from the government. And the ones in lab coats watching us as if we were from another world... they must be scientists."

    "Bow your head, Kay!" Mira whispered.

    While everyone was bowing in front of the steps of the throne, Kay remained standing, distracted.

    "Those curtains must be worth a fortune... what a waste of money," Kay thought.

    "You are invited, you may rise!" said the king.

    The three of them stood up.

    "I feel murderous looks upon us," thought Mira, nervously.

    "Welcome, Sixth Division. You have already been informed of the reason for your summoning for this occasion, but I will say it again, because no one but the scientists and the royal family is aware," announced the king.

    "The atmosphere here is tense... it seems like he didn''t even want to welcome us," Kay thought, observing discreetly.

    "These people here before me have brought new information about Ghouls, something that will allow humanity to take another step towards survival. I invite everyone to hear it directly from the people who witnessed the moment a Ghoul was... flying!" declared the king.

    The hall was filled with murmurs and surprised exclamations.

    ¡ª Calm down. I understand your surprise and, honestly, I also find it hard to believe, but analyzing the recent attacks, this is the only plausible answer we have found. I want to ask, in front of everyone here who will serve as witnesses: did you really see a Ghoul flying? ¡ª asked the king.

    Mira felt pressured by everyone''s attention.

    ¡ª Yes, the Ghoul was flying! ¡ª Kay stated, looking directly at the king.

    ¡ª Can we trust that this testimony is true? ¡ª asked the king, hesitantly.

    ¡ª Do you think I would leave my peace and quiet to come here and make up a story about a Ghoul? Time is something I don''t have to spare ¡ª replied Kay, without much ceremony.

    ¡ª Have more respect for the king! ¡ª reprimanded Takemichi.

    ¡ª When did you see this Ghoul? ¡ª asked the king.

    ¡ª Let me explain my analysis of Ghouls. Whether or not you believe me is up to you ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Go ahead! ¡ª ordered the king.

    ¡ª There are normal Ghouls and those with tentacles, which I call "special". These tentacles are used for both attack and defense. Perhaps you have already received information that these tentacles change shape, depending on how the Ghoul intends to attack. One of the adaptations that these tentacles make is to imitate wings, which allows them to fly. Not all Ghouls have tentacles, and not all "special" ones can shape their tentacles to actually take flight. If that were the case, humanity would have been decimated centuries ago. What I have noticed is one thing: "Evolution". Ghouls are evolving. How this happens, I still don''t know, but I intend to find out! ¡ª explained Kay.

    ¡ª I see... We call those with tentacles "evolved". We thought it was just a mutation, but not that they could evolve even further! ¡ª commented Fernanda, writing down the information.

    ¡ª This young man''s analysis is solid. The frequency of tentacle Ghoul attacks has increased, while attacks by regular Ghouls are decreasing. We can assume that the regular ones are evolving, and the evolved ones can develop even further,¡± added the leader of the research center.

    The room filled with murmurs again.

    ¡°If this continues, what will become of humanity?¡± said the king, worried.

    One of the imperial guards stepped forward.

    ¡°We have received a witness to one of the recent Ghoul attacks. It is the report of a young woman.¡±

    ¡°Continue,¡± authorized the king.

    ¡ª "I was crying. The Ghoul was attacking, and my mother was trapped under the house. A soldier came and told me not to be afraid. He bent down, wiped my tears and asked me to cover my ears, close my eyes and sing, saying that I would defeat the evil Ghoul and, at the end, he would touch my shoulder. I did as he asked. As soon as I started singing, I felt a vibration next to me, but I kept going. Soon after, he touched my shoulder and said that the Ghoul was already dead. I looked back, and the Ghoul was down. He pulled my mother out from under the house and took us to the others. He was amazing." ¡ª The imperial guard looked at Kay. ¡ª I want to ask: were you the one who saved this young girl and her mother?

    ¡ª Yes, you were ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Was it a ''special''? ¡ª asked the royal guard.

    ¡ª No, it was a normal one ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª What weapon did you use? ¡ª asked the guard.

    ¡ª My staff ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª It wasn''t a blade? ¡ª the guard insisted.

    ¡ª It was an army-made baseball bat! ¡ª Kay clarified.

    ¡ª Sorry to say this in front of your daughter, Captain, but the Ghoul''s head was cut off perfectly at the neck, a cut so clean that we assumed it was made by a sharp blade by someone very experienced ¡ª continued the guard.

    ¡ª What are you getting at? ¡ª asked the king.

    ¡ª This recruit killed the Ghoul with a single blow and using only a bat. I just wanted to point out that this is impressive in itself ¡ª said the guard.

    The king looked at Kay and said.

    ¡ª Is there anything else you would like to add?

    ¡ª I''m hungry ¡ª Kay replied, drawing some doubtful looks.

    ¡ª I appreciate your contribution and look forward to your future achievements in the army. It was last minute, so we weren''t able to prepare a reward worthy of your feat, but I hope you accept this on behalf of the government, the anti-Ghoul research institute, and the royal family. ¡ª The king looked at Kay and Mira firmly. ¡ª These medals may not seem like much, but having them means that we recognize your contribution to saving humanity.

    The king stepped down from the throne and approached them.

    ¡ª My king? ¡ª exclaimed a nobleman, holding the medals.

    The king took the medals and placed them on both of them.

    ¡°But what about the banquet?¡±, thought Kay, confused.

    ¡ª In the name of the kingdom... no, in the name of all humanity, I thank you both for this discovery! ¡ª said the king solemnly.

    ¡ª We are not worthy of this praise! That was not a moment to be rewarded, we just happened to be present! ¡ª said Mira, bowing in reverence.

    ¡ª No moment when Ghouls appear is good, but having witnessed it and come out alive is already a reason to celebrate! ¡ª replied the king.

    "That Ghoul... was the one who killed Kay''s parents, and he was the first Ghoul he had ever killed," Mira thought, feeling the weight of the past.

    Kay''s stomach growled, and he looked discouraged.

    "No one likes long ceremonies. We are preparing a meal for you; I ask that you wait outside. I have other business to discuss with your captain and the scientist." The king gestured for them to leave.

    Kay held out her hand to help Mira up.

    "Excuse me." Mira left with Kay.

    In the garden, the two sat on a bench.

    "We met the royal family! Don''t you think that''s amazing?" Mira exclaimed excitedly.

    "Yes," Kay replied, with a tired smile.

    "What are we going to do until the banquet is over?" Mira asked.

    ¡ª This is perfect for sleeping, there''s no one around, just a guard on the wall. ¡ª Kay leaned back, looking relieved.

    ¡ª Sleep? We''re practically in a castle, and you''re not even a little excited? ¡ª Mira said, not believing it.

    ¡ª I am... but I''m hungry. We haven''t eaten anything yet. ¡ª Kay sighed, looking around.

    ¡ª All you can think about is eating! We''re here alone and... ¡ª Mira began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª It smells good... they must have already prepared something. I''ll get it for us. Wait here! ¡ª Kay said, leaving in a hurry.

    ¡ª Hmm! ¡ª Mira grumbled, irritated.

    A few minutes later, Kay came back.

    ¡°They should have already prepared some sweets. It should be enough to calm Mira down until the banquet,¡± thought Kay, carrying a bag of sweets.

    ¡ª Are you serious? ¡ª said the prince, talking animatedly to Mira.

    ¡ª Yes! Then my body started moving on its own! ¡ª Mira laughed, entertained by the conversation.

    "Who''s that with Mira? She''s laughing a lot... do they know each other?" thought Kay, observing the scene behind the wall. "Why am I hiding?" he asked himself, confused.

    Kay looked at them again and decided to discreetly approach someone else.

 Chapter 25: My name is Emilia!

    Kay looked at them again and decided to discreetly approach someone else.

    ¡°Did you see anything passing by there?¡± the prince asked, noticing a movement.

    ¡°Anything?¡± Mira looked at the flowers around her.

    ¡°It must have been nothing! Please continue!¡± the prince said.

    ¡°I found a lost child!¡± Kay said, appearing behind a girl who was also hiding behind the wall.

    The girl screamed, but Kay quickly covered her mouth.

    ¡°Did you hear that? It sounded like a girl¡¯s voice,¡± Mira said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± the prince replied.

    ¡°It must have been my imagination!¡± Mira concluded, still looking around.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to scare you. I¡¯m going to let you go, but you can¡¯t scream, understand?¡± Kay said, looking into the girl¡¯s eyes, who nodded silently.

    Kay let her go.

    ¡°You¡¯re the boy who received the medal!¡± the girl said, looking at him curiously.

    ¡°Yes, were you at the meeting too?¡± ¡ª Kay asked, surprised.

    Mira''s stomach suddenly growled, and she apologized, embarrassed, saying that she hadn''t had lunch yet.

    ¡°I''ll bring you¡­¡± ¡ª Kay began, but was interrupted.

    ¡°The cooks must have already prepared something. I''ll take you to the kitchen!¡± ¡ª the prince said, smiling at Mira.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡ª ??Mira exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes, you are an honored guest!¡± ¡ª the prince said, standing up with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡ª Mira said, following him.

    ¡°They''re already going to eat, what should I do with this now?¡± thought Kay, looking at the sweets in his hands.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± ¡ª said the girl next to him.

    ¡°Would you like to eat some sweets with me?¡± ¡ª ??Kay asked excitedly.

    ¡°Sweets?¡± ¡ª the girl exclaimed, confused.

    The scene changes.

    ¡°Is this your room? It''s quite big!¡± ¡ª Kay said, amazed.

    ¡°A little before the meeting, the maid brought tea. It will go well with the sweets! ¡ª explained the girl.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re smart, good job.¡± ¡ª Kay smiled, satisfied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡ª said the girl, blushing a little.

    ¡°So, what did you want to ask me?¡± ¡ª ??asked Kay, curious.

    The girl served tea for both of them.

    ¡ª Tell me about your fights against the Ghouls! ¡ª she said, her eyes shining with interest.

    ¡ª Do you like soldiers? ¡ª Kay asked, noticing her excitement.

    ¡ª Yes! They protect our people, they are heroes! ¡ª the girl replied with conviction.

    ¡ª That''s a lot to tell in just one day! ¡ª Kay said, amused.

    ¡ª Okay! Tell me in great detail, don''t forget to say anything! ¡ª the girl insisted, excited.

    A few minutes later.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡ª S-stop, tell me in less detail... ¡ª the girl asked, a little scared.

    ¡ª You''re right. Hearing that is too much for a child! I''ll tell you in less detail about the death of the Ghouls. ¡ª Kay tried to soften the story, carefully resuming.

    A few minutes later.

    "Where did Kay get to?" Mira thought, looking for him all over the headquarters. "The banquet has already started and he hasn''t shown up. Did he get lost? ...No, this is Kay we''re talking about, so he must have gotten into some trouble," she thought, increasingly worried.

    "You look worried!" said the queen, approaching accompanied by some guards.

    "R-queen! I was distracted, forgive me!" said Mira, quickly getting out of the way.

    "Are you worried about your colleague?" asked the queen.

    "Yes, do you know where he is?" asked Mira, anxious.

    "I''ll go get him. Escort this young lady to the banquet!" ordered the queen to the guards.

    "Thank you!" said Mira, relieved.

    "This banquet is for you. Enjoy it!" said the queen before leaving.

    "The royal family... they''re all so kind!" thought Mira, smiling.

    Still inside the room.

    "You''ve always fought using the same stick, and it''s never broken. How strong is it?" asked the girl, curious.

    ¡ª What the army gave me is more resistant, so I''ll keep my father''s staff as a souvenir! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª The things you say are so crazy that they''re hard to believe. ¡ª The girl laughed.

    ¡ª You seemed excited listening. ¡ª Kay smiled.

    ¡ª Yes, but you killing Ghouls without a suit and without a weapon made by the army, and every month... it''s hard to believe. ¡ª The girl said, amazed.

    ¡ª Keep what I told you a secret. Mira doesn''t know that I killed Ghouls often; she thinks I only killed the first one. ¡ª Kay looked at her seriously.

    ¡ª I won''t tell anyone! I just wanted to hear your stories! ¡ª The girl replied, excited.

    ¡ª I still have a lot to tell you, but it''s almost the same as always: the Ghouls appear, and I eliminate them! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª I want to hear it! ¡ª The girl insisted.

    ¡ª I''ll tell you later. There''s someone behind the door! ¡ª Kay warned.

    ¡ª Hide! ¡ª the girl whispered.

    The door opened, and the queen entered.

    ¡°Did you know that you could be beheaded for sneaking into a princess¡¯s room?¡± ¡ª the queen exclaimed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a princess?!¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°I was there with my father. I thought you knew!¡± ¡ª the princess replied.

    ¡°I see... And who is this?¡± ¡ª Kay asked, looking at the woman.

    ¡°My mother, the queen! I¡¯m the one who invited him here,¡± said the princess.

    ¡°I know, I heard everything, but if he had any common sense, he wouldn¡¯t go into a girl¡¯s room alone!¡± ¡ª the queen said seriously.

    ¡°True! Emilia, I¡¯ll tell you another time!¡± ¡ª Kay said, standing up.

    ¡°The army is very busy. When will the next opportunity be?¡± ¡ª ??Emilia asked, worried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s see how the future will be! It was nice meeting you!¡± ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Likewise, Kay. I appreciate you giving me your time! ¡ª Emilia replied.

    ¡ª No need to thank me, we are friends now! ¡ª Kay smiled.

    ¡ª Friends? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Don''t you want to? ¡ª Kay asked, joking.

    ¡ª Yes, we are friends! ¡ª Emilia said, smiling.

    ¡ª Madam, I''m sorry for entering your daughter''s room without warning. I will be more careful in the future! ¡ª Kay said, respectfully.

    ¡ª I hope you will be! ¡ª the queen said, firmly.

    ¡ª Excuse me! ¡ª Kay said, leaving the room.

    "What do you mean ''I will be careful in the future''?" thought the queen, confused.

    ¡ª A friend? ¡ª Emilia murmured, smiling.

    ¡ª Let''s talk about it! ¡ª the queen said, looking at her daughter.

    The scene was silent.

    ¡ª How tiring! ¡ª Kay said, throwing herself on the bed.

    ¡ª You left the base... was it trouble? ¡ª Sky exclaimed, curious.

    Kratos and Slayer didn''t want to intrude, but they were also curious.

    "No..." Kay replied, already sleepy.

    "So what was it? It seemed serious!" Sky said, trying to understand.

    "A real reward..." Kay replied, before falling asleep.

    "What do you mean?!" Sky exclaimed, even more intrigued.

    But Kay was already fast asleep.

    "Explain it properly!" Sky said, frustrated.

    "Hey, look, there''s a ribbon around his neck!" Sky observed.

    Kratos, worried that Kay might suffocate, immediately reached out for the ribbon and pulled it, but it didn''t come off.

    "Is it a medal?" Kratos exclaimed, surprised.

    "A medal?" Slayer and Sky repeated, approaching.

    Kratos pulled the medal out of Kay''s shirt, revealing it. Both he and Slayer were left open-mouthed.

    "What''s wrong with that medal?" Sky asked, curious.

    ¡ª You''re not from the capital, so you might not know this. Take a closer look! ¡ª Slayer said, turning the medal over.

    ¡ª Those coats of arms! ¡ª Sky said, amazed.

    ¡ª Exactly! This medal is only awarded to people recognized by these institutions! Until now, the only ones who have received it were the captain of the first division, some world-famous scientists and a few politicians who contributed significantly to the advancement of technologies against the ghouls! ¡ª Kratos explained.

    ¡ª But... why did he receive one? ¡ª Sky asked, even more intrigued.

    ¡ª I have an idea. He and Mira were talking about ghouls with the ability to fly... They must have seen it happen! It''s likely that the captain informed the Research Institute about what happened ¡ª Kratos said.

    ¡ª So it was true. When you told me, I thought it was just a joke on their part! ¡ª Slayer said, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Kratos carefully took off the medal and placed it next to Kay''s old staff, which was next to his bed.

    ¡ª So that means Mira must have received one too! ¡ª Sky commented.

    ¡ª Maybe. And if that''s true, when the news spreads, our squad will attract a lot of attention! ¡ª Kratos said, pondering.

    ¡ª Unnecessary attention... ¡ª Slayer murmured, suspicious.

    ¡ª Didn''t he seem irritated? ¡ª Sky asked.

    ¡ª I think he was normal ¡ª Kratos replied.

    ¡ª It must have just been my imagination! ¡ª Sky said.

    ¡ª It seems he''s already eaten, so let''s have dinner! ¡ª Kratos said.

    The next morning

 Chapter 26: Three Against One

    The next morning

    ¡°What the hell was Yan thinking to say that?¡± Kay grumbled, sitting down, holding his sights in his hands.

    A few minutes earlier, the division led by Yan had gathered in the courtyard for training.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all here, I have an important announcement. Some of you might like it, but most, or almost all, will probably hate it,¡± Yan said, looking at the group.

    ¡°Is it a hassle?¡± one of the veterans asked, looking worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly work, but it could end up being work. I¡¯m recognizing recruit Kay as deputy leader of this division!¡± Yan declared.

    ¡°What?!¡± everyone present exclaimed, incredulous.

    ¡°The decision has already been passed and approved by the captain. I don¡¯t want to hear any objections!¡± Yan stated firmly.

    ¡°Wait a minute, is this a joke? It¡¯s already April? There¡¯s no way I can accept that!¡± one of the veterans protested, indignant.

    The other veterans murmured in agreement.

    ¡ª Calm down, I understand your rejection, since he''s not exactly the ideal type of soldier to lead anything. The fifteen recruits here will be the ones he''ll lead! In our division, he''s only below me ¡ª Yan explained, trying to reassure them.

    ¡ª What? I refuse to have him as my leader! ¡ª Raven declared, with disdain.

    Fiona nodded, supporting the rejection.

    ¡ª Excuse me... Kay agreed to be vice-leader? It''s hard to imagine that! ¡ª Mira said, surprised.

    ¡ª No! He''s still sleeping! But he won''t have the right to refuse! ¡ª Yan said, laughing.

    ¡ª I don''t see Kay being a good leader ¡ª Mira said, skeptical.

    ¡ª If our division fails in any mission, I''ll blame him. You don''t have to obey him, the title is just decorative! ¡ª Yan added, with a smirk.

    ¡ª So that was it!, he''ll be a scapegoat for the division! ¡ª said Raven, letting out a sigh of relief.

    ¡ª Yes! So, nothing will really change in our division! ¡ª said Yan. ¡ª And this is an order: don''t tell him any of this. It goes for you too, Mira!

    ¡ª That''s mean to Kay... ¡ª protested Mira.

    ¡ª He doesn''t care about the army, so let him take responsibility for our division''s mistakes! ¡ª said Fiona.

    ¡ª Anyway, you can go train and... ¡ª began Yan.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the base...

    ¡ª I already said no! You asked for a baton because you wanted it, so I can''t ask you for another weapon, let alone two! ¡ª replied the scientist Fernanda, walking quickly to escape Kay.

    ¡ª The baton will be my main weapon, but I just wanted other secondary weapons to eliminate a larger number of ghouls! ¡ª said Kay, following her, holding a bottle and a cup of coffee.

    Fernanda stopped and turned to him, pointing her finger in his face.

    ¡ª Listen, the army has rules, the world has rules. Until your weapon is worn out or broken, you won''t get another one! That''s why the aptitude test exists, to avoid unnecessary weapon changes! ¡ª she said firmly.

    ¡ª But I have aptitude for almost all weapons, I think I''m the only one Kratos wouldn''t be able to use... ¡ª Kay argued.

    ¡ª Aptitude isn''t just about knowing how to use it, Kay. The suit and the weapon have to be in tune or it doesn''t make sense. ¡ª Fernanda started walking again.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡ª I get it. It''s a shame! ¡ª Kay said, feigning discouragement.

    ¡ª I''m glad you finally understood! ¡ª she replied.

    ¡ª You have the nerve to wake me up to say nothing and still don''t help me... ¡ª Kay muttered, irritated.

    ¡ª You got angry that a beautiful girl brought you breakfast in bed, you ungrateful thing! ¡ª Fernanda retorted, provoking.

    Kay smiled and said calmly:

    ¡ª Really, it''s a shame... maybe Em¨ªlia will be sad to know that her conversation was being listened to.

    ¡ª What are you talking about? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Such a serious and professional person bugging a recruit''s cell phone without consent and listening to a private conversation... Em¨ªlia will be so disappointed. It''s a shame. ¡ª Kay turned her back, disguising herself.

    Fernanda tensed up. "If this gets out, it will tarnish my name, even more so now that the institute has recognized me!" she thought, worried.

    ¡ª Okay, I can suggest these weapons as secondary weapons! ¡ª Fernanda reluctantly agreed.

    ¡ª Thank you, I knew I could count on you! ¡ª Kay said, smiling.

    ¡ª That''s blackmail! ¡ª Fernanda murmured, indignant.

    ¡ª Speaking of which, you have to... ¡ª Kay began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª Good morning! ¡ª the leaders greeted, approaching, except Yan.

    ¡ª Good morning! ¡ª Kay and Fernanda replied.

    ¡ª You seem wide awake now. Grab your suit, we have a mission for you! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª Why me? ¡ª Kay asked, surprised.

    ¡ª You''re the most capable! ¡ª Joana replied, with a smile.

    ¡ª I''ll pass! ¡ª Kay said, unconcerned.

    ¡ª I haven''t heard any reports of ghouls, why are you wearing your suits? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, suspicious.

    ¡ª It''s just training! ¡ª Ryuji whispered in Fernanda''s ear, trying to calm her down.

    ¡ª We need your help. Are you going to deny it even with lives at stake? ¡ª Joana exclaimed, appealing to Kay''s sense of duty.

    Kay stood still for a moment, considering.

    ¡ª Okay, as long as it''s quick. I''ll go get my suit! ¡ª he said, leaving with a sigh.

    When Kay left, Joana smiled, satisfied.

    ¡ª It wasn''t hard! ¡ª she commented.

    ¡ª What kind of training will you do? ¡ª Fernanda asked, curious.

    ¡ª Three-on-one combat! ¡ª Ryuji replied, amused.

    ¡ª Three captains against one recruit? Don''t you think that''s too much? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, worried.

    ¡ª No! The captain said that the boy was trained by Rem, the captain''s wife! If that''s true, with 100% compatibility in the suit and using her fighting style, the "Terror of the Ghouls", it''ll be fun to face him! ¡ª Joana replied, excited.

    ¡ª Are you sure? You''ve lost to him before. Is this some kind of rematch? ¡ª Fernanda asked, skeptical.

    ¡ª I told you, it''s just training! ¡ª Joana replied, avoiding admitting any personal motivation.

    Moments later, in the training arena...

    ¡ª Why are we here? Wasn''t it to kill ghouls? ¡ª Kay asked, confused, looking around.

    Ryuji locked the training room door behind him.

    Kay noticed that all the soldiers were away, while Fernanda, excited, held a tablet and a cell phone, looking ready to record. He looked at the center of the arena, where he was surrounded by the three leaders.

    "I see... I was tricked!" thought Kay, taking a sip of coffee with a resigned sigh.

    Kay took a deep breath, staying relaxed, but with his full attention on the three captains surrounding him.

    ¡ª Just to confirm, this is really a training session, right? ¡ª he asked, discouraged.

    ¡ª A training session for us, but a test for you, ¡ª Joana replied, with a competitive glint in her eyes. ¡ª We want to see how long you can last.

    Ryuji gave Kay a serious look and, in a teasing tone, said:

    ¡ª Let''s see if all this fame is really deserved, boy.

    ¡ª Is this kid really going to face the three of them? ¡ª the audience murmured, a little incredulous.

    Meanwhile, Fernanda, who was holding the tablet and recording everything, couldn''t help but smile mischievously:

    ¡ª This kid is interesting. If he can manage well here, I''ll have material for days of analysis!

    Joana then took a step forward, without taking her eyes off Kay, and announced with a smile:

    ¡ª Let''s start slowly... or do you think you won''t need that?

    ¡ª Just to make it clear, when this is over, will you leave me alone? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Lena replied.

    ¡ª Win or lose? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Do whatever you want, if you win, you can even take my position if you want! ¡ª Lena said.

    ¡ª Is she betting the leader position on a newbie? ¡ª the veterans murmured, worried.

    ¡ª I''m out, I give up! ¡ª Kay said, as she poured more coffee into the cup.

    ¡ª It''s too late to give up! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª Why would I want something so laborious? I''d rather stay here and relax! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª If I beat the three of them, I''ll ask the captain to let you go once a month to go wherever you want! ¡ª Joana said.

    Kay laughed.

    ¡ª Not even he goes out that much, why would I believe that? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª The captain is different; he needs to coordinate the army. We, the leaders, can go out once a month! If all of us here present talk to the captain, he''ll let you go! ¡ª Joana explained.

    ¡ª And if that''s not the case? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª I''ll let you go on my days! ¡ª Joana said.

    The other leaders also made the same proposal.

    Kay finished her coffee and put the cup and bottle in the corner.

    ¡ª What are the rules? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª You just need to win without causing serious damage to your opponents! That goes for us too! ¡ª Joana explained.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay said, starting to stretch.

    The veterans, watching from a distance, were tense. Some whispered, worried about the proposal.

    ¡°She can¡¯t be serious! A recruit getting a month off? That¡¯s unheard of!¡± ¡ª one of them muttered, still in shock.

    Kay finished stretching, shrugged his shoulders, adjusted his posture, and faced the three captains. He gave a slight smile as Lena, Joana, and Ryuji took their positions around him.

 Chapter 27: Perfecting Your Compatibility!

    Kay finished stretching, shrugged his shoulders, adjusted his posture, and faced the three captains. He gave a slight smile as Lena, Joana, and Ryuji took up their positions around him.

    Mira, watching from the outside, hoped he wouldn''t overdo it, while Fernanda held her cell phone, ready to record every second.

    Yan threw a small plastic knife at Kay''s feet; the leaders also had knives of the same type, used in the recruitment test. Kay took the knife, and Joana gave the signal with a hand gesture. The fight began.

    "Okay, I''m leaving!" Kay said, throwing the knife on the ground.

    "What do you mean?" Joana exclaimed, confused.

    "Leader, your neck!" warned one of the soldiers from the first squad.

    The necks of the three leaders had red ink stains.

    "Impossible... When did he move?" the people present murmured, astonished.

    ¡ª Impressive... It didn''t even seem like he had moved! Did the camera capture that? ¡ª Fernanda thought, watching the recording with fascination.

    ¡ª Where''s the key to open the door here? ¡ª Kay asked, holding the bottle and the cup.

    ¡ª No, no, no. You can wait there! How are we going to train if you finish us off so quickly? It''s no fun like that! ¡ª Lena said, irritated.

    "Train, huh? I thought they only wanted to fight me. I have no interest in fighting humans, but I think it''ll be good to fight them!" ¡ª Kay thought, as she put the bottle and the cup back on the floor.

    ¡ª Turn your thoughts into instinct! Ghouls are driven by instinct, and while you''re thinking, he''s already attacking. It would be difficult for you to understand how the ghoul in your suits fights, since you can''t get to him. My style is diverse, malleable like water. My ghoul''s style is aggressive. If I adapt to his, this could even happen! ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Impossible... The suit is at 130%! ¡ª said Fernanda, shocked.

    ¡ª Wasn''t the limit 100? ¡ª exclaimed Joana.

    ¡ª The maximum anyone has ever reached is 100! ¡ª explained Fernanda.

    ¡ª Does that surprise you? After all, the suit is for compatibility! ¡ª replied Kay.

    ¡ª Something''s happening to it... I hear a noise! ??¡ª said San.

    Kay''s suit was growing tails or, better said, tentacles. Everyone present was surprised, terrified and tense.

    ¡ª I can''t control that part. It''s the ghoul himself who''s taking over. If you don''t have control over him, you might end up killing your allies and yourselves against your will! ¡ª explained Kay.

    He took a deep breath, and the tentacles retracted, making the suit return to normal.

    Kay took off the suit and handed it to Fernanda.

    ¡ª The ghoul has weakened. I don''t know how you guys repair these suits, but now he needs it! ¡ª Kay said. ¡ª If that was self-explanatory for you, then can I leave?

    The leaders present, or rather, everyone present, were stunned and couldn''t answer, because it made Kay look like a ghoul.

    Kay went to Ryuji and took the key from his hand. Then she took the bottle and the cup and unlocked the door.

    ¡ª Why are you afraid of me? You can do it too, if you understand your ghoul! ¡ª Kay said, before leaving.

    Fernanda, excited, ran out of the training room and went to the laboratory to evaluate Kay''s suit and review the video with the other scientists.

    ¡ª Kay looked like a ghoul with those tentacles... I was scared, but now I understand! If we can master these suits, we''ll become stronger! ¡ª Mira said.

    Outside, Kay stopped Fernanda.

    ¡ª That video you recorded... it''s best not to let it leave here. If any soldier tries to do it without control, he could die and take others with him! ¡ª Kay warned, with a bloody nose.

    ¡ª I thought you were compatible, but did you suffer damage? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, worried.

    ¡ª I was just waiting for this opportunity. If the suit suffers from the attack of our weapons, what happens? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Since it uses ghoul DNA, it will be slightly damaged, but it can be repaired! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    Kay took a knife out of her pocket.

    ¡ª This is Joana''s... When did you get it? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡ª I tried to kill the ghoul that time and I thought I had succeeded. But, when I went to the city and eliminated that ghoul, when I touched him, the ghoul in my suit revived or rather, regenerated. He thinks he''s superior... he just needs to understand that I can kill him easily! ¡ª Kay said, sticking the knife in the suit.

    ¡ª What? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, confused.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Kay was focused, with a serious look.

    ¡ª From now on, whatever I say will be to the ghoul. So, don''t be afraid! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Fernanda replied, still confused.

    ¡ª "You''re writhing in pain, now do you understand how I can kill you without any effort? The next time you try to crush my bones, I''ll eliminate you without hesitation" ¡ª thought Kay, focused.

    "Is he talking to a ghoul?" ¡ª thought Fernanda, intrigued.

    ¡ª "I know you don''t understand my words, but your instincts make you understand. Let''s make a deal: help me eliminate all the ghouls, until the last one dies, and after that I''ll set you free. You can go wherever you want and not be trapped in this void, in this dark and strange world. This is a pact. If you want to accept, then kneel!" ¡ª Kay said.

    "What''s going on here?" ¡ª Fernanda thought, worried.

    The suit began to tremble in her hands. Kay took out the knife and opened her eyes.

    "Fix that suit, I don''t want to have to deal with another ghoul!" ¡ª Kay said.

    "Did you really make a deal with your suit?" ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed.

    "Yes, he''ll obey me. His desire for freedom made him accept, but what a fool... he didn''t realize that he''s already dead. Being free for him means dying again!" ¡ª Kay explained.

    "If you destroy the suit! I get it. Let''s fix it!" ¡ª Fernanda said, leaving in a hurry.

    Kay poured himself another cup of coffee.

    "I wonder if she''s going to keep the video?" ¡ª he thought. "It''s true that the other soldiers might end up killing others by accident, but the way they looked at me was the same as the recruits'' eyes at that ghoul. Did manifesting those tentacles make me look like a ghoul? If that''s the case, I won''t use it anymore!"

    "You look angry!" ¡ª Takemichi said behind him.

    "I am!" ¡ª Kay replied.

    "I got three days off, I''m going to visit my wife. Don''t let Mira get into trouble while I''m away!" ¡ª Takemichi asked.

    "Why are you asking me this?" ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    "Because that girl doesn''t seem to listen to anyone anymore. If anything happens to her, I''ll kill you!" ¡ª Takemichi stated, heading towards the training room.

    "I don''t need to protect her! Don''t you know she''s capable of protecting herself? If something is a threat to her, I already intend to eliminate it!" ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Eliminate? I wonder what you taught this boy, honey? ¡ª thought Takemichi, entering the training room.

    In the training room, Takemichi addressed the soldiers.

    ¡ª What''s with that stupid look on his face? ¡ª he exclaimed.

    ¡ª Captain? ¡ª said the soldiers, standing up and saluting.

    ¡ª The king gave me a day off, I''m going home. In my absence, your leaders will take charge. Joana will lead you! ¡ª announced the captain.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª said the soldiers.

    ¡ª I haven''t seen these expressions on your faces in a long time. It almost feels like the day of your first mission, when you saw a ghoul for the first time! Anyway, I''m leaving now. Don''t cause any trouble until I get back! ¡ª ordered Takemichi to the leaders.

    ¡ª Have a good trip! ¡ª shouted the soldiers.

    Takemichi smiled at Mira and then left.

    ¡°He looks happy!¡± ¡ª thought Mira, hiding her joy.

    ¡ª Why didn''t you report that to the captain? ¡ª Yan exclaimed, approaching.

    ¡ª The captain is going to take a break after years. Do you think we would worry him now? ¡ª Lena said.

    ¡ª Since this doesn''t negatively affect the squad, we''ll report it when the captain returns! ¡ª Joana decided.

    ¡ª Let''s create another squad only with the recruits. He''ll be the leader! ¡ª Yan suggested.

    ¡ª You can''t decide this without the captain! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª It''ll be temporary. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll make him vice leader again! ¡ª Yan insisted.

    ¡ª Okay, on one condition: I want to understand my suit, and to do that, I''ll train with him! ¡ª Lena stated.

    ¡ª I don''t think he''ll train you to become a leader. He doesn''t even want that! ¡ª Ryuji retorted.

    ¡ª There''s someone who can convince him! ¡ª Lena said, looking at Mira.

    The scene changes.

    ¡ª Why are you standing at the door? Aren''t you going to come into the room? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª You know, Kay, you just became a squad leader and you have to teach the soldiers to be more compatible with the suit. Otherwise, I won''t make coffee for the division or for you anymore! ¡ª Mira said, trembling, but with a firm voice.

    ¡ª Who told you to say that? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª It was the leaders, but I don''t want to do it anymore either, since it won''t help the division. Can you think about it? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Was it Yan? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª Fo... it was the leaders and my decision! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡°So it was Yan who gave the idea, that damn guy!¡± ¡ª Kay thought. ¡ª Come here, Mira! ¡ª Kay called.

    Mira entered the room. Kay took the pillows and placed them on the floor, sitting on one of them. Mira sat on the other.

    ¡ª I''ll show you the way ¡ª Kay said, holding her hands.

    ¡ª How? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Let''s meditate! As long as it takes! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª How will I know it''s enough? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª That''s it! Don''t think, just feel. Let your mind go blank! ¡ª Kay instructed.

    ¡ª I''ll try! ¡ª Mira said.

    Kay folded her legs and Mira followed her example.

    ¡ª Don''t think about anything. If you feel something different, then focus on that feeling! Close your eyes! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Mira replied, concentrating.

    ¡ª How long are we going to stay here? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, irritated.

    ¡ª It''s mandatory training ¡ª said Yan.

    ¡ª But we''ve been waiting for thirty-five minutes. Why the delay? ¡ª Raven insisted, still irritated.

    ¡ª Go look for them! ¡ª Yan ordered.

    Kay''s group left.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going too? ¡ª Yan exclaimed.

    ¡ª We''re not their friends, we''re going to wait here! ¡ª replied one of the recruits.

    The scene changed. Fernanda was lying on Kay''s bed, watching the two of them while holding the tablet with Mira''s statistics open.

    ¡ª I swear, when I find him, I''m going to kill him! ¡ª Raven said, irritated in the hallway.

    Fernanda left the room and waited at the door. The recruits approached, and Fernanda asked them to be quiet so as not to disturb them.

    They entered the room.

    "It won''t work, Mira can''t get in!" ¡ª thought Kay, still focused.

    ¡ª What are they doing? ¡ª Sky whispered.

    ¡ª They''re training! Be quiet! ¡ª Fernanda whispered.

    She went back and lay down on Kay''s bed while watching the tablet.

    "She''s having small fluctuations, nothing significant, but she''s managing to do it while she''s still. Something''s going to happen here!" ¡ª Fernanda thought.

    Kay put Mira''s hand on her knee and took the knife from her pocket.

    "What is he doing?" ¡ª everyone thought, curious.

    Kay made a small cut in Mira''s suit.

    "Stop destroying the suits, you bastard! This isn''t cheap!" ¡ª Fernanda thought, irritated.

    Kay put the knife on the floor and held Mira''s hand again.

    "Your concentration level is high. You didn''t even notice that I had let you go!" ¡ª Kay thought.

    He took a deep breath and focused on the smell coming from the suit.

    "It was the highest level so far. Did that work?" ¡ª Fernanda thought, excited.

    "That cell phone on the table, is she recording them again?" ¡ª Kratos thought.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, floating in a dark void.

    ¡ª It''s deeper, Mira. I can''t help you, you''ll have to deal with this alone now! ¡ª Kay thought, as he disappeared, leaving her alone in that darkness.

    Mira kept calling for him as she walked forward. Outside, Kay opened her eyes and saw everyone staring at them. He let go of Mira''s hands and carefully placed them on her legs. She was in a complete meditation position.

    Kay took the knife and stood up, facing Fernanda, knowing why she had arrived in the room so quickly. Fernanda only responded with a relaxed smile. Kay sighed and left the room, calling the recruits.

    Starting with the boys, and then the girls followed him, leaving Mira and Fernanda in the room.

 Chapter 28: Training the army!

    ¡ª Mira will find the ghoul. What happens next depends on her! ¡ª Kay said, walking down the hallway.

    ¡ª She took less time than you did! ¡ª Slayer said.

    ¡ª Mira is talented, but she thinks too much and doesn''t act. Maybe meditation alone won''t work for you. But if you want to try, I''ll help! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª What do you need to do when you find the ghoul? ¡ª Sky asked.

    ¡ª Kill it, subdue it, or make a deal. Killing it for real won''t work, since it regenerates, but it will give it a reason not to underestimate you. A deal will only be possible if you impose superiority over the ghoul. Maybe fighting and subduing it is the best option! ¡ª Kay said thoughtfully.

    "Why do I have to listen to this guy? It irritates me!" ¡ª Fiona thought.

    ¡ª I can feel your hostility. I''m just going to give you some training; you don''t have to do it if you don''t want to, but this is for your evolution, not for me. Your combat style is brutal, all you need is more speed and strength. If you get through this, I guarantee you''ll get both! ¡ª Kay said.

    Fiona turned her face away.

    ¡ª You said meditation might not work. What other methods do you know? ¡ª Slayer asked.

    ¡ª Slayer, Sky, Sarah, Viviane, Thais and San, your style already demands a lot of concentration. You should do well in meditation. The rest might need a more... direct approach. ¡ª Kay took the knife and made a gesture as if she was piercing something, and the recruits understood what that meant.

    ¡ª It''s either that or you''ll have to increase your compatibility with training and combat. It takes more time, but it''s still effective. There''s also the option of wearing the suit and personally going to threaten the ghouls. I don''t know if it will work, but it''s a possibility! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Never! ¡ª the girls replied.

    ¡ª As a last resort. If you don''t want that, then try hard to pass the other methods! ¡ª Kay said.

    They reached the training room.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Lena said.

    ¡°Taking away my coffee will only make me more discouraged, so don¡¯t use that threat against me!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°But it worked, you¡¯re here!¡± Joana joked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick and to the point. You¡¯ll spend the day meditating until you find the ghoul. If not, there¡¯ll be another training session tomorrow!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°Meditate?¡± Ryuji exclaimed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I was meditating that time,¡± Yan said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. If you feel something different during meditation, focus on that. Let your instincts guide you, not your thoughts. It¡¯s simple, but it takes time!¡± Kay advised.

    ¡°Do you want us to sit here all day?¡± Lena asked, discouraged.

    ¡°I can smell the difference in the way your clothes smell. If I notice any change, I¡¯ll meditate with you to guide you.¡± If you want to do this alone, you can leave the room! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡°No need to be rude!¡± ¡ª Lena replied, sitting on the floor to meditate.

    ¡°Maybe because of the smell of all the suits... can you see everyone''s stats at the same time?¡± ¡ª ??Kay asked.

    ¡°Not from this room, but Fernanda''s people can, from her room!¡± ¡ª Ryuji replied.

    ¡°Then keep an eye on it, Fernanda!¡± ¡ª Kay said. ¡°I don''t want to stay here for long, so get started!¡± ¡ª Kay said, going to the corner of the room.

    ¡°Do you believe this?¡± ¡ª Ryuji asked, sitting next to Lena.

    ¡°I don''t know, but he wouldn''t want to keep watching us for nothing!¡± ¡ª Lena said.

    ¡°And leave space between you, both on the sides and in front!¡± ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡°Will this really work?¡± ¡ª the veterans thought, sitting on the floor.

    ¡°Whether you want to believe me or not is up to you!¡± Ask Fernanda to evaluate Sarah''s outfit, and you''ll see what a difference it makes! ¡ª Kay said, crossing the room towards Sarah.

    She had already started meditating with the other recruits.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Raven asked, watching in confusion.

    The recruits looked on curiously.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°What impressive concentration!¡± Kay said, sitting in front of Sarah.

    He held her hands and closed his eyes, concentrating.

    ¡°How interesting... it''s really bright here!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°Kay? Why are you in my mind?¡± Sarah exclaimed.

    ¡°We were connected through the ghoul. You''re going in the wrong direction; he''s over there!¡± Kay said, pointing in another direction.

    Sarah walked to where Kay pointed.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°You got into that state really fast, amazing!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°It''s just that we pray and meditate every day,¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°So being a devotee helped!¡± Kay commented.

    ¡ª I''m not a nun, I''m a devotee, but not a nun! ¡ª Sarah corrected.

    ¡ª I see. Just go straight through here. Good luck! ¡ª Kay said, before disappearing.

    Outside, Kay took Sarah''s hands again and gently placed them on her legs.

    "Maybe I''ll reach enlightenment today, from all the times I''ll meditate!" ¡ª Kay thought, standing up.

    ¡ª That''s how it works ¡ª Kay said, returning to the wall.

    Fernanda came running, visibly agitated. Soon after, Mira appeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kay asked, surprised.

    ¡°Look at this,¡± Fernanda said, showing the tablet.

    ¡°These are the stats of the suit since she started using it. There was a fluctuation and then it went up 10%. That¡¯s good, so why are you nervous?¡± Kay asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a 10% increase in a single day! This training is revolutionary for soldiers; we need to share it! It can drastically reduce deaths against ghouls!¡± Fernanda said, excited.

    ¡°I have one condition: by tomorrow, I want my weapons and my suit as I requested!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°It will be done!¡± Fernanda replied promptly.

    ¡°Welcome back!¡± Kay said, turning to Mira.

    ¡°It was scary to be face to face with a ghoul that size... There was no conversation, he just knelt down and I ended up coming back. That means he¡¯s going to help me, right? That¡¯s what I understood!¡± ¡ª said Mira, still a little scared.

    ¡ª Yes! Good job! ¡ª said Kay, smiling and petting her.

    ¡ª But I feel a little tired... ¡ª commented Mira.

    ¡ª It''s normal. You''ll recover soon ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª If this is how you feel every day, it''s a bad feeling! ¡ª commented Mira.

    Kay held her tightly.

    ¡ª You can rest, I''ll stay here with you ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Sorry... ¡ª murmured Mira, before falling asleep.

    Kay gently laid her down on the mat.

    ¡ª Even if the ghoul surrendered, that doesn''t guarantee it''s true. Keep an eye on the soldiers while they''re sleeping in their suits! ¡ª said Kay to Fernanda.

    ¡ª Okay! I''ll call my team and the mechanics to help! ¡ª replied Fernanda, leaving the room.

    ¡ª After Mira, it was Sarah. The training went on for hours, and with each attempt, Kay maintained his focus to guide the recruits to confront their inner ghouls. As time passed, the exhaustion became evident ¡ª the mental and physical effort began to weigh on him.

    Fernanda watched with a mixture of concern and admiration as Kay continued with the training, tireless. Many hours had already passed, and the fatigue was evident on his face, but he insisted on continuing.

    "You look a little pale! Don''t you want to rest?" Fernanda suggested, trying to convince him to take a break.

    "Just a little longer," he replied, with a tired smile. "Enlightenment is coming!"

    Without hesitation, Kay picked up the knife once more and went to a veteran who was entering a deep state of concentration. With a careful movement, he made a small hole in his suit and then sat down in front of him, holding the soldier''s hands. He closed his eyes and concentrated, once again immersing himself in meditation, determined to help each recruit until the end. Fernanda, worried, could only watch as Kay sacrificed her own rest for everyone''s progress.

    "We have a problem!" said one of the scientists.

    "What?" exclaimed Fernanda.

    The scientist handed her a cell phone.

    ¡°Is it live?¡± Fernanda exclaimed, with a worried tone.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the security camera!¡± the scientist replied.

    ¡°Damn it! Why now? Tell them that the soldiers are on a mission. Tell them to return home, since we¡¯re not going to open the base without the captain¡¯s orders!¡± Fernanda said urgently.

    ¡°Right!¡± the scientist confirmed quickly.

    ¡°Are they here because of the news about the medal?¡± Fernanda thought, turning her face to the soldiers.

    Kay was lying down.

    ¡°Take him carefully so as not to disturb the others!¡± Fernanda ordered.

    The mechanics picked Kay up and placed him near the sleeping soldiers.

    ¡°I told you not to push too hard!¡± Fernanda said, visibly worried.

    The scene changed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached enlightenment! I can already see an angel!¡± Kay said, her vision still blurry.

    ¡ª Stop being silly! Are you okay now? You worry too much when it comes to training! ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª If it weren''t for that ghoul smell on your suit, I''d sleep right here on your lap! ¡ª Kay said, snuggling in.

    ¡ª Stop being ungrateful! I rested your head on my lap so you wouldn''t be on the floor and this is how you thank me? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a mix of exasperation and affection.

    ¡ª Sorry, thank you, Mira! ¡ª Kay said, still snuggled in.

    ¡ª Okay, but you can get up now, right? ¡ª Mira insisted.

    ¡ª My vision is still blurry. Give me some time to get back to normal! ¡ª Kay replied, closing her eyes again.

    ¡ª You''re lying, right? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, suspicious.

    ¡ª It''s true, it really is blurry! ¡ª Kay said, trying to justify herself.

    ¡ª That''s why... ¡ª Mira began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª You have a visitor! ¡ª Joana announced.

    ¡ª Get out of here! ¡ª Kay replied, irritated.

    ¡ª What''s up? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I''ll leave you two alone! ¡ª Joana said, leaving.

    ¡ª Well, I came here... ¡ª the prince began.

    ¡ª It doesn''t matter, get out of here! ¡ª Kay said, visibly irritated.

    ¡ª What did you say? ¡ª the prince exclaimed, forcing a friendly smile.

    ¡ª Bon voyage, sayonara, bye-bye, get lost, alligator, shoo... ¡ª Kay said, walking away.

    ¡ª That''s enough, Kay! ¡ª Mira said, irritated.

    She stood up abruptly, causing Kay to hit her head on the floor.

    ¡ª What was that? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª What''s gotten into you? ¡ª Mira exclaimed. ¡ª Let''s talk somewhere else!

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the prince replied, agreeing.

    They left, leaving Kay there.

    "And what happened to me?" Kay thought, frustrated. "My vision is still blurry, that wasn''t a lie, but it''s not like I can''t move around this base."

    A few seconds later.

    "Why are you here alone?" Emilia exclaimed.

    "Just hanging out and resting! You came earlier than I thought!" Kay said.

    "I wanted to finish listening to your stories!" Emilia said, approaching him.

    "Is this your first time at this base?" Kay asked.

    "Can you tell? I don''t have many opportunities to leave the house, and I came straight to visit a military base... it''s liberating!" Emilia replied, with a radiant smile.

    "Your joy is almost contagious. It''s obvious that you look like that tourist visiting places he''s never been!" Kay said, laughing.

    "Don''t make fun of me!" Emilia said, with an expression of discontent.

    "I''m not here! Do you want to train?" ¡ª Kay asked, interested.

    ¡°I want it!¡± Em¨ªlia replied, excited.

    Kay handed him the little plastic knife she had.

 Chapter 29: Training, Weapon and Rage!

    Kay handed him the little plastic knife she had.

    ¡°What do I do with this?¡± Em¨ªlia exclaimed, looking at the knife with a confused expression.

    ¡°Strike downwards and then raise the knife again. Keep going until you can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Kay explained, still lying down.

    She raised the little plastic knife above her head and, with a quick and controlled movement, struck downwards before raising the knife again, ready to attack once more.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kay encouraged. ¡°Keep up the pace. The important thing is not to stop!¡±

    ¡°This is more tiring than it looks!¡±

    She attacked and raised the knife repeatedly over and over again, sweat starting to run down her face. Each time the knife came down, Kay was by her side, guiding her and correcting her posture.

    ¡°One more time! Don¡¯t give up now!¡± he encouraged.

    ¡°I¡¯m... almost there!¡± ¡ª Emilia replied, determination reflected in her eyes, even as her body cried out for rest.

    ¡°Come on, just a little more,¡± he said, encouraging her to continue until she could no longer.

    Emilia could no longer lift her arm.

    ¡°You did well!¡± Kay said, smiling.

    ¡°I did badly! I only did forty!¡± Emilia replied, panting.

    ¡°I estimated it was thirty. You really did well!¡± Kay replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Emilia said, still catching her breath.

    ¡°Now, do this training every day, always increasing by ten, without lowering!¡± Kay instructed.

    ¡°What?¡± Emilia exclaimed, feeling the effort just imagining it.

    ¡°Do this and some stretching daily, and you will see the difference over time!¡± Kay encouraged.

    ¡°Is this the exercise your teacher gave you?¡± Emilia asked.

    ¡°She is a wise person.¡± If you follow it correctly, you will build up resistance and become more flexible! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Okay, I''ll do it! ¡ª Em¨ªlia said, determined.

    ¡ª Now my vision is normal. Have you seen the whole base yet? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Yes! But I haven''t been to the barracks yet ¡ª Emilia replied.

    ¡ª I''ll show you ¡ª Kay said, guiding her.

    As they left the training room, Emilia looked at the corner of the courtyard and exclaimed:

    ¡ª What are they doing?

    ¡ª Mira? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, in shock.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Emilia said, worried.

    ¡ª Leave them alone, let''s continue! ¡ª Kay asked, forcing a smile.

    The two continued on.

    ¡ª Were they kissing? ¡ª Emilia asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª They were. So that''s why she got mad at me ¡ª Kay thought.

    ¡ª What are you doing with a soldier, brother? ¡ª Emilia thought, worried.

    ¡ª Speaking of which, Emilia, what''s your number? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª My cell phone? I don''t have one! ¡ª Emilia replied, a little embarrassed.

    ¡ª I''ll give you mine, in case you want to talk. It turns out I didn''t even tell you anything today! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª But it was fun training on a military base, even though it was tiring! ¡ª Emilia commented.

    Kay laughed.

    ¡ª It''s just the beginning! ¡ª he said.

    ¡ª Don''t say that, or I''ll get discouraged! ¡ª Emilia replied, making a face.

    They went to the men''s wing.

    ¡ª Just wait a minute, I''ll see how it is in here! ¡ª Kay said.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Emilia replied.

    Kay went into the room and then came back.

    ¡ª I already talked to them. You can come in! ¡ª Kay announced.

    ¡ª Excuse me! ¡ª Emilia said, entering the room.

    Emilia entered the room and, upon seeing her, the guys quickly knelt in front of her in reverence. Sky, who was on the bunk bed, tried to get down, but ended up slipping.

    ¡ª Oh my God, are you okay? ¡ª exclaimed Em¨ªlia, worried.

    ¡ª Yes, princess! Forgive me for this embarrassing scene! ¡ª Sky said, bowing.

    ¡ª No need to bow. I''m the one invading your room! ¡ª Emilia replied.

    ¡ª It''s not an invasion. You''re welcome here! ¡ª Kratos said.

    ¡ª Actually, we snuck in here. If the leaders see us, we''ll have trouble! ¡ª Kay commented.

    ¡ª Sorry to get you into this mess ¡ª Emilia said.

    ¡ª For some reason, I''m always in some kind of trouble. What did you think of the room? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª It''s just as I imagined: bunk beds, the room is small and their clothes are in the suitcase, they don''t have a wardrobe! But the room is tidy. I thought the boys made more mess! The room is actually cute! ¡ª Emilia thought.

    ¡ª You seem to like it ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª This stick? ¡ª Emilia asked, approaching Kay''s bed.

    ¡ª Yes, it''s what I was using before I came here! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª It''s well preserved, there are no cracks. What''s that shine? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed.

    ¡ª Shine? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, confused.

    Emilia strained her vision a little.

    ¡ª That''s Noxium bran, it''s stuck to the stick! ¡ª Emilia said.

    Kay held the stick.

    ¡ª I can''t see anything, and you? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª No! ¡ª the three replied in unison.

    ¡ª It''s very little, but there''s a little bit in there. That must be why I was able to kill the ghouls. It''s still impressive that I could kill with just that little bit! ¡ª Emilia commented.

    I wonder if her vision is good? Although she saw me from her bedroom window, Kay thought.

    ¡ª It crossed my mind, but I didn''t think there was really Noxium in there! ¡ª Kay said, laughing.

    If there really is such an insignificant amount, that wouldn''t change anything. To kill the ghouls, the stick had to penetrate. How many times did he attack the ghouls? Slayer thought.

    ¡°Thank you for showing me the room. I think it¡¯s time for us to say goodbye. Until next time!¡± said Emilia.

    ¡°Come back whenever you want, princess!¡± said the three.

    ¡°Call me Emilia, we¡¯re friends now!¡± replied Emilia, smiling and embarrassed.

    ¡°If you allow us, we¡¯re grateful!¡± said Sky.

    ¡°Yes!¡± confirmed Emilia.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with her!¡± announced Kay, opening the door.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± said Emilia.

    In the hallway...

    ¡ª About that thing in the courtyard, can you keep it a secret? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª Okay! Oh, yes, the reason for my visit is because our people were going to bring more weapons and I think you have a request, so we took advantage of the ride! ¡ª Em¨ªlia explained.

    ¡ª They don''t mess around! ¡ª Kay commented.

    ¡ª If it''s not something so detailed, they can already have it in stock. They just send it. What did you ask for? ¡ª Em¨ªlia asked.

    ¡ª I asked for a sword and a gun, but the one who passed the order was Fernanda, so I don''t know if she added any details! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª The scientist at this base? Why would she change it? ¡ª Em¨ªlia exclaimed.

    ¡ª I can tell that she kind of sees it as study material! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª You are a unique being. Only two in the world, in history, have achieved 100% the first time and without using limit breaks! That makes you a perfect guinea pig for studies against ghouls! ¡ª Em¨ªlia stated.

    ¡ª You said something so dark so casually... ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª And your number? You haven''t given it to me yet! ¡ª Emilia remembered.

    ¡ª I''ll ask for a piece of paper and write it to you! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Kay, if I invite you to visit me at the castle, would you go? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed.

    ¡ª Of course! It''s just hard for the army to let you go, but I would go! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª It''s a promise! ¡ª Emilia said.

    ¡ª Yes, it''s a promise! ¡ª Kay confirmed, smiling.

    In the courtyard...

    ¡ª What''s going on? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª They''re reporters! They came because of the news about the medals! ¡ª Emilia said.

    ¡ª Princess! ¡ª called one of the imperial guards, approaching.

    ¡ª Wait a minute! ¡ª Kay said to the guard.

    He went to Fernanda, took a piece of paper and wrote down her number.

    ¡ª Here, use it whenever you want! ¡ª Kay said, handing her the paper.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Emilia replied.

    ¡ª Let''s go! ¡ª the guard announced.

    ¡ª See you later, Kay! ¡ª Emilia said goodbye.

    ¡ª See you later, Emilia! ¡ª Kay replied, waving.

    The guards gathered around Emilia and walked past the journalists, heading toward the cars.

    ¡ª I heard my order arrived. Show me! ¡ª Kay said, looking at the car.

    ¡ª Wait for them to leave! ¡ª Fernanda warned.

    ¡ª Why did they let reporters in anyway? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª There was no other way. There is an influential company there. If the royal family hadn''t arrived, we wouldn''t have opened the gate and they would have left, but since that didn''t happen, we had to open it! ¡ª Fernanda explained.

    ¡ª They seem insistent. I don''t care about them! Have you noticed my outfit? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yes, but you can''t wear it in front of civilians outside of combat! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    ¡ª Bring it to me and the gun. I want to test it! Put a silencer on it, so they won''t be scared! ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Didn''t you hear what I... ¡ª Fernanda began. ¡ª I''ll be right back! ¡ª she interrupted, leaving.

    Kay was hiding it, but she felt very angry.

    Reporters? What nonsense! thought Kay, walking towards the shooting range.

    A female soldier thought: A male soldier? as she tried to follow him discreetly.

    Kay kept walking, extending her hand, indicating that she wasn''t supposed to follow him. He glanced at her quickly and then entered the training room.

    Another reporter approached the girl.

    "And now, why are you crying?" exclaimed the blonde reporter.

    "There''s a scary soldier over there!" said the reporter, pointing to the training room.

    "A soldier? Let''s meet him!" said the blonde reporter, walking backwards to the training room.

    "Why are you walking backwards?" asked the reporter.

    "Idiot, if they look at us, you can hide it like this! Do the same as me!" replied the blonde reporter.

    "Right!" said the reporter, following suit.

    In the training room...

    "Idiot, I told you to stay there!" shouted Kay, doing push-ups while waiting for Fernanda.

    "Hey, kid, do you know who won the king''s medal?" exclaimed the blonde reporter. She said he was scary, but he''s just a young man! she thought.

    "I don''t know, as you can see, I train alone!" replied Kay.

    ¡ª You have no idea who it could have been? ¡ª insisted the blonde reporter.

    ¡ª No, and please don''t distract me! ¡ª said Kay, visibly irritated.

    ¡ª Let''s go back. This boy has nothing for us! ¡ª declared the blonde reporter.

    They left the room.

    I see, they must have published our name, but not our image, thought Kay.

    Fernanda entered the room holding a suitcase and Kay''s outfit.

 Chapter 30: Weapon Training!

    Fernanda entered the room holding a suitcase and Kay''s suit.

    "Your gun is in there. When you take it back, leave it in the suitcase!" Fernanda said, as she handed him the equipment.

    "Okay!" Kay replied.

    He put the suit on over his clothes and inspected the gun before reloading it.

    "A SCAR... should be good for you!" Fernanda commented with a slight smile.

    "I hope so!" Kay said, carefully fitting the silencer.

    Fernanda went to the control panel and activated the targeting system. Kay positioned herself at a suitable distance, taking a deep breath to concentrate.

    Meanwhile, two reporters were discreetly watching from the entrance, unseen.

    "I thought we were going to leave!" one of them whispered, uneasily.

    "Our reporter instincts are telling us that something is going to happen, let''s watch them!" the other whispered, as she adjusted the camera to record Kay''s training.

    ¡ª You can''t record military training, we''ll get scolded! ¡ª the first one replied.

    ¡ª If nothing else happens, just delete it! ¡ª insisted the blonde reporter, determined to capture something interesting.

    Back to training, Fernanda gave the instructions:

    ¡ª Since it''s your first time using a firearm, we''ll start with stationary targets. Try to hit as close to the center as you can.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kay replied, adjusting his posture and concentrating.

    As soon as the targets appeared, he fired the first shot. The bullet hit the target a little to the side of the center.

    ¡ª It was a nine on the first try, very good! ¡ª Fernanda praised.

    Kay analyzed the impact and commented:

    ¡ª The recoil isn''t that great. Even if it''s a little destabilized, you can still hit the target... this gun is perfect!

    He then focused, quickly firing three more times. With impressive accuracy, each shot hit the center, scoring a ten.

    Fernanda smiled, pleased with Kay''s progress.

    ¡ª Impressive! ¡ª Fernanda commented, surprised by Kay¡¯s skill. ¡ª Kay said

    ¡ª I¡¯m going to shoot at the stationary targets, but moving the gun at the same time, just to see if I can maintain accuracy.

    ¡ª Interesting! This will require a lot of control and stability, but go ahead ¡ª Fernanda replied, watching closely.

    Kay positioned himself again, with the SCAR firmly in his hands, and began to move his arm from side to side. He adjusted the rhythm to synchronize the shots with the movement, taking a deep breath to concentrate.

    When the targets appeared, he fired at the first one while moving the gun. The shot hit close to the center, and he quickly adjusted to the next target, repeating the shot without stopping the movement. Each bullet seemed to achieve impressive accuracy, despite the extra challenge.

    ¡ª Not bad, Kay! You¡¯re hitting the target well even with the gun moving! ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, impressed.

    ¡ª But I think I still have to practice more so I don''t miss those millimeters. ¡ª Kay replied.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡ª With that skill, you''ll go far. If you keep training, you''ll soon be even better than some veterans. ¡ª Fernanda said, satisfied.

    ¡ª Those millimeters can be fatal... give me a minute! ¡ª Kay said, closing his eyes to remember the movements he had just made.

    He visualized every detail, every adjustment that could improve his accuracy. After a few moments, he opened his eyes with a new determination.

    ¡ª Now I understand what was missing. I''m ready! ¡ª Kay stated confidently.

    ¡ª Okay! Since you didn''t hit the center, let''s continue with those, but I''ll move the targets a little to change their locations. ¡ª she said, adjusting the control panel.

    ¡ª Perfect! ¡ª Kay replied, returning to position herself with the SCAR.

    He adjusted his posture again, holding the weapon more firmly. The next shot hit a little closer to the center, but it still wasn''t enough.

    ¡ª This is frustrating! ¡ª Kay muttered to himself.

    Concentrating, Kay took a deep breath and prepared for the next shot. He aimed, closed one eye and, in a quick movement, fired. The shot hit the target right in the center.

    ¡°You got it!¡± Fernanda exclaimed, smiling.

    Kay fired a few more times, each bullet hitting the center. He felt like he was in tune with the gun, each shot more confident than the last.

    ¡°This is amazing!¡± Fernanda said, looking at the targets.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve gotten the hang of it, I want to try it with moving targets!¡±

    ¡°Great idea!¡± Fernanda agreed, adjusting the panel again.

    Kay changed the gun¡¯s cartridge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fernanda said, activating the moving target mode. ¡°Get ready, they¡¯re going to start moving now.¡±

    ¡°You know, Fernanda, it¡¯s the same thing as last time, but now the targets move, not me!¡± Kay said.

    He quickly analyzed the movement of the targets, preparing for the next shot. The targets moved unpredictably, but that only increased his challenge.

    Kay took a deep breath, adjusting his focus. When a target passed, he waited for the right moment and, when he saw the opportunity, fired again. The bullet hit the center.

    He continued to shoot, increasingly satisfied with his performance. The moving targets became less intimidating as he got used to the rhythm. Fernanda watched him with a smile of pride, noticing the progress he was making in such a short time.

    "You really have talent, Kay. If you keep it up, you''ll soon be one of the best shooters," she praised.

    "Okay, the moving targets are gone. Now I''ll move as they move!" Kay said.

    "Do you really want to do this? This is already the level of an elite sniper, very experienced!" Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡ª If I fail, it will serve as research material ¡ª Kay replied, determined.

    ¡ª True, but that can also be dangerous! ¡ª Fernanda warned, raising an eyebrow, skeptical about the idea. ¡ª Are you sure you want to try this?

    Kay smiled, full of determination. Fernanda thought for a moment and finally nodded.

    ¡ª Okay, but let''s do this in a controlled manner. Safety is the priority here. If you feel uncomfortable, stop immediately.

    Kay nodded, ready for the next phase of training.

    ¡ª You can activate the targets, then! I''m going to move!

    She adjusted the panel again, and the targets began to move in different directions, while Kay also prepared to move.

    Kay began to move, keeping the SCAR in position, his mind focused. He fired as he moved, trying to maintain accuracy even while moving.

    The first shot missed the target, but that didn''t discourage Kay. He took a deep breath, adjusted his aim, and fired again, hitting a passing target.

    "Good job!" Fernanda praised, her voice full of enthusiasm. "Keep it up!"

    With each shot, Kay felt his adrenaline rise. He knew he wasn''t just testing his skills; he was challenging his own limits. He fired again, this time hitting another target while moving fluidly.

    "I''m starting to understand how this works!" Kay said, the excitement evident in his voice.

    "Remember to keep steady!" Fernanda reminded him. "The movement shouldn''t affect your aim." Kay adjusted his approach, incorporating Fernanda¡¯s feedback. He concentrated, trying not only to shoot, but also to control his movement while aiming at the moving targets. With each successful shot, his confidence grew.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Kay announced, satisfied.

    Fernanda stopped the targets and watched.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many shots went wide, but you hit very few off-center. That means you hit the middle more than you missed!¡± Fernanda said, with an encouraging smile.

    ¡°I see, so even from a distance, I can still hit ghouls with both sides moving! Sounds useful!¡± Kay said, handing the gun back to Fernanda.

    ¡°I thought you would keep going until you had 100% accuracy!¡± Fernanda commented, surprised.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say 100%, but I¡¯ll evaluate it anyway!¡± Kay said, pointing to her head.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± ¡ª Fernanda replied, removing the cartridge, the silencer from the gun and activating the safety catch. She put the gun and the items in the briefcase.

    ¡ª Let''s go! We already have material to publish! ¡ª whispered the blonde reporter, as she left.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª said the other reporter, following the same path.

    ¡ª How many cartridges can you get for this gun? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, curious.

    ¡ª We have them here in stock. You can use them on missions! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    Kay thanked her and left. The scene changes a little more at dusk.

    "I can''t stop thinking about that. I swear I tried, but I can''t be happy for you, Mira!" ¡ª thought Kay, sitting at the bedroom window, watching the moon.

    The next morning.

 Chapter 31: Lost Kingdom!

    The next morning.

    The first rays of sunlight came through the window, illuminating the room. The soldiers woke up as usual, one by one, while the sounds of the camp began to intensify. Yan went to Kay''s room door, knocking firmly and leaving a bottle of coffee there.

    "He''s not here!" Sky said, looking around.

    "What do you mean he woke up early?" Yan exclaimed, shocked by Kay''s absence.

    "When we woke up, he was already gone. He must have gone to train like he did when he joined the army!" Kratos said, crossing his arms.

    "They haven''t even been here a week!" Yan insisted, still in disbelief.

    "I''ll help you look for him!" Sky offered, determined.

    "Okay, I''ll leave it here if he wants. He''ll come get it!" Yan said, leaving the bottle of coffee on the table, resigned.

    "I''ll train after breakfast. I don''t know what kind of exercise he''ll give to those who weren''t successful in meditation. Anyway, training is after breakfast! ¡ª Yan concluded, shaking his head.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the three said.

    Yan left, and the other soldiers began to prepare for the day ahead.

    In the hallway

    ¡°Will he take training seriously now? If so, that¡¯s good!¡± ¡ª Yan thought, excited.

    During breakfast

    ¡°We have a problem!¡± ¡ª Fernanda said, in front of the recruits¡¯ table.

    ¡°What?¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, worried.

    ¡°Kay is killing ghouls!¡± ¡ª Fernanda announced.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for him... Wait, what do you mean by killing ghouls? He¡¯s not here at the base?¡± ¡ª ??Mira exclaimed, euphoric.

    ¡°What¡¯s this story?¡± ¡ª Yan exclaimed, approaching with the other leaders.

    Fernanda placed her cell phone on the table and turned up the volume. Sword noises and ghouls¡¯ groans of pain were heard.

    ¡ª Ninety-eight! ¡ª Kay shouted. ¡ª Only you two left and Mineford will be clean, and I will have killed over a hundred ghouls! This is fun, but I''m still very angry! ¡ª Kay laughed.

    Two gunshots were heard.

    ¡ª What was the flare again? I think it''s the green one! ¡ª Kay shouted.

    The sound of the flare echoed.

    ¡ª What the hell is this? ¡ª Yan exclaimed, irritated.

    ¡ª Hey, hey, hey! He said Mineford is clean. Does that mean he killed all the ghouls that were there? ¡ª Ryuji exclaimed.

    ¡ª There''s no way! There were too many ghouls there; even our division would suffer too much damage to recover a lost kingdom! ¡ª Lena said, worried.

    ¡ª How did Kay know about this kingdom? ¡ª Kratos asked, perplexed.

    ¡ª It was my fault. I read it to him the day the news came out in the newspaper. Kay was very angry! ¡ª Mira revealed.

    ¡ª But that was seven years ago! ¡ª Yan exclaimed.

    Helicopter noise was heard on the cell phone.

    ¡ª I thought it was to take something to the captain. That''s why the helicopter left; I didn''t think it was Kay! ¡ª Joana said.

    Everyone''s radio started to crackle.

    ¡ª Can you hear me? Pilot from Joana''s squadron reporting. Mineford has been recovered, repeating: Mineford has been recovered! Requesting permission to shoot the ghouls outside the wall.

    ¡ª Permission granted! ¡ª Joana said over the radio.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª the pilot replied over the radio.

    Machine gunfire sounds were heard on the cell phone.

    ¡ª For the first time in this country, a lost kingdom has been recovered. The captain will go crazy when he finds out! ¡ª Joana said excitedly.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡ª He''s going to be punished, and it shouldn''t be something light! ¡ª Yan warned.

    ¡ª Why? Did you hear what just happened? This is something that will go down in history! ¡ª Ryuji exclaimed.

    ¡ª Misconduct, improper and unauthorized use of army vehicles and equipment, and leaving without authorization! Do you still want more reasons? ¡ª Yan retorted.

    ¡ª Complete elimination. How should I proceed? ¡ª the pilot asked over the radio.

    ¡ª Keep aerial surveillance and eliminate any ghouls you see! We''re heading there! ¡ª Joana ordered over the radio.

    ¡ª Understood! Proceeding with the order! ¡ª the pilot replied over the radio.

    ¡ª Do you understand? Let''s check this out with our own eyes. The rest of you wait for us to return! ¡ª Joana said, leaving nervously.

    ¡ª Can I go too? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Joana confirmed.

    ¡ª We''re already in the suit, just grab your weapons and go straight to the helicopter! ¡ª Yan said, determined.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Mira replied, leaving.

    ¡ª I want to see this. Let me go too! ¡ª Raven asked.

    ¡ª Be quick! ¡ª Yan said, leaving.

    The leaders and Raven left.

    ¡ª I''ll send a message to the captain! ¡ª Fernanda said, grabbing her cell phone and leaving.

    ¡ª We lost our chance to go too! ¡ª Thais lamented.

    ¡ª Lost kingdoms were declared irrecoverable by the army. Kay recovered them alone; what will happen from now on? ¡ª Viviane exclaimed.

    ¡ª He helped me become stronger and showed me the way. I don''t want to see a colleague suffer! ¡ª Sarah said, worried.

    "That will depend on the captain, but according to the leaders, there is nothing we can do now to help Kay. I also did not support what he did; he might have died! Kratos stated.

    "I understand, but things are certain now, aren''t they?" Why does he need to be punished? Dan exclaimed, hopeful.

    "The captain will decide!" For now, let''s focus on our training. We still have two more days until the captain returns! ¡ª affirms Slayer.

    A young dinner. Helicopters were flying over Mineford, searching for living ghouls.

    "Look at the size of this kingdom!" How did he kill all the ghouls here in just an hour? That doesn''t make sense! Joanna said, confused.

    "Both inside and outside the wall, the ghouls were defeated." Let''s go out and find him! Yan said, decisively.

    The helicopter landed on the ground with a soft thud, raising a cloud of dust that lingered in the air for a few moments. The leaders, already with their combat suits fitted and armed, quickly disembarked from the aircraft.

    "Let''s pay attention!" Yan said, his voice firm, as he looked around.

    Finally, they spotted an open clearing, and what they found left them in shock: Kay was lying on the floor, completely relaxed, with the gun at her side. The sun was shining on his face, and he seemed to be sleeping deeply, as if he had not just fought a fierce battle.

    "And he still dares to sleep!" Yan exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "It''s impossible!" Mira said, with a mixture of concern and anger. "He can''t just act like that after everything that happened!"

    As the helicopter moved away from the ground, the town of Mineford grew smaller and smaller beneath them. Kay continued to sleep, alert to the frantic movement around her. Joana watched the sky, a mixture of worry and disbelief in her heart.

    "Or what was he thinking?" thought Joana, worried

    As soon as they saw the base approaching, a new wave of adrenaline took over the group. The helicopter landed safely, and everyone began to descend.

    As soon as the helicopter''s propellers stopped completely, Fernanda, accompanied by some soldiers, approached with firm steps and a serious expression.

    "Captain''s orders," Fernanda announced. "Before the bodies disappear, let us inform the government that Mineford has been retaken by our army." I''m back to report the details. A vehicle is already on its way to pick up the captain.

    "And what are we going to do with him?" asked Joana, looking at Kay, still unconscious.

    "Is he hurt?" asked Fernanda, with a look of contained concern.

    "No, he''s just sleeping, as if he had spent the day on a routine mission," replied Joana, a little incredulously.

    Fernanda sighed, pondering the captain''s orders. "Let''s not stop the lonely." The captain will want to talk to him there.

    Joan nodded. "Let''s get up!" he ordered, gesturing to Yan.

    Carefully, Yan supported Kay on his shoulder, carrying him. As soon as Yan and Kay disappeared down the hallway, Joana turned to the assembled soldiers. ¡ª Things are going to get hectic around here. Don''t expect any rest in the next few days!

    /

    The soldiers looked at each other, discouraged, aware that Kay''s unexpected action was about to trigger a series of consequences.

    ¡ª Show me the statistics of his suit today! ¡ª Joana said, with a determined look.

    ¡ª Come to my office ¡ª Fernanda replied, indicating the way.

    ¡ª You are dismissed until further notice! ¡ª Joana announced to the soldiers before following Fernanda.

    After they left, the soldiers remained silent for a moment, until Ravena broke the silence:

    ¡ª Some of us came from Mineford. During the attack, we lost our homes and were forced to seek shelter in another kingdom. I won''t owe Kay anything, but... I thank you ¡ª Ravena said, with a tone of gratitude and a distant look.

    ¡ª Were you from there? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Yes. I was very young at the time... I didn''t even remember it properly anymore ¡ª Raven said, trying to sound indifferent.

    ¡ª That''s a lie. Seven years isn''t enough to make you forget your home. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be crying ¡ª Mira replied, observing Raven''s restrained expression.

    Raven tried to compose herself, looking away. ¡ª "Getting attached to material things isn''t suitable for a soldier," she thought, trying to keep her posture firm.

    ¡ª Look closely, Raven. You''re not the only one trying to stay strong ¡ª Mira said, empathetically, as she looked around.

    Other soldiers, who had approached with Fernanda, were also former residents of Mineford, and many had the same moved expression as Raven.

    ¡ª I don''t know why Kay did this, but... if we can motivate him again, maybe we can recover other kingdoms, like Longtail and Ynar! ¡ª Mira commented, hopefully.

    ¡ª Those areas are impossible. The concentration of ghouls there makes it impossible for even helicopters to get close! ¡ª said Raven, with a worried tone.

    ¡°What about the helicopters?¡± ¡ª asked Mira, alarmed.

    ¡°If they shoot the ghouls outside the walls, the ones inside will come out, and there¡¯s a risk they¡¯ll come here!¡± ¡ª explained Raven.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why they don¡¯t risk it! I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t tell Kay about those areas,¡± sighed Mira, relieved.

    ¡°The idiot would have gone there!¡± ¡ª replied Raven, laughing.

    ¡°Her laugh is actually cute... but it¡¯s rare to see her laugh,¡± thought Mira, smiling.

    The scene changes to an indoor environment.

 Chapter 32: Reclaiming Mineford!

    The scene changes to a closed room.

    ¡°Good morning, sleeping beauty!¡± said Takemichi, sitting in a chair, watching Kay.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Kay, taking a cup of coffee to her mouth, trying to wake herself up.

    ¡°I asked you to stay here at the base and stay away from trouble, didn¡¯t I? So why did you go to another wall?¡± exclaimed Takemichi, with a disapproving look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I was just venting my anger, but I don¡¯t even know why I got so angry! By the way, shouldn¡¯t you be with Rem?¡± asked Kay.

    ¡°Yeah, I was happy to finally be back home, but thanks to you, now I¡¯m going to be without a break for a long time!¡± said Takemichi, sighing.

    ¡°How annoying... Rem is going to be mad at me. My bad for acting without thinking!¡± said Kay, with an air of regret.

    ¡°At least it looks like you¡¯re sorry!¡± The situation is as follows: we''re going to accompany the Imperial Army and the Research Institute to Mineford. They''re going to implement the security system we have on this wall. It''s nothing miraculous, but it helps. We''re going to have to take care of both walls. And if anyone asks you, it was our entire division that reclaimed that kingdom, you understand?" Takemichi explained.

    "Getting a medal was already enough of a stunner. I''m not interested in recognition, so you can pass the credit to the division," Kay replied.

    "I didn''t take the day off yesterday, so keep that in mind if anyone asks where I was!" Takemichi said, with a mischievous smile.

    Kay looked around and frowned. "Now that you mention it, what''s this little room?" she asked.

    "Your new room. You''ll be staying here for a few days!" Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª I don''t think there''s room for a bed here ¡ª Kay commented, examining the small space.

    ¡°It''s not supposed to fit. You looked pretty comfortable sleeping on that little rug there!¡± Takemichi said, with a slight smile.

    ¡°I see... Where''s Mira?¡± Kay asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°She''s mad at you. So, for a few days, you''ll be alone here. Enjoy it!¡± Takemichi replied, leaving with the chair and locking the door, leaving Kay inside.

    ¡°At least take the suit, it stinks!¡± Kay said.

    Takemichi didn''t answer and just walked away.

    Kay took off the suit and left it in the corner of the room.

    ¡°Damn you... you were absorbing nutrients from the other ghouls while I was sleeping. You acted without permission, you''ll pay for that!¡± Kay grumbled, giving the suit an irritated look.

    He then lay down on the rug and stayed there, thoughtful.

    In the courtyard, the sixth division was gathered, with their weapons and suits ready. Helicopters landed outside the base, and the gate opened, allowing soldiers, scientists, and construction mechanics to enter. Takemichi and the other leaders went to meet them.

    ¡°Second mission in a week. Are you finally taking action?¡± exclaimed the head of the imperial guard.

    ¡°It was a lot of work for my division, but we managed to return without significant damage! I am blessed with good soldiers!¡± said Takemichi.

    ¡°Without significant damage? It seems to me that you suffered no damage at all!¡± replied the head of the guard, observing the soldiers.

    ¡°Glory days after several years of fighting!¡± commented Takemichi proudly.

    ¡°We are going to install the new anti-aircraft guns on the walls of Mineford. I will need your soldiers to make the daily rounds there,¡± informed the head of the imperial guard.

    ¡°I figured that would be the case, but I don¡¯t want to overburden my soldiers,¡± replied Takemichi.

    ¡°Of course, our team will be with you. After all, it is a restored kingdom; we need to restore it to the point where it is habitable again.

    ¡ª We''ll keep you safe while you''re there. Then we can discuss how many soldiers will be needed to keep watch. ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª This time, you can expect a handsome reward from the kingdom. It''s going to be a lot of work in the next few days! ¡ª commented the head of the guard, letting out a sigh.

    ¡ª I thought the same! But it''s a necessary effort for the advancement of humanity. ¡ª replied Takemichi.

    ¡ª Indeed. So, let''s not waste time here talking! ¡ª said the head of the guard.

    ¡ª We''ll escort you from the front and back. Follow my people! ¡ª ordered Takemichi.

    ¡ª Let''s get on with it! ¡ª replied the head of the guard.

    Takemichi boarded the first helicopter, along with Joana and some soldiers from her squad. Next came an imperial guard helicopter, followed by the scientists and mechanics. Soon after, another imperial guard helicopter, with two more from the army closing the formation.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The convoy of helicopters advanced in formation, flying over the desolate expanse that led to Mineford.

    Inside the helicopter, Takemichi reviewed the plan with the other soldiers:

    "As soon as we arrive, the engineering personnel will disembark and begin installing anti-aircraft weapons on the walls. Our priority is to secure the perimeter to prevent further surprise attacks by ghouls. The scientists will need protection while they study the ghoul residue in the surrounding area." He paused, observing every face around him. "That means all of you must be on high alert. Although it is now difficult for the ghouls to approach the wall, there may still be some alive hidden inside."

    Joana nodded, keeping her gaze steady.

    The helicopter in front, where Takemichi was, was approaching the landing point when the radio crackled, the voice of the head of the imperial guard echoing:

    ¡ª Arrival expected in five minutes. Be ready for rapid disembarkation. We have a planned security route, but we cannot predict if there will be movement of ghouls in the surroundings. All personnel, prepare yourselves!

    As soon as the soldiers left the helicopters, they immediately positioned themselves. Joana and her men took the lead, creating a line of defense while the engineers and scientists organized themselves with their equipment. It was meticulous and precise work, but everyone knew that every minute counted.

    Takemichi approached the engineers and discussed the installation of the anti-aircraft weapons:

    ¡ª We need full coverage on the walls and ensure that the range is sufficient to prevent any invasion. Do you have the perimeter diagram?

    ¡ª Yes, Captain! ¡ª replied one of the engineers, pointing to the map. ¡ª We will start the installation in the most vulnerable areas and advance to the highest points. We''ll be ready in a few hours

    "Joana!" Takemichi called, turning to her. "Organize the patrol and assign a team to secure these points while the installation takes place. We won''t leave any room for error." She nodded and began giving orders, the soldiers quickly moving to carry out the instructions.

    While the engineers and soldiers waited at the top of the wall, at the points where the weapons would be installed, the trucks carrying them arrived at the entrance to the Mineford wall.

    The trucks, sturdy and adorned with the research institute''s emblem, stopped apart from each other in front of the wall. A group of soldiers and mechanics approached to help hoist the weapons. Each of them was an imposing structure, built to withstand the weight and force necessary to stop an invasion of ghouls.

    The engineers and mechanics worked at a fast pace, adjusting the rigging devices and preparing the weapons for hoisting. The helicopters, ready for takeoff, awaited instructions.

    The Imperial Guards oversaw the operation as the helicopter pilots took up positions. The engines roared, and the tension in the air was palpable. One of the guards signaled for the helicopter to ascend.

    The helicopters began to take off, their rotors spinning rapidly as they made their way to the top of the wall. One by one, the weapons were hoisted and positioned with precision, with the help of the engineers already waiting above.

    As soon as the first weapon was placed on top, the engineers began to make the necessary adjustments. The structure was large, with seats for the operators who would control both the rotation and the aiming.

    As more helicopters brought in the subsequent weapons, the wall began to transform into an armed fortress. The sound of the rotors filled the air as the team worked together, adrenaline pumping through each of them.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Takemichi said, watching the operation from a vantage point, his mind already calculating the next steps. ¡ª If we can get all the weapons in place before nightfall, we¡¯ll have a chance to defend Mineford properly.

    The helicopters continued to operate, bringing in the last load while the team picked up the pace. With each weapon that reached the top of the wall, the soldiers¡¯ determination grew. Meanwhile, the trucks carrying the bodies of the ghouls, internally refrigerated to keep the corpses in proper condition, arrived at the research institute¡¯s yards.

    The scene changed.

    ¡ª It¡¯s been five hours... I wonder how things are going over there? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, in her office surrounded by screens and scientists watching them.

    ¡ª At least it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re fighting; all the statistics are normal ¡ª said one of the scientists.

    ¡ª It only took him an hour to start sleeping! He was really bored! ¡ª Fernanda commented, looking at Kay through a screen.

    ¡ª Variations detected in some soldiers! ¡ª announced another scientist.

    ¡ª Update me on the operation! ¡ª Fernanda asked over the radio.

    ¡ª Weapons installed; we are conducting firing tests! ¡ª Joana reported over the radio.

    ¡ª They did it! ¡ª celebrated the team of scientists.

    ¡ª Good job! ¡ª Fernanda replied, with a smile on her face.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Joana said, and then headed to a room, returning carrying a dark bag.

    The scientists looked confused as she took off the bag and revealed a bottle of champagne.

    ¡ª Mineford is ours! ¡ª she celebrated, popping the cork.

    ¡ª Madam, where did you get that bottle? ¡ª exclaimed one of the scientists, surprised.

    ¡ª At the king''s banquet! Let''s toast! ¡ª Joana said happily.

    Joy filled the room as Joana raised the bottle of champagne, the sunlight reflecting on the walls of the room. The scientists exchanged surprised glances, but soon the excitement spread to everyone.

    Fernanda smiled, watching the team, but her mind was racing. The operation had gone well so far, but we can''t relax. The real work is yet to come.

    ¡°Let¡¯s toast, but be careful!¡± she said, raising her hand. ¡°We need to stay focused; after all, we still have a lot to do.¡±

    ¡°Mineford is ours!¡± Joana shouted again, as the others raised their glasses in a toast. Enthusiasm filled the room, and the tension that had built up over the last few hours seemed to melt away, even if only temporarily.

    Back at the wall, Takemichi and his team were finishing the firing tests of the newly installed weapons.

    ¡°They¡¯re working perfectly!¡± shouted one of the engineers, with a smile of satisfaction. ¡°We¡¯re ready for defense!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± replied Takemichi, realizing the importance of the moment.

    The soldiers kept watch. The helicopters took the rest of the weapons to the front of the wall. When everyone landed, their fatigue was evident, but joy was also spreading among them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it safe here! Mineford is ours, my friend!¡± ¡ª said the head of the imperial guard, hugging Takemichi.

    ¡ª I''m not a big fan of hugs, except for the ones from my wife, so don''t do that anymore! ¡ª replied Takemichi, with a half smile, trying to hide his slight irritation.

    ¡ª You''re still antisocial, huh? Even at a time like this! It''s a time for joy! This will spread like wildfire to the other kingdoms. It''s another step forward for us! ¡ª commented the head of the guard, excited.

    ¡ª The second and fourth divisions have already recovered a lost kingdom. The first division has already recovered two lost kingdoms. We''re still behind! ¡ª reminded Takemichi, with a determined tone.

    ¡ª Does it matter? It''s a victory for humanity! ¡ª replied the head of the guard, smiling.

    Coming from you, who always compare us to other divisions, thought Takemichi, but in any case, it''s a victory!

    ¡ª The electrical system here needs to be restored. Tonight, your soldiers will be without power. It''s best for everyone to return and start their surveillance tomorrow! ¡ª said one of the engineers.

    ¡ª Tomorrow morning, my people will come first, right after breakfast. If there are any ghouls here, we will eliminate them! I will call you! ¡ª said Takemichi, determined.

    ¡ª Fair enough! It is a victory, friend! A victory for Valtreon! ¡ª repeated the imperial guard, unable to contain his joy.

    With that, they got into the helicopters and vehicles and returned home.

 Chapter 33: Recovering Mineford P2!

    With that, they got into the helicopters and vehicles and returned home.

    ¡°Welcome back!¡± Fernanda said, waiting with the other scientists.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Have you been drinking?¡± Takemichi exclaimed, smelling a faint scent of alcohol in the air.

    ¡°Drinks? Of course not, Captain! Where would we find that here at the base?¡± Fernanda replied, holding back a laugh.

    ¡°Anyway, we have work tomorrow. Get some rest, you¡¯re dismissed now!¡± Takemichi said, turning to leave.

    ¡°And Kay?¡± Mira exclaimed, worried.

    ¡°He fell asleep as soon as you left. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡± Fernanda said, in an amused tone.

    ¡°He has the audacity to sleep while we¡¯re working? Is this a reward or a punishment?¡± Takemichi said, irritated.

    The soldiers returned to their rooms and prepared for dinner. In the mess hall, the atmosphere was light and relaxed.

    ¡ª Eating after working is a relief! ¡ª Raven said, with a smile.

    ¡ª So even you think so? I didn''t expect it! ¡ª Kratos commented, surprised.

    ¡ª Keep to yourself! ¡ª Raven replied, with a sharp look.

    ¡ª But it''s really good to eat after a hard day like that! ¡ª Thais intervened, trying to calm things down.

    ¡ª Are you worried about Kay? Why don''t you ask the captain to let you talk to him? ¡ª Sarah suggested, with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡ª My father forbade me from going near there. He won''t change his mind! ¡ª Mira replied, discouraged.

    ¡ª Look over there! Yan is bringing him food! Kay will be fine, we''re the ones who are going to be overwhelmed! ¡ª said Thais, trying to comfort her.

    At that moment, Mira received a call.

    ¡ª I just ate, I''m going back to my room! ¡ª said Mira, quickly leaving.

    ¡ª She''s acting strange too! ¡ª commented Viviane, watching her friend walk away.

    ¡ª What could be going on? ¡ª exclaimed Sky, intrigued.

    In Mira''s room.

    ¡ª Hello! ¡ª she answered when she answered.

    ¡ª Good job recovering Mineford! ¡ª said the prince on the call.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª replied Mira, with a smile, I can''t say it was Kay!

    ¡ª Are you okay? ¡ª asked the prince, worried.

    ¡ª Yes! Today was a tough day, but no one got hurt! ¡ª said Mira, relieved.

    The scene changes to the next morning.

    ¡ª She''s still sleeping! ¡ª said Thais, looking at Mira''s bed.

    ¡ª She was on that call for a long time! ¡ª Sarah commented, curiously.

    ¡ª Who was she talking to? ¡ª Viviane exclaimed, trying to guess.

    ¡ª I don''t know, but she seemed happy. It must have been her mother! ¡ª Thais said, believing in her hypothesis.

    ¡ª Shall we wake her up? ¡ª Viviane suggested, excitedly.

    ¡ª After breakfast, we need to go to Mineford. She better be fed in case there are ghouls there! ¡ª Sarah said, determined.

    ¡ª You''re right! ¡ª Thais agreed.

    Minutes later, in the cafeteria...

    Why are they staring at me? Mira thought, startled, as she noticed her friends'' stares.

    ¡ª They''re discouraged because you didn''t make coffee today! ¡ª Lena said, with a sad smile. ¡ª And, by the way, I am too!

    ¡ª I woke up late today! I''m sorry, it was my job! ¡ª Mira replied, trying to justify her absence.

    ¡ª There''s no need for that. The cooks made it, it tastes the same, but it lacks that difference in texture that you sometimes make! ¡ª Lena continued, with a touch of nostalgia in her voice.

    Mirei thought that it was only Kay who noticed this; they also like my coffee! Mira thought, feeling happy with the recognition.

    ¡ª Anyway, you better eat soon. We''re leaving! ¡ª Lena warned, looking at her watch.

    ¡°I have to do Kay¡¯s!¡± ¡ª Mira insisted, worried.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be time. One of the soldiers is taking his coffee, they¡¯re already waiting in the courtyard. Let¡¯s finish it quickly and come!¡± ¡ª Lena said, urging her friends.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª they agreed.

    After breakfast, the rest of the soldiers gathered in the courtyard. Everyone was already equipped and ready for the mission.

    ¡°The same ones who went in the helicopters yesterday, follow me. The others go in the trucks! We¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡ª Takemichi ordered, his voice firm and clear.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the soldiers said, saluting with determination.

    As soon as they got into the vehicles, they left. Upon arriving in Mineford, the helicopters began to fly over the area, checking for movement.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s empty. Let¡¯s get off!¡± ¡ª Takemichi announced, looking closely at the kingdom.

    The helicopters, keeping their distance, landed on the territory. The soldiers quickly left, but others remained on board. Those who remained flew toward the anti-aircraft guns positioned on the walls. They descended the ladders, and the soldier who would be at the gun climbed down it until he reached the top of the wall. Once he was in position, the helicopter took another soldier to another gun, following the same procedure until all the guns were operational.

    Takemichi then ordered the soldiers to start walking around the city to check if they saw any suspicious movement.

    "Form pairs and stay alert for any signs. We don''t want any surprises!" he instructed, as he walked alongside Mira and her friends.

    As they walked through the empty streets, Mira couldn''t help but feel a tension in the air. The city, once bustling with activity, was now enveloped in an unsettling silence.

    "I hope we don''t find anything bad here," Thais commented, her voice low.

    "If there are ghouls nearby, we''ll be ready to face them," Takemichi replied, his expression serious.

    The team continued their patrol, their eyes alert for any movement.

    After a few minutes of moving around the kingdom, the soldiers reported no movement in that region.

    "We''re going to move on to another region. Wait for the ride," Takemichi said, signaling for everyone to get ready.

    The scene changes to the army barracks, where the atmosphere was quite different.

    ¡°My head hurts!¡± Fernanda exclaimed, drinking water.

    ¡°After so long without drinking, I think we¡¯re weaker for drinking!¡± commented one of the scientists, in a sleepy tone of voice.

    ¡°Kay woke up!¡± said one of the scientists, looking at the screen that showed the solitary woman.

    ¡°He must have smelled the coffee!¡± said Fernanda, approaching the screen.

    Kay disappeared from the camera¡¯s view, leaving everyone in suspense.

    ¡°Did he go to the toilet? I thought he was going straight to the coffee!¡± exclaimed Fernanda.

    Soon, Kay reappeared on camera, but to everyone''s disappointment, he went back to the carpet, going back to sleep.

    "He''s back to sleep! He won''t have breakfast, and he didn''t have dinner yesterday either!" Fernanda lamented, her headache becoming more evident with each word.

    The scientists exchanged worried glances.

    "He needs to eat! If he keeps up like this, he''ll get weak, especially now that things are so tense out there," one of the scientists said, sounding worried.

    Meanwhile, in Mineford, the soldiers waited in silence, anticipation hanging in the air.

    "I hope the next sector is as calm as this one," one of the soldiers commented, trying to break the tension.

    "Only time will tell," Takemichi replied, watching the helicopters around him closely. "Stay vigilant. This calm can be deceiving."

    After walking all over Mineford, the tension began to dissipate.

    "And there''s nothing there!" ¡ª said Takemichi, observing the deserted city.

    ¡ª That''s good! ¡ª replied Mira, relieved by the tranquility that reigned.

    ¡ª Yes! Let''s go back and wait for the others. I''ll inform the kingdom! ¡ª said Takemichi, taking out his cell phone.

    He sent a message to the head of the guard, an act that could change the course of the day.

    ¡ª Takemichi sent a message, let''s see what he said! ¡ª commented the head of the guard, looking at the screen of the device.

    ¡ª A thumbs up? ¡ª exclaimed the head of the guard, confused.

    ¡ª It must be that we are cleared to go! ¡ª suggested one of the guards, hopefully.

    ¡ª It could also be that they found ghouls ¡ª said another soldier, with a worried expression.

    ¡ª What does this mean? Can we go? ¡ª the head guard questioned in the message, his impatience growing.

    Takemichi quickly responded with another thumbs up.

    ¡ª Then let''s go! ¡ª decided the head guard, already standing up.

    ¡ª I told you we were supposed to go! ¡ª joked one of the guards.

    ¡ª He only sent a thumbs up, how would he know? ¡ª complained the other guard, with a sarcasm tone.

    ¡ª Let''s go! Don''t waste time arguing! ¡ª shouted the head guard, quickly getting into the helicopter.

    ¡ª You heard the boss, let''s go! ¡ª encouraged the guard, hurrying to follow the leader.

    Three more helicopters arrived at Mineford, descending with a powerful roar of their engines.

    ¡ª Now there is not much risk of being caught by surprise. I brought more electricians and mechanics than soldiers! We''re going to fix the city''s lights! ¡ª announced the head of the guard, looking at the team that was preparing for the task.

    ¡°I''m counting on you!¡± said Takemichi

    The men began to disperse, while the engineers and mechanics gathered to plan the repair of the electrical system, a vital step in ensuring the safety of the city and its inhabitants.

    ¡°In the meantime, we must remain alert,¡± added Takemichi, his gaze fixed on the surroundings.

    With the plan in motion and determination in the air, Takemichi''s team prepared for a day full of work and surveillance.

    The scene changes to the castle.

    ¡ª It''s very busy here! ¡ª Emilia said, returning from her training in the garden and noticing the unusual movement.

    ¡ª Princess? Good morning! ¡ª greeted a maid, bowing slightly.

    ¡ª Good morning! What''s going on? Everything seems very busy since yesterday! ¡ª Emilia asked, curious.

    ¡ª Didn''t they tell you? The sixth division recovered Mineford! ¡ª the maid replied, excited.

    ¡ª They recovered it? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, surprised, and ran towards the hall where her father was in a meeting.

    Upon arriving, she interrupted the conversation of the leaders present.

    ¡ª Why are you running? ¡ª asked the king, surprised.

    ¡ª Father, is it true that Mineford was recovered? ¡ª Emilia asked, trying to contain her excitement.

    ¡ª It''s true. It''s very busy here because of that, and I couldn''t tell you before. I thought your brother would tell you ¡ª the king replied, with a slight smile.

    ¡ª I ended up forgetting! ¡ª said the prince, embarrassed.

    ¡ª When was it? ¡ª asked Emilia, still surprised.

    ¡ª Yesterday morning ¡ª said the king.

    ¡ª Yesterday? Wasn''t the captain going to take a day off? ¡ª Emilia asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Good thing he didn''t! ¡ª commented one of the leaders.

    ¡ª I gave him three days off, but he decided not to use them. Anyway, we''re working on deciding how we''re going to proceed! ¡ª explained the king.

    ¡ª Oh, yes. Forgive me for interrupting! ¡ª said Emilia, bowing and leaving.

    ¡ª Where were we? ¡ª the king resumed, returning to the meeting.

    In the hallway, Emilia smiled to herself, thinking.

    ¡ª They did it. I''ll ask Kay about it! ¡ª she thought excitedly.

    The scene changes to the barracks.

    ¡ª A cell phone is ringing! ¡ª commented Fernanda, still recovering from her hangover.

    ¡ª It''s coming from your desk! ¡ª warned one of the scientists.

    ¡ª I have my cell phone with me! ¡ª said Fernanda, walking to the desk.

    She found Kay''s cell phone there.

    ¡ª Oh, that''s right! The captain had taken Kay''s cell phone, and I took it to remove the bug ¡ª Fernanda remembered.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going to answer it? ¡ª asked one of the scientists, curious.

    ¡ª It''s an unknown number. It must be a scam! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    The cell phone stopped ringing, but soon started ringing again.

    ¡ª Answer it to see who it is! ¡ª insisted the scientist.

    Fernanda sighed and answered.

 Chapter 34: The Motivation of Someone Who Has No Motivation

    Fernanda sighed and answered.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked, a little impatiently.

    ¡°A woman? Where¡¯s Kay?¡± said the voice on the other end, which Fernanda recognized immediately.

    ¡°That voice!¡± Fernanda thought, straightening her posture.

    ¡°Good morning, princess. This is Fernanda!¡± she replied politely.

    ¡°The scientist? Why do you have Kay¡¯s cell phone? Can you give it to him?¡± Emilia asked, sounding worried.

    ¡°I took it to fix it, but sorry, Kay can¡¯t talk right now,¡± Fernanda explained.

    ¡°Is he busy?¡± Emilia asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Actually, he disobeyed an order from the captain and is now in solitary confinement. He can¡¯t leave there until the captain¡¯s order, but when he does, I¡¯ll ask him to call you!¡± Fernanda replied.

    ¡°Why did Kay disobey?¡± Emilia asked, frustrated.

    ¡ª The boy is not exactly the ideal type of soldier. You must know that, since they are friends. He acted according to his interests and ended up in solitary confinement ¡ª Fernanda explained, with an ironic smile.

    ¡ª Just tell him that I congratulated the army for this achievement and that I started training! ¡ª Emilia said firmly.

    ¡ª Thank you! I will pass on the message. Have a good day, princess! ¡ª Fernanda said goodbye.

    ¡ª You too. Bye! ¡ª Emilia replied.

    ¡ª Bye! ¡ª Fernanda said, hanging up the call.

    When the call ended, Fernanda let out a sigh.

    ¡ª The princess! That''s a surprise! ¡ª commented the scientist next to her.

    ¡ª They became friends when we went to collect the medals. Maybe we''ll even see the princess around here more... She doesn''t really show up in public! ¡ª Fernanda said thoughtfully.

    ¡ª Sir, the turbines and control systems still showed potential. It will take all day, but we can fix it,¡± said an electrician, examining the machines carefully.

    ¡°Do it!¡± ordered the head of the guard.

    The electrician frowned and added:

    ¡°However, there are many wires that were broken outside. We need help to reconnect them. Two of ours will teach you how to repair the wires and will accompany you,¡± said the electrician, pointing to two others who were nearby.

    ¡°Leave that to us. Focus on getting this plant up and running!¡± said the head of the guard, showing confidence in his team¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Right!¡± replied the electrician, returning to work.

    The mechanics and electricians continued to work on the turbines, disassembling parts and making adjustments while the soldiers followed the electricians¡¯ instructions, taking care of each wire that needed to be fixed. The atmosphere was hectic, but the team was united in the mission to restore electricity to the Aldor Light Tower.

    The sounds of engines and tools filled the air as guards moved quickly, re-routing cables and testing connections. All the while, Takemichi supervised the progress of the work, concerned with ensuring that the plant was restored safely and efficiently.

    As the day wore on, the team of electricians and mechanics focused on getting the turbines up and running. Tensions mounted as each adjustment was made and each wire was connected. Finally, with the turbine repairs nearly complete, the electricians returned to the plant, ready to test the system.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± one of the mechanics exclaimed. ¡°If we can finish the turbine repairs, we¡¯ll be ready to turn on the power.¡±

    After one final adjustment and careful check, the team was finally ready. Power could be restored, and hope began to shine again in the town of Mineford.

    As night approached, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to light up this dark city!¡± one of the electricians shouted as he prepared to turn on the power.

    The attendees gathered, watching anxiously. The electrician flipped the switch, and to everyone¡¯s delight, the streetlights began to glow one by one. Power was restored to the streetlights, illuminating the streets of Mineford and bringing life back to the city.

    The group was filled with excitement as they celebrated the success of the operation. Laughter and cheers echoed throughout the Aldor Light Tower as the lights illuminated the smiling faces of the workers.

    ¡°Look!¡± a mechanic exclaimed, pointing to the wall¡¯s lights. ¡°The outside lights have been restored too!¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    With the wall¡¯s lights now shining brightly, the risk of a surprise attack by the ghouls was considerably reduced. The view of the outside area was clear, allowing the guards to keep watch more effectively.

    ¡°This is just the first step!¡± ¡ª Takemichi said, satisfied, but still focused.

    ¡ª That''s it for starters! Tomorrow we''ll get the kingdom''s alarm system working again. I''ll meet with the king and the others to decide what to do next. I''ll let you know what they decide! ¡ª said the head of the guard.

    ¡ª I''ll stay here with some people to keep watch; the other soldiers will return to provide security for you up to the wall! ¡ª replied Takemichi.

    ¡ª It''ll only be hard work at first. Once we''re ready, we''ll implement weapons that can be activated remotely, just like the ones we have in our kingdom now! I''m counting on your team to take care of everything until then! ¡ª said the head of the guard.

    ¡ª You can leave that to us! Tomorrow bring food for my soldiers who will take care of the weapons on the walls! ¡ª said Takemichi.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª said the head of the guard, saluting.

    Takemichi returned the gesture.

    ¡ª See you tomorrow! ¡ª the head of the guard said goodbye, leaving.

    ¡ª I need three soldiers on each weapon, soldiers who are capable of operating them! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    Soldiers with this ability showed up promptly.

    ¡ª The leaders can return to the barracks. I''ll stay here with the soldiers. Leave one of the helicopters in case we need to use it! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª Let me stay. If there are ghoul attacks in the other kingdom, they''ll need your orders! ¡ª Yan argued.

    ¡ª I agree ¡ª Lena added.

    ¡ª Alright! Tomorrow I''ll ask you to find a way to set up something to charge your cell phones and radios. If ghouls appear, keep me updated! ¡ª Takemichi informed.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Yan replied.

    ¡ª Let''s go back. It''s going to be like this every day: every time we have breakfast, we''ll come straight here. But the people we''re supposed to protect aren''t here, so our priority is to return if there''s any movement of ghouls there! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the soldiers said.

    Yan and the others stayed, while the rest returned to the base.

    ¡ª Three on each weapon, switch shifts. The helicopter will take us up there. I''ll stay with those in front of the entrance. If anything approaches, let me know on the radio and try to eliminate them. Use band four on the radio! ¡ª Yan instructed.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the soldiers said.

    In the barracks, in the scientists'' room.

    ¡ª Did he regret what he did? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed.

    ¡ª He woke up once to use the bathroom, but he soon went back to sleep. He hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday; we''re worried! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª Show me the recordings since he got in there! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    The scene changed. Kratos opened the bedroom door.

    ¡ª Which bed is his? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, carrying Kay who was sleeping.

    ¡ª It''s the one below! ¡ª Kratos indicated.

    Takemichi threw Kay on the bed.

    ¡ª It''s not a punishment if he spends all his time sleeping. Tomorrow I''ll put him to work! ¡ª Takemichi said, placing Kay''s outfit on the table before leaving.

    Kratos closed the door again.

    ¡ª The captain was angry; even when he''s sleeping, Kay has that effect! ¡ª Sky commented.

    ¡ª I think it''s fair. We''re working while he''s sleeping, and he''s the one who started all this! ¡ª Slayer said.

    ¡ª I hope he doesn''t cause any problems tomorrow! ¡ª Kratos said.

    The next morning.

    Fernanda poured coffee into a cup and left it on the table. Kay quickly got up to drink it.

    ¡ª It''s funny how this works ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª What are you doing? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª You''ve been promoted to servant. Go take a shower and come to the courtyard with your suit on! ¡ª Fernanda announced.

    ¡ª Servant? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, confused.

    The scene changes to the courtyard.

    ¡ª You have the nerve to keep us waiting! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª What''s going on? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, taking a cup of coffee and holding the bottle.

    ¡ª You''ve been released from your punishment and you''re going to join us in Mineford. We''re leaving, and you''re coming with me! ¡ª Takemichi informed.

    Kay looked at Mira, who was confused.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kay replied, heading towards the helicopter.

    ¡ª I didn''t say you could come in! ¡ª Takemichi complained.

    ¡ª Stop the drama, let''s go! ¡ª Kay said, putting on the headphones.

    ¡ª Damn you! You have no respect for a superior! ¡ª Takemichi retorted. ¡ª You''re only responsible for security; the manual labor will be left to him! ¡ª he continued, addressing the soldiers.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the soldiers said.

    ¡ª Same formation, let''s go! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the soldiers replied, heading towards the vehicles.

    Inside the helicopter, Kay was thoughtful and looked at Mira, but he didn''t say anything. The helicopters landed in Mineford.

    ¡ª Your weapons are with us, but you won''t need them now ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª Then why did you bring me here? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª The construction crew needs help. You''re going to support them! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª What does this have to do with killing ghouls? ¡ª Kay asked, confused.

    ¡ª It was the ghouls who caused this destruction in the city. This has to do with the army, and I am the captain. As a subordinate, you have the obligation to obey me! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª What an unnecessary discussion... my body is stiff. I will see this work as training and, as training, I will stop when I think it is good enough! ¡ª Kay grumbled.

    ¡ª What a stupid thing... ¡ª Takemichi began, being interrupted.

    ¡ª Yes, do it, Kay! ¡ª Mira said.

    Kay got out of the helicopter.

    ¡ª Why did you accept this? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed.

    ¡ª He takes training seriously and, since he was out of action for two days, he will train more than usual ¡ª Mira explained.

    ¡ª I see... you are quite bad sometimes! ¡ª Takemichi said, laughing.

    ¡ª That way both of us win! ¡ª Mira added.

    ¡ª Like father, like daughter! ¡ª Joana commented, getting out of the helicopter.

    ¡ª I heard that! ¡ª Takemichi replied, getting out too.

    The rest of the team also got out.

    ¡ª Captain! ¡ª Yan called, approaching. ¡ª We brought you some food. Get the helicopter later! Any news? ¡ª Takemichi asked.

    ¡ª Nothing, no ghouls have come near, and the city lights are normal ¡ª Yan replied.

    ¡ª Good job! ¡ª Takemichi praised.

    Kay returned to the helicopter.

    ¡ª What are you doing? ¡ª Takemichi asked.

    ¡ª There''s a herd coming. I''m going to change my training ¡ª Kay said, grabbing her weapons.

    ¡ª Captain, several ghouls at the exit of the wall! As soon as they come into range, I''ll shoot! ¡ª informed the soldier who was operating the anti-aircraft gun.

    ¡ª Proceed! ¡ª Takemichi authorized over the radio.

    After a few seconds, the sound of several shots echoed.

    ¡ª That weapon seems powerful ¡ª Kay commented.

    ¡ª Threats eliminated! ¡ª the soldier confirmed over the radio.

    ¡ª Good job! ¡ª Takemichi said over the radio.

    Kay put away her weapons.

    ¡ª When will the masons arrive? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Soon! Stay quiet until then! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª Waking me up to keep me waiting... it would have been easier to bring me back asleep! ¡ª Kay grumbled, walking away.

    The soldiers were standing near the wall.

 Chapter 35: Recovering Mineford P3

    The soldiers were standing near the wall.

    ¡°Hey, Mira, did you and Kay fight or something?¡± asked Thais.

    ¡°Me and Kay? No, why?¡± replied Mira, surprised.

    ¡°He seemed mad at you!¡± commented Thais.

    ¡°Kay? I think he wanted to ask me something, but he¡¯s not mad at me,¡± said Mira.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go ask him what it was? He¡¯s alone now!¡± encouraged Thais.

    Mira¡¯s cell phone rang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him later. I¡¯ll answer it!¡± said Mira, moving away to answer the phone.

    The soldiers watched.

    ¡°Hey, go ahead!¡± said Mira on the cell phone, moving away a little further.

    ¡°This again... I wonder who she¡¯s talking to to make her smile like that?¡± muttered Thais, suspicious.

    Kay watched from afar.

    ¡°So that¡¯s really it...¡± he muttered, standing up.

    ¡ª Be quiet there! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    Kay approached.

    ¡ª I want to leave the army. I''m resigning! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª And now what are you talking about? ¡ª Takemichi asked, surprised.

    ¡ª I think it''s a promise I made to Rem. I''m resigning ¡ª Kay said.

    ("Mira needs someone by her side, someone who will protect her for me!") ¡ª Kay remembered, remembering the request Rem made the last time she saw her.

    "I hate to admit it, but this guy can protect her," Kay thought, looking at Takemichi. "And now there''s that other guy... he''s not strong, but he seems to be influential, to have come with Emilia to the barracks!" ¡ª Kay thought, feeling irritated.

    ¡ª After everything you''ve done, you want to leave like that? You''re going to help rebuild this kingdom, and only then can you leave! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª If I remove the rubble, will you let me go? ¡ª Kay asked, defiantly.

    "This would take a week with everyone together!" ¡ª Takemichi thought, pondering. ¡ª Okay, we''ll need some things from here, so remove the rubble from the houses and pile them there, next to the wall. When you''re done, you''re free to go! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª And I''ll need the bodies of those ghouls later. We have a deal! ¡ª Kay stated.

    ¡ª I don''t know what you need them for, but the bodies will go to the institute ¡ª Takemichi retorted.

    ¡ª No problem, I just need to touch them ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª If that''s the case, then we have a deal ¡ª Takemichi concluded.

    Kay stepped back, concentrating.

    ¡ª Are you sure about that? He seems serious about his decision ¡ª Lena commented.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡ª For him to clean all this up by himself, it would take at least a month, at best ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª So, you don''t intend to let him go so easily? ¡ª Yan asked.

    ¡ª Like father, like daughter! ¡ª Joana commented, smiling.

    ¡ª This is our captain! ¡ª Ryuji said.

    Takemichi''s cell phone rang.

    ¡ª Hello, Fernanda! ¡ª he answered.

    ¡ª What''s going on? Kay''s suit is gradually increasing... it''s already at 130%! ¡ª Fernanda said, euphoric on the call.

    ¡ª 130%? Are you sure about that? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, surprised. ¡ª He''s just standing here!

    ¡ª He''s going to do something, stop him now! ¡ª Fernanda asked.

    ¡ª Damn it! ¡ª Takemichi approached, speaking loudly. ¡ª Kay, I don''t know what you''re doing, but you better stop now! That''s an order!

    In Kay''s mind, he was floating in an empty space.

    ¡ª It''s been a while, I know you absorbed something from those ghouls that made you stronger. I''m going to need some extra hands for a job! ¡ª Kay said, seriously.

    Back outside, Kay opened his eyes.

    ¡ª Stop screaming. I''m just keeping my part of the deal ¡ª he replied.

    From Kay''s suit, tentacles began to grow, emerging around him.

    ¡ª What the hell is that? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, astonished.

    ¡°This again?¡± ¡ª Joana murmured, astonished.

    ¡°Again?¡± ¡ª Takemichi asked, confused.

    Tension hung in the air as Kay closed his eyes, and everyone there felt something different. Suddenly, tentacles began to emerge from Kay¡¯s suit, twisting and growing until they formed several hands that spread around him, seemingly ready for heavy work. The soldiers watched, perplexed, as Kay¡¯s power manifested itself in an unexpected and frightening way.

    ¡°What the... fuck?¡± Takemichi exclaimed, visibly shaken, unable to hide his surprise. His voice, usually controlled, was now a mixture of astonishment and disbelief.

    ¡°This again?¡± Joana murmured, her eyes wide as she instinctively retreated.

    In the distance, Mira heard the commotion. Even though she was still on her cell phone, the sound of the soldiers and the exclamations of shock made her turn around quickly.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Mira blurted out, unintentionally.

    On the other end of the line, the prince was silent for a second, and then answered, confused:

    ¡°Excuse me? Did something happen?¡±

    Mira realized her mistake, blushed and quickly said:

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just¡­ an emergency! I have to hang up!¡± And before the prince could answer, she ended the call and ran towards the others, feeling her heart pounding with worry.

    Meanwhile, Kay had already taken full control of the extra hands. He moved from one side to the other, and the tentacles followed his steps in sync, as if they were an extension of his own will. Each hand that came out of the tentacles was precise and agile, grabbing debris from the destroyed houses and throwing them forcefully towards the corner of the wall, forming a pile of rubble that was growing rapidly.

    ¡°This¡­ this is unbelievable!¡± Yan muttered, unable to take his eyes off the scene.

    The soldiers stared, astonished, hardly believing what they were seeing. In a matter of minutes, Kay had cleared almost the entire perimeter. Where there had been scattered debris before, now only the houses or parts of houses that were still standing remained, while a pile of ruins appeared next to the wall.

    Mira arrived at her father''s side, panting and trying to understand what was happening.

    "Dad, what... what is all this?!" she asked.

    Takemichi, not knowing what to do, stared at Kay and muttered to himself:

    "Don''t ask me, I won''t be able to explain!"

    Fernanda''s voice echoed worriedly through the radio:

    "Captain, his suit is at 150%! What''s going on?"

    Takemichi sighed, ending the voice call and calling on video to show Kay directly.

    "I''ll show you, see for yourself!" As soon as Kay''s image appeared on the screen, Fernanda''s eyes widened.

    "What the hell is this?" she exclaimed in disbelief, while the scientists around her looked on with alarmed expressions.

    "What''s going on?" the scientists next to her asked.

    Fernanda, feeling the weight of the situation, moved away from the others to talk in private.

    "I''ll be right back, I need to talk to the captain." As soon as she left the room, she asked Takemichi again, unable to contain her shock. "Captain, what the hell is this?"

    Takemichi rolled his eyes, equally perplexed.

    "Don''t even ask me! You''re the scientist!"

    Meanwhile, Kay''s four extra hands moved in perfect synchrony, making him slide through the debris field at high speed. The soldiers around him looked on, confused, until one of them, oblivious to what was happening, aimed his gun at Kay.

    "What''s that?" ¡ª exclaimed the soldier, his finger on the trigger.

    Takemichi''s voice sounded firm over the radio.

    "Don''t shoot at the city!" he ordered.

    The soldier, still uncertain, muttered:

    "Is it a ghoul?"

    "It''s not a ghoul!" Takemichi corrected, exasperated. "Focus on the outside!"

    The soldier lowered his gun, turning it in the indicated direction.

    Suddenly, Kay stopped, and everyone around tensed up, not understanding why.

 Chapter 36: Declarations!

    Suddenly, Kay stopped, and everyone around her tensed up, not understanding why.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ryuji asked, frowning.

    Fernanda quickly answered:

    ¡°He¡¯s getting a call!¡±

    Takemichi looked at her, suspicious.

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re listening to his conversation?¡±

    Fernanda covered her eyes awkwardly.

    ¡°I forgot to deactivate the bug on his cell phone,¡± she thought. ¡°I installed a system to monitor his actions. Of course he knows that!¡± she said, trying to maintain her composure.

    On the call, Kay heard Emilia¡¯s familiar voice.

    ¡°Hi Emilia!¡± he said.

    ¡°Kay, what did you do to end up in solitary confinement?¡± Emilia asked, worried.

    On the other end, Mira heard the name and stopped, perplexed.

    ¡°Emilia? Who is that?¡± Mira thought, intrigued.

    Kay¡¯s hands continued to move the debris as he spoke casually to Emilia.

    ¡ª It''s just that I ended up killing some ghouls without Takemichi''s permission, and he got mad. No big deal.

    ¡ª You can''t act against orders, he''s your captain! ¡ª Emilia warned, in a serious tone. ¡ª I hear noises over there... what are you doing?

    ¡ª Cleaning up the city''s rubble. You can keep talking, I can hear you ¡ª Kay replied, casually.

    Emilia smiled on the other side.

    ¡ª They''re preparing a festival to celebrate your achievement.

    ¡ª A festival? The people of the capital love a feast, huh? ¡ª Kay commented, laughing.

    Emilia hesitated, but then asked, her voice full of expectation.

    ¡ª Do you... want to go with me?

    Kay was surprised.

    ¡ª To the festival? I thought you didn''t like crowded places.

    ¡ª I can go, but with a lot of guards accompanying me ¡ª Emilia explained.

    Kay laughed.

    ¡ª That way I can''t enjoy myself, right? I understand why you don''t go out much.

    Emilia sighed.

    ¡ª It''s my father''s order, for my safety.

    Kay, thoughtful, suggested:

    ¡ª How about a disguise? I''ll be your guard, no one will notice.

    ¡ª So you''re coming? ¡ª Emilia said, excited.

    Kay nodded.

    ¡ª As soon as I''m done here in about an hour and a half, I''ll be free.

    ¡ª So soon? If that''s the case, come here after it''s over, and we can go straight to the festival from here! ¡ª Emilia replied excitedly.

    ¡ª Deal. I''ll just go to the base first. See you later, Emilia.

    ¡ª See you, Kay! ¡ª she said, hanging up the call with a smile.

    Kay looked at the wreckage around her, determined to finish the task.

    ¡ª A festival, huh? She seemed excited... I better finish it in time.

    Fernanda commented:

    ¡ª I didn''t know the princess was so... forward like that!

    Mira, who had heard the conversation, was astonished.

    "Princess Emilia? Why is she talking to Kay?" Mira asked, confused.

    Fernanda raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    "You didn''t know? They became friends in the castle."

    Mira bit her lip, trying to process the information.

    "He didn''t tell me anything... And you''re going to let him go, Dad?"

    Takemichi sighed, resigned.

    "There''s no way around it, it was the deal!"

    Mira, confused and irritated, turned to him.

    "What deal?"

    He gave her a calm look and answered.

    "After this, he''s free to go wherever he wants."

    Mira shook her head in disbelief.

    "You''re going to let him leave like that?"This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Takemichi gave a half-hearted smile and nodded.

    "Yes, it was the deal." Then he looked around, worried. "I have to tell the king''s people to come later." Otherwise, it will be a commotion if they see him like this.

    Mira remained perplexed, and her frustration was palpable.

    "Why did my father make this deal with Kay?"

    Before Takemichi could answer, Joana, one of the scientists, muttered in a tone of revelation.

    "The captain will be angry, but we can''t lose a talent like him... The truth is..."

    After the explanation, Mira seemed to be on the verge of an explosion.

    ¡ª Men are idiots! ¡ª she shouted, walking away furiously.

    Lena, a long-time friend of Mira, tried to calm her down.

    ¡ª It''s dangerous to go there!

    Mira, however, didn''t hesitate.

    ¡ª It''s not dangerous. It''s Kay who''s there, not a ghoul!

    Determined, she activated her suit and, in an instant, shot at high speed towards Kay.

    Takemichi, noticing what was happening, ran back and looked surprised.

    ¡ª What is she doing? Why didn''t anyone stop her?

    Joana gave an amused look.

    ¡ª She''s irritated with you two. Better let her do what she wants, or you''ll get it too.

    Takemichi nodded, resigned.

    ¡ª Leave her... Let''s make up some story. We have two hours until the others arrive.

    The scene changes to Kay, who was absorbed in his task, moving the last debris with precision. Suddenly, a loud and familiar voice echoed.

    ¡°Kay!¡±

    He stopped and turned his head, seeing Mira a little further ahead, standing there panting, her eyes flashing with irritation.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, surprised. ¡°Stay with the others!¡±

    But Mira narrowed her eyes, defiant.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m going to stay with the others while you run around?¡±

    ¡°Mira, go stay with your father!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°No!¡± Mira replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make this harder, stay with him!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°Lend me your phone!¡± she demanded.

    ¡°What for?¡± Kay exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°Lend it to me!¡± Mira insisted.

    Kay, still not understanding, handed over the phone.

    ¡°Use your real hand for this!¡± Mira complained, giving him an irritated look before throwing the phone away.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Kay shouted, surprised.

    ¡ª There''s sand there, the cell phone didn''t break. Now no one will hear us. Answer me, why are you leaving the army? ¡ª Mira stared at him, defiant.

    ¡ª I... got tired of staying here. I''m going home. ¡ª he replied, looking away.

    ¡ª That''s a lie. Why do you really want to leave? ¡ª Mira insisted, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª I promised your mother something, so I''m going back.

    "He seems confused... that''s almost true, but he''s still hiding something," Mira thought, watching him closely.

    ¡ª What promise? ¡ª she asked, even more curious.

    ¡ª I won''t tell you! ¡ª he replied, dryly.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Mira raised her voice, frustrated.

    ¡ª I don''t see any reason to tell you that ¡ª Kay replied, firmly.

    ¡ª You''re going to leave me here alone! Don''t you think that''s enough to tell me? ¡ª Mira raised her voice, frustrated.

    ¡ª You have your father! ¡ª he replied.

    ¡ª It''s different! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª You have the soldiers! ¡ª he replied.

    ¡ª It''s different! ¡ª she repeated, impatient.

    ¡ª They are able to keep you happy and safe, so why is it any different? ¡ª Kay insisted, with a confused expression.

    ¡°Because they are not you!¡± ¡ª Mira said, lowering her tone a little, but with intensity.

    ¡°I know that!¡± ¡ª Kay replied.

    Mira took a step forward, but Kay stepped back.

    ¡°Did I do something for you to push me away like that?¡± she asked sadly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, I... I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡ª Kay admitted, bothered.

    ¡°Is that what you wanted to talk about all day? Is that why you looked at me so much?¡± ¡ª Mira asked, searching for answers.

    Kay sighed, finally revealing:

    ¡°I promised your mother that I would keep you safe in her place... until you found someone to protect you. You already found someone, so I see no reason to continue in the army.¡±

    ¡°Because of my father?¡± ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡°That too,¡± Kay admitted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that was the kind of protection she was talking about,¡± Mira said, a little calmer.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I''ve spent my entire life training to kill ghouls. I can''t understand when you talk between the lines. Why don''t you be direct? It would be easier for everyone! ¡ª Kay blurted out.

    ¡ª Women are like that... men too, sometimes. There are things we don''t want everyone to know what they mean. ¡ª Mira replied, smiling slightly.

    ¡ª People are complicated ¡ª Kay grumbled.

    ¡ª So why don''t you just come right out and tell me why you''re leaving? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    Kay hesitated, but ended up confessing:

    ¡ª It was the first time I felt like... killing a human.

    ¡ª What?! ¡ª Mira was perplexed.

    ¡ª This feeling is complicated. I... saw you smiling with that guy, talking to him instead of me... ¡ª Kay said, looking away, uncomfortable.

    "Wait... was he jealous?" thought Mira, holding back a laugh.

    ¡ª I wanted to be happy that you found a... love, but I can''t! ¡ª he continued, sincerely.

    "Love? What is he talking about? Is that what he thinks is happening?" thought Mira, surprised and confused.

    ¡ª So, when I saw that scene in the courtyard... I got angry and took it out on the ghouls ¡ª Kay confessed, embarrassed.

    ¡ª Wait, this is confusing. What scene are you talking about? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª Of you... kissing in the courtyard! ¡ª he said, his eyes wide.

    ¡ª Me and the prince? Yuck! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, horrified.

    ¡ª Prince? ¡ª Kay was confused.

    ¡ª I saw you walking by with a girl. So that was Princess Emilia? There was just a leaf in my hair and he took it off. I can''t believe you went off to kill ghouls because of a misunderstanding! ¡ª Mira laughed, amused and relieved.

    Kay, still embarrassed, took a step towards her.

    ¡°So it was a misunderstanding? You... didn''t kiss him?¡± Kay asked, with a gleam of hope in her eyes.

    ¡°No!¡± Mira replied firmly.

    ¡°And... you don''t like him?¡± Kay insisted.

    ¡°We''re just friends! Just like you and Princess Emilia!¡± Mira said, smiling.

    ¡°That''s good.¡± Kay sighed, with a relieved smile, and his suit returned to its normal shape.

    ¡°So you''re jealous... I didn''t expect that from you!¡± Mira teased, laughing, without realizing how much this affected him.

    Suddenly, without any warning, Kay approached her and kissed her. The world seemed to stop for Mira. She didn''t have time to react, and her thoughts became blurred.

    ¡°Wait... are we kissing? Kay and I are... really kissing me? So suddenly... he didn''t even warn me!¡± thought Mira, completely surprised, with her heart racing.

    Kay finally pulled away, her cheeks flushed, but she didn''t look away.

    "Your mother... she told me to do this when you were too nervous to move, so you would go back to normal. But... I also don''t want to see anyone else kissing you besides me. Does that mean I... love you in a romantic way?" Kay said, on impulse, confused by her own words.

    Mira stood still, her thoughts jumbled in her mind. "I can''t understand anything he said. Did we really kiss? That was my first kiss... and it was stolen like that! Should I be happy or angry? It''s Kay... so should I be happy?"

    She tried to process everything that had just happened, but her racing heart and his words echoing in her mind only made it clear how much that kiss meant.

    "Kay, Mira, your heart rates are high!" Fernanda said over the radio, bringing Mira back to reality.

    Mira blinked a few times, trying to process.

    ¡ª Why... why did you kiss me? ¡ª she asked, still a little dazed.

    ¡ª I just told you! ¡ª Kay replied, frustrated.

    ¡ª I was thinking about something else... Can you repeat that? ¡ª Mira asked, feeling her face blush.

    Kay took a deep breath and, without taking her eyes off her, repeated, hesitantly:

    ¡ª I... I don''t want to see anyone else kissing you besides me. Does that mean I... love you in a romantic way?

    "Did he say he loves me in a romantic way? If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up!" thought Mira, feeling an indescribable joy grow inside her.

    ¡ª Mira? ¡ª Kay called, eager for an answer.

    ¡ª I... I would be happy if it was. ¡ª Mira finally said, with a shy smile.

    Kay nodded, thinking about her own words.

    ¡ª I see... then I love you. ¡ª he said, as if he was realizing it for the first time.

    Mira felt her heart race even faster. "I''ve been waiting for him to say this for so long, and now he says it so casually! My heart can''t take it!" she thought, a silly smile on her face.

    But before they could even enjoy the moment, an imposing voice sounded behind them.

 Chapter 37: Respect!

    But before they could even enjoy the moment, an imposing voice sounded behind them.

    "Stop hitting on my daughter or I''ll kill you!" Takemichi said, holding his axes tightly, looking at Kay with a deadly glare.

    Mira took a step back, surprised, while Kay watched him.

    "He''s talking between the lines... he doesn''t seem to be really angry!" Kay said to Mira.

    "Not now, Kay!" Mira replied, worried.

    Takemichi frowned, irritated at being ignored.

    "It seems you''ve made your decision!" he said firmly.

    "Yes, I have!" Kay replied.

    "Are you going to stay in the division?" Takemichi exclaimed, waiting for an answer.

    "I''m going to date Mira!" Kay said, at the same time Takemichi finished his question.

    Mira turned completely red and worried, her thoughts confused.

    "Now he''s really angry!" thought Kay, quickly dodging Takemichi''s attack.

    "Stop it, dad!" Mira exclaimed.

    "I''m going to kill him!" Takemichi said, advancing with the axe in his hands.

    Kay dodged another blow and felt the danger increase.

    "He''s fast! If that hits me, I''m really going to die!" thought Kay, analyzing Takemichi''s movements and fighting style.

    "What the hell are you doing?" the leaders questioned, holding Takemichi''s arms to stop him.

    "I''m just going to kill him!" Takemichi said, furious.

    Kay, determined, took a deep breath and declared:

    "My dream is to live in a world without Ghouls. I don''t completely understand people, but if it''s for them to live without this threat, I''ve made up my mind: I''m going to take this army seriously!" said Kay, confident, with a firm gaze.

    "Kay!" said Mira, excited, feeling happy and surprised at the same time.

    "And who cares?" I''m still going to kill you! ¡ª Takemichi insisted.

    At that moment, for the first time, Kay took a serious stance.

    ¡°What?¡± ¡ª everyone exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°Recruit Kay, reporting! From now on, I will follow your orders, captain!¡± ¡ª Kay said, saluting.

    ¡°He''s grown so much!¡± ¡ª Mira murmured, excited.

    ¡°Are you going to follow all orders without complaining?¡± ¡ª Takemichi asked, defiant.

    ¡°It might be difficult without complaining... it depends on the moment and the task, you know how it is. You can''t change a person''s ways in one day!¡± ¡ª Kay said, with a slight smile.

    ¡°Then finish cleaning the kingdom in an hour!¡± ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay replied, quickly leaving.

    Kay''s four hands began to grow again as he returned to his task.

    ¡°Hey, captain! I don''t know how long this will last, but since he''s obeying, how about asking him to teach us how to make those hands?¡± ¡ª Joana suggested.

    ¡ª He already taught them. They just need to be more compatible with the costume and understand the Ghoul. ¡ª Mira explained.

    ¡ª But there must be some trick to make it easier! He makes it seem so easy! ¡ª Joana said, curious.

    ¡ª Don''t try to understand that boy. He''s weird! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    Lena laughed, finding it funny.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡ª He said that with such a serious look that it''s almost funny! ¡ª she commented.

    Takemichi was embarrassed and soon regained his composure.

    ¡ª Get back to your posts! ¡ª he ordered.

    ¡ª What post? He''s doing all the work! ¡ª Lena retorted.

    ¡ª Then sit there and wait! ¡ª Takemichi replied impatiently.

    ¡ª Just because you''re angry with Kay, you want to take it out on us. That''s not fair! ¡ª Lena muttered, walking away with the other leaders.

    Takemichi sighed and muttered thoughtfully:

    ¡ª She grows up, but she doesn''t change anything. When I got home, your mother told me about the boy. She said that, after the attack, he spent his entire childhood in the forest, training and only interacted with you two. I understand that he''s lonely, but I don''t allow you two to date!

    ¡ª Is that what my mother told you? ¡ª Mira replied. ¡ª He even interacted well with others... he just didn''t like interacting with too many people. Kay doesn''t show feelings, but she''s always helped me and her mother. I''m sorry, Dad, but if he says he loves me and wants to date me, I''ll accept it... because I love Kay too.

    "You''re disobeying your father!" Takemichi said seriously.

    "I know, and I''m sorry. It''s just... it was the first time he said he loved me! I was happy!" Mira said, smiling embarrassedly.

    Takemichi watched her for a moment, reluctantly, but finally sighed.

    "Okay... but I''ll keep an eye on you guys!" he said, resigned.

    "Thank you, Dad!" Mira said, smiling gratefully.

    "Recruit, return to the wall!" said the soldier on the radio, positioned high up on the wall.

    "It didn''t take long!" Takemichi commented, impressed.

    "I told the captain that he would need to touch the bodies after it was over," Kay replied over the radio, as her suit returned to its normal shape.

    "Is it finished yet?" ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª What is the situation in the kingdom? ¡ª Joana asked on the radio.

    ¡ª East zone clear! West zone clear! South zone clear! North zone clear! ¡ª reported the soldiers in the anti-aircraft guns, positioned along the wall.

    ¡ª Keep watching. Kay, finish what you''re doing and return to the wall! ¡ª Takemichi ordered over the radio.

    ¡ª Since we had agreed that you would let me go, I ended up promising Emilia that I would go to the festival with her. I need to leave! ¡ª Kay said over the radio.

    ¡ª Damn you! You''re already refusing my orders! ¡ª Takemichi grumbled, irritated.

    ¡ª It''s Kay. He doesn''t mean any harm, let him go or the princess will be sad! ¡ª Mira intervened.

    ¡ª Think of it as compensation for the work you did. Kay, return to the base as soon as the princess is back at the castle. And if she gets hurt, you will take the consequences! ¡ª Takemichi said on the radio, reluctantly but giving in.

    ¡°I need a ride!¡± ¡ª Kay said on the radio.

    ¡°Granted, but just this once! The festival is for you. If you get your work done early, you can go later!¡± ¡ª Takemichi replied on the radio.

    The soldiers¡¯ excited shouts echoed so loudly that they could be heard even outside the wall.

    ¡°What a lively bunch!¡± ¡ª Kay commented, as she walked back to the wall.

    The scene changed.

    ¡ª I found this mask in the middle of the wreckage ¡ª Kay said, showing an old mask.

    ¡ª That''s cool... you called us just for this? ¡ª Raven exclaimed impatiently.

    ¡ª Don''t you think it''s interesting? ¡ª Kay insisted.

    ¡ª Not at all! ¡ª Raven replied, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª I see... maybe another design would be better ¡ª Kay said thoughtfully.

    ¡ª Oh, and I picked up your cell phone from the sand. Here! ¡ª Mira said, giving the device back to him.

    ¡ª I had forgotten, thanks! ¡ª Kay thanked him.

    ¡ª We saw everything that happened... Are you two dating or not? ¡ª Thais asked, curious.

    ¡ª We are! ¡ª Kay replied, without hesitation.

    ¡ª Let''s keep our professional side, don''t worry! ¡ª Mira said, embarrassed, blushing slightly.

    ¡ª Oh, so the couple finally came out! ¡ª Thai joked, giving Kay a light push.

    ¡ª It''s about time ¡ª Kratos said, laughing.

    ¡ª So, what''s your plan for the festival? ¡ª Tha¨ªs asked, changing the subject.

    ¡ª I''ll accompany Princess Emilia at the beginning ¡ª Kay replied. ¡ª But I''ll meet you later.

    The helicopter took off. As the group began to disperse, Kay took Mira''s hand, holding it discreetly.

    ¡ª So... see you at the festival? ¡ª he whispered to her.

    Mira smiled and squeezed his hand back.

    ¡ª See you there.

    Kay got into the helicopter, which soon began to take off. As it drove away, Mira joined the others to organize the rest of the tasks, but her thoughts were still on Kay. She felt her heart race as she remembered the touch of his hands.

    Tha¨ªs and the other girls ran and hugged her, congratulating her.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Mira said, embarrassed.

    Fiona, Ravena and the boys watched the scene from afar.

    ¡ª How long do you think his obedience to the captain will last? ¡ª Slayer asked.

    ¡ª I don''t know, but now that Kay has given his word, he''s going to take it seriously ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª And will that be good or bad? ¡ª Sarah asked.

    ¡ª I don''t know... I hope it''s good! ¡ª Mira said thoughtfully.

    The scene changes to the base.

    ¡ª Unbug my cell phone, and I want to place an order! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª I''ll unbug you, but you can''t ask for anything anymore. You already made your request recently! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    ¡ª What a shame. I was going to help you with your crazy research, but since you''re not going to help me, just unbug my cell phone so I can leave! ¡ª Kay replied, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Are you really going to cooperate with my research? ¡ª Fernanda asked, interested.

    ¡ª If you get the order! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª What is it? ¡ª she asked, curious.

    ¡ª I need fifteen of these here. You can choose the color, but make them look similar and include Noxium in the material. ¡ª Kay pointed to a model on her device.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the army will approve this¡­¡± Fernanda said, with a cautious look.

    ¡°Just take off the wire so I can leave!¡± Kay insisted.

    ¡ª Okay, I''ll say it''s experimental. I''ll ask you to do your best, so you can use it if you want! ¡ª Fernanda replied, surrendered.

    ¡ª When they arrive, I''ll help you with your research. Now, take off the bug! ¡ª Kay reaffirmed.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Fernanda said, taking the cell phone and removing the bug.

    She returned the cell phone exactly as it was before.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Kay thanked, then left.

    ¡ª This boy really knows how to blackmail... ¡ª Fernanda muttered, laughing to herself.

    At the castle, Kay was received by the guards.

 Chapter 38: Princess Emilia!

    At the castle, Kay was greeted by the guards.

    ¡°Are you armed?¡± asked one of the guards, searching Kay.

    ¡°Only with my attire,¡± Kay replied calmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that to him, let him pass!¡± Emilia said, approaching to welcome him.

    ¡°Excuse me, you can go ahead!¡± said the guard, letting Kay go with a gesture.

    Kay was walking when, suddenly, Emilia ran towards him, her smile lighting up the room. With a sparkle in her eyes, she threw herself into his arms, and Kay quickly picked her up, spinning her gently.

    She laughed, delighted by the moment, while the wind messed up her hair. Kay, with a wide smile on his face, held her tightly, enjoying her joy. As soon as he put her back on the ground, Emilia looked him in the eyes, her expression full of excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± she exclaimed, still panting.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Kay replied, still smiling. ¡ª How are you?

    ¡ª I''m great! I can''t wait for the festival! ¡ª Emilia said, bouncing with joy.

    ¡ª We still have time ¡ª Kay said, with a calm smile.

    ¡ª I want to tell you about my training, and you tell me about Mineford! ¡ª Emilia replied, excited, pulling Kay''s hand.

    ¡ª Sure ¡ª he replied, letting himself be guided by her.

    They sat in the garden, and the conversation flowed for hours, between laughter and stories.

    ¡ª Like you said, I''m training my body to be more flexible. There''s a maid here who can even bend her body backwards and pass between her own legs! She''s teaching me some exercises ¡ª Emilia said, enthusiastically.

    ¡ª That''s great! ¡ª Kay commented, impressed.

    ¡ª Want to see what I learned? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement.

    ¡ª Show me! ¡ª Kay said, encouraging her.

    Emilia took a few steps back, preparing to demonstrate what she had learned, her face beaming with happiness as she concentrated.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to open spaghetti!¡± she said excitedly, preparing herself for the move.

    Kay, noticing something she hadn¡¯t, tried to warn her quickly:

    ¡°Emilia, be careful with your pants, they might¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, she was already coming down, spreading her legs in a perfect split. At the same moment, a small rip was heard, and Emilia¡¯s face froze, her eyes wide with surprise and embarrassment. She stood still, not knowing what to do, clearly embarrassed by the situation.

    Kay, trying to remain calm and not make her embarrassment worse, approached her carefully, turning her face to the side to give her privacy.

    ¡°You managed to stretch it completely¡­ Impressive,¡± he praised, with a gentle and sincere tone.

    Without hesitation, Kay took off the blouse she was wearing over her outfit and handed it to her, keeping her eyes averted to respect the moment.

    Emilia took the blouse, thanking her quietly, her cheeks pink with embarrassment.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she murmured, as she wrapped the blouse around her waist to cover the tear in her pants.

    She took a deep breath, still blushing, and said, trying to regain her composure:

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to change and I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    ¡°No rush!¡± Kay replied, smiling understandingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Emilia repeated, looking away and hurriedly retreating, almost running down the hallway, her face still red.

    Halfway there, the queen saw her passing by, clearly in a hurry and with a flushed and distracted expression.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± the queen asked, intrigued, as she watched Emilia disappear down the hallway.

    The queen went to the garden, where she found Kay sitting on a bench, muttering something to himself with a slight smile on his lips.

    "She''s lively!" he said to himself.

    The queen approached, watching him curiously.

    "Isn''t your division busy working? Don''t tell me you ran away from duty," the queen exclaimed, with an arched eyebrow.

    Kay shrugged, still smiling.

    "I did my part, the captain released me. But if I needed to, I would be able to run away," he replied, in a playful tone.

    The queen looked at him carefully.

    "For my daughter?" she asked.

    "Yes," Kay replied directly.

    The queen was silent for a moment, evaluating him, before asking:

    "You met her recently. At most, you''ve seen each other twice. Why are you so close?"

    Kay looked at her, answering with conviction:

    "Because we''re friends. She''s my apprentice and I enjoy her company." I don''t need any more reasons.

    The queen seemed to think about his answer.

    "Is that so?... So it''s because of you that she''s exercising? I thought it was because of the soldiers at the base."

    "It''s good for her health. And one day, she''ll be able to protect herself on her own, without relying on guards," Kay said confidently.

    "And why do you think that?" the queen asked curiously.

    "Her eyesight is good, she''s an intelligent, hard-working girl and a quick learner. She''ll probably have an aptitude for firearms in the future," he explained.

    "The training she does seems to be more focused on swords. Why do you think firearms would be a good choice?" the queen asked.

    Kay explained patiently:

    ¡ª The exercises are strengthening her body. The flexibility she is acquiring with the maid will help her, whether with short-range weapons or in more difficult shooting positions if she is a sniper. And even if my prediction is wrong, she will still have the strength and flexibility to handle swords or any other weapon she needs.

    The queen smiled slightly.

    ¡ª Interesting. Her way of thinking is not that of a common soldier.

    Kay looked at her, with a determined glint in her eyes.

    ¡ª At some point, mentally and physically, she will need to be prepared to protect herself, when the time comes.

    The queen sighed, with a look of concern.

    ¡ª I hope that time never comes ¡ª she said.

    ¡ª No one expects it. Because, if it does, it means that the capital will have already fallen ¡ª Kay replied seriously. ¡ª And, by the way, today I will take her to the festival. I will protect her, so you don''t need to worry. She will return safely.

    The queen raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡ª I didn''t know that.

    Kay smiled.

    ¡°Let her have some fun. It will be good for her. And if you want, you can come too. I will protect you,¡± he said jokingly.

    The queen laughed lightly, a little surprised by his boldness.

    ¡°Protect me? How charming. Bring my daughter back before nightfall. I will ask them to release you at the gate.¡±

    ¡°You have my word!¡± Kay said, with a confident smile.

    The queen looked at him for a moment, considering.

    ¡°I cannot trust my daughter to a stranger, but I will have some guards nearby. They will not interfere, just make sure she has fun.¡±

    ¡°Understood. We will go in disguise so as not to attract attention. Ask the guards to do the same,¡± Kay replied firmly.

    The queen nodded and, as she walked away, said:

    ¡°You better keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kay replied gratefully.

    She glanced at him over her shoulder before continuing on her way.

    ¡ª It¡¯s for my daughter.

    As soon as the queen left, Kay leaned back in his seat, deep in thought.

    "A mother is a mother, no matter the status or race. Now, I''m in the Army, I''m a squad leader, I have friends, an amazing girlfriend and even a princess friend. You''d be proud of me, wherever you are?" he thought, looking up at the sky.

    Later that night, Kay met Emilia and her parents, the king and queen, who were standing by the gate.

    "Take good care of her, or your head will roll!" the king warned, in a serious tone.

    "Dad, don''t threaten him!" Emilia complained, embarrassed.

    "Come back before eight," the queen said firmly.

    "Only five o''clock?" Emilia protested, with a sad look.

    "Don''t complain!" the queen replied, holding back her laughter.

    "Okay!" Emilia said, resigned.

    "Shall we go?" Kay called, already getting into the car.

    "I''ll be back before eight!" ¡ª Emilia assured, as she got in next to Kay.

    ¡ª Have fun! ¡ª said the queen, smiling.

    As soon as the car left, other vehicles discreetly began to follow at a distance.

    ¡°They¡¯re keeping a good distance so as not to attract attention.¡±, thought Kay, noticing the cars behind.

    ¡ª What¡¯s wrong? ¡ª asked Emilia, noticing Kay¡¯s attentive gaze behind her.

    Before she could turn around to check, he interrupted her.

    ¡ª You¡¯re going to have fun. Look ahead and to the sides, but not behind you! ¡ª he said, with a smile.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª replied Emilia, turning to the front.

    ¡ª Put on these glasses and that scarf in your hair. It¡¯ll be your disguise ¡ª said Kay, handing her the items.

    She put them on and then asked, amused:

    ¡ª How do I look?

    Kay looked at her and smiled.

    ¡ª Perfect. Now no one will know it¡¯s you!

    She blushed slightly, smiling shyly.

    ¡ª That''s not what I wanted to hear... ¡ª Emilia thought.

    Kay put on a pair of glasses too and said jokingly:

    ¡ª Now we''re a match.

    Emilia laughed.

    ¡ª Yours can''t even be called a disguise!

    ¡ª I don''t need it. You''re the famous one here! ¡ª he replied.

    She nodded, smiling.

    ¡ª You''re right.

    ¡ª When we''re there, call me brother. That way we can walk around together without drawing attention. And I''ll call you that too ¡ª Kay suggested.

    ¡ª It''ll be weird... ¡ª Emilia murmured, but with a smirk.

    ¡ª How about if I call you "Emy"? ¡ª Kay suggested.

    ¡ª Emy? ¡ª she repeated, surprised and with red cheeks.

    ¡ª Don''t you like it? I can call you "dear little sister" if you prefer ¡ª he said, teasing her.

    ¡ª Emy is great, thank you... brother! ¡ª she replied, laughing, still blushing.

    They arrived at the festival and got off a little away from the crowd, so as not to attract attention.

 Chapter 39: Festival with Emilia!

    ¡ª There are so many people here! ¡ª Emilia commented, holding Kay''s hand.

    ¡ª Yes... Let''s go? ¡ª he said, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Huh? But we just got here! ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I don''t like crowded places ¡ª he admitted.

    ¡ª Me neither, but we''re already here! ¡ª she replied, determined.

    ¡ª I know, I was just joking ¡ª Kay replied, laughing.

    ¡ª So it was a lie? ¡ª Emilia protested, laughing along.

    ¡ª It''s true that I don''t like crowds, but I can handle it ¡ª he said.

    ¡ª Enough stalling. Let''s have fun! ¡ª she declared, pulling him excitedly towards the festival.

    Kay and Emilia walked through the festival, enchanted by the cheerful atmosphere around them. The colorful lights shone on the stalls, and the sound of laughter and music filled the air. Emilia looked at everything with shining eyes, visibly excited to be there.

    ¡°Look, let''s go to that stall!¡± she said, pulling Kay by the hand to a shooting range.

    Kay smiled, accepting the challenge. He held the toy shotgun and aimed at the targets with ease. "Want a demonstration, Emmy?" he joked, winking at her.

    "I doubt you''ll hit them all!" she replied with a smile.

    He fired and hit each target with precision, winning a large teddy bear for Emilia. "Here, for you," he said, handing her the prize as she received it, laughing.

    "Thanks! But now it''s my turn!" she exclaimed, determined to show off her own skill. She concentrated and managed to hit a few targets, which made her laugh even more, while Kay applauded enthusiastically.

    Afterwards, the two of them headed to the food area. Kay bought a cotton candy, and Emilia quickly stole a piece, giggling mischievously as the candy melted in her mouth. "You''re fast, huh!" Kay said, taking a piece back, making her laugh again.

    As they walked, a dance booth caught their attention. The lively music had several people having fun, and Emilia looked at Kay with a challenging look. "Do you know how to dance?"

    "Me? Well, not really... but if you want, I''ll try," he replied, a little embarrassed.

    They went to the middle of the improvised dance floor, and awkwardly, they started to dance. Emilia led the steps, and Kay followed her, trying not to step on her feet. The two laughed so much that they ended up drawing the attention of the people around them, but for them, nothing mattered other than the moment they were sharing.

    After dancing until they were out of breath, they sat on a low wall to rest, watching the lights of the festival and the people around them. Emilia looked at Kay with a soft smile. "Today was one of the most fun days I''ve ever had."

    Kay watched her for a moment, feeling genuinely happy. "It was for me too. It''s good to be here with you, Emy. I hope we can have more moments like this."

    They stood there for a while, chatting about little details of their lives and laughing at silly things. Their time together was coming to an end, but for Kay and Emilia, that day would become a precious memory, a keepsake they would both cherish for the future.

    Kay and Emilia decided to take one last stroll around the stalls, enjoying every moment.

    Emilia stopped for a moment, watching the sparkling reflections of the water and, without thinking much, took a small ring from her bag and held it up to the glow of the fountain. "The saleswoman said it''s a lucky charm," she said, embarrassed, handing the ring to Kay.

    Surprised and touched, he accepted the gift with a sincere smile. "Then I''ll carry a piece of your luck with me," he joked, placing the ring on his finger. "That means you''ll be with me too, even when I''m not around."

    Emilia smiled, blushing slightly, but happy that he accepted. "Now you have to promise me that you''ll take good care of it!"

    "I promise," Kay replied, looking at her with a loving expression

    The ride back to the car was silent, but comfortable. They were both tired, but a kind of peace filled the moment, as if words were unnecessary. As they got into the car, Emilia rested her head on Kay''s shoulder, closing her eyes for a moment, and he let her stay like that, enjoying that last moment before they returned to the castle.

    When the car stopped in front of the gate, the queen was already waiting, watching them

    "I see you enjoyed yourself," the queen said, watching Emilia get out of the car with a smile.

    "It was an unforgettable night," Emilia replied, holding the teddy bear Kay had won for her,

    "I kept my promise," Kay said, looking at the queen with a respectful smile. "She returned safely, and, more importantly, happy."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The queen just nodded, giving a slight smile. "Thank you, Kay."

    As they said goodbye, Emilia gave Kay one last look, as if she wanted to prolong the moment a little longer. Kay waved with a soft smile, and they both knew that this memory would stay with them, something they would always carry with them, no matter what the future held.

    As they walked into the castle, Emilia hugged the teddy bear to her chest, her heart light and full of happiness. And as Kay walked away, he couldn''t help but think about how much that night had changed something in him, giving new meaning to the word "friendship".

    As Kay approached the festival, he remembered how lively and relaxed festivals could be. "Festivals are fun!" he thought as he got into the car.

    "Where are we going?" the driver asked, with a friendly smile.

    "To the festival," Kay replied, checking his cell phone to check the coordinates and times.

    The driver continued on his way, dropping him off near the agreed-upon location. "Have fun!" the driver said, giving a final salute.

    "Thanks," Kay replied, watching the car drive away. He looked around, trying to spot any sign of the people he was supposed to meet. "How am I supposed to find them in all these people?" he thought, as he tried to see through the crowd.

    It was then that the sound of helicopters began to appear in the distance. Kay looked up and laughed to himself. "So that''s how I was supposed to know," he concluded, as the noise attracted the attention of everyone around him.

    The helicopters landed in the distance, far from the houses, and soon some members of the Liberation Army began to disembark.

    "They''re here!" several people exclaimed, excitement evident on their faces.

    Intrigued, Kay turned to a nearby man. "Why are you so excited about their arrival?"

    "Haven''t you seen the latest news, young man? The army has been putting on quite a show. Just this week, they discovered how the Ghouls can attack cities by surprise. The chances of us being caught by surprise have decreased a lot!" The man took a deep breath, excited. "And there''s more: they recovered Mineford, which everyone thought was lost. We feel like things are finally changing. It''s hope, you know?"Kay nodded, absorbing the information. "I see. Oh, and one idea: what do you think about changing the title of squad leader to something more... impactful? How about ''general''?"

    The man laughed. "Maybe for the higher-ranking officers, but I think squad or platoon leader already sounds pretty good."

    Kay thanked him, saying goodbye with a slight wave, and the man watched, somewhat confused. "Did he even care about what I said about the army?" the man muttered, laughing to himself.

    Kay walked away, thinking about what he had just witnessed. The excitement of the people about the army and the festival was palpable, and he could tell that beneath it all was a growing confidence. ¡°I see,¡± Kay thought with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re celebrating the army¡¯s arrival. Tonight is going to be a party.¡±

    As the group headed toward town, the atmosphere was light, full of chatter and jokes among the soldiers. The festival had brought an air of excitement, and the prospect of new training made everyone restless.

    ¡°Finally, a break!¡± Thais exclaimed, stretching. She looked around, relieved to have some time to relax.

    ¡°Yes, but with the kingdom sending so many manpower to Mineford, there¡¯s still a lot of hard work for us,¡± Slayer said with a sigh. ¡°The process is fast, but we still have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Having those extra arms would be a good help,¡± Thais commented with a laugh.

    ¡°We just have to learn,¡± Kay said with a teasing smile.

    "As if it were easy!" Thais rolled her eyes, but then turned around, startled. "Since when have you been here?" she asked, surprised.

    "Right now," Kay replied, amused by her fright.

    "How was the festival?" Mira asked, curious.

    "It was fun! Her energy was contagious," Kay said, remembering the memorable moments they had spent there.

    "The city is so quiet, is it over yet?" Viviane asked, looking around.

    Kay smiled. "Not yet."

    "Hey, enough talking. You won''t be here long, so enjoy yourself. I''ll call you on the radio when it''s time to leave," Takemichi said, giving instructions.

    Kratos gave Kay a curious look. "By the way, why are you wearing those glasses?"

    Kay took off her glasses and shrugged. "They were supposed to be a disguise."

    "Disguise? You just look like an idiot!" Fiona said, mockingly.

    Kay smiled. "So you''re saying you usually think I''m smart?"

    She rolled her eyes. "That''s not what I said. You just sound dumber than you already are!"

    Laughing at the provocation, Kay changed her tone. "I''ll need some time for my squad tomorrow. Can you spare them?"

    "Your squad?" Takemichi looked puzzled, and the other leaders just exchanged discreet glances.

    "They said I was going to lead the recruit squad," Kay explained, relaxing. "If that''s not the case, even better, I don''t even like being in charge."

    "And what do you want them for tomorrow?" Takemichi questioned.

    "They''ve made a breakthrough in their training, I want them to work more on cooperation with the suits. That should take all day," Kay replied confidently.

    "Are you sure it won''t be too much?" Takemichi frowned, worried.

    "We might need to repair the suits later. But to make it work, I''ll need some special ghouls... at least three for each one!" Kay said.

    The surrounding soldiers exchanged surprised glances. Their tentacle training was advanced, and the idea of ??confronting real ghouls only heightened their anticipation.

    "Will it be physical?" Takemichi asked.

    "No. I''m going to teach them how to create the tentacles. Fernanda can supervise and create something to avoid any incidents when we train the other squads."

    Takemichi nodded, impressed. "You have my permission. And about the squad leadership, this just proves that you deserve the position!"

    Kay gave a quick salute. "Thank you!"

    Takemichi, satisfied, turned around. "Okay, guys, let''s go ahead, we''ve already wasted too much time here."

    As they walked, Thais approached Kay, smiling. "Are you really going to teach us how to use the tentacles tomorrow?"

    "Yes, I will," Kay replied, with a confident smile. "You already have good compatibility with the suits, and I''ve noticed that the ghouls notice that. But it''s important to make it clear to them that it''s a partnership. Otherwise, they might end up rebelling against you."

    "What do you mean?" Thais was surprised, looking at Kay.

    "Since you started, your compatibility has been increasing, but that last training session required a stronger connection. So we need to make it clear that this cooperation is advantageous for both sides," he explained.

    "I see, so if we make that clear, they''ll have to help us," San said, taking in the idea.

    "But how are we going to make the ghouls understand this agreement?" Dan asked, still confused.

    "That''s why I''m going to be there," Kay said, winking.

    Raven grumbled. "That doesn''t explain anything. What''s the difference if you''re there or not?"

    Kay smiled mysteriously. "Tomorrow you''ll be the first, so you''ll understand."

    Thais laughed and nudged Raven. "You screwed up!"

    Raven gave Thais an irritated look.

    Thais jumped, moving away.

    Kay looked at the group and laughed. "Like Takemichi said, we better get going or you''ll end up falling behind!"

    They began walking towards the city, laughing and teasing each other. The trust and camaraderie between them grew.

 Chapter 40: P2 Festival!

    As the group approached the entrance to the city, the sound of applause and cheers filled the air. The residents, who had gathered to welcome the soldiers, waved flags and waved excitedly. The gleam in the people¡¯s eyes and expressions of gratitude showed the trust they had in the army, especially in Takemichi and the veteran leaders who accompanied them.

    Takemichi stood firm and proud, and the other leaders around him greeted the crowd with cordial gestures and respectful nods. Kay, who had recently assumed the position of leader, felt a little out of place. Although he was somewhat indifferent, he could not help but notice the weight of the people¡¯s expectations. The glow of confidence they received seemed to be illuminated by the fireworks that began to explode in the sky, coloring the night with sparks of light.

    As the group spread out through the festival, the soldiers gradually relaxed. Between laughter and some embarrassed faces at the unexpected recognition, they enjoyed themselves at the stalls with games, food, and traditional competitions. Kay, Mira, and the new recruits ended up meeting at a shooting range, attracted by the idea of ??a light challenge. She picked up the toy gun and got ready, with everyone around her watching her closely.

    She aimed and fired, but the cork went wide of the target.

    "You still have four more tries," Thais said, trying to cheer her up.

    Mira took a deep breath, trying to concentrate. The second shot went even further away, and the third went off in an unexpected curve. The fourth and fifth, although better aimed, also missed.

    Kay, who was watching silently from the side, couldn''t help but smile slightly and ended up letting out a low laugh, which didn''t go unnoticed by Mira.

    She turned around, irritated and embarrassed. "If you think it''s so easy, why don''t you try it yourself?"

    "Please don''t do this, you''ve already taken one of my best toys!" said the owner of the stand, adjusting his cap and looking at Kay with a mixture of concern and resignation.

    Kay glanced at the hanging prizes, noticing the largest one, a huge teddy bear, almost the size of a person. "I see... but the biggest prize is still there," he said, with a defiant smile.

    Mira looked at him in surprise. "Have you been here before?"

    "Yes," he replied, with a hint of pride. "I won a teddy bear once. It was big."

    She raised an eyebrow, handing him the toy gun with a glint in her eye. "Then here! Win something for me too!"

    Kay adjusted the toy gun, ignoring the huge teddy bear that took up most of the top shelf. Instead, he focused his eyes on a bracelet that hung next to it, a much less flashy prize, but one that looked perfect.

    "Are you sure you don''t want the bear?" Mira teased, a laugh tugging at the corner of her lips. "Since you bragged so much about the last one you won..."

    Kay gave the bracelet a determined look, adjusting his aim again.

    ¡ª I don''t think a huge bear like that would fit in your room ¡ª he replied, focused. ¡ª It''s a small prize, but pretty and much more elegant.

    Concentrating on the target, he pulled the trigger. The cork flew, hitting the target with precision. Out of five shots he hit five, beating the goal of three to get the prize. The bracelet was taken off the shelf by the owner of the stall.

    ¡ª Well, this one''s for you ¡ª he said, handing the bracelet to Mira with a satisfied smile.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Mira, surprised and slightly blushing, took the bracelet, adjusting it around her neck. She examined the discreet shine of the accessory and, even trying to hide it, she was clearly delighted.

    ¡°I expected nothing less,¡± she murmured, looking at him. ¡°But don¡¯t think this makes up for that laugh from earlier!¡±

    Kay chuckled, somewhat regretful, but enjoyed the moment of victory.

    Taking advantage of the excitement of the festival around her, Mira pulled Kay by the hand, guiding him to the next game booth, determined to make him make up for every laugh at her expense.

    ¡°You know I won¡¯t go easy on you, right?¡± she warned as she chose the next game.

    Kay raised an eyebrow, trying to keep an expression of someone who wasn¡¯t intimidated.

    ¡°You can try all you want, I¡¯m ready!¡± He laughed, but he knew Mira was just getting started.

    They went through ring toss games, fishing, and even a kind of mini maze. With each new challenge, Mira seemed more focused on winning, and Kay couldn''t help but tease her, laughing lightly every time she made a mistake ¡ª which only made her more determined.

    Finally, after a series of intense matches, Mira held up a small plush toy, triumphant.

    "This is the trophy of the night, and I''ll make sure to remind you of that!" she said, waving the prize in front of him, as if it were a victory medal.

    "Okay, okay... you win, Miss Festival Champion," Kay admitted, smiling, as they walked together through the illuminated square, surrounded by the laughter and joy of the people.

    In the distance, fireworks began to light up the sky again, reflecting on the amused expressions of both of them, a simple moment, but full of genuine joy that they both knew they would cherish.

    After a series of intense matches ¡ª where Mira insisted on challenging Kay and ended up losing, one game after another ¡ª he was now loaded with prizes and souvenirs that he had won for her. Teddy bears, colorful bracelets, small shiny keychains, and even an artificial flower made of fabric were piled up in their arms.

    Finally, Mira managed to lift a small plush toy that she had won after several attempts.

    "This is the trophy of the night, and I will make sure to remind you of that!" she said, waving the little animal in front of Kay, victorious, as if it were a medal.

    Kay, although exhausted from the challenges and the amount of prizes she was balancing in her arms, smiled at her.

    As Mira admired her prize and Kay arranged the rest of the souvenirs in her arms, the radio in each soldier''s pocket rang with a characteristic crackle.

    "Everyone back to the rendezvous point. Time to leave," Takemichi''s voice announced, firm and clear.

    Murmurs of disappointment quickly spread through the surrounding crowd. The atmosphere of farewell hung over the festival, but the soldiers, disciplined, began to gather and walk back, still amidst the applause and thanks of the population. Kay and Mira exchanged one last amused look, filled with memories of that night.

    Soon, everyone left, returning to the base. The next morning.

    The next morning, Kay entered the kitchen still rubbing her eyes, her expression sleepy.

    "Good morning," she murmured, with a half smile.

    ¡ª Good morning! ¡ª Mira replied, busy organizing the ingredients for the soldiers'' breakfast.

    Distracted and perhaps still half asleep, Kay approached and gave Mira a quick kiss, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Her face immediately blushed, but before she could react, the head chef''s voice sounded firm and amused at the same time:

    ¡ª Ah-ah! No romance in my kitchen! ¡ª the woman exclaimed, waving a wooden spoon in the direction of the two.

    Kay walked away, laughing, still looking a little embarrassed.

    ¡ª Good morning! ¡ª he said again, more awake, while Mira hid her smile with a light cough, trying to maintain her composure and get back to work.

    ¡ª What do you want in my kitchen, boy? If you came just to see her, you can get out! ¡ª the head chef retorted, pointing the wooden spoon at Kay.

    Kay raised her hands in surrender, a lazy smile on her face.

    ¡ª I woke up early and I have nothing to do ¡ª he replied. ¡ª I came to ask if you need help.

    The boss raised an eyebrow, assessing the young man skeptically.

    ¡ª You? Wanting to help? That''s new.

    Mira let out a discreet chuckle, while the boss sighed, still suspicious.

    Mira chuckled, but soon regained her composure and looked at Kay with a serious expression.

    ¡ª Kay, I think it''s better if you don''t stay here ¡ª she said, crossing her arms.

    Kay tried to hide her disappointment, but insisted. Mira shook her head, with a restrained smile.

    ¡ª Nothing like that. I want you to wait in the cafeteria, okay?

    Kay sighed, defeated.

    ¡ª Okay, okay. I''ll go... ¡ª He turned to leave, but couldn''t hide the sadness on his face as he walked to the cafeteria, with his hands in his pockets and a discouraged look.

 Chapter 41: Training Begins!

    In the cafeteria, half an hour later.

    ¡°Sometimes, I think this guy is dead!¡± Slayer commented.

    ¡°Turn your mouth away!¡± Thais retorted.

    ¡°He¡¯s lying somewhere. It¡¯s not hard to imagine the worst!¡± Slayer continued.

    ¡°Sleeping on the cafeteria table¡­ he¡¯s really useless!¡± Fiona said.

    Mira watched from afar, thinking: I figured something was wrong¡­ you didn¡¯t wake up early because you didn¡¯t sleep again!

    ¡°Wake him up before I have to wake him up!¡± Takemichi ordered.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, he¡¯s already been shot with rubber bullets and he didn¡¯t wake up,¡± Yan said.

    ¡°He¡¯ll wake up now,¡± Mira said, with a mysterious smile.

    The first soldier to serve himself a coffee at the cafeteria window took a hot cup.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of seconds now!¡± Mira murmured.

    ¡°I get it!¡± San said.

    Kay, still sleepy, got up and followed the smell of coffee.

    ¡°I just hope there¡¯s no fight¡­¡± said Mira.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± exclaimed the soldier, surprised to see Kay in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I almost took your coffee!¡± replied Kay, waking up completely and leaving to get in line.

    Mira smiled proudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the least I can do, right?¡± commented Ravena.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even need to wait in line, I¡¯ve already set aside his bottle,¡± said Mira.

    ¡°Stop spoiling him! He¡¯ll create more bad habits!¡± complained Joana.

    ¡ª I need to separate them, otherwise I''ll have to make coffee again later! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª He''s coming here! ¡ª San warned.

    ¡ª He gave up on waiting in line, how lazy! ¡ª Fiona commented.

    ¡ª If she''s already separated them, I don''t need to wait in line ¡ª Kay said, approaching.

    ¡ª You need to follow the same procedures as the others! ¡ª Joana stated.

    ¡ª Never! That line takes too long. I''ll go ahead to get ready. You don''t need to bring your weapons; just put on your clothes and come to the training area after breakfast! ¡ª Kay declared.

    ¡ª Here! ¡ª Mira said, handing over the bottle.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Kay thanked, smiling. ¡ª I''ll wait for you there. Eat well and take your time!

    ¡ª Aren''t you going to eat anything? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed.

    ¡ª After training. If I eat now, I won''t be able to eat again later! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Is that true? ¡ª Joana asked.

    ¡ª Yes. When he eats, he has to wait a while before he can eat again, even if his stomach rumbles ¡ª Mira explained. ¡ª That''s why he needs a bottle.

    ¡ª What a weird kid! ¡ª Lena said.

    ¡ª I''ll take that as a compliment. I''m going first! Besides, Captain, thinking about it, if we do the training in the room, we might end up destroying the building. Allow me to train with them outside.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡ª As long as you don''t hurt my soldiers or destroy anything, you''re allowed! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Kay said before leaving. ¡ª If you see that the training is dangerous, I give you the authority to refuse!

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the recruits said, getting in line.

    Sky turned to Mira:

    ¡ª Hey, Mira, be honest. What are the chances of this going wrong?

    ¡ª What? ¡ª Mira asked, distracted.

    ¡ª This training! ¡ª Sky said.

    ¡ª I''d say it''s high. Kay doesn''t follow common methods. And since he said we should eat well and take our time, we''ll either train until we''re exhausted, or it''ll be long and intense! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª I don''t want any more! ¡ª Dan said, fearfully.

    ¡ª He knows what he''s doing. I''m almost sure we''ll be fine ¡ª Mira said, trying to calm the others down.

    ¡ª In other words, you don''t trust him completely ¡ª Fiona commented.

    ¡ª Sometimes, he''s a surprise even to me! ¡ª Mira admitted.

    At one of the tables in the cafeteria...

    ¡ª I didn''t see Fernanda''s team or her. Do you think they''re with Kay yet? ¡ª Yan asked.

    ¡ª I want this training too! Let me go, Captain! ¡ª Lena said.

    ¡ª Go! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª Oh, you''re mean... can I really go? ¡ª Lena asked.

    ¡ª Having you here makes me feel safer. I don''t completely trust that boy ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª And my squad? ¡ª Lena asked.

    ¡ª It''s under my command! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª I''ll keep an eye on them while they''re away ¡ª Lena promised.

    ¡ª Just don''t let them get hurt! ¡ª Takemichi said, a little worried.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Lena replied, smiling.

    ¡ª All this to avoid work! ¡ª Joana commented.

    ¡ª You can''t see beyond that! If I master the suit, I''ll be stronger than you! ¡ª Lena replied, teasing.

    ¡ª Dream on! ¡ª Joana retorted.

    Outside the base...

    The science team was setting up tables and monitoring equipment.

    ¡ª We''re going to record this training and evaluate the changes in the soldiers'' suits and heartbeats. I just don''t understand why we''re so far from the base! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª It''s to avoid breaking anything. You can stay close, but you insisted on following me ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª How are we going to record if we''re so far away?! ¡ª Fernanda asked.

    ¡ª I''ll move further away so as not to hurt anyone ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª If we can capture the training, that''s fine. By the way, I got news about your order. They approved it as a test and are already preparing it, tomorrow they should be ready for use ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª The people at the institute are fast! ¡ª Kay commented.

    ¡ª Our duty is to keep the army well-equipped. The income allows us to develop new weapons monthly ¡ª Fernanda explained. ¡ª Your squad is on the fifth radio band, use it to communicate.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Kay said, serving coffee to the scientists and himself.

    ¡ª That''s good! ¡ª Fernanda said, drinking the coffee.

    ¡ª The first two soldiers will already have study material. Then, you can go eat ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Only two? There are fifteen recruits! ¡ª exclaimed Fernanda.

    ¡ª It''s going to be the same... No! You better record them all! ¡ª said Kay in a firm tone.

    The recruits, along with Lena, left the base towards the training site.

    ¡ª Because of Lena? ¡ª asked Fernanda, curious.

    ¡ª I hope it''s not just her! ¡ª replied Kay, keeping the mystery.

    He then paused and added:

    ¡ª Only Raven will come to me. Ask the others to wait here and to put the communication on band five on the radio.

    ¡ª You can do it! ¡ª agreed Fernanda.

    Kay moved further away, positioning herself to begin the training. Soon, the group reached the scientists.

    ¡ª Raven, he''s calling you. The rest, wait your turn and put band five on the radio! ¡ª instructed Fernanda.

    Raven adjusted the radio as she walked towards Kay.

    "Has he mentioned what we''re going to do?" Viviane asked anxiously.

    "Not yet, but he seems to have high expectations for Lena!" Fernanda commented.

    "For me?" Lena responded, surprised.

    "You''re the leader, why the surprise?" Kratos teased.

    Lena smiled, regaining her confidence.

    ¡ª You''re right, I''m amazing! ¡ª she said, laughing and receiving amused looks from her colleagues.

    ¡ª You held a grudge, did you? ¡ª Raven joked as she approached Kay.

    ¡ª I told you you''d be the first. Stay on this side! ¡ª Kay replied, pointing to where he wanted her to stand.

    He then turned his back to the group, while Raven stood facing him, both of them a good distance away from the others.

    ¡ª What do I need to do? ¡ª Raven asked, expectantly.

    Kay pressed the radio''s communication button, transmitting the explanation to all the recruits on track five.

    ¡ª I''m going to make the ghoul in each of you awaken. When that happens, they will try to emerge and their form of expression will be through tentacles, which will attack me. Throughout the process, you need to try to reach a consensus with your ghouls to control these tentacles. When you master this control, you will be free. We will stay here until you succeed, no matter how long it takes. Got it?

    Kay released the button and heard Lena answer with determination:

    ¡ª Got it!

    ¡ª And how are you going to make the ghoul react? ¡ª Raven asked, visibly intrigued.

    Kay pressed the radio button again.

    ¡ª I''m going to start. Are you able to record everything? ¡ª he asked Fernanda.

    After a brief confirmation that the equipment was ready, Kay took a few steps back, picked up her baton, a weapon created by the institute, and pointed it at Raven, preparing to start the awakening.

    ¡ª The ghoul won''t kill or hurt you. They already understand that they need you to keep living. They won''t try anything... at least until they get more power! ¡ª Kay said, with a firm look.

    ¡ª Okay, but how are you going to wake him up? ¡ª Raven asked, curious and slightly suspicious.

    Kay stared at her, letting a threatening glint appear in her eyes.

 Chapter 42: Surprise!

    ¡ª Okay, but how are you going to wake him up? ¡ª Raven asked, curious and slightly suspicious.

    Kay stared at her, letting a threatening glint appear in her eyes.

    ¡ª The ghouls fear me... That''s why I''m going to kill you! ¡ª he said, his voice cold and with a murderous look that made Raven feel an immediate chill.

    Confused and scared, Raven instinctively jumped back. At that same moment, her ghoul reacted to the threat in an automatic and ferocious way, creating four tentacles that launched themselves at high speed and brutally in Kay''s direction.

    ¡ª What?! ¡ª Raven exclaimed, shocked to see the ghoul manifest his power so suddenly.

    Kay remained impassive, he was already prepared for that reaction, his gaze fixed and determined.

    Kay dodged with impressive agility the tentacles that attacked with brutal force, his every movement a demonstration of control and precision. He dodged effortlessly, twisting and turning his body naturally, while the tentacles passed close to him, without ever touching him.

    ¡°Raven,¡± Kay said, her voice calm in the midst of the combat, ¡°your fight is not with me. It is internal.¡±

    Raven watched him, trying to understand, and then closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. She knew she needed to focus, try to connect with the ghoul who was now reacting to Kay¡¯s threat. Trying to meditate, she sought that inner presence, but the tumult of thoughts and fear distracted her.

    After a few seconds, Raven opened her eyes, frustrated and breathing quickly.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t concentrate!¡± she said, her voice thick with tension.

    Kay gave Raven a firm look, gripping the staff tighter.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Raven,¡± he said, his tone dark.

    In an instant, Kay let his murderous intent shine through even more intensely. The deadly aura emanating from him was so dense that the ghoul himself reacted, redirecting one of his tentacles directly at Kay''s threat. In a split second, Kay''s staff slammed into the tentacle with a devastating impact, crushing it. The sound was dry and brutal.

    The other three tentacles recoiled, writhing in pain, as if they had felt the blow raw, and retreated closer to Raven, hesitantly.

    Kay, now with a more serene expression, reduced his desire to kill, making the atmosphere less suffocating. He looked at Raven and said firmly:

    "Try again."

    Still a little dazed, but understanding what she needed to do, Raven closed her eyes again. This time, she allowed herself a moment of calm, breathing deeply to dissipate the tension. In a few seconds, diving into her interior, she felt the presence of the ghoul, now more accessible, as if the pain had made him listen.

    "Help me kill the other ghouls and I promise you will become stronger than all of them. Join me!" Raven said, her voice firm and full of determination.

    The ghoul, standing still, held his arm with the visible wound, as if he were feeling the pain of Kay''s attack, trying to understand Raven''s words. His body, previously filled with violence and anger, seemed to hesitate, as if he were more sensitive to what was at stake.

    Raven, with a fixed and serene gaze, repeated her offer.

    "Help me and I will help you!" she said, extending her arm again, waiting for the response of the being watching her.

    The ghoul didn''t understand the words themselves, but he felt the intention behind them, the weight of his own existence threatened. He knew that to overcome Kay''s threat, the key was to unite with the one who dominated the senses he didn''t have. With a heavy movement, the ghoul fell to his knees, recognizing the need for this alliance.

    At the same moment, Kay, watching the scene from afar, tightened his fingers around the staff, with an icy look.

    "I finished Raven... I''m just going to make sure..." Kay said, his cold voice, transmitted over the radio.

    Raven opened his eyes, the tense and bad mood had changed.

    "Raven, don''t attack!" Kay shouted, his voice full of order and venom, as he redirected all his hostility towards the ghoul.

    The ghoul''s tentacles trembled slightly, but remained still, they stayed that way for a few seconds.

    Finally, Kay''s smile slowly formed, and he applauded lightly, breaking the silence.

    ¡ª You''re free. Return your suit to normal! ¡ª he said, now hiding the murderous intent that had previously dominated him.

    With that, the ghoul''s tentacles began to retract, shrinking as if pulled by an invisible force. Raven''s suit adjusted itself until it returned to its normal shape. Raven felt the change in her body, her inner power restored, her connection with the ghoul now firm and controlled.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Kay, with a quick gesture, pressed the button on her radio.

    ¡ª The ghoul is weakened. Give her some ghoul corpses. Raven only needs to touch them for a few seconds. ¡ª Kay said, her voice calm and direct.

    ¡ª Okay, Raven. Go to my office. There''s someone there who will guide you. I''ll let her know. ¡ª Fernanda replied, on the other end of the radio.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Raven replied, her voice firm but emotionless.

    She started walking away without saying anything else, her mind still processing what had just happened.

    "You have talent and potential. It''ll be good to have you by my side," Kay said, her voice calm but with a hint of approval.

    Raven listened, but said nothing. She just kept walking, her footsteps echoing in the heavy silence that formed after the tension. She knew she needed more time to digest everything, but Kay''s words did not go unnoticed.

    Kay pressed the button again, calling the next recruit. However, the hesitation in the air was palpable. The recruits were nervous, afraid to face what Raven had just gone through. They hesitated out of fear, but then Lena started running with a wide smile.

    "Cowards!" Lena exclaimed. "Now it''s me!".

    She passed Raven and, with a playful smile, said: "Good job!".

    Raven, with a discreet smile, saluted and thanked her, before continuing on her way, without saying anything else.

    "Hey, Kay, it''s me now!" said Lena, approaching Kay confidently.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a handful!¡± Kay said, with a defiant smile.

    ¡°Am I working for the good side or the bad side?¡± Lena exclaimed, curious and slightly provocative.

    Without answering, Kay remained in place, letting his murderous aura emanate again. His eyes fixed on Lena, and he declared, in a dark tone, that he would kill her. Lena was confused for a second, not knowing if he was serious. But suddenly, four tentacles emerged from her ghoul. Two of them, however, had a different shape ¡ª they resembled wings.

    Before Lena could react, the ghoul began to flap its ¡°wings¡±, trying to escape Kay¡¯s threatening presence. Sensing the danger, it suspended its murderous intent and, in a quick movement, embraced Lena, trapping her legs around its waist. In the next instant, they were up in the air, the wing-tentacles keeping them suspended.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of heights!¡± Lena said, her voice full of panic.

    ¡°If we fall, it¡¯s over. You better make a deal with your ghoul!¡± Kay replied, holding on tight, holding Lena securely.

    Lena closed her eyes, trying to keep herself from looking down. Her heart was racing, but she knew she had to focus.

    ¡°Concentrate. I¡¯m with you!¡± Kay whispered, his voice calm and steady beside her.

    Taking a deep breath, Lena tried to relax her body, her eyes still closed, and surrendered to the connection with the ghoul.

    They continued to climb, Lena holding on tightly to Kay as the ghoul¡¯s wings beat, carrying them higher and higher. But in an instant, Kay released her killing intent again. The ghoul froze in fear, and the wings stopped. Feeling her body begin to plummet, Lena¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Not to rush you, but you better finish this!¡± Kay said, with a defiant smile.

    Kay alternated between releasing and hiding her murderous intent, making the ghoul believe that she was in constant pursuit. This forced the monster to react instinctively, and Lena began to understand the game.

    ¡°You¡¯re so crazy!¡± she shouted, finally controlling the movement of her wings.

    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Kay said proudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, but... I¡¯m scared!¡± Lena replied, as she flew through the sky, taking Kay with her.

    ¡°Not everyone will have wings, so you better get over that fear soon!¡± Kay said, standing firm.

    As they flew over the area, Lena spotted something in the distance and pointed excitedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kay!¡± she said, looking in the direction of the Army helicopters.

    ¡°They¡¯re taking off now, but be careful not to get too close to the blades!¡± Kay warned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that dumb!¡± Lena replied, with a defiant smile.

    She flew toward the helicopters, which were now moving to her left. From inside, the pilot watched the scene, perplexed.

    ¡°Sir, look to your left!¡± the co-pilot warned the captain.

    Lena got even closer, smiling.

    ¡°Hey, captain!¡± she shouted, drawing attention.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± the soldiers exclaimed, astonished at the sight of someone flying next to the helicopter.

    ¡°I found a rare one!¡± Kay said, pointing at Lena.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, captain! Even I, who am afraid of heights, find this feeling liberating!¡± Lena said, laughing.

    Takemichi looked at the scene suspiciously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this dangerous?¡± he asked, worried.

    Kay replied, without losing her humor:

    ¡°It¡¯s only in about two minutes. The suit will lose its power and we¡¯ll fall!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lena exclaimed, alarmed.

    ¡°We need to go back!¡± ¡ª Kay said, signaling to her.

    ¡ª That''s it, good luck to you! ¡ª Lena said, turning around and returning to the ground.

    As they walked away, Takemichi looked at the scene in disbelief and muttered to himself:

    ¡ª How am I going to explain this to the king?

    The other soldiers'' reactions began to emerge amidst the tense silence.

    ¡ª Are you seeing this? ¡ª Fiona asked, rubbing her eyes and shaking her head, as if it were a hallucination.

    ¡ª Is this real? He''s really flying with her?! ¡ª Dan exclaimed, in disbelief, hardly believing what he was seeing.

    Fernanda, with a sparkle in her eyes and trembling with excitement, couldn''t help but smile.

    ¡ª This training is looking like another show! ¡ª she commented, crossing her arms, still staring at Lena and Kay.

    Kratos, who was watching everything with an expression somewhere between amusement and apprehension, let out a laugh.

    ¡ª If this is what I expect from training with Kay, maybe I need to rethink my life! ¡ª he said, drawing laughter and agreement from the others.

    Some soldiers looked at each other, trying to contain their excitement and nervousness, while others still seemed paralyzed, absorbing every detail.

    Lena landed softly near the group, and Kay got off her.

    ¡ª Okay, change your suit back to normal, pacifist! ¡ª Kay said, with a sarcastic smile.

    Lena frowned in surprise.

    ¡ª Pacifist? ¡ª she exclaimed, clearly confused.

    Kay gave a slight nod, as if it were something obvious.

    ¡ª Yes. The ghoul you use as a suit is not focused on offensive attacks, so it probably feeds on the remains of the other ghouls it kills. It¡¯s a survival predator, not a direct combat predator,¡± he explained, watching closely as Lena¡¯s dark, twisted wings began to retract, and her suit returned to its normal, peaceful state.

    He then gestured in the direction.

    ¡ª The same goes for her. Take her to Fernanda''s office for the compatibility reports ¡ª Kay added.

    Lena smiled, excited by the discovery. She left with light steps, her mind clearly full of ideas.

    ¡ª Imagine the possibilities of this... ¡ª she murmured to herself, almost dreamily.

    As soon as Lena left, Kay turned to the rest of the group.

    ¡ª Who''s next? ¡ª he asked, returning to his position. Slayer, silent, followed him.

    The sky darkened as the mission continued, and as night fell, the sound of helicopters approached the base. When the vehicles landed, Takemichi was the first to disembark, with quick, determined steps towards the gates.

 Chapter 43: Fracture!

    The sky grew darker as the mission continued, and as night fell, the sound of helicopters approached the base. When the vehicles landed, Takemichi was the first to disembark, with quick, determined steps toward the gates.

    All around, the walls of the base were brightly lit by security spotlights, casting long shadows on the surrounding terrain and creating an intense, watchful atmosphere. The strategically positioned spotlights illuminated every corner of the perimeter, ensuring that nothing went unnoticed.

    ¡°Captain!¡± the scientists said, saluting.

    ¡°I want a report!¡± Takemichi ordered.

    ¡°All the recruits managed to master the new form. Among them, Lena was the only one who managed to fly!¡± Fernanda informed.

    ¡°So she can really... Who is fighting now?¡± Takemichi exclaimed, intrigued.

    ¡ª The last one is your daughter, but she has already mastered the suit, Captain ¡ª Fernanda replied, looking back at the monitor screen.

    ¡ª So why are you fighting? ¡ª he asked, watching the screen.

    ¡ª It''s just that your daughter''s ghoul is more brutal. She''s trying to control the strength of her tentacles! ¡ª Fernanda explained.

    ¡ª Just a little more! ¡ª Kay instructed Mira from the training field. ¡ª This is an extension of your body. Imagine that you are holding an egg and apply enough force so as not to break it!

    ¡ª That''s not the best comparison for this situation ¡ª Mira replied, as one of the tentacles projected towards the ground.

    ¡ª You''re right, Mira. Try to stop the attack before it hits the ground. Can you do that? ¡ª Kay encouraged.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Mira replied, determined.

    Mira''s tentacle descended towards the ground, but stopped before touching it.

    ¡ª That''s it! Now repeat it several times and gradually increase the speed! ¡ª Kay instructed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± said Mira.

    One of the tentacles lifted her up, while the other three attacked the ground and stopped before hitting it. She repeated the movement several times, increasing the speed with each execution, until the air around her began to be affected by the force of the blows.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± ordered Kay.

    Mira stopped her attacks, and within seconds, the air returned to normal.

    ¡°Mira, catch it!¡± Kay said, throwing an orange into the air.

    One of Mira¡¯s tentacles caught it, and she returned it to Kay.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Mira asked, approaching him.

    ¡°It¡¯s intact! Your training is over!¡± Kay declared.

    Mira¡¯s tentacles retracted, and the suit returned to normal.

    ¡°I did it! I did it!¡± Mira said, hugging Kay.

    He hugged her back.

    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Kay said, smiling.

    ¡°And my reward?¡± Mira asked, looking at him with a glint of expectation.

    Kay kissed her, and she smiled.

    ¡°And mine?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the same?¡± she asked, laughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Kay insisted.

    Mira kissed him again.

    ¡°I told you it was different!¡± Kay said, blushing.

    At that moment, Mira pushed him aside, and Takemichi''s fist passed through them, almost hitting Kay.

    "Stop interrupting our moment!" Kay complained, irritated.

    "You bastard! What do you think you''re doing to my daughter in front of everyone?!" Takemichi shouted, furious.

    "I asked you to, Dad! It was to motivate me!" Mira explained, trying to contain her laughter and embarrassment.

    "You''re staining my daughter''s purity, you damned worm! I''m going to kill you!" Takemichi said, advancing threateningly.

    "It''s a good time, Mira has already finished training. Now it''s your turn, captain!" Kay taunted, getting up from the ground.

    "Don''t provoke him, Kay!" Mira warned, distressed.

    "Are you trying to die, brat?" Takemichi growled.

    "That''s not it!" Since the captains'' compatibility is greater than that of the soldiers, the ghoul will come out easily, it will just be harder to control, since you haven''t done the meditation yet! ¡ª Kay explained, smiling nervously.

    ¡ª You didn''t even notice him coming, if you fight now you''ll get hurt! ¡ª Mira warned.

    ¡ª I think they still have coffee... I''ll have some and I''ll be right back! Come with me, Mira! ¡ª Kay said, moving away.

    ¡ª But... ¡ª Mira said, worried.

    ¡ª Let''s just train, you can go! ¡ª Takemichi replied, giving Kay a look that promised anything but friendly training.

    "He''s definitely lying!" Mira thought, worried as she followed Kay.

    ¡ª I''m just sleepy, and that punch would hurt me, but it wouldn''t kill me. Your father isn''t foolish enough to kill a soldier; it''s just training! ¡ª Kay said, trying to reassure her.

    ¡ª Come back in one piece, both of you! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª Without a scratch! ¡ª Kay assured, smiling.

    ¡ª What a kiss you gave, huh? The camera captured everything! ¡ª Fernanda said, laughing.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡ª The camera! I forgot about that! ¡ª Kay exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Oh, no, delete it! ¡ª Mira asked, embarrassed.

    ¡ª We''ll delete it later. We''ll use the recording as a source of study, so it won''t leave the base! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    ¡ª No! Depending on Takemichi''s result, it might be advantageous for the other squads to have access to it too! ¡ª Kay commented, pouring herself a cup of cold coffee.

    ¡ª I agree, but it''s a hard thing to explain... You''d be very busy! ¡ª Fernanda observed.

    ¡ª Put this on the captain and the other leaders. I have my own training to overcome! ¡ª Kay replied, drinking her coffee. ¡ª It''s cold!

    ¡ª What training? You already have control over your ghoul! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª He''s one of the special ones who can fly, but he''s still missing body parts. By absorbing more ghouls, he''ll be able to fly! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Why do the cool things always end up with you? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡ª I don''t know. I''m going to help the captain ¡ª Kay replied, leaving.

    ¡ª Will he be okay? ¡ª Fernanda asked, worried.

    ¡ª He promised, don''t worry! ¡ª Mira said.

    Kay returned to meet the captain.

    ¡ª I thought he was going to run away! ¡ª Takemichi teased.

    ¡ª I don''t care who''s the strongest. The important thing is to cleanse this world of ghouls. And I already said: if we have to cooperate, I''ll cooperate! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª That''s not what I''m saying! ¡ª Takemichi said, irritated.

    Kay released his killing intent.

    ¡ª Anyway, now I''m going to kill you! ¡ª Kay said, defiant.

    The captain remained still, staring at him. His tentacles appeared.

    ¡ª What did you say, brat? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed.

    ¡ª Impressive. This training will no longer be necessary. Do the first one, and if you succeed, you''ll have control of the ghoul! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going to fight me? ¡ª Takemichi asked.

    ¡ª Your ghoul is scared; he already knows that you are stronger and decided to follow your order. Wings were not made for fighting, so facing you here would be a waste of energy! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª And how do I control that? ¡ª Takemichi asked.

    ¡ª Intent. If you want to fly, just fly. If you want to stay in place, just stay. The ghoul responded to my killing intent. Next time, you will have to make the wings appear on your own. So come to an agreement with your ghoul; use the first training! ¡ª Kay instructed.

    Kay withdrew. Takemichi''s wings retracted, and the suit returned to normal.

    "Wings... that might be useful!" Takemichi thought.

    Kay approached Mira.

    ¡ª I came back without a scratch! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Is it over? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Maybe it''s the time he''s been using the suit; he doesn''t need to force a connection now, he just needs to make the ghoul understand. If he meditates, he can do it! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Impressive as always, Captain!¡± ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡°I thought it was something more complicated,¡± Takemichi commented.

    At that moment, Kay received a call.

    ¡°We¡¯re going ahead!¡± ¡ª Kay said, holding Mira¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± ¡ª Mira said, leaving with him.

    Kay answered the call.

    ¡°Hi, Emilia!¡± ¡ª he said.

    ¡°Hi, brother! How was your day?¡± ¡ª Emilia asked, laughing.

    ¡°Do you still call me brother? Were you thinking about the festival?!¡± ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t get it out of my head; I had a lot of fun!¡± ¡ª Emilia replied happily.

    ¡°I had fun too! We should go out more often!¡± ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡°Speaking of which, brother, the royal family is going to visit Mineford next week. That will give you time to get ahead on your work! I think I¡¯ll go too, then we can meet there!¡± ¡ª Emilia said.

    ¡ª How cute! ¡ª Mira whispered to Kay.

    ¡ª Is anyone there? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yes, it¡¯s Mira! I told you about her! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Your girlfriend? We saw each other at the awards ceremony, but we didn¡¯t get to talk. I¡¯m Princess Emilia, but you can just call me Emilia! ¡ª she said.

    ¡ª Did you tell her about me? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª When we were talking at the castle, before the festival! She wanted to meet you! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª That¡¯s right! I tried to talk to you there, but you were already talking to my brother in the garden, so I missed the opportunity! ¡ª Emilia said.

    ¡ª She¡¯s referring to the prince! ¡ª Kay added.

    ¡ª I know, I get it! ¡ª Mira said. ¡ª Like Kay said, I¡¯m Mira, his girlfriend. Kay tells me a lot about you, and I want to meet you in person too. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll become friends? ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Yes! I¡¯m going with my family next week. We can talk there; I have so much to ask you! ¡ª Emilia replied excitedly.

    ¡ª I would like that too! ¡ª Mira said, smiling.

    "There is hostility in those words of hers... I wonder if she''s jealous?" thought Kay.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Mira.

    "It''s nothing. Today was a busy day... Can we talk tomorrow, Emy?" asked Kay.

    "Emy?" thought Mira.

    "Sure, brother. Good night! I''m so happy to meet you, Mira. Good night!" said Emilia.

    "Good night!" they both replied.

    "Me too, Emilia!" said Mira.

    "See you tomorrow!" said Emilia.

    "See you!" said Kay and Mira.

    Emilia hung up.

    "Hey, Mira, did you by any chance..." began Kay.

    "You didn''t even finish what you were going to say!" interrupted Mira.

    "She''s just a child," said Kay.

    "And how do you see her, Kay?" asked Mira.

    ¡ª I saw her as a friend, then as a disciple, but now she''s calling me brother. I''ve always wanted to have a little sister... so maybe it''s not that bad! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Captain, your daughter''s heartbeat is abnormally high! ¡ª one of the scientists reported.

    ¡ª That damn guy... Did he do something? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, watching them from afar.

    ¡ª Little sister, huh? ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Anyway, we better go back to rest soon! ¡ª Kay suggested.

    "The smell of her suit is getting stronger... better change the subject!" thought Kay, worried.

    ¡ª And her nickname, where does it come from? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª Emy?... ¡ª Kay began.

    Mira punched him, throwing Kay into the air.

    ¡ª Idiot! ¡ª Mira said, returning to the base.

    ¡ª What a punch! That''s my daughter! ¡ª Takemichi commented, proud.

    ¡ª The level of her suit... ¡ª Fernanda thought, surprised.

    Kay fell near them.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t put my arm in, I would have broken some bones for sure!¡± Kay said, protecting the bottle of coffee she was carrying.

    ¡°Did you make her that angry? What did you say?¡± Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡°For a moment, she reminded me of Rem,¡± Kay said, standing up.

    ¡°She¡¯s her daughter, after all!¡± Fernanda replied.

    ¡°The strength in her hands was the same as I felt in her tentacles. Mira is a genius!¡± Kay said, impressed.

    ¡°Just as I thought, that¡¯s her percentage when she was using her tentacles,¡± Fernanda said.

    ¡°The level hasn¡¯t gone down!¡± one of the scientists informed her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fernanda asked.

    ¡°Yes, but you better feed her suit well!¡± Kay recommended.

    ¡°Mira, go to my office!¡± Fernanda said over the radio.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Mira replied over the radio.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading back to base!¡± Kay said.

    ¡ª Hey, wait a minute! Your arm is a little crooked! ¡ª Fernanda commented, worried.

    ¡ª That''s right, it must have dislocated. ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Doesn''t it hurt? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡ª I''ve been hurt a lot more than that. It''s nothing! ¡ª Kay said, trying to minimize the situation.

    ¡ª I''m going to take him to the infirmary, we''ll check it out. Put your things away! ¡ª Fernanda said, pulling Kay by the arm.

    ¡ª Just put the bone back in place. ¡ª Kay murmured.

    ¡ª Let''s evaluate it and no complaints! ¡ª Fernanda ordered.

    The scene changes to the infirmary.

    ¡ª He suffered a fractured bone; it will take a few days to heal. ¡ª the nurse informed.

    ¡ª Why did you bandage my arm? Hurting it like that is part of the training. ¡ª Kay complained.

    ¡ª Training for who? Anyway, you can''t train for a few days. Rest! ¡ª the nurse said.

    ¡ª I''ll let the captain know. And if you try to push yourself, we''ll have to restrain you so you don''t move. No funny business! ¡ª Fernanda warned, incisively.

    ¡ª I get it! Thank you very much, nurse! Sorry for the trouble. ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª It was nothing. Try not to move your arm, or it won''t heal. ¡ª the nurse replied.

    ¡ª Okay, excuse me. ¡ª Kay said, leaving the room.

    After a shower, Kay returned to the room.

    ¡ª How can I say... I didn''t expect this. ¡ª Kratos said, surprised.

    ¡ª Days of fighting and days of glory! It should be back to normal in two days, but the people here are too worried. ¡ª Kay said, lying down.

    ¡ª No, man, this takes a month or more to heal! ¡ª Sky commented.

    ¡ª Was it during training with Mira? They said on the radio that it would take time. ¡ª Slayer asked.

    ¡ª Mira has talent, she''s capable of surpassing even Rem. ¡ª Kay said, relaxing.

    ¡ª Her mother? Is she that impressive? ¡ª Slayer exclaimed.

    ¡ª I only managed to beat her once. ¡ª Kay commented.

    ¡ª She''s the captain''s wife and a renowned soldier, that''s no small feat! ¡ª Sky said.

    ¡ª I need to sleep, good night! ¡ª Kay said, lying down on the bed.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going to have dinner? ¡ª Kratos asked.

    ¡ª I already had a snack while Mira was training, you don''t have to worry! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Good night! ¡ª Kratos said.

    ¡ª Rem tested me by fighting. It was rare, but every time she faced me, I ended up with a few broken bones! Mira has her genes... I''m sure she''ll be amazing! ¡ª Kay thought, falling asleep.

    ¡ª He falls asleep too fast! ¡ª Sky commented.

    ¡ª And it takes him a long time to wake up. As a soldier, he''s amazing, but as a human, he''s horrible! ¡ª Slayer said.

    ¡ª Someone who lives to kill ghouls will only waste effort on that. The soldier who trained me said that we should spend energy when necessary, because we never know when we will need it! ¡ª said Kratos.

    The scene changes to the next morning.

 Chapter 44: Uninvited, I Appeared Here!

    The scene changes to the next morning.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± said the boys, approaching.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± replied the girls.

    ¡°Kay is still sleeping. I wanted to apologize for hitting him!¡± said Mira.

    ¡°Is he still sleeping?¡± Kratos asked, surprised.

    ¡°Did you hit him? Is that why you were worried yesterday?¡± asked Thais.

    ¡°I got angry and ended up punching him, but I didn¡¯t mean to punch him so hard!¡± said Mira, embarrassed.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it during training?¡± asked Slayer, surprised.

    ¡°No!¡± replied Mira.

    ¡°Attention! I have an announcement to make to everyone!¡± said Fernanda.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Sarah, worried.

    ¡°You must already know about the training Kay is doing with the members of his squad, but he doesn¡¯t intend to keep it just for the recruits. We¡¯ll pass it on to you as well as to the other divisions. By order of the captain, I will be absent today to inform the king about this experimental training and about the discovery that our squad made about the forms that the suits take. To prevent things from getting out of hand and the boy from becoming overwhelmed, this discovery will be attributed to the captain and the squad leaders. When anyone asks, say that the boy discovered this form during the mission to eliminate the ghouls in Mineford. Since he is 100%, they will believe that this "lie" is true. You will say that the captain talked to him and that he explained how he felt the change, and from then on we will start training based on what the boy said. Does everyone understand?" Fernanda explained.

    "They will attribute the discovery to the squad, but they will make it clear that Kay had a great influence on it. That way, if there are questions, it will be the captain who will answer!" said Raven.

    "That must have been Kay''s request!" said Kratos.

    "He doesn''t like to draw attention! Having several reporters on his tail is likely to make him run away from the army!" said Mira.

    " ¡ª I can imagine that happening! ¡ª the recruits commented.

    ¡ª Besides the recruits, both the captain and Lena also managed to assume the new form of the suit. We will start training today with Joana''s squad and we will continue with the other squads as soon as we finish with the previous one. However, Kay has a broken arm, so he will not be able to train effectively with you! I ask that you understand that half of the squad must remain in training and the other half will go to Mineford with the rest of the division! ¡ª said Joana.

    ¡ª He broke his arm? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª You didn''t know? ¡ª exclaimed Slayer.

    ¡ª No need for that, using the staff with one arm has always been my style! ¡ª Kay said, sitting at the table.

    ¡ª Was he there the whole time? ¡ª Kratos exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª He really did break his arm! ¡ª Mira thought, worried.

    One of the soldiers brought a tray with breakfast to Kay.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Kay said.

    Kay took a sip of coffee.

    ¡ª As I was saying, training half a squad is not efficient at all, and since the other squads have more people, my squad will do a joint training with Joana''s squad. Tomorrow we will continue the same way with the other squad! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª I told you to rest! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    Kay received a call.

    ¡ª Should I answer it? Mira will be angry... ¡ª Kay thought, looking at her cell phone.

    Mira looked at him differently. Kay understood and answered the cell phone.

    ¡ª Good morning! ¡ª Kay said, on the cell phone.

    Listening for a few minutes.

    ¡ª Thank you, you saved me! I''ll call you later, ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª See you later, brother! ¡ª Emilia said.

    ¡ª See you! ¡ª Kay replied, hanging up the phone.

    ¡ª There won''t be any training today, there are reporters coming to the base! ¡ª Kay said.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡ª Today of all days! ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed.

    Kay drank his coffee and took the sandwich. He approached Fernanda.

    ¡ª Keep this a secret from the king for a few more days, I''ve already drawn too much attention! ¡ª Kay said to Fernanda.

    ¡ª Why do you say that? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡ª They''re saying that Mineford was recovered because of me. That day, those reporters recorded my training and published it today! ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª They can''t publish military training, that would make their studio pay a fine and the story be deleted! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª I don''t know, anyway, I''m leaving. If they look for me, tell them I''m guarding Mineford with other soldiers! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª And where are you going? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡ª I''m going to rest in my room! ¡ª Kay said, smiling.

    ¡ª I understand! I''ll ask the captain! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kay replied, walking away.

    He went to the recruits.

    ¡ª Don''t worry, this was nothing! ¡ª Kay said, smiling.

    ¡ª How could it not be? Your arm is broken! ¡ª Mira said, worried.

    ¡ª I''ve shown up at home broken several times. ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª But it wasn''t a broken bone! You were just lazy, weren''t you? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª No, Mira, it was your mother who broke my bones... ¡ª Kay thought. ¡ª I''ll be as good as new in two days! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª A month! ¡ª Kratos said.

    ¡ª A month at most! ¡ª Kay said. ¡ª Just two days! ¡ª Kay whispered to Mira.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡°That was actually good, you discovered a unique way to use the suit. If you master it, you¡¯ll be even stronger!¡± ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I did!¡± ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡°We can find out later. I¡¯m going back to the room!¡± ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Mira said, worried.

    ¡ª Since the training has to be done outside the base, we can''t continue with civilians out there. Wait for the captain''s orders! ¡ª Fernanda said, leaving.

    ¡ª What bad luck! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª Thank goodness I stayed yesterday. ¡ª Lena said, bragging.

    ¡ª But why are there more reporters here? ¡ª Yan exclaimed.

    ¡ª That''s why! ¡ª Ryuji said, showing his cell phone.

    There was a video of Kay training on the day he received his weapons, along with an article that indicated the possibility that the soldier (in this case, Kay, but they don''t know his name) had been the greatest influence on Mineford''s recovery.

    ¡ª Now it makes sense. There was the medal thing, Mineford''s recovery, and now the discovery of new forms of the suit. If they connect all of this, they''ll find out that Kay is responsible! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª They know the name of the person who received the medal, but not what he looks like. Here he was with his back turned, but now everyone knows the soldier''s silhouette, but not his face or appearance. If the information about the suits leaks, they''ll find out that it was Kay who was behind all this! ¡ª said Ryuji.

    ¡ª But why doesn''t he want to accept these honors? Just because he''s too lazy to deal with people? ¡ª exclaimed Lena.

    ¡ª There will be so many mentions, not to mention the fact that he''s the second to have 100%. When they find out, Kay won''t have any more peace or time to act like a soldier! ¡ª said Joana.

    ¡ª And if they find out that he grew wings? ¡ª exclaimed Lena.

    ¡ª They''ll be scared! ¡ª said Yan.

    ¡ª Evil! ¡ª said Lena.

    ¡ª It''s true, we haven''t seen a ghoul flying yet, so if they find you flying around, they''ll be scared! ¡ª said Yan.

    They heard the sound of a helicopter approaching.

    ¡ª Did the captain report any helicopters passing by here? ¡ª exclaimed Yan.

    ¡ª No! ¡ª Joana said, standing up.

    The leaders left the cafeteria and went to the armory, grabbed their weapons and put on their suits.

    ¡ª An unauthorized helicopter passing through a military base, it must be really stupid to do something like that! ¡ª Ravena said.

    ¡ª Should we go too? ¡ª Slayer exclaimed.

    ¡ª Stay here, the base is prepared for this kind of thing! ¡ª Breno said.

    ¡ª Attention, your passage was not reported to us. If you get any closer, by the law of humanity, we will open fire! ¡ª Fernanda warned, through the base''s loudspeakers.

    ¡ª Why do they have a law like that? ¡ª San exclaimed.

    ¡ª There have been air strikes on military bases before. Maybe they are terrorists, but that is a thing of the past. Even so, the laws have to be followed! ¡ª Breno said.

    The helicopter began to land on the ground. Takemichi appeared in the courtyard.

    ¡ª Release her, this girl is too much trouble! ¡ª Takemichi said on the radio to Fernanda.

    ¡ª Who is it? ¡ª Joana exclaimed.

    ¡ª It''s the captain of the fourth division! ¡ª Takemichi warned, already on his way there.

    ¡ª Sorry, I''m just in a hurry! ¡ª Yumi said, laughing on the call.

    ¡ª You can keep landing inside the base. There are civilians coming here! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª You heard him, keep going to the base! ¡ª Yumi said.

    ¡ª Right! ¡ª the pilot replied.

    Yumi hung up the call. The helicopter took off again.

    ¡ª Why is Captain Yumi here? ¡ª Joana exclaimed.

    ¡ª She didn''t say why, let''s find out! ¡ª Takemichi said, leaving the yard with the leaders.

    The helicopter landed inside as soon as the propellers stopped. Yumi ran out of there.

    ¡ª What''s all the excitement, here comes trouble! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    The vice-captain of the fourth division also got out of the helicopter.

    ¡ª Hey, Takemichi, where''s Kay? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed.

    ¡ª First tell me the reason for your unannounced visit! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª I came to ask Kay a favor, where is he? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed.

    Takemichi looked at his leaders.

    ¡ª He walked out of the cafeteria, he must be in his room! ¡ª Joana said.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Yumi said, running away.

    ¡ª And does she know which room is his? ¡ª Lena exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yan, follow her! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Yan said, running after Yumi.

    ¡ª Forgive us for this, our kingdom acquired extra resources and the king ended up mentioning that perhaps now it would even be possible to recover another lost kingdom. But of course it was ironic, but the captain didn''t think so and took on the mission! ¡ª Lena said.

    ¡ª But why did she want to come... I understand! ¡ª Takemichi said.

    ¡ª Yes! We read the news about your squad''s achievements. Yumi believes that her master was responsible, and if we had him on this mission, our squad would be able to retake the Holliver dynasty. ¡ª said vice-captain Nina.

    ¡ª Her master? ¡ª exclaimed one of the leaders, still confused by Yumi''s admiration for Kay.

    ¡ª So was he the one she always talked about? Do you really believe that only he would bring the necessary strength to your division? ¡ª Takemichi asked, skeptical.

    ¡ª Honestly, no! ¡ª Nina admitted, frowning. ¡ª But he is one of the few with 100% compatibility, and my captain trusts him. That being the case, it is my duty to trust him as well. Still, I would prefer if one of your soldiers would help us.

    Takemichi sighed, considering the proposal. ¡°My people are overwhelmed with the recovery of Mineforde. Getting involved in a mission of this scale now would be¡­¡±

    ¡°He accepted, let¡¯s go!¡± Yumi said, interrupting, as she pulled Kay by the arm.

 Chapter 45: Airport

    ¡ª He accepted, let''s go! ¡ª Yumi said, interrupting, while pulling Kay by the arm.

    ¡ª Oh, you bastard! Stop accepting missions without my permission! ¡ª Takemichi shouted at Kay.

    ¡ª I only agreed to talk to you first. Yan here is a witness! ¡ª Kay defended herself, indicating Yan, who just nodded in confirmation.

    Takemichi narrowed his eyes at Kay. ¡ª Look, he''s injured and won''t be able to fight fully. I won''t allow him to go.

    ¡ª Does that bother you? ¡ª Yumi asked, looking directly at Kay.

    ¡ª No ¡ª Kay replied firmly.

    ¡ª Then it''s decided! ¡ª Yumi replied firmly.

    Kay sighed, trying to find a middle ground. ¡ª Look, it doesn''t bother me, but Takemichi is right. With my condition, my performance will be affected, and that might worry my companions. How about taking the captain in my place?

    Nina considered the idea and gave a slight smile. ¡ª Good idea.

    Takemichi raised his hands in protest. ¡ª No way! Don''t drag me into this trouble!

    ¡ª It''s no use. We need someone who can use firearms and wear specific clothing for the mission. How about this: I take Kay and a few more soldiers? ¡ª Yumi suggested, having no patience for further arguments.

    Takemichi sighed, exasperated. ¡ª Other divisions would be more appropriate for this.

    Yumi shook her head. ¡ª The first division doesn''t get involved in matters outside the allied kingdoms, and I don''t want another division. I''ll take Kay.

    ¡ª Leave this mission to my squad. They''re capable of completing it ¡ª Kay insisted.

    ¡ª Your squad? ¡ª Yumi asked, surprised.

    ¡ª They won''t ¡ª Takemichi replied, determined.

    Yumi gave him an impatient look. ¡ª There''s no point in looking at me like that ¡ª he said, impassive.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going to help your friend? ¡ª she pressed.

    Takemichi sighed, but still maintained his argument. ¡ª That¡¯s not the point. It was all last minute, I should have told you beforehand.

    Yumi sighed, relenting a little. ¡ª Okay, we¡¯ll be on the mission in two days. I just came to pick up the squad to meet my team before we leave.

    Takemichi nodded, but made one final demand. ¡ª No matter what happens, the details of this mission will remain between our divisions only. Can you promise that?

    Yumi smiled. ¡ª That¡¯s it? Promised.

    Takemichi turned to Kay, his tone serious. ¡ª Kay, your squad will take over this mission. If any of them die, you will be held responsible, understand?

    Kay nodded. ¡ª Yes.

    Yumi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of your people.¡±

    Takemichi looked at the helicopter. ¡°Can fifteen more people fit in there?¡±

    Yumi laughed. ¡°Fifteen? Ours can hold up to thirty, without the equipment.¡±

    Takemichi let out an ironic laugh. ¡°That¡¯s very humble of you. You can take his squad.¡±

    As they walked away, Yumi noticed Kay¡¯s determined posture and asked casually, ¡°Have you become a leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only been a few days,¡± Kay replied, smiling.

    ¡°Impressive. And how did you get hurt?¡± Yumi asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I was careless on defense, but I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kay said.

    She looked at him quizzically. ¡°Were you caught by surprise?¡±

    Kay laughed. ¡°Surprised me too.¡±

    Nina, the vice-captain, watched, intrigued. This guy is no ordinary one, she thought.

    Kay picked up the radio and announced to her division, ¡°Attention, Fifth Division.¡± After breakfast, come to the courtyard.

    Yumi looked at him, surprised. ¡ª Only fifteen in your division?

    Kay replied, with conviction: ¡ª They are all extremely capable. They will complete the mission.

    She stared at him for a moment, assessing his confidence. ¡ª Two days, then. In addition to the clothes and weapons, take personal items for the stay.

    ¡ª I will prepare my things. When they arrive, let me know. Kay said, leaving.

    Yumi was getting ready to leave, but was stopped by Nina, who grabbed her arm.

    ¡ª You will wait here too! ¡ª Nina said firmly.

    ¡ª I want to go with him! ¡ª Yumi replied, struggling to free herself.

    Kay laughed and, with a reassuring look, said:

    ¡ª I will be right back. Wait here! ¡ª and began to walk away.

    Yumi was reluctant, but remained quiet, while Nina watched her closely.

    The scene changed and soon everyone from the Fifth Division was inside the helicopter, ready for the mission.

    "They''re staring at you, Kay!" Yumi commented, noticing the curious looks from the members of the division.

    ¡ª Why would that be? ¡ª Kay replied with an ironic smile.

    ¡ª Let him go, Yumi! ¡ª Mira shouted from behind.

    ¡ª You let him go! ¡ª Yumi retorted.

    ¡ª Be quiet back there! ¡ª Nina said, already irritated by the argument.

    At that moment, another helicopter approached the base.

    ¡ª Kay, your package arrived! ¡ª Fernanda said over the radio.

    ¡ª Was it today? I had forgotten! ¡ª Kay replied, surprised.

    The institute''s helicopter landed in the courtyard, and Kay asked Kratos for help.

    ¡ª Kratos, give me a hand here! ¡ª Kay called.

    ¡ª Sure! ¡ª Kratos replied, descending with him to the helicopter.

    The pilot opened the door and handed Kay a wooden box. Kay thanked him and Kratos picked it up easily.

    ¡ª Isn''t it heavy? ¡ª Kay asked, surprised by Kratos'' ease.

    ¡ª To be honest, it''s only the weight of the box. Is there really anything inside? ¡ª Kratos replied, intrigued.

    ¡ª Yes! Take it inside ¡ª said Kay.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    They returned to their seats, and Kay gave the order:

    ¡ª We can go!

    Nina closed the door and the pilot turned on the helicopter, ready for takeoff.

    ¡ª What''s that? ¡ª Mira asked, curious.

    ¡ª They''re masks to be attached to the suit! ¡ª Kay replied, opening the box.

    ¡ª Masks? ¡ª Mira and Yumi exclaimed, both surprised.

    Kay rummaged through the contents of the box, revealing that it was full of shredded papers for protection. He removed some and pulled out the first mask, which had the letter "K" on the cheek.

    ¡ª Dark mask, with gold details and a letter! Fernanda knows what she''s doing! ¡ª said Kay, putting the mask on her face. ¡ª The eye holes are big enough not to hinder vision, you can breathe normally, and there are small holes so your voice comes out less muffled! You can even adjust the tightness on your head. I like it! I don''t know if they all have initials, but go get them!

    The recruits looked at him in confusion.

    ¡ª I can''t believe you''re wasting resources on this! ¡ª Nina said, irritated.

    Kay looked thoughtfully at the box of masks.

    "I want the children... people to see the soldiers smiling, even in unfavorable conditions," he thought, before speaking out loud. ¡ª The mask will hide the soldiers'' expression of pain. I want them to know that they can trust the army to protect them! So, when you show your faces, don''t show an expression of suffering or fear. Just smile, even if it hurts!" ¡ª Kay took off the mask and smiled, forcing a positive expression.

    "That seemed a little personal!" ¡ª Yumi commented, suspicious.

    "Who knows... It just seemed kind of cool to walk around killing ghouls wearing that mask!" ¡ª Kay replied, putting the mask back on.

    Mira took the box and began to distribute the masks, each one with the initial of the person''s name.

    "You both have the same initial, so switch based on the shape of the mask!" ¡ª Mira said, handing the masks to San and Slayer.

    San and Slayer looked at the two masks and, after a quick exchange of glances, reached a consensus and exchanged the masks.

    ¡ª You are not required to wear the masks, especially in areas without civilians! ¡ª Kay said, observing the situation.

    ¡ª I want one too! ¡ª Yumi said anxiously.

    ¡ª You have to ask someone to make one for you! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Okay, but now take off that mask! ¡ª Yumi demanded, crossing her arms.

    Kay took off the mask, as requested.

    ¡ª Hey, Yumi... You know I''m dating Mira, right? If you get too close to me, she''ll get angry! ¡ª Kay whispered, trying to divert the situation.

    ¡ª Young people... ¡ª Yumi muttered, visibly frustrated.

    ¡ª Stay away from him, Yumi! ¡ª Mira said, irritated.

    ¡ª I don''t want it, you stay away! ¡ª Yumi retorted firmly.

    ¡ª Where''s your professional side? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª And whose fault is it? ¡ª Mira and Yumi answered at the same time, as if they had rehearsed it.

    Kay remained silent, just accepting the situation without complaining.

    ¡ª Say something! ¡ª the two insisted, in unison.

    ¡ª What do I say? I''m going to come off as wrong anyway, so leave me alone here, just catching some sleep! ¡ª Kay replied, lying down.

    "What the hell, are we being forced to watch this?" thought all the recruits in the helicopter.

    "Hey, Mira, I just realized something!" ¡ª Kay said, suddenly changing the subject.

    "What?" ¡ª Mira asked, confused.

    "We didn''t get coffee at the base!" ¡ª Kay replied with a smile, trying to ease the tension.

    "He''s changing the subject?" thought Nina, watching the scene carefully.

    "I got it! We can get by for a week with what I brought!" ¡ª Mira replied, excited, showing a small bottle of coffee.

    "But we''re only staying for two days!" thought the recruits, exchanging confused looks.

    "Good job!" ¡ª Kay praised, smiling.

    Mira smiled back, pleased with Kay''s reaction.

    "The world has been reduced to six countries. The distance between them isn''t that great, but since we''re going from the sixth to the fourth division, it''s going to take a long time. So, to shorten the flight time, we''re going to switch to a military plane that''s waiting for us. With that, it''ll only take us five hours to get to our country. How cool is that! ¡ª Yumi explained, excited about the solution.

    ¡°Five... wake me up when we get there!¡± ¡ª Kay replied, already starting to settle down for sleep.

    ¡°It''s five there and five back to see you, and you treat me coldly, heartlessly!¡± ¡ª Yumi replied, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°This world really needs a change¡­¡± ¡ª Kay murmured, thoughtfully.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡ª Yumi asked, surprised.

    Kay laid Mira''s head on her shoulder and, with a fluid gesture, did the same with Yumi, placing her head on the other shoulder.

    ¡°I have the incredible ability to remain still while I sleep, so just relax, both of you, and go to sleep!¡± ¡ª Kay said, closing her eyes and settling back into the seat.

    ¡ª But I''m not sleepy! ¡ª Mira protested, embarrassed.

    ¡ª Me neither! ¡ª Yumi said, also a little embarrassed.

    ¡ª Then just relax! ¡ª Kay insisted, putting the mask on her face again, signaling that she didn''t want to talk anymore.

    ¡ª Okay, but you better sleep after we''re on the plane! ¡ª Yumi finally gave in, knowing that it would be difficult to convince Kay otherwise.

    The helicopter finally landed at an airport outside the walls, they switched vehicles.

    ¡ª Oh, I remember they mentioned the existence of airports outside the walls... ¡ª Kay murmured, with an air of curiosity, observing the place.

    ¡ª Yes, this is a transition zone. The weapons around the airport are all controlled remotely, so we can say that the defense is automatic, but of course, it is not completely guaranteed. ¡ª Yumi explained. ¡ª Since there is no one living around here, the ghouls rarely attack these places, so we can use these airports to safely exchange vehicles.

    Nina added, with a serious expression:

    ¡ª Each country has an airport outside the walls, for emergencies and army maneuvers. For example, that plane over there and those helicopters are from the sixth division. They are here to be used in cases of emergency that require quick responses in other countries. These airports function as strategic points, allowing for refueling and maintenance of vehicles. So, any trip between countries necessarily involves a stop at one of these airports.

    ¡ª Interesting, and this one we are in now? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, looking at the plane.

    ¡ª It is also from the sixth division! ¡ª Nina replied.

    ¡ª The captain didn''t know how many people could come here. Why? ¡ª Kay asked, curious.

    ¡ª That''s because he doesn''t usually go to other countries. He only uses the planes from your base! ¡ª Yumi explained.

    Kay thought for a moment.

    ¡ª I see. So, in the case of an attack, the other countries ask for help from the other divisions. Being in last place makes people suspicious! It makes sense! ¡ª Kay said, taking in the explanation.

    The plane headed for the runway. Yumi made a serious expression.

    ¡ª I don''t want to judge Takemichi, but the highest death rate in the army is from his division. So, looking at it that way, our country prefers to ask for help from others who are more capable! ¡ª Yumi commented, with a critical tone, without ceasing to be objective.

    Mira was visibly saddened by Yumi''s words. Kay noticed and held her hand, trying to comfort her.

    ¡ª If that''s what people think of us, then they better rethink from today on! ¡ª Kay said firmly, looking at the others around her. Her expression was serious, but full of determination.

    ¡°I know that being in the last squad has always been seen as a dishonor, but the captain and the others have always treated me with respect. They believe in me, and I believe in them. We will complete this mission, no matter what it takes!¡± said Raven, her voice firm and her eyes shining with determination.

    ¡°How cute!¡± said Yumi, smiling.

    ¡°True!¡± agreed Kay and Mira, still smiling.

    Raven looked at them, confused.

    ¡°What?¡± she exclaimed, surprised.

    Yumi laughed and explained:

    ¡°I thought you were the type of person who says ¡®when I get the chance, I¡¯ll run away to the first division!¡¯ That¡¯s what I thought!¡±

    ¡ª Seriously? ¡ª Mira asked, a little surprised.

    Kay shrugged, still with a smile on her face.

    ¡ª Considering the way Raven behaves and her skills, it makes sense that you would think so, since you don''t spend much time with her.

    Raven was thoughtful, frowning.

    "The way I behave? Why did he say that?" ¡ª she thought, confused and a little uncomfortable with the observation.

    Yumi then spoke in a more serious tone, changing the subject:

    ¡ª Anyway, practically all of you here caught the attention of the captains of the other divisions during the recruitment. If you continue to show your worth, one day you might change divisions or even make the sixth division rise in the scoreboard!

    Kay was sitting, with his eyes already closed, trying to rest.

    Slayer, curious, asked:

    ¡ª But what changes if a division rises in the scoreboard?

    Yumi, always frank, answered:

    ¡ª Honestly, nothing. To be honest, it only gets worse. When other divisions are in trouble, they will ask you for help, because they will start to see you differently.

    "No benefit?" Slayer asked, suspicious.

    Yumi nodded, with an ironic smile.

    "When you are recruiting, more talented people will want to join your division."

    Nina, who had been quiet until then, added:

    "And in the future, with more recruits, you will be able to conquer more lost kingdoms in your country. With that, your country will develop even more and the threat of ghouls will also increase!"

    "Since you are recruits, let me explain: titles, recognition, promotions... they only give you more work! Of course it is good to see people trusting us, but in practice, it only brings more responsibility and pressure!" said Yumi

    "Isn''t that a bit contradictory, Yumi?" asked Mira, thoughtfully.

    "Sometimes, I think I would prefer to continue without the burden of being recognized. Less responsibility, more freedom." ¡ª Yumi replied, laughing humorlessly.

    ¡ª It''s not just about what you gain, it''s about what you lose too. Kratos said

    ¡ª Exactly! You lose your freedom, you lose your privacy, you lose the possibility of making small decisions for yourself, because now you have to answer for every move. ¡ª Yumi replied.

    ¡ª And you, Kay, what do you want? ¡ª Raven asked

    ¡ª He''s sleeping! ¡ª Mira said

    ¡ª I want to kill all the ghouls! I think that''s what he would answer! ¡ª Yumi said, with an impatient smile.

    ¡ª You''re right, he would also say that he would protect people in the process! ¡ª Mira added, with a thoughtful look.

    ¡ª In matters of skill, I recognize Kay as superior, but in everything else he''s horrible! ¡ª Raven said, with a sigh of frustration.

    ¡ª There''s only one thing Kay says that you can be sure he won''t break! ¡ª Mira said, with a tone of conviction.

    ¡ª What would it be? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°When he promises!¡± ¡ª Mira replied, with a sparkle in her eyes. ¡ª If he promises to be a good leader, he will be. Now, as for the matter of following my father¡¯s orders and taking the army seriously¡­ He didn¡¯t promise, but since he said it all with such conviction, I¡¯ll believe him. However, it¡¯s quite possible that he¡¯ll change his mind in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if he¡¯s the leader the army needs, but maybe he¡¯ll surprise me.¡± ¡ª Mira thought, silently reflecting on Kay¡¯s words.

    The journey continued peacefully.

 Chapter 46: Mission Start!

    ¡ª Kay, we''re here! ¡ª Mira shook him to wake him up.

    ¡ª He never changes ¡ª Yumi said, laughing.

    ¡ª The others are already coming down ¡ª Mira said, worried. ¡ª Don''t you know how to wake him up? ¡ª Yumi asked.

    ¡ª He''s not even that deep a sleeper... I thought just shaking him would wake him up ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª Let me teach you how to do it! ¡ª Yumi said, approaching Kay.

    ¡ª What are you going to do? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, suspicious.

    Yumi leaned down to Kay''s ear and whispered:

    ¡ª Master, there''s a Ghoul...

    Kay woke up suddenly, confused and looking around.

    ¡ª He really woke up! ¡ª Mira said, surprised.

    Kay tried to settle down again, but Yumi and Mira pulled him.

    ¡ª We''ve already arrived in my country. Let''s change vehicles! ¡ª Yumi said.

    ¡ª Are we there yet? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, still sleepy.

    ¡ª It was a five-hour trip and you fell asleep! ¡ª Yumi said.

    ¡ª Sorry... Let''s go! ¡ª Kay replied, grabbing her things.

    ¡ª Let me carry your bag ¡ª Yumi offered.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Kay said, as she loaded her weapons.

    They got into the helicopter and flew to the Fourth Division base.

    ¡ª Finally! ¡ª Kay exclaimed, being the first to get off.

    ¡ª How rude! ¡ª Nina said, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª It''s kind of crowded here... ¡ª Kay observed, looking around.

    ¡ª The kingdom has the resources to hire more personnel, so you must recover all the lost kingdoms in your country! ¡ª Yumi explained.

    ¡ª All of them? Are there any more lost kingdoms? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª No, there are no more to recover now! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Now? So you mean there are still some? ¡ª Kay asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª You didn''t know? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I see, that''s it! When we''re done here, we''ll have another mission! ¡ª Kay said excitedly.

    The recruits exchanged confused looks.

    ¡°We have nothing!¡± ¡ª Mira said excitedly. ¡ª You''re going to finish here and go back to the base to follow my father''s orders, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Why are you stopping him?¡± ¡ª Yumi asked excitedly. ¡ª If you''re scared, I don''t mind lending you my division. Better yet, I can go too!

    ¡°You can be quiet! If we get the dynasty back, we won''t have a day off anytime soon!¡± ¡ª Nina said, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°I see, so we can''t go¡­¡± ¡ª Kay said, a little disappointed.

    ¡°No drama! Maybe in the future we''ll go, but right now we can''t!¡± ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡°Dan, come here for a second!¡± ¡ª Kay called.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡ª Dan exclaimed worriedly.

    ¡°Cut ??this out for me, it''s getting in my way!¡± ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡°I''m sorry, I ... ¡ª Your arm isn''t healed yet! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Yes, it is ¡ª Kay said, moving her arm.

    ¡ª It''s going to make your fracture worse. Stop touching it! ¡ª Mira said, worried.

    ¡ª I''m fine. I said it would take two days to heal ¡ª Kay insisted.

    ¡ª This is Kay! ¡ª Yumi said, smiling proudly.

    ¡ª Mira, it''s okay, my arm is already... ¡ª Kay began, being interrupted.

    The soldiers of the Fourth Division approached, saluting.

    ¡ª Welcome back, Captain Yumi and Vice-Captain Nina! ¡ª they said in unison.

    ¡ª Come to think of it, why don''t we have a vice-captain too? ¡ª San exclaimed.

    ¡ª That''s true! ¡ª Viviane agreed.

    ¡ª Isn''t it Joana? She looks like a vice-captain! ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª Joana is a squad leader, she wouldn''t be the vice-captain! ¡ª Ravena said.

    ¡ª Well, she commands in a way that shows authority even over the other leaders... Could it be that she is the vice-captain and they just didn''t tell us? ¡ª Thais exclaimed.

    ¡ª Why wouldn''t they tell us? Don''t be silly. We don''t have a vice-captain! ¡ª Raven said.

    ¡ª Who are these? It seems like they are recruits, that''s why they are acting so slovenly! They are in the presence of a captain, show some respect! ¡ª the soldiers of the Fourth Division murmured.

    ¡ª They are talking badly about us... ¡ª San whispered.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡ª Judging by your reactions, I think you didn''t know that your captain was going to our division! ¡ª Kay said, assuming a serious posture.

    ¡ª Who is this? He broke his arm and still thinks he can talk like that. How arrogant! ¡ª the soldiers of the Fourth Division whispered.

    ¡ª Silence! ¡ª Yumi ordered, irritated.

    The soldiers fell silent.

    ¡ª You can continue, Kay ¡ª Yumi said, encouraging him.

    ¡ª Kay? This guy? ¡ª they murmured, surprised.

    ¡ª Are they all going on this mission? ¡ª Kay asked, looking at Yumi.

    ¡ª Not all of them. I have to keep my people here on the wall to protect the kingdom ¡ª Yumi replied.

    Kay positioned himself at the front of the army, observing the recruits

    ¡ª I am the leader of the Fifth Squad of the Sixth Division, under the command of Captain Takemichi. I am here today with my squad to respond to your captain''s call for help! Everyone in my squad may be recruits, but I assure you that their skills are at the level of veterans. So, know that any disrespect to them will be considered direct disrespect to me. And keep in mind that I was the one who trained them. ¡ª Kay gave a firm look to the soldiers around her.

    ¡ª Kay! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, in shock.

    ¡ª And any disrespect to Kay will be considered disrespect to me! ¡ª Yumi declared firmly.

    The soldiers looked at each other, surprised, and apologized for their rude behavior.

    ¡ªThat said, we are here to support you ¡ª Kay continued. ¡ª We will follow your captain''s plan, but you can count on us for the front line!

    ¡ª No, you can''t! ¡ª Mira murmured, apprehensive.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Kay said, withdrawing from the soldiers'' front.

    ¡ª These are the soldiers of the Sixth Division. Be polite and welcome them with hospitality! ¡ª Yumi ordered.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the soldiers responded in chorus.

    ¡ª You are dismissed! ¡ª Yumi concluded.

    The soldiers dispersed, returning to their duties.

    ¡°Why did you say we couldn¡¯t be on the front lines?¡± Kay asked Mira, slightly confused.

    ¡°Because... the front lines in a lost kingdom are a challenge beyond what we¡¯re prepared for,¡± Mira explained, looking around.

    Kay looked at her team, and saw that some of them also seemed to silently agree with Mira.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to go. And have faith in your abilities!¡± Kay said, encouraging the team firmly.

    ¡°Because... the front lines in a lost kingdom are a challenge beyond what we¡¯re prepared for,¡± Mira explained, looking around.

    Kay looked at her team and noticed that some of them also seemed to silently agree with her.

    ¡°Have faith in your abilities!¡± Kay said, encouraging the team firmly.

    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll show you to the barracks!¡± Nina said.

    ¡°You can go ahead. I have to get this thing off my arm!¡± Kay replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary,¡± Yumi said.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡ª Kay turned to Mira. ¡ª I''ll be right back.

    Mira agreed, and they parted ways.

    ¡ª Let''s do an X-ray just to be sure. It''s not that I doubt you! ¡ª Yumi said.

    ¡ª It''s a waste of resources and time. I''m already fine! ¡ª Kay retorted.

    ¡ª While we''re alone, I wanted to ask you a question ¡ª Yumi said.

    ¡ª Tell me ¡ª Kay replied, curious.

    ¡ª Takemichi never intended to recover the lost kingdoms. His idea was always to focus the defense on the inhabited kingdom. Even if he changed his mind, it would take days to recover Mineford and it would involve a large operation. It was you, wasn''t it? You went there to kill the ghouls! ¡ª Yumi said, staring at him.

    ¡ª What are you going to do with the answer? ¡ª Kay asked seriously.

    ¡ª Nothing. I just don''t want to have any doubts ¡ª Yumi replied.

    ¡ª Yes... I was in a bad moment ¡ª Kay admitted.

    ¡ª That''s all you did to face the ghouls? Didn''t you think about your safety or the safety of the people? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed.

    ¡ª I didn''t ¡ª Kay said firmly.

    ¡ª I don''t approve of that way of acting, even if it''s you ¡ª Yumi said.

    ¡ª Back then, I only cared about Mira and Rem. But now it''s different. There are people I need to protect ¡ª Kay replied, more gently.

    ¡ª So, don''t be so crazy as to face the ghouls without caution ¡ª Yumi warned.

    ¡ª Don''t worry! But that seemed a bit personal to me ¡ª Kay commented, laughing.

    ¡ª We all make mistakes, but we learn from them ¡ª Yumi said.

    Kay patted her head.

    ¡ª You''re doing well. Don''t be so hard on yourself, you''re still young! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Why are you talking like a wise man? You''re younger than me! ¡ª Yumi said, laughing.

    ¡ª It''s true, right? ¡ª Kay laughed too. ¡ª You can''t save everyone. So, prioritize those who can be saved.

    Yumi was silent, thoughtful.

    ¡ª I know, Kay ¡ª she replied.

    ¡ª Call me master! ¡ª Kay joked.

    ¡ª Kay! ¡ª she said, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª You''re stubborn! ¡ª Kay said, smiling.

    ¡ª I wonder who we get that from? ¡ª Yumi retorted, holding his arm.

    ¡ª I don''t know! ¡ª Kay said.

    After a moment, Yumi murmured, with her cheeks flushed:

    ¡ª But... if you want, I can call you "love."

    ¡ª "Love," huh? ¡ª Kay was thoughtful, imagining scenarios where Mira called him "love".

    ¡ª "That sounds good..." ¡ª he said, still in his thoughts.

    Yumi blushed even more.

    ¡ª Captain, his heart rate is high! ¡ª one of the scientists warned over the radio.

    ¡ª You ruined the mood... ¡ª Yumi murmured, frustrated.

    ¡ª Is this it? ¡ª Kay asked, distracted.

    ¡ª Yes, it''s the infirmary! ¡ª Yumi said.

    The scene changes.

    ¡ª There''s nothing wrong with his arm! ¡ª said the nurse, after the exam.

    ¡ª I told you! ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Then take the cast off his arm! ¡ª asked Yumi.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª said the nurse.

    A few minutes later, in the courtyard.

    ¡ª I feel much better! ¡ª said Kay.

    ¡ª Just don''t go annoying Mira again, especially when she''s in the suit ¡ª said Yumi, laughing.

    ¡ª I''ll remember that! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Do you want to warm up before the mission? ¡ª Yumi suggested.

    ¡ª Better not ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª So, help me with something! ¡ª Yumi asked, with a smirk.

    ¡ª Since everyone is here, I''ll go over the attack plan to reclaim the dynasty! ¡ª Yumi announced, with a firm and determined voice.

    ¡ª Here it comes... ¡ª Raven murmured, with a slight smile, mentally preparing herself for what was to come.

    On the day of the mission.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Yumi exclaimed, watching her soldiers line up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mira replied. ¡°I finished the coffee and prepared two extra bottles, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Great. Wake up Kay so we can leave!¡± Yumi ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mira said, leaving to call her friend.

    Meanwhile, Yumi addressed the other soldiers.

    ¡°Attention, you can now get into the vehicles! Those who are going in the helicopter with us, get ready. Vehicles are already positioned near Mineford. Follow your leaders¡¯ orders and come back alive so we can celebrate together! The food and drinks will be on the kingdom¡¯s account, so don¡¯t die, you bunch of idiots!¡± Yumi said, with an excited and confident tone.

    The soldiers raised their weapons in response, showing their determination.

    ¡ª May God be with us ¡ª Sarah prayed, with a serious expression.

    ¡ª Amen! ¡ª Thais and Viviane said, a little nervous.

    Some recruits showed signs of apprehension at the thought of what was to come.

    ¡ª I found him on the way! ¡ª Mira announced, returning with Kay by her side.

    ¡ª Do you really think I would stay asleep while you enjoy all the fun? ¡ª Kay said, taking a sip of coffee, with a slight smile.

    ¡ª Kay! ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, smiling at him.

    ¡ª Everyone who is going to use firearms, equip your silencers now! Leave your weapons loaded and locked until we arrive. When you get out of the vehicles, you can unlock them. ¡ª Kay gave the instructions firmly.

    ¡ª The silencer... I almost forgot about that! ¡ª Viviane murmured, as she quickly fitted it to her weapon.

    ¡ª Has everyone had their coffee yet? ¡ª Kay asked, lifting her cup.

    ¡ª All that was missing was you! ¡ª Yumi replied, laughing.

    ¡ª If anyone needs to go to the bathroom, do it now! ¡ª Kay said.

    When no one answered, he turned and headed for the helicopter.

    Yumi, Nina, and the recruits followed close behind. They settled into the helicopter, where each one checked their equipment.

    Kay thought silently: "All armed and dressed in their suits... Given the number of soldiers, we have a chance of recovering the kingdom, but expecting everyone to come back alive... is asking too much."

    As if reading his expression, Yumi gave him a confident look.

    ¡ª Don''t worry, my soldiers are capable! Your radio is already on our division''s frequency. Just switch to the second band! ¡ª Yumi said.

    The recruits adjusted their radios.

    ¡ª Don''t hold back. You''ve trained with me to unleash your full potential. If necessary, don''t hesitate to use your suits to the fullest! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the recruits responded in unison.

    Soon, the helicopters and trucks began to depart, beginning the mission.

 Chapter 47: Dynasty!

    Soon, the helicopters and trucks began to depart, beginning the mission. After a few minutes in the air.

    ¡°Stabilized!¡± said Kay, as she poured another cup of coffee.

    ¡°I wish I had some of that calm!¡± commented Thais, amazed.

    ¡°Would you like some?¡± offered Kay, handing her the coffee.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about!¡± replied Thais, smiling nervously.

    Yumi looked at him and asked:

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your staff?¡±

    ¡°The staff is effective against twenty ghouls, at most. But with more than two hundred around, I thought the firearm and the sword would be better.¡± Kay replied calmly.

    ¡°Two hundred?!¡± exclaimed the recruits, frightened.

    ¡°The dynasty is the largest kingdom in this country and, therefore, it was the first to fall. Those two hundred are the estimated number of ghouls inside the wall. The number increases if we count the ones outside!¡± explained Yumi.

    Kay adjusted the mask on her face.

    ¡ª Are you really going to fight wearing that? ¡ª Mira asked, with a curious expression.

    ¡ª I told you, Mira, it''s part of the costume! ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Very cool, Kay! ¡ª Yumi said, smiling.

    ¡ª Now... it''s time for a real extermination! ¡ª Kay said, with a fierce glint in her eyes.

    ¡ª Preparing for landing! ¡ª the pilot announced.

    Everyone got ready, with their hands firmly on their weapons, ready to face the battle that awaited them. The helicopter landed.

    The helicopters landed. There were already soldiers waiting with trucks.

    ¡ª What''s the situation? ¡ª Nina exclaimed, getting out of the helicopter.

    ¡ª No ghouls have come near ¡ª one of the soldiers replied.

    ¡ª Good job! ¡ª Yumi said.

    ¡ª There''s only one cup, but if you don''t mind, have some coffee! ¡ª Kay said, serving the drink.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª the soldiers said.

    ¡ª The bottle is full, keep it until everyone drinks ¡ª Kay added.

    "Kay, you''ve grown so much!" Mira thought, excited and proud.

    ¡ª Give the bottle back later, when everyone finishes drinking! ¡ª Kay added.

    ¡ª Sure! ¡ª the soldier replied.

    ¡ª Kay, shall we go? ¡ª Yumi called.

    ¡ª Lock your weapons. I want the people who use firearms prepared for possible attacks! ¡ª Nina ordered.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the soldiers replied.

    ¡ª Hey, honey, after this mission, are we going out to eat? ¡ª Kay said casually.

    ¡ª We''re in another division, we can''t go out while we''re under their supervision! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª Don''t you want to? ¡ª Kay insisted.

    ¡ª I want to, but it''s just that... ¡ª Mira stopped, confused. ¡ª Wait, Kay... what did you call me? ¡ª she exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Stop stalling, you two, and get in now! ¡ª Yumi said, already in the first truck with the recruits.

    ¡ª We''re going to make the first advance. We better go! ¡ª Kay said.

    "Did he call me love or was it my imagination?" thought Mira, still surprised.

    They got in the truck, and the driver started it up.

    ¡ª Wait for the first truck to get some distance and then you can go ¡ª Nina said to the driver of the second truck.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª he replied.

    ¡ª Was that part of the plan? ¡ª Raven asked, confused.

    ¡ª This wind will mess with my sense of smell. Sitting here in the front, if there''s any sign of a ghoul, I''ll let you know!" ¡ª Kay said, settling herself on top of the driver''s cabin.

    ¡ª Don''t distract him! And you guys focus on your instincts to locate the ghouls ¡ª Yumi ordered.

    Kay put on her mask.

    ¡°What a beautiful sky!¡± Kay said.

    ¡°Indeed! Today is a beautiful day!¡± Yumi replied, smiling.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a waste¡­¡± Kay commented. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ll leave the sky to you!¡± he instructed.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Fiona exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°This one came higher than the previous ones!¡± Yumi said.

    ¡°What a beautiful sky!¡± Kay commented, her voice carrying an unexpected calm.

    Yumi replied, showing a slight smile despite the situation:

    ¡°Indeed! Today is a beautiful day!¡± Kay looked at the ghoul falling quickly and muttered:

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a waste¡­¡± Sarah, the sky is yours.

    Sarah, who was already alert, stood up with her rifle in her hands, positioning herself and trying to aim at the target in mid-flight.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too high, and the aim is unstable with the vehicle moving!¡± she muttered, adjusting her position.

    Kay picked up the radio and, in a firm tone, reported:

    ¡ª Ghoul spotted in the sky, right above us. We will eliminate him. Wait for confirmation to move forward!

    The answer came quickly from the other end of the line.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Nina replied.

    Yumi, calculating the ghoul''s fall, looked at Kay and informed:

    ¡ª He''s in free fall. From the direction and speed, if we continue, he''ll fall right in front of us.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Kay signaled to the driver and gave Sarah a confident look.

    ¡ª Slow down and keep going. Sarah, don''t miss, or we''ll have to fight here!

    Sarah took a deep breath, adjusting her rifle to compensate for the movement of the vehicle and the wind that whipped in her face.

    ¡ª I know! ¡ª she said, with determination.

    But her voice revealed a hint of concern as she continued:

    ¡ª Even if I hit him, it won''t be in a fatal area. He''ll regenerate again.

    Kay nodded, aware of the challenge.

    ¡ª That¡¯s why we¡¯ll keep moving forward. Focus and fire when you have the right aim.

    Sarah gave a slight nod.

    ¡ª Understood!

    Then Kay turned to the rest of the squad.

    ¡ª Viviane, get up here!

    Viviane, who was in the back of the vehicle, quickly climbed to the top of the cabin and lay down next to Kay, her eyes trained on the horizon.

    ¡ª Given the distance until the ghoul falls, our scent will attract other ghouls from the wall. If any come, eliminate them before they reach us ¡ª Kay instructed.

    ¡°Right!¡± Viviane replied, her fierce eyes fixed on the surrounding area, ready to act.

    The ghoul fell faster and faster, closer and closer. Sarah followed him in her sights, adjusting her rifle every second. The muscles in her arms were tense, her finger on the trigger. Adrenaline ran through the veins of every soldier in the vehicle.

    ¡ª Get ready... ¡ª Kay murmured.

    Sarah held her breath and locked her sights on the ghoul, who was falling from the sky like a black arrow, every detail standing out against the morning light. The conditions were not ideal¡ªthe vehicle was still moving, the wind was fierce, and the distance made targeting difficult¡ªbut Sarah focused completely, ignoring everything around her. The world seemed to narrow until it was reduced to the free-falling ghoul and the specific target she was aiming for¡ªhis chest.

    In a frozen instant, Sarah pulled the trigger. The bullet left the barrel with a muffled explosion, the silencer absorbing the sound. The projectile sliced ??through the air, cutting through the swirling dust and wind, its path straight and determined toward the monster¡¯s chest. The bullet¡¯s trajectory was precise, calculated to compensate for the wind blowing sideways, the slight rocking of the vehicle, and the free fall of the ghoul himself, who moved like a blur descending from the sky.

    As the projectile approached, the ghoul, his eyes fixed on the soldiers, was unaware of the imminent danger. The impact was brutal. The bullet hit the ghoul''s chest directly, piercing his grotesque flesh with a muffled rip and crack. His body shook with the force of the impact, the energy of the bullet dissipating in an explosion of flesh and dark blood that spattered the air around him.

    But Sarah didn''t stop. With surgical precision, she adjusted her aim slightly and fired twice more in succession, each bullet tearing through the wind with a metallic hiss. The projectiles followed almost the same trajectory, piercing the ghoul''s chest in different places.

    Kay, next to her, watched the situation carefully.

    "This one''s yours, Raven. Finish him off and touch him!" Kay said, her eyes serious and determined.

    Raven answered firmly: "Right!"

    Raven jumped out of the truck in one swift movement, her scythe shining in the sun. The dust began to clear around the ghoul, revealing its twisted body, scarred by bullets and the impact of the fall. The creature was injured, its chest still slowly regenerating, but the damage from the shots had weakened its ability to react. Its grotesque tentacles tried to move, but they no longer had the strength or speed to pose any real threat.

    With a fluid movement, Raven dodged the tentacles and made a precise leap, landing next to the ghoul''s exposed chest. She raised her scythe and, with a decisive blow, brought the blade down directly on the creature''s heart, piercing it with devastating force. The final blow was relentless, sinking deep into the blackened flesh and immobilizing it for good.

    A final tremor ran through the ghoul''s body, its tentacles falling to the ground, inert. The creature gave one last spasm, before going completely silent.

    ¡ª Mission accomplished ¡ª Raven murmured, cleaning the blade of her scythe with a firm movement.

    ¡ª Touch him and return! ¡ª Kay said, satisfied.

    ¡ª Sarah, you did a good job! ¡ª he added, with a slight smile.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Sarah said, exhaling relief as she finally calmed down.

    ¡ª Those were very well executed shots! ¡ª Yumi praised, with an approving look.

    ¡ª Thank you, Captain! ¡ª Sarah replied, excited by the recognition.

    Raven climbed back into the truck, and the group prepared to move on.

    ¡ª Keep going! ¡ª Yumi ordered the driver.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª he replied, accelerating and resuming the route.

    Kay picked up the radio and communicated the confirmation: ¡ª Ghoul eliminated, advance!

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Nina replied over the radio.

    Moments later, Viviane warned, remaining calm as she looked through the scope: ¡ª Kay, there are three ghouls coming from the direction of the wall!

    Kay leaned to her side, quickly assessing the situation. ¡ª Will you need help?

    Viviane adjusted the aim, calculating the next shots: ¡ª I can eliminate two, but the third will be on alert and will probably take cover.

    ¡ª Sarah! ¡ª Kay called, looking at her.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Sarah replied, quickly climbing into the cabin.

    The two positioned themselves side by side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the one on the left!¡± ¡ª Sarah said, focused and with her weapon ready.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take care of the other two!¡± ¡ª Viviane stated.

    ¡°Slayer, Dan, Mira, you¡¯re next!¡± ¡ª Kay ordered, her voice firm.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the three replied in unison, ready to act.

    ¡°You go under my command!¡± ¡ª Kay concluded, her eyes assessing the scene.

    Yumi observed Kay¡¯s precise coordination and couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing pride. ¡°He really took on the role of leader¡­¡± she thought, amazed by Kay¡¯s confidence and clarity.

    The truck continued its trajectory towards the wall, the noise of the engines mixed with the cutting wind. The ghouls, with their grotesque bodies and twisted tentacles, were approaching quickly. The confrontation was about to happen.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡ª Sarah said, squinting, focused on the aim.

    ¡°I know!¡± ¡ª Viviane replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost in range!¡± Sarah murmured, her fingers adjusting the grip of the gun, ready to act.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡ª Viviane insisted, staying focused, her eyes alert to every movement of the enemies.

    The ghouls were getting closer, their tentacles swinging, ready to attack. Sarah¡¯s heart raced, but she knew she had to wait.

    ¡°They¡¯re in my range!¡± Sarah exclaimed, finally getting a perfect angle. Her breathing was slow and controlled, the trigger almost being pulled.

    ¡°Not long now!¡± Viviane said, with a look of concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be bad if we get in range of their tentacles!¡± Sarah warned, the tension increasing as the distance decreased.

    ¡°They¡¯re in range!¡± Viviane said, her tone deep and calm, her gaze fixed on her targets.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± Sarah ordered, her voice firm, no longer hesitating.

    In a synchronized movement, both fired their weapons with lethal precision.

    The ghouls, with their grotesque and out-of-control tentacles, tried to block the shots, raising them as improvised shields. But it was too late. The bullets cut through the air with deadly speed, passing between the twisted tentacles and hitting the monsters'' vital points.

    The ghouls were down, defeated before they could react properly, their tentacles now inert on the ground.

    "Targets eliminated!" Viviane said, breathing calmly, sweat dripping down her forehead.

    "Good job!" Sarah affirmed, her eyes still fixed on the field in front of her.

    "Slayer, Dan, Mira, these are yours!" Kay ordered, her tone firm and resolute.

    "Right!" the three replied in unison.

    When the truck passed near the bodies of the slaughtered ghouls, Slayer, Dan and Mira jumped deftly, running towards the corpses. They bent down and touched the bodies carefully.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Yumi exclaimed, perplexed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand later!¡± Kay replied enigmatically, without taking her eyes off the approaching wall.

    The three of them returned to the truck quickly, without wasting any time.

    ¡°Keep going!¡± Kay ordered the driver.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the driver replied, accelerating the vehicle to get back on track.

    Kay then turned to the group, her gaze intense.

    ¡°Yumi and I will go ahead. You guys stay outside and kill any ghouls that appear. There are many near the entrance inside the wall. We¡¯ll eliminate them and open the way for you!¡±

    ¡°How are we going to get in without going through the passage?¡± Yumi asked, frowning.

    ¡°The entrance can also be opened from the outside. We have the code!¡± she explained.

    ¡°It takes a few seconds to open the passage, and in that time they can run away or attack our people!¡± ¡ª Kay said, calmly analyzing the situation.

    ¡ª Yes, but how do you intend to enter without going through the main entrance? ¡ª Yumi asked again, this time with a hint of impatience.

    Kay gave a mischievous smile before answering:

    ¡ª The same way the ghouls could... We''re going to climb.

    ¡ª Climb? What? ¡ª Yumi seemed confused, but there was a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    Kay then revealed:

    ¡ª The suits we use are not yet in their final form. We discovered this in the tests. The Institute should announce it soon, but for now it''s a secret. We can''t risk someone reckless trying to recreate it and losing control.

    ¡ª Final form? What are you talking about? ¡ª Yumi asked, clearly intrigued.

    Kay looked at her with a mix of confidence and determination. He wrapped his arm around her waist, steadying her for what he was about to do.

    ¡ª Kay! Not in front of the soldiers... Just wait a minute! ¡ª Yumi said, embarrassed, looking away.

    ¡°Yumi, you damn thing!¡± Mira grumbled, watching the scene with irritation.

    ¡°We¡¯re going first!¡± Kay said before jumping out of the truck with Yumi in her arms.

    ¡°He can jump that high while carrying a person? Damn Kay!¡± Raven thought in disbelief as she watched the scene.

    In the air, the wall rose like a giant before them.

    ¡°We¡¯re high up¡­ What now?¡± Yumi exclaimed, holding on tight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Kay said with a confident smile.

    Suddenly, the tentacles of Kay¡¯s suit manifested, extending like living blades and attaching themselves to the wall. With fluid movements, the tentacles began to pull them upwards, climbing at an impressive speed.

    ¡°Kay? What the hell is this?¡± Yumi exclaimed, now serious, as she watched the tentacles in action.

 Chapter 48: First Wave of Ghouls!

    ¡ª Kay? What the hell is this? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, now serious, as she watched the tentacles in action.

    Kay removed her mask, letting the wind blow on her face as she answered:

    ¡ª It''s the final form of the suit.

    The tentacles continued to move them, almost as if they were part of it, climbing quickly up the wall.

    ¡ª There''s still a lot to explain... ¡ª Yumi said, visibly impressed.

    Kay put her mask back on and continued:

    ¡ª In a nutshell: ghouls regain strength by feeding on other ghouls. That''s why Slayer, Dan and Mira touched the dead bodies. The suits have a daily limit of how much they can absorb, it''s the same purpose but done differently than the repairs made at the Institute.

    ¡ª I kind of understand, but I''m still confused... ¡ª Yumi said.

    Finally, they reached the top of the wall. Kay stopped for a moment, observing the terrain below.

    ¡ª The Institute is still researching. It''ll be easier to let the experts explain.

    "Teach me how to do it!" Yumi asked with determination.

    "You''re going to be busy. And maybe the Institute will have already announced it before we have time to teach it."

    "Can all the recruits do it?" Yumi insisted. "You mentioned Takemichi and a squad leader. Can they do it too?"

    "Yes. But theirs are different. Not tentacles... They have wings."

    "Wings? Wait, are you saying they can fly?"

    "Yes, and tomorrow maybe I can too."

    "This is too much to process..." Yumi said, still in awe.

    Kay laughed softly before holding up her gun.

    "Let''s deal with the ghouls downstairs first. Then I''ll teach you everything."

    "Okay!" Yumi said, grabbing her own gun.

    Kay held Yumi tightly with one hand and her gun with the other.

    "Unlock it for me."

    "Okay!" ¡ª Yumi said, unlatching the gun.

    ¡°Be careful not to bite your tongue!¡± ¡ª Kay joked before jumping off the wall with Yumi in her arms.

    The wind roared in their ears as Kay and Yumi plummeted in free fall towards the entrance of the wall. The ghouls, already aware of the movement, raised their tentacles towards them, preparing to attack.

    Kay steadied her stance in the air, adjusting her aim with precision.

    ¡°Showtime!¡± she muttered, pulling the trigger of her gun.

    The first shots cut through the air with speed, hitting the ghouls directly. Two fell instantly, their twisted bodies hitting the ground with a dull thud. Kay kept shooting, each shot taking down another enemy.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± thought Yumi, watching the controlled chaos that Kay was creating.

    When there were about ten ghouls left, they quickly changed strategy, raising their tentacles like shields to protect themselves from the gunfire.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting smart¡­¡± Kay muttered, narrowing her eyes.

    Before they could hit the ground, the tentacles of Kay¡¯s suit extended like living blades, grabbing onto the wall and stopping their fall abruptly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill the rest, there are more coming!¡± Kay said, her tone full of determination.

    ¡°Right!¡± Yumi replied, holding her halberd tightly as Kay¡¯s tentacles released from the wall.

    With a swift leap, they landed on the ground, both in a fighting stance. Kay holstered her weapon and drew her sword, the blade gleaming in the pale light. Yumi spun her halberd, preparing for confrontation.

    The ghouls, who had previously been on the defensive, advanced ferociously, their tentacles whipping through the air like serpents ready to strike.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your style yet, but fight like always, and I¡¯ll follow!¡± Kay said, positioning herself beside her.

    Yumi let out a light giggle, her eyes shining with excitement.

    ¡°Just attack. I can handle myself!¡± she replied, with a confident smile.

    Kay smiled back, adjusting her stance.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    Without another word, the two advanced.

    Kay was the first to move, a burst of speed that put him directly in the middle of the ghouls. Her sword slashed in precise arcs, ripping off tentacles and piercing the grotesque flesh of her enemies. One of the ghouls tried to attack from the side, but the tentacles of Kay''s suit reacted like an extension of her body, blocking the blow and pushing the monster back.

    "You''re taking it easy, Kay!" Yumi shouted, swinging her halberd in a sweeping motion.

    Yumi was a storm in motion. Her halberd swung in circular strikes that kept the ghouls at bay while delivering devastating attacks. A ghoul tried to surround her from behind, but she leapt, spinning in the air, and came down with a sure blow that pierced the creature''s head.

    "Easy? I''m just warming up!" Kay replied, dodging a blow and swiping her blade upward, slicing through the torso of another ghoul.

    Two ghouls simultaneously advanced on Kay, their tentacles lashing out in coordinated attacks. Kay ducked, dodging, and her own tentacles reacted, grabbing one of the monsters and throwing it at the other. Before they could recover, he finished them both off with quick, accurate strikes.

    Meanwhile, Yumi faced three ghouls who were trying to surround her.

    ¡°It seems they like me!¡± she said with a provocative smile.

    She crouched down, swinging her halberd in a low arc that cut through the tentacles of the three enemies. Taking advantage of the opening, she advanced with a powerful thrust, plunging the blade of the halberd into the chest of one of the ghouls and using the handle to push the other two back.

    Kay jumped to her side, cutting off the path of two ghouls who were trying to attack her again.

    ¡°It seems they like us both, actually!¡± ¡ª he joked, taking down another one with a clean blow.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The last three ghouls hesitated, backing away slightly. Kay and Yumi exchanged glances, a silent understanding passing between them.

    ¡°Time to end this,¡± Kay said, her voice calm but full of determination.

    They advanced together, Kay slashing tentacles and distracting the ghouls while Yumi delivered the final blows. Within seconds, the last three monsters were on the ground, defeated.

    Yumi rested her halberd on her shoulder, looking down at the fallen bodies.

    ¡°Ten against two, and not a scratch. I think we deserve a rest.¡±

    Kay shrugged, wiping the blade of her sword.

    ¡°Rest is for later. Let¡¯s open this passage.¡±

    ¡ª Answer me one thing, Kay: how long have you been fighting using those tentacles? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, as they both watched the ghouls in their defensive formation.

    ¡ª In a real fight? This is the first time. ¡ª Kay replied, with a slight smile of confidence, as she adjusted her grip on her sword.

    ¡ª Impressive! With something like that, so many deaths could be avoided! ¡ª Yumi said, her eyes shining with the potential of Kay''s skill.

    ¡ª Have you managed to warm up? ¡ª Kay teased, as her tentacles moved like snakes, ready for the next clash.

    ¡ª Just with that? Are you kidding me! ¡ª Yumi replied, a defiant laugh escaping her lips.

    Kay laughed softly.

    ¡ª I figured! Maybe these new guests will do.

    Twelve new ghouls appeared, advancing quickly. Three of them had no tentacles, while the other nine moved theirs like living weapons, their tips sharp as blades ready to attack.

    ¡ª Three without tentacles? What''s the point of that? ¡ª Yumi commented, masterfully spinning her halberd.

    ¡ª I agree. ¡ª Kay replied, her eyes fixed on the enemies. ¡ª Let''s get this over with.

    The tension in the truck

    Meanwhile, the recruits watched from afar, the sounds of blades and tentacles clashing echoing across the plain.

    ¡ª Will they be able to do it? ¡ª Alex asked, trying to hide her concern.

    ¡ª Now you''re worried? ¡ª Fiona replied, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡ª Don''t get me wrong, we depend on them to complete this mission. That''s all.

    San closed his eyes for a moment, concentrating on the sounds of battle.

    ¡ª I can still hear the sound of the blades. They''re fighting!

    Raven looked around.

    ¡ª We won''t be left out any time soon. We have more coming from the sides!

    To the right and left, groups of ghouls were approaching.

    ¡ª They must have been attracted by the noise. ¡ª Viviane concluded.

    Thais took the lead, pointing to the formations.

    ¡ª Vivi and I will take care of the ones on the right. The brute and Sarah will take care of the left. Fighters, stay alert and take charge if they get past us.

    ¡ª I agree, even if it pains me to admit it. ¡ª Raven grumbled, adjusting her weapon.

    Mira observed the heavy weapon on the truck and made a suggestion.

    ¡ª If you''re going to use Kratos'' weapon, why don''t you use this machine gun too? They both make noise, so there''s no point in saving money.

    ¡ª You''re right. If the noise has already attracted them, we have nothing to lose. ¡ª Slayer said, preparing his weapon.

    Raven nodded, quickly deciding.

    ¡ª Let''s follow Mira''s plan. Sarah and Vivi, focus on the ones on the left. Thais and Ethan, on the right. If the situation gets out of hand, Kratos and another will fire with the heavy weapons. Understood?

    Everyone nodded, taking their positions. Sarah and Viviane, the snipers, took precise aim at the ghouls on the left, while Thais and Ethan focused on the ones on the right with their automatic weapons.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get much action. Please let me take this weapon!¡± Alex said, pointing to the truck¡¯s machine gun.

    ¡°If you can shoot with it, it¡¯s all yours,¡± Raven replied confidently.

    The field was silent for a moment, only the sound of the recruits¡¯ heavy breathing filling the air. Then, the front line shook with the arrival of the first ghouls. They advanced quickly, their grotesque figures approaching the group. The attack was about to begin.

    ¡°Target in sight. Ready to fire,¡± Viviane whispered, her hand firmly on the trigger of the sniper.

    BANG! The first shot rang out. The ghoul was hit squarely in the head, his body collapsing lifelessly to the ground. Sarah, at his side, fired quickly, taking down another ghoul who was trying to advance. Each shot rang out with precision, keeping the defense line intact on the left.

    But the number of enemies did not diminish. They emerged from the shadows in a continuous stream, moving towards the recruits'' positions.

    On the right, Thais and Ethan were more exposed, but equally prepared. With her submachine gun, Thais fired short bursts, taking down ghouls with deadly accuracy. Ethan, at her side, was not far behind, his semi-automatic shotgun firing rapid shots that picked off the monsters.

    "They won''t get through!" Thais shouted, taking a step back as her submachine gun cut down the line of ghouls, eliminating another.

    As the ghouls approached, the terrain became more chaotic. Alex, watching from afar, was ready for action. His attention was focused on the machine gun mounted on the truck, but he knew that for now, he needed only to observe. Unless the situation worsened, his heavy fire would not be necessary.

    However, the ghouls did not stop advancing. And while Viviane and Sarah held the line on the left, the pressure increased on the right. The monsters were arriving in greater numbers, and Thais and Ethan were beginning to be forced to retreat slowly.

    "We need support!" Thais shouted, her voice cutting through the sound of the bullets.

    Kratos, with a fierce smile on his face, was impatient, his hand gripping the heavy machine gun tightly. The battle was getting more and more fierce, but he knew that it was the right time to unleash the destructive power of his weapon.

    "It''s time to unleash the beast!" he shouted, a gleam of adrenaline in his eyes. He pulled the trigger, a torrent of bullets ripping through the air. The explosions from each shot were like thunder, disintegrating the ghouls approaching from the right in a relentless massacre.

    Kratos''s weapon unleashed a veritable inferno, cutting down anything that moved. Every bullet that touched a ghoul was a fatal blow, and the monsters'' bodies fell like dominoes, dragged by the force of the heavy fire. There was no escape for them.

    Alex, his eyes focused and his breathing controlled, took position next to Kratos. His machine gun also sprang into action, unleashing relentless bursts to the left. The sound of the bullets was deafening, but effective. The front line stabilized as the ghouls fell under the hail of gunfire. Each bullet hit its target with precision, cutting them down in large numbers.

    The pressure was beginning to ease, but Slayer, observing the situation closely, realized the risk of drawing more attention than necessary.

    "Enough!" he exclaimed, his voice full of authority. "Firing more will only attract more ghouls unnecessarily!"

    Kratos and Alex, already aware that they were overloading the field, finally stopped their fire. The machine guns fell silent, and the roar of weapons gave way to the sound of the dying battle.

    "He''s right, we''ll take care of the rest!" Raven said with renewed confidence, already drawing her sword, ready for the final offensive.

    The combatants began to advance once more.

    The pace of the battle changed. The heavy fire had cleared the way, now it was the turn of skill and speed. They advanced without hesitation, facing the remaining ghouls relentlessly.

    The field was filled with battle cries, steel against flesh, as the last resistance of the monsters crumbled under the attacks of the warriors. There was no room for error, every strike was precise, every movement synchronized. The ghouls, now without the strength to resist, began to retreat, but it was too late.

    The battlefield was quickly cleared, victory was within reach. The ghouls had been defeated, and silence took over the place, interrupted only by the heavy breathing of the survivors.

    Mira, observing the field, looked at Kratos and Alex, with a joyful smile.

    ¡ª When the beast speaks, the monsters fall. ¡ª Kratos said, wiping the sweat from his forehead and reloading his weapon.

    Raven, with an ironic smile, looked at him.

    ¡ª It''s good to have a beast on our side, isn''t it? Now, let''s get ready for what''s coming.

    ¡ª Looks like you had fun! ¡ª Kay said on the radio, her voice filled with a satisfied laugh.

    ¡ª It''s a mess here, but the ghouls have been eliminated! Are they finished in there yet? ¡ª Raven exclaimed on the radio.

    ¡ª The entrance is being opened! The rest who haven''t touched the bodies yet, enjoy it now! Kay said.

    Raven, still keeping a watchful eye on the field, said:

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª There are many corpses, but they are far away. Don''t let your guard down and return quickly when you''re done!

    The recruits began to touch the fallen ghouls, while the sound of machinery and effort could be heard as the entrance finally began to open. The passage, which had been obstructed until then, released a wave of dust that seemed to have been there for centuries, frozen by time.

    Yumi, with a hint of frustration, commented:

    ¡ª It¡¯s getting stuck, they¡¯re going to need a lot of maintenance on this system!

    Kay, always questioning, asked:

    ¡ª But will it open completely?

    Yumi gave a confident smile:

    ¡ª Yes! Thank goodness the system stores solar energy, otherwise it would be impossible to open this passage!

    Kay couldn¡¯t contain her enthusiasm

    ¡ª Whoever created these walls was a genius!

    Yumi, with a tone of reverence, continued:

    ¡ª Who? You didn''t know? These walls are the result of a union of humanity, centuries of construction. They had to give up the world to ensure the safety of the survivors, a protection for the rest of humanity!

    Kay reflected for a moment, impressed by the grandeur of human effort.

    ¡ª Centuries... if it weren''t for their efforts, humanity would have already been exterminated. We have to be grateful, and to show our gratitude, we will recover what they built!

    Yumi agreed with a firm smile:

    ¡ª I support!

    Suddenly, Kay picked up the radio and, with urgency in her voice, gave the order:

    ¡ª All vehicles, enter immediately. More ghouls are approaching from outside, it''s an amount that you won''t be able to handle!

    The drivers, already aware of the situation, responded quickly:

    ¡ª Understood!

    Kay, with the command on the tip of her tongue, continued:

    ¡ª As soon as they pass, close the entrance again!

    Yumi, with her eyes wide open, couldn''t help but ask:

    ¡ª Are there that many?

    Kay, with her voice full of intensity, answered:

    ¡ª A wave!

 Chapter 49

    The first truck, with the recruits on board, entered the wall. The heavy sound of the engines echoed across the field as the vehicle advanced through the passage, its tires crushing the remains of ghouls that were around. The entrance was closing again, but the enemy pressure continued outside.

    San spoke, worried:

    "Hey, Kay, that''s a lot of steps!"

    Kay replied:

    "I know, don''t worry! It was exactly what I wanted!"

    Mira made an ironic comment, but with the tone of someone who knew what was at stake:

    "I swear, if I die, I''ll come back to haunt you!"

    Kay, with a mischievous smile, replied:

    "Haunted by such a cute little ghost? Well, I guess..."

    Mira, with no patience for jokes at that moment, said:

    "This is no time for jokes!"

    With the trucks now inside, Yumi quickly closed the entrance, and everyone began to prepare for the next move.

    Kay held the meeting with the team, with a serious and determined expression:

    ¡ª Let''s follow the plan. We''ll advance to the right, going around the kingdom. The helicopters will eliminate the rest outside as soon as we advance inside!

    Nina, with a skeptical look, asked:

    ¡ª Isn''t there a risk of them climbing the wall?

    Kay, maintaining her strategic stance, answered without hesitation:

    ¡ª No. Since we''ll be moving through the kingdom, they''ll follow us from the outside. So, if they really try to enter the wall, they''ll only do so if they can fly!

    Nina still seemed suspicious, so she asked:

    ¡ª I see, so what''s the purpose of that motorcycle you asked me to bring?

    Kay made a broad gesture with her hand, as if she was explaining the obvious:

    ¡ª That''s Thais''s! She''ll eliminate those who can fly. It''ll be a hunt for both sides, so if you let your guard down, you''ll die. And we can''t stay in the same place for too long, otherwise the ghouls will surround us!

    Alex exclaimed:

    ¡ª Can we open fire?

    Kay, pouring herself a cup of coffee, warned:

    ¡ª If they use the truck''s weapons, they''ll end up destroying the buildings, and it''ll be hard for them to rebuild later. If they don''t go in the direction of the buildings, they might open fire!

    ¡ª The dynasty has many places we need to hold, avoid hitting the buildings!

    ¡ª Can you get the motorcycle up there?

    Thais, with a determined tone, held the motorcycle while looking at the soldiers, her suit beginning to manifest with the tentacles coming out of her body. They moved instinctively, increasing the tension in the environment.

    ¡ª I don''t know... but I can try!

    Kay, without hesitation, replied:

    ¡ª Go ahead. It should take about three minutes for the ghouls outside to approach the entrance!

    ¡ª Lower your weapons! ¡ª Yumi ordered.

    The soldiers, with their weapons still lowered, watched in fear.

    Kay, in a hurry, said:

    ¡ª She''s doing well, we don''t have any more time! Get ready!

    As Thais continued to climb, the tension increased, with the ghouls quickly approaching the entrance. The soldiers climbed into the trucks.

    The mission was underway, but a cloud of uncertainty still hung over the team.

    ¡ª There are indeed many of them! ¡ª Thais warned over the radio, her voice full of tension. The horizon was covered by creatures thirsty for human flesh.

    Kay, alert, quickly replied:

    ¡ª If it gets dangerous, get off! ¡ª Kay''s voice was firm, but a shadow of concern mixed with his leadership. He knew that Thais was in a delicate position, and any mistake here could cost him dearly.

    Thais, remaining calm, responded with a confident tone:

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª and with that, she started the motorcycle, the tentacles retracted, returning the suit to normal. At the same time, inside the wall, the trucks began to start.

    The team advanced on the right, always close to the wall.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Kay was attentive to every movement, his mind focused on the progress and safety of the mission. He held the radio firmly, his eyes scanning the terrain ahead.

    ¡ª Yumi, when we reach the middle of the kingdom, let me know! ¡ª Kay said, his voice full of determination.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Yumi replied, her voice firm as a rock.

    As the group approached the densest region, the atmosphere became heavier. The old, battle-worn buildings formed a gloomy scene.

    Kay, without missing a beat, picked up the radio again.

    "Three ghouls between the buildings, stop the vehicles!" Kay''s voice sounded with the authority of someone leading a crucial mission.

    Thais, with her motorcycle ready, stopped immediately.

    On the side of the buildings, the three ghouls began to emerge from the shadows, their presence immense and threatening. Their grotesque forms, with pulsing muscles and sharp teeth like razors, were a spectacle of terror. They advanced, dragging themselves with a sound that reverberated on the walls. What had previously been a calm, now became a relentless hunt.

    "I''ll leave it to you!" said Yumi

    Sarah fired the first bullet that cut through the air and hit one of the ghouls in the chest and the monster fell, struggling. Viviane, with deadly precision, followed with a well-aimed shot that made another ghoul collapse on the ground. Ethan fired another shot that hit the other ghoul.

    ¡°Finish them off!¡± said Yumi

    ¡°Okay!¡± said the three, shooting at the ghouls again

    ¡°Keep moving forward!¡± ordered Kay over the radio

    ¡°Okay!¡± replied Thais, connected to the plan.

    The group continued moving forward.

    ¡°Ghoul flying!¡± Thais warned over the radio, her voice urgent. The ghoul was coming out of the ground and was quickly approaching the top of the wall, its demonic wings flapping loudly.

    ¡°Stop the trucks, wait for her to kill the ghoul!¡± Kay ordered firmly, the pressure growing. The sound of the engines stopping echoed behind him, the soldiers remaining ready for the next action, but in no hurry to advance. Time now depended on Thais¡¯ precision.

    Thais prepared herself, with a fluid movement, she got off the motorcycle, leaving the vehicle behind while she positioned herself. She drew her gun and aimed accurately at the ghoul, who was already approaching at high speed. Wasting no time, she fired. The shot cut through the air with deadly precision, hitting the ghoul square in the chest. The monster let out a shrill scream as it fell from the sky, shattering on impact.

    "Ghoul eliminated!" Thais announced over the radio, adrenaline still coursing through her veins. She quickly got back on the bike, which was ready to go.

    Kay breathed a sigh of relief, but didn''t let her guard down. The mission was far from over.

    "We''re moving forward! Keep moving!" Kay ordered, focusing again on the team''s progress.

    The advance along the wall continued with intensity. The sound of truck engines echoed through the abandoned streets, a contrast to the distant screams of the approaching ghouls. The tension was palpable, but each member of the team remained focused, knowing that any mistake could be fatal.

    Thais, at the forefront on her motorcycle, advanced along the top of the wall, her eyes trained on the sky. With her weapon ready, she maintained her position as an aerial shield for the group. Below, the veteran soldiers and recruits formed an impeccable defensive line, eliminating with precision the ghouls that emerged from the shadows.

    The emergence of the ghouls

    From the alleys between the ruined buildings, a new wave of ghouls emerged, their deformed bodies and erratic movements making them difficult targets. Yumi, with the radio in hand, immediately gave clear orders.

    "Stop the vehicles! Eliminate them before they get too close!" Her voice was firm, but carried a hint of urgency.

    The veterans advanced, armed with lethal precision, while the recruits were further back. Sarah and Viviane, always alert, led the shooting, their bullets piercing the bodies of the ghouls with efficiency.

    "Three coming from the left!" ¡ª Kay said, pointing to the creatures climbing up a pile of rubble.

    Before they could get close, one of Yumi''s soldiers fired. The bullets found their targets, taking down two of the monsters, while the third was finished off by a well-aimed shot from Sarah.

    "Stay alert! Don''t leave any gaps!" said Nina.

    At the top of the wall, Thais saw another one flying from the ground towards the wall. She immediately stopped her motorcycle and got off, positioning herself for the attack. The monster''s silhouette became clearer as it rose, its claws ready to attack.

    With a controlled breath, Thais lowered her gun and fired. The shot pierced through the air, hitting one of the ghoul''s wings, which lost its balance. Before it could recover, she fired again, hitting it in the chest. The creature''s body plummeted, falling on top of the other ghouls.

    "Flying ghoul down!" reported Thais over the radio.

    "Good job, Thais. Stay alert, we still have a long way to go!" ¡ª Kay replied, maintaining confidence in her team.

    ¡ª We''re done here too! ¡ª Nina said

    ¡ª Good job, return to the vehicles! ¡ª Yumi said

    The group continued to advance slowly. Each corner revealed new dangers, with ghouls appearing in varying numbers. Some were solitary, while others came in small groups, but the team remained steadfast.

    The veterans showed their experience, covering the recruits and eliminating the closest threats. The recruits, despite their inexperience, were beginning to adjust to the chaos of combat, learning quickly with each shot and command.

    Meanwhile, Thais continued her work on top of the wall. Even with few flying ghouls, she did not let her guard down, eliminating any threat that appeared from the sky. Her focus and skill kept the group protected.

    Reaching halfway through the kingdom

    Progress was slow but steady. After hours of combat and cautious advancement, Yumi finally reported:

    ¡ª We''re halfway through the kingdom! ¡ª her voice carried a tone of relief.

    ¡°Great job, everyone. Stop the vehicles so we can check the conditions!¡± Kay ordered over the radio.

    The trucks were parked in a relatively safe area, near a large structure that once looked like it had been a warehouse. The soldiers got out to rest briefly and reload their weapons. The atmosphere was tense, but the fact that they had made it this far was a victory in itself.

    ¡°Thais, are you okay up there?¡± Kay asked over the radio.

    ¡°Everything is calm up here. The sky is clear, for now.¡± she replied, adjusting her position on top of the wall.

    The tension in the air was almost tangible. Far from the kingdom, the helicopter pilots followed the group¡¯s every move over the radio. When Kay finally authorized the airstrike on the ghouls outside the wall, a thrill of adrenaline ran through them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡± one of the pilots said with a confident smile as he started up the helicopter.

    In a matter of seconds, the propellers began to spin, creating a whirlwind of dust. The helicopters took off, quickly disappearing over the horizon towards the wall.

    Meanwhile, inside the kingdom, the soldiers took advantage of the brief break to rest. Sips of water and deep breaths helped them recover their energy after the intense combat. Kay, with his cup of coffee in his hands, was far from relaxing. His eyes were fixed on the surroundings, analyzing every ruin and shadow with suspicion.

    "We can''t settle down. Is there any open area nearby?" he asked, without looking away.

    Yumi, who was checking a digital map, looked up.

    "Yes, there''s an open area up ahead. It looks like it was a plantation. It''s the best option for us to follow."

    Kay nodded, finishing her coffee in a single gulp.

    "Great. Let''s go there. Get the trucks ready!"

    Yumi nodded and warned the drivers to get ready. Meanwhile, Kay picked up the radio again.

    ¡°Thais, advance to an open area ahead.¡±

    The answer came almost immediately.

    ¡°Understood! I¡¯m going.¡± Thais replied, adjusting her position on top of the wall.

 Chapter 50: Defeat or Victory?

    The helicopters tore through the skies, rapidly approaching the group. From above, the pilots spotted the ghouls gathering outside the wall, their grotesque figures forming a wave of moving chaos.

    "Targets spotted. All helicopters, prepare for attack. Form line of fire!" ordered the squad leader.

    From inside the wall, the soldiers could hear the growing sound of the blades cutting through the air. Eyes rose toward the sky as the helicopters formed formation.

    Thais, still on top of the wall, stopped her motorcycle for a moment to watch.

    "They''re here... It''s going to be quite a show," she muttered, adjusting her weapon and scanning the skies once more.

    Kay, walking alongside the first truck, picked up the radio and gave her order in a firm voice:

    "Wait for the order to fire."

    Far from the wall, the response came quickly and accurately.

    "Right! We''re ready. ¡ª said the squad leader in the helicopter,

    After minutes that seemed like an eternity, the group reached the open square. The place, once a vibrant center of life, was now a desolate field. Remains of market stalls, rusted vehicles and dead trees made up the landscape. Despite the feeling of exposure, Kay knew that there they could reorganize their forces.

    Stepping down from the truck with firm steps, he quickly assessed the place. The silence around him was disturbing, only interrupted by the distant sound of the helicopters.

    Kay picked up the radio.

    ¡ª Thais, we''re here! As soon as the ghouls are eliminated, you can come down. The helicopters will take care of anything that comes from outside.

    Thais''s response was brief but determined.

    ¡ª Understood.

    Turning to Yumi, Kay began to organize the battlefield.

    ¡ª Organize the recruits and veterans. I want a line of trucks here, forming a defensive blockade.

    Yumi nodded, starting to distribute the soldiers.

    "What now?" she asked, as she adjusted her helmet.

    Kay took a deep breath, watching the horizon. He knew the worst was yet to come.

    "Let''s eliminate the ghouls here. The noise of the helicopters will attract even more ghouls from the kingdom. The biggest attack will be now."

    Yumi, understanding the gravity of the situation, raised her voice to the soldiers:

    "You heard me! Prepare for attacks from all directions, except behind us. The wall is protecting that flank!"

    Kay completed the order firmly.

    "When we open fire, everyone with weapons should not hesitate to use them. And hand-to-hand combatants, be ready to attack if their weapons become ineffective. Do not retreat!"

    The soldiers saluted, responding in unison:

    "Right!"

    Kay, turning to the radio, gave the final instructions to the helicopters.

    ¡°As soon as you see the red smoke, pour lead on those ghouls outside. Don¡¯t let any of them get close!¡±

    The squad leader¡¯s response was quick.

    ¡°Understood! We¡¯re positioned and ready to act.¡±

    ¡°Fire a few shots to get their attention!¡± Kay ordered Alex.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Alex replied, as he activated the machine gun mounted on the truck. A series of shots echoed through the area, reverberating off the abandoned and destroyed buildings.

    Kay crossed her arms, watching with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Now just wait. They¡¯ll come.¡±

    Minutes passed in tense silence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get them. Be ready!¡± Kay said, starting to walk away.

    ¡°You¡¯re going alone?!¡± Yumi exclaimed, clearly worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier for me to move this way. Just trust me.¡± ¡ª He gave a confident wink.

    ¡°Be careful, you stubborn bastard!¡± Mira shouted, clenching her fists.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Kay replied, already shooting towards the distant buildings.

    He disappeared into the darkness of the devastated streets, leaving behind the soldiers on high alert. A few minutes passed until the ground began to shake even more intensely.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± San muttered, gripping his gun tightly. ¡°There are many coming!¡± he shouted, his eyes wide.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Get your weapons ready, this is no joke!¡± Thais warned, nervousness etched in her voice.

    Suddenly, Kay came back into view, running like lightning. Behind him, a huge horde of ghouls advanced en masse, their claws tearing the ground, their screams echoing with ferocity.

    ¡°He¡¯s bringing an entire army!¡± Alex exclaimed, gripping the machine gun tighter.

    As Kay crossed the open area, he raised his red flare and fired it into the sky. The projectile tore through the air, leaving a trail of bright smoke.

    ¡°Red flare spotted! We¡¯re coming!¡± the helicopter leader confirmed over the radio.

    The aircraft closed in quickly, the sound of their rotors mixing with the roar of the horde. As the ghouls came into range, the helicopters opened fire, raining a hail of bullets and explosions on the monsters outside the wall. It was carnage.

    Meanwhile, inside the wall, Kay kept his focus.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to be drawn to you now. I¡¯m going to get out of the way! Fire at them!¡± he shouted into the radio.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yumi replied, adjusting her position.

    The soldiers in the trucks aimed their weapons at the horde that was beginning to invade the open space. Kay, his eyes shining amidst the chaos, manifested one of his tentacles. He slammed it hard into the ground, the impact generating a shockwave that threw him away from the center of the fight.

    This gap was enough for the soldiers to open fire. A symphony of gunshots and explosions dominated the battlefield, while the ghouls fell in waves. The scene was a mix of smoke, screams and determination.

    From above, the helicopters continued to eliminate the monsters that tried to scale the wall or approach the defenses.

    Kay, landing safely on the ground after his jump, smiled as he observed the coordinated destruction.

    "That''s it! That''s how it''s done, team!" he said, standing up.

    The battlefield turned into absolute chaos. Thick smoke hung in the air, partially covering the soldiers'' vision. The sounds of cartridges falling to the ground mixed with the deafening echo of incessant gunfire. The strong smell of gunpowder permeated the environment, invading the nostrils and leaving a metallic taste in the mouths of those who took deep breaths.

    Sweaty and panting soldiers held their weapons tightly, while the triggers were squeezed without respite. Each burst seemed little compared to the incessant wave of ghouls that continued to advance, even stumbling over the bodies of those already killed.

    Kay, positioned on a safe elevation, observed the scene with sharp eyes. The smoke obscured part of what was unfolding on the field, but he could feel the growing pressure. Picking up the radio, his voice sounded firm and determined, cutting through the tension like a blade.

    "Keep shooting! There are still many alive! Don''t let the defense line break!"

    The answer came quickly.

    "Right!" ¡ª Yumi replied, her voice drowned out by the sound of explosions in the background.

    The heavy machine guns on the trucks spun restlessly, spitting bullets at high speed. War cries echoed among the veterans and recruits, while the ghouls roared in response, trying to get closer, even under the hail of lead.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    A particularly large ghoul burst out of the smoke, its eyes shining with animalistic malice. It advanced quickly, ignoring the shots that pierced its dense flesh.

    ¡°Priority target, ahead!¡± Nina shouted, alerting the group.

    ¡°This is freaking awesome!¡± thought Thais, her eyes shining with excitement as she filmed the battle. The sky lit up with explosions and the deafening sound of machine guns. She wasn¡¯t just recording the moments, she was living them, capturing the essence of a conflict that would change the history of the kingdom. Even as the tension grew and chaos unfolded around her, she couldn''t help but feel a certain fascination for the intensity of that confrontation.

    The helicopters continued their aerial bombardment and the trucks on the ground focused all their fire on the ghoul in front. The creature, although it tried to protect itself with its grotesque tentacles, didn''t stand a chance. The bullets cut through the air with deadly precision, ripping off the monster''s tentacles with a brutal impact. The sound of metal clashing against flesh was almost deafening. Soon, a fatal shot hit its torso, sending the ghoul falling heavily to the ground, creating a crash that reverberated across the battlefield. The monster''s body lay there, motionless, a victim of human fury.

    ¡ª "Surviving ghouls, retreat! Cease fire!" Kay commanded over the radio, her voice cutting through the air with icy clarity.

    Nina immediately signaled to the soldiers, who stopped their fire. The sound of the machine guns faded, leaving a momentary silence on the battlefield. The wind carried the smoke, the smell of gunpowder permeated the air, and the horizon began to lighten as the dust settled.

    Kay, his eyes fixed on the remaining creatures, took a step forward. He was fearless. He was the embodiment of vengeance and justice in this devastated field. With his imposing posture and his sword in hand, he blocked the only escape route for the ghouls, who watched with growing terror at Kay''s menacing presence.

    ¡ª "It seems your numbers have diminished." Kay''s voice, full of determination, cut through the silence. He knew that the end was coming. The remaining monsters were now surrounded, with no option of escape.

    The ghouls seemed to understand that they were at a disadvantage, slowly retreating, their eyes shining with a mixture of anger and fear. They were in a panic, clearly frightened by Kay''s presence and the pressure of the soldiers around them. But fear didn''t stop them, it only made them hesitate.

    ¡ª "These are the last ones. Just eliminate them, and the kingdom will be recovered!" Kay ordered over the radio.

    Yumi, who was standing next to him, raised her halberd firmly, her gaze fixed on the ghouls. Her presence was imposing, a living blade ready to cut down any threat in front of her.

    ¡ª "Don''t let your guard down!" she shouted, her voice like steel, full of authority. Her eyes were intense, as if she watched every move of the enemies, waiting for the exact moment to attack.

    Thais, still filming, focused the lens on the expressions of the soldiers and the frightened creatures, capturing the essence of the tension. The moment was charged with something visceral, something primal that touched the depths of every soul present on that battlefield.

    ¡ª "Let''s finish this!" he said, and the order was clear. "Soldiers, advance and eliminate them.

    The words were like a signal for execution, and the soldiers, without hesitation, advanced with deadly precision. The battle, until then brutal and chaotic, was now about to end. The remaining ghouls, no longer strong enough to fight, tried one last stand, but they knew that death was certain.

    The shots echoed again, but now at a more controlled pace. Each shot made a difference, and the ghouls, one by one, fell to the ground, without a chance to react. The scene was terrifying and at the same time triumphant. The kingdom, once threatened by the horde of monsters, began to see the light of victory approaching.

    Kay, standing, watched as the last creature fell. He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the battle on his shoulders.

    The massive bodies of the ghouls fell hard to the ground, and their falls generated a wave of smoke that obscured the vision. But when the air began to As the light dawned, the scene that appeared made everyone''s hearts ache.

    The tentacles of a ghoul, still writhing on the ground, were spread out near the bodies of the veteran soldiers. Their bodies were cut in half, a brutal and macabre scene, testimony to a violent attack. Among the dead, the body of a young recruit, Ethan, lay there, his empty gaze fixed on the horizon. Death, which seemed so far away, had finally taken its toll.

    "When I thought we would get away with no deaths... Did it have to be at the end...?" Yumi said, her voice shaking with anger and pain. "What the hell!"

    The recruits, still under the impact of the battle, looked at their fallen comrades, their eyes widening in horror. They were truly unprepared for this. War, although they had seen its consequences, had never come so close to them. Shock overwhelmed them, and their faces reflected the tragedy they now faced.

    Kay, immersed in the silent pain of loss, advanced towards the ghoul responsible. He was covered by a mask that hid his emotions, but his posture, tense and unperturbed, said it all. He crouched down, his fingers touching the ghoul, feeling the weight of death under his hands.

    In the darkness of his mind. A new ghoul appeared next to the first, as if waiting for an order.

    "Devour him slowly, so that every last drop of his consciousness suffers." Kay ordered with eerie calm, her gaze fixed on the ghouls. The creature moved, obeying the order with almost mechanical precision.

    He opened his eyes, leaving behind the darkness of his mind and returning to reality.

    ¡ª "I was hoping this would end without casualties on our side..." Kay murmured, his voice low, almost imperceptible. He raised his head and, with renewed strength, spoke to Yumi. ¡ª We will take Ethan''s body back to our country so he can have a proper burial."

    Yumi, her eyes full of concern, did not respond immediately.

    ¡ª "I understand. We will also return to bury our comrades." Yumi said, her voice broken, but full of respect for Ethan and those who fell before him.

    It was at that moment that Kay received a call from Fernanda. He took a deep breath before answering, trying to hide the pain behind his voice.

    ¡ª "It was nothing. We are done here." Kay replied, trying to calm down.

    ¡ª "Did they recover the kingdom?" Fernanda asked, her voice full of concern.

    ¡ª "Yes, we did. We had five casualties and one from my squad..." Kay said, worried. ¡ª "Tell the captain to inform Ethan''s family. Let''s return to base and then we''ll take him back home. We''ll give him a proper burial."

    Fernanda was silent for a moment, before responding with comforting calm.

    ¡ª "Okay! You did a good job. We''ll prepare a proper burial for him."

    ¡ª "Thank you." Kay said, the word coming out with a deep weight.

    Yumi approached, placing a hand on Kay''s shoulder in a silent gesture of support. The silence between them spoke more than words could express. War was not only about victories, but also about losses. And in that moment, Kay felt the weight of responsibility more than ever.

    ¡ª "Hold your heads high!" Yumi exclaimed in a firm voice, her posture straight and full of determination. "Our comrades died reclaiming the kingdom and fought bravely until the end! Let us not dishonor their deaths with sadness and worry, but let us honor them by celebrating our victory!"

    Those around him, soldiers of the squad, raised their weapons and shouted in unison, an explosion of sound and emotion, like a victorious cry that reverberated across the devastated field. The smoke that still hung around seemed to diminish in the face of the force of that moment. Kay watched from afar, his mask, which until then had hidden his face, was removed. His gaze was unperturbed, but inside, he felt the weight of it all.

    ¡ª "They will go back now. We are leaving!" Kay said in a calm but resolute voice.

    Yumi, with a firm gaze, responded with the same seriousness.

    ¡ª "We have to wait for the king''s group to arrive to install the weapons. After that, we''ll head back."

    Kay gave a soft smile and, with an affectionate gesture, stroked Yumi''s head, a touch that was her way of showing affection.

    ¡ª "Take care."

    ¡ª "Thank you, be careful on the way back!" Yumi replied, smiling slightly

    ¡ª "Fifth squad, we''re going to retreat!" Kay ordered

    The recruits, still visibly shaken by the loss of Ethan, saluted and obeyed the order, but their expressions carried the pain of those who still couldn''t fully understand what they had experienced.

    Kay looked at Ethan''s body.

    ¡ª "How are you going to take the bodies?" Kay asked, the tension in her voice evident.

    ¡ª "We''ll put them in the bags made for that." Yumi replied in a calm voice.

    Nina, with the same calm and focus that characterized the veterans, took one of the bags from the truck and took it to Kay. Two veterans, with a silent gesture, placed Ethan''s body in the bag. Nina then closed the zipper, sealing the body and the memory of the recruit inside those materials.

    Kay thanked her silently, picking up the body carefully. Each movement seemed slower, as if the weight of the world was on his shoulders. He looked at Yumi and, with a softer tone of voice, spoke over the radio.

    ¡ª "Thais, let''s go. Get down."

    ¡ª "Okay!" Thais replied, her voice sad, but she obeyed without hesitation.

    One of the helicopters flew over the place and threw a ladder. Thais climbed up quickly, and the helicopter went towards the group and when it reached sufficient altitude, Thais jumped to the ground. The helicopter pulled away and, with a gentle turn, landed in the open area.

    Kay, still holding Ethan''s body in her arms, approached Yumi

    ¡ª "Hey, Yumi. When you get a break from all this, come to our base to train!" Kay said, her tone light.

    Yumi smiled with a spark of hope in her eyes.

    ¡ª "I''ll look forward to it, Kay!"

    The recruits, still in shock from their loss, saluted Yumi before retreating to the helicopter. Kay, with one last look at Yumi, laid Ethan''s body as carefully as he could inside the aircraft. After climbing in, he closed the door, and the helicopter took off, its blades gaining momentum as they took flight.

    Yumi smiled with a spark of hope in her eyes.

    ¡ª "I''ll look forward to it, Kay!"

    The recruits, still in shock from their loss, saluted Yumi before retreating to the helicopter. Kay, with one last look at Yumi, laid Ethan''s body as carefully as possible inside the aircraft. After entering, he closed the door, and the helicopter started up, its blades gaining strength as they took flight.

    Inside the helicopter, the tension seemed to dissolve a little.

    Yumi, visibly satisfied, straightened up and spoke with authority.

    ¡ª "Great! I want soldiers on guard on top of the wall!"

    ¡ª "Right!" the soldiers replied, saluting promptly.

    Then Yumi looked at Nina with a smile on her face, trying to ease the tension of the moment.

    ¡ª "What did you think of my master?"

    Nina, with a mischievous smile, answered sincerely.

    ¡ª "Indeed, he is an impressive person! He is just a little weird, just like you!"

    Yumi laughed out loud, boasting about her master, but there was a lightness in the way she reacted, something that contrasted with the seriousness of the moment.

    ¡ª "I told you you''d like him!" Yumi replied confidently.

    ¡ª "That''s not what I said!" Nina replied, a little irritated by Yumi''s provocation.

    Yumi smiled, but her expression soon became more serious, with a glint of determination in her eyes.

    ¡ª "Letting ghouls in after we''ve recovered would be an insult to Kay and his team. Keep this protected at all costs!" Yumi said with unmistakable authority.

    ¡ª "Right!" the soldiers replied in unison, their faces now marked by relentless concentration.

    Later, the sound of a fourth division plane''s engine cut through the air as it descended to land at the sixth division''s airport. The sky was tinted with the colors of sunset, and the pressure still hung in the air, as if the recent victory was not the end, but just a pause before the next fight.

    ¡ª "We''ll stay with you until you take flight again." Kay told the pilots, his voice steady and unwavering, as always.

    ¡ª "Let''s just get some fuel, it won''t take long!" the pilot replied.

    The group got off the plane, the weight of recent events still weighing on them, and there, waiting, were Joana and one of the pilots from the sixth division. The atmosphere was calmer, but the tension had not yet completely disappeared.

    ¡ª "Good job completing the mission!" Joana greeted them with an approving smile, but her eyes also reflected the seriousness of the moment.

    ¡ª "Did you come to pick us up personally? Do you have time?" ¡ª Kay said

    Joana gave a slight smile. ¡ª "The captain cares about his soldiers, he''s the one who sent me." The tone of pride in her voice was clear

    Kay then approached the helicopter, where she carefully placed Ethan''s body.

    ¡ª "Let''s wait for them to leave and then we can leave." Kay said, helping herself to a cup of coffee.

 Chapter 51: This is the teams response!

    The pilot of the plane turned to say:

    ¡ª "Refueling complete. We''re leaving."

    The soldiers stood up to say goodbye.

    ¡ª "Thank you for your help and we''re sorry for the loss of your comrade," the co-pilot said, his voice full of respect.

    Kay stood up firmly and replied:

    ¡ª "Thank you! Be careful on the way back."

    The pilots thanked him again, climbed into the aircraft and took off, disappearing over the horizon. As soon as the sound of the plane died down, Kay turned to the others.

    ¡ª "Let''s go." He got into the helicopter and sat down again in front of Ethan''s body, his eyes dark.

    Joana hesitated before suggesting:

    ¡ª "I can go here, if you prefer."

    Kay shook her head, dismissing the idea simply:

    ¡ª "Don''t worry."

    The helicopter took off, leaving the base behind. Joana looked at the soldiers inside the helicopter, silence prevailing as each one seemed immersed in their own thoughts.

    ¡ª "They are still shaken by the loss. This is normal, especially since it is the first time they have experienced something like this." ¡ª she thought, with a worried look as she adjusted her seat.

    Kay, sitting in front of Ethan''s body, remained silent, his eyes fixed on some point on the horizon, although his mind was far away.

    ¡ª "I didn''t feel the ghoul moving... Did the others'' fall confuse me? Or maybe... Did San notice something? No. It is better not to talk about that now." ¡ª He took a deep breath, leaving the thought aside for now.

    Kay broke the tension with an unexpected command:

    ¡ª "Let me ask you something. How would you describe this mission?"

    The soldiers exchanged confused looks.

    ¡ª "What do you mean?" ¡ª Thais asked, frowning.

    ¡ª "I want you to summarize this mission in one word. Think about it and, when you''re ready, write it on your cell phone and show it to me." ¡ª Kay said, calmly but firmly.

    Joana looked at him, questioning:

    ¡ª "Don''t you think this is already¡ª"

    ¡ª "Okay." ¡ª Raven interrupted her, understanding that Kay had her reasons.

    One by one, Raven, Slayer, Kratos, Fiona and Thais wrote their words and showed them to Kay. He read each one in silence and returned the cell phones with a nod.

    ¡ª "I understand."

    Shortly after, it was Mira, Viviane, Sarah, Sky, San and Dan''s turn. Kay repeated the same gesture after reading the answers.

    ¡ª "I understand."

    Finally, Kay turned to Alex and Brenda.

    ¡ª "You two were the closest to him. Don''t be afraid to write."

    The two looked at each other, the hesitation clear on their faces, but soon took out their cell phones and wrote. When they handed it to Kay, he read it and paused before replying:

    "I see. Although we have had casualties, everyone sees this mission as a success."

    Raven crossed her arms, arching an eyebrow.

    "But that is literally the result of the mission."

    Kay ignored the blunt comment and announced:

    "Raven, you will be the deputy leader of this squadron."

    The helicopter seemed to stop for a moment, such was the shock.

    "What?" Raven exclaimed, her surprise reflected on the confused faces of the others.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Everyone cast furtive glances at Mira, as if expecting a reaction from her. Mira, noticing, snorted:

    "I feel the stares. You can stop that!"

    Kay laughed lightly before explaining:

    ¡ª "Takemichi has other plans for Mira. If it weren''t for that, I''d prefer her for the position..."

    Before he could finish, Mira kicked his leg, eliciting a groan of pain and muffled laughter from the others.

    Kay continued, ignoring the pain:

    ¡ª "Raven, you coordinated the team when I was away. Your suit''s synchronization percentage is already at the level of a leader. You have military training and can think quickly under pressure. Considering all this, I want you to take the lead in my absence."

    Raven looked at Mira, who seemed relieved.

    ¡ª "I''m not fit to lead. You can have this position." ¡ª Mira said with a half smile.

    Raven took a deep breath, understanding the weight of what was being entrusted to her.

    ¡ª "I understand. I accept."

    ¡ª Hey, Kay! What is this plan my father has for me? ¡ª Mira asked, crossing her arms, her tone full of suspicion.

    The soldiers exchanged glances, as if they already knew what was going on. Joana let out a discreet laugh, increasing Mira''s confusion.

    "No... No, no, no! I don''t want that!" Mira exclaimed, finally understanding the meaning of the words.

    The helicopter landed at the base, the noise of the blades echoing like muffled thunder.

    "That''s what Yumi told me, but I don''t know if it''s true. Ask him directly!" Kay replied, opening the helicopter door and calmly descending.

    When they got out, the soldiers at the base were lined up, waiting. The atmosphere was serious, almost intimidating.

    "What a terrifying welcome! You''re going to end up scaring my people!" Kay commented, raising her eyebrows in slight disapproval.

    "You bastard, you want to k...," Takemichi began, irritated, but was interrupted by Lena.

    "Captain!" Lena called, hurriedly, making Takemichi cough to hide it.

    ¡ª You did a good job completing the mission! ¡ª Takemichi said, raising his hand in salute, followed by the entire division, who paid homage to the recruits.

    ¡ª Don''t do that, I''ll be embarrassed! ¡ª Kay said, looking away, uncomfortable.

    ¡ª Take this seriously, you blockhead! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    Kay sighed and raised her hand, imitating the gesture with disdain.

    ¡ª Fifth Squadron successfully returning from the mission! ¡ª he declared.

    ¡ª Good job! ¡ª Takemichi replied, formally.

    ¡ª Speaking of which, I asked Yumi to lay this achievement on your back. Good job, Takemichi! ¡ª Kay teased, already walking away.

    ¡ª Damn you! ¡ª Takemichi gritted his teeth.

    ¡ª I have some things to take care of, and Mira wants to talk to you. You better pay attention to her! ¡ª Kay said, leaving.

    ¡ª Kay, come with me! ¡ª Fernanda called, grabbing his arm.

    ¡ª Wait, I don''t want to! ¡ª Kay protested, trying to free herself.

    ¡ª I have something to ask! ¡ª Fernanda insisted firmly.

    ¡ª I imagine... Okay, ma''am, you''re the boss. ¡ª Kay sighed and followed her down the hallway.

    Takemichi, in turn, looked at Mira, who was staring at him with a smile that hid hostility.

    ¡ª Dad, I want to ask you something. Can you come with me, please? ¡ª Mira said, too calmly to be honest.

    ¡ª Of course... ¡ª Takemichi replied, reluctantly. "She''s speaking calmly, but I can hear hostility in her voice. She''s acting just like her mother... I feel like trouble is coming," he thought, worried.

    The Scene Changes

    Kay walked down the hallway, following Fernanda, clearly uncomfortable.

    "Fernanda is insistent..." he thought, casting quick glances around.

    Suddenly, his attention was caught by Thais, Viviane and Sarah, who were in the same hallway.

    "Kay, we have something to show you. Can you come to our room?" Thais asked seriously.

    "Okay." Kay replied, suspicious, following them.

    They walked to the female dormitory. Halfway there, Mira appeared, her eyes red and wet.

    "Mira, why are you crying?" Kay asked, worried.

    "Kay!" Mira ran to him and hugged him, tears streaming down her face.

    "What happened?" Kay asked, even more alarmed.

    "I refused several times, but my father made me vice-captain!" Mira confessed, sobbing.

    ¡ª I think it''s appropriate, considering your IQ... ¡ª Kay started to answer, but was interrupted by a punch to the stomach.

    ¡ª You were supposed to be on my side, not against me! ¡ª Mira complained, furious.

    ¡ª Take off your clothes before you hit me, love... ¡ª Kay moaned, holding her abdomen.

    ¡ª You deserved it! ¡ª Mira retorted, wiping her tears. ¡ª By the way, why are you in the female dormitory? If my father catches you here, he''ll be in trouble!

    ¡ª They seemed to be having trouble, so I just followed them. ¡ª Kay explained, still bent over in pain.

    Mira took a deep breath, trying to compose herself, and joined the group that was heading to the bedroom.

    In the Bedroom

    ¡ª So, what did you want to show me? ¡ª Kay asked, sitting casually on the bed.

    ¡ª Don''t sit casually on a lady''s bed! ¡ª Thais scolded, crossing her arms.

    Sarah blushed immediately, looking away. Kay stood up, a little embarrassed.

    ¡ª I''m sorry. The conversation seemed problematic, so I acted naturally. ¡ª he said, scratching the back of his neck.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah murmured.

    ¡°Now, what did you want to show me?¡± ¡ª ??Kay insisted.

    ¡°The last moments of the mission.¡± ¡ª Thais explained, handing her a cell phone with the video.

    Kay watched the video in silence, her expression serious. The images showed the horror of the battle and the moment when Ethan was cut in half.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to show the moment when someone¡¯s son was killed like that¡­ But I think his parents should know how it happened. Ask the captain.¡± ¡ª Kay said, returning the cell phone.

    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s talk to him.¡± ¡ª Thais replied, determined.

    ¡°Show this video to Fernanda. She was asking me about the ghouls.¡± ¡ª Kay added.

    ¡°Okay.¡± ¡ª Thais nodded.

    ¡°Can you leave us alone?¡± ¡ª ??Kay asked, looking at the girls around her.

    ¡ª But you... ¡ª Thais began hesitantly.

    ¡ª That''s right! I''m sorry. Let''s talk outside the barracks. ¡ª Kay hurried to answer, realizing the situation.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Mira said, letting out a little laugh.

    ¡ª Since you''re going to talk to Takemichi, come with me so the girls don''t misunderstand. ¡ª Kay gave a calm but determined smile.

    The girls left the barracks in silence.

    ¡ª Thank you. ¡ª Kay thanked her as they left.

    ¡ª Now let''s go to the captain. ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª Good luck! ¡ª he said, saying goodbye to the others with a casual gesture.

    After the girls left, Kay and Mira headed to the courtyard.

 Chapter 52: A Girls Enthusiasm!

    After the girls left, Kay and Mira walked to the courtyard.

    ¡°I was being honest, Mira. You are more than capable of being vice-captain.¡± Kay crossed her arms, watching her with a firm gaze.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that!¡± Mira protested, her voice carrying a mix of frustration and sadness.

    ¡°Then do like your mother. Punch him and say you refuse! That always works on him!¡± Kay suggested, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t punch my father!¡± Mira replied, indignant, but unable to contain a nervous laugh.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and do it!¡± Kay said, standing up abruptly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Mira grabbed his arm, alarmed.

    They both sat on a bench in the courtyard. The moonlight illuminated their conflicted expressions.

    ¡°Then show him that you¡¯re not capable. That way he¡¯ll be forced to remove you from office.¡± ¡ª Kay shrugged, trying to appear unconcerned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t... He trusted me with that.¡± Mira looked down, her trembling hands clutching the fabric of her clothes.

    ¡°She¡¯ll never give up...¡± Kay thought, watching her face. He sighed before continuing:

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you. If you want to do this, go ahead. If you want to give up, then give up. But, Mira, I know you too well to believe that you¡¯ll back down. You¡¯ll do fine, even if you don¡¯t believe it now.¡±

    ¡°You really think so?¡± Mira asked, looking up, reluctant but hopeful.

    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m nowhere near as smart or sociable as you, but I still managed to lead a team. Just believe in yourself and you can do it too.¡±

    ¡°You really did great, Kay.¡± Mira smiled slightly, wiping away a tear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to brag to Rem that you managed to reach a high position?¡± ¡ª Kay teased, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it,¡± Mira replied, but her expression softened.

    ¡°No? Well, you should know that Rem wants you to brag. She always said that you would take your father¡¯s position one day, in her place. Those were her words.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mira seemed surprised, her eyes shining with the revelation.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. We¡¯ve discussed this several times. She said that if you took the position, you wouldn¡¯t have time to visit her anymore, but she always stressed that I should come with you to the Army, just to support you.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Mira thought, moved, as a slight blush took over her cheeks.

    ¡°Now you understand why she said that, don¡¯t you?¡± Kay smiled, watching her expression change.

    ¡°You all believe in me. I¡¯ll try, at least. If it doesn¡¯t work out, just leave.¡± Mira took a deep breath, looking more confident.

    ¡ª I will always support you, so if you feel like this is overwhelming you, just put the weight on me.

    ¡ª Thank you, Kay. I will do it. ¡ª Mira smiled, and in a moment of courage, Kay leaned over and kissed her lightly.

    ¡ª I love you, Mira. ¡ª Kay murmured, with a sincere smile.

    ¡ª I love you too. ¡ª Mira replied, smiling back.

    ¡ª What a lovely scene. ¡ª A sarcastic voice interrupted the moment. Ravena approached with a mischievous smile.

    Mira quickly moved away, her face completely flushed.

    ¡ª Ravena? ¡ª Kay asked, standing up in surprise.

    ¡ª Joana asked to tell you that tomorrow morning you must appear before the royal family. They want to give you another medal and show you the new shape of the suit.

    ¡ª I don''t want to go! ¡ª Kay complained, sulking. ¡ª Ask someone from our squad or Takemichi. They can transform the suit too!

    ¡ª You''re the only one here with 100% compatibility, Kay. Besides, you were the one who discovered this, remember? ¡ª Raven crossed her arms, impassive.

    ¡ª Is it mandatory? ¡ª Kay asked, already knowing the answer.

    ¡ª They''ve already scheduled the visit as soon as we return to the base. ¡ª Raven confirmed, with a smile of victory.

    ¡ª Damn it! ¡ª Kay sighed, resigned.

    ¡ª You have to go, Kay. ¡ª Mira said, holding his hand for a brief moment before letting it go.

    ¡ª Okay. I understand. ¡ª Kay replied with a tired smile.

    ¡ª Just one more thing: try to be an exemplary leader. Oh, and stop kissing inside the base. ¡ª Raven said as she walked away, waving without looking back.

    Mira, still embarrassed, followed Raven, waving to Kay.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª she shouted before disappearing into the hallway.

    Kay smiled, waving back.

    ¡ª "She could call me love..." ¡ª he thought as he stood up. ¡ª I''d better take a shower and sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a long day.

    The scene changes to the next morning, at the government headquarters.

    ¡ª You''re the one who came with the captain... Why are you wearing a mask? ¡ª exclaimed the driver, frowning as he observed Kay.

    ¡ª It''s part of his attire! ¡ª Fernanda answered quickly, in a firm tone.

    ¡ª That''s it! ¡ª Kay confirmed, crossing her arms in apparent discomfort.

    ¡ª Being called up twice in less than a month... You''re doing very well! ¡ª commented the driver with a proud smile.

    ¡ª That''s right... I have to slow down. ¡ª Kay answered, with a smirk, full of irony.

    ¡ª Very humble of you to think so! ¡ª praised the driver.

    ¡ª No, he just doesn''t like attention. ¡ª Fernanda corrected, glancing at Kay, who looked away.

    ¡ª After today, that''s all you''ll get. Good luck! ¡ª wished the driver.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡ª Thanks... I think. ¡ª replied Kay, as she opened the car door and got out, adjusting the mask on her face.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª said Fernanda, getting out right away.

    ¡ª It''s a pleasure to take soldiers from my old division. See you later! ¡ª said the driver, waving goodbye before leaving.

    As soon as the car drove away, a soldier from the royal guard approached.

    ¡ª Why are you wearing that mask? ¡ª asked the guard, with a suspicious tone.

    ¡ª It''s a prototype that the institute is testing. ¡ª explained Fernanda, before Kay could answer.

    ¡ª I understand. I apologize. I''ll take you to the king''s room. ¡ª said the guard, resuming a formal posture.

    The guard led them through wide, ornate corridors, with walls covered in tapestries that told the history of the kingdom. Finally, they reached a pair of imposing solid wood doors.

    ¡ªThis is the throne room. The king and his family are present. Don''t cause any trouble! ¡ª warned the guard, before taking two steps back.

    ¡ªYou can leave it to me. ¡ª Kay muttered, rolling her eyes behind her mask. "Do they always say that to people who come here?" she thought.

    The doors opened slowly, revealing a majestic hall, illuminated by large crystal chandeliers. The red carpet that stretched up to the throne seemed to invite them to walk under the watchful eyes of dozens of nobles.

    ¡ªI imagined... It''s still full here. ¡ª whispered Kay, adjusting her posture to appear more confident.

    ¡ªStop complaining and hurry up! ¡ª Fernanda retorted, in a low but incisive tone.

    As they walked, Kay noticed Emilia, the princess, smiling and waving discreetly at him. Without thinking, he returned the gesture. This was enough to draw everyone''s eyes to the royal family, making Emilia blush and quickly lower her hand.

    "You''re here as an authority. Don''t show him such friendship!" the queen whispered to the princess, in a firm tone.

    "Okay..." Emilia replied, looking away.

    Kay and Fernanda stopped in front of the throne and bowed deeply.

    "You''ve made a lot of progress in the army. To be honest, as king, I never imagined that I would be handing out two medals to the same people in a single month!" the king declared, with a slight smile.

    "Thank you!" Fernanda murmured, nudging Kay discreetly.

    "Thank you," Kay said, trying to sound formal.

    "Ghouls flying, Mineford recovered, and now new forms of the costume. This is so unbelievable that it''s almost funny!" ¡ª said the king, bursting out laughing.

    ¡ª Thank you. ¡ª Kay replied again.

    ¡ª I shouldn''t have thanked you now! ¡ª whispered Fernanda, containing her irritation.

    ¡ª How was I supposed to know? ¡ª replied Kay, also in a whisper.

    The king continued, in a more serious tone:

    ¡ª We received the video about your training. Of course, a squad leader flying through the skies left us in disbelief.

    ¡ª Now thank you! ¡ª Fernanda insisted, in an urgent tone.

    ¡ª What a complicated thing... ¡ª Kay grumbled, before correcting herself. ¡ª Thank you.

    ¡ª I would like to clarify something for everyone here. Is this new form a threat? ¡ª the king asked, in an inquisitive tone.

    ¡ª It depends. ¡ª Kay answered, without hesitation.

    ¡ª From what? ¡ª the king pressed, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡ª From the person wearing it. The tentacles and wings are part of the suit. If the person has control, it is safe. But if they don''t and try to use it... then it is a threat to everyone around them. It depends on the user''s intention: good or evil. That''s why I say it depends on the person. ¡ª Kay explained, in a firm tone.

    ¡ª And how would you describe yourself? ¡ª the king challenged, leaning forward slightly.

    ¡ª If you want to see it, just ask. Stop the drama. ¡ª Kay replied, with a boldness that drew murmurs from the audience.

    Before the king could react, Fernanda intervened:

    ¡ª Your Majesty, the protocol was followed. In addition, we are evaluating how to optimize the training to make the process safer. ¡ª she said diplomatically.

    ¡ª We have summarized the report for this meeting, and these are the words of scientist Fernanda ¡ª announced the scientist, holding a document while adjusting his glasses. He began reading aloud:

    ¡ª "The suits, because they are made of materials originating from ghouls, somehow retain traces of the consciousness of the ghouls themselves. These residual traces conflict, devouring each other until only one remains, stronger, which begins to dominate the suit. The percentage of compatibility of the soldiers with the suits depends directly on how much they are able to synchronize with this residual consciousness.

    "In my view as a scientist, every time a suit is repaired, the new ghoul material used in this process can also end up interfering with the predominant consciousness. This can change the percentage of compatibility of the soldiers, for better or for worse.

    "During testing, one of the recruits, named Kay, who had an initial compatibility of 100%, discovered a method of subduing the consciousness of the dominant ghoul, which allowed him to increase his compatibility to an impressive 150%. This feat was observed and validated in combat and training. In addition, the suits can apparently take on physical characteristics of the ghouls, such as tentacles and wings, if the user manages to reach an ''agreement'' with this consciousness."

    The scientist paused to look around the room before continuing:

    ¡ª "In the training, Kay plays a fundamental role, as he is the only one who can access and interact directly with these consciousnesses without suffering damage, helping other recruits adapt to the suits. We are investigating alternative methods to replicate these results without relying exclusively on him."

    The scientist finished reading and looked at Kay. ¡ª Those were the words of scientist Fernanda.

    Kay tilted her head slightly, as if pondering something. Then she spoke in a casual tone:

    ¡ª That''s it. I don''t have much to add... well, actually, I have one thing. When the dominant ghoul devours the consciousnesses of others, he heals himself. This can directly affect the performance of the suit, as the ghoul becomes stronger and more... arrogant. They start trying to take control of the suit. It''s like breaking a limit ¡ª Kay explained, crossing her arms. ¡ª And, honestly, if they try to force a person to use the suit without being prepared, the ghoul will notice and sabotage everything.

    The king, who had been listening in silence until then, leaned forward on his throne, his gaze steady.

    ¡°In the worst case scenario, what would happen if a ghoul were to fully regain consciousness?¡± asked one of the scientists, breaking the tense silence.

    Kay gave a half-smile, but his eyes reflected seriousness.

    ¡°If that happens... the soldier would die. The ghoul would break free, using its tentacles to attack indiscriminately until its energy was exhausted. But since they cannot see or feel the world around them like we can, they would eventually succumb to hunger. That is, of course, if they do not find another ghoul to consume first,¡± he replied, his voice carrying a dark weight.

    The room went silent, the tension palpable in the air. Fernanda stepped forward, breaking the ice:

    ¡°That is why our focus must be on intensive training and absolute control. We have the technology and the tools; now, we need to ensure that no one is put at unnecessary risk.¡± The king nodded slowly, his expression grave.

    ¡°Very well. Kay, we appreciate your sincerity. Your contribution has been invaluable. However, the burden you carry is great. I hope you are prepared for the trials that lie ahead.¡±

    ¡°Trials, achievements¡­ throw them all to the captain. I don¡¯t want my name, much less my face, spread around. To be honest, it¡¯s horrible to have reporters on my tail!¡± Kay said, his tone exasperated.

    The king raised an eyebrow, surprised by the young man¡¯s attitude. His voice echoed through the hall, firm:

    ¡°We can¡¯t attribute one person¡¯s achievements to another!¡±

    Kay sighed and, with a half-smile, replied:

    ¡ª Then say it was the leader of the fifth squadron. But don¡¯t disclose my face or my name! I don¡¯t want to be stopped every time I walk around.

    The king leaned forward slightly on the throne, his gaze sharp:

    ¡ª And this leader... who would that be?

    Kay pointed to himself with his thumb, his face calm, but with a defiant glint in his eyes:

    ¡ª Me.

    Before the king could answer, Fernanda intervened:

    ¡ª It is a recent decision, approved by the captain and the other leaders of the sixth division. Officially, Kay was named leader of the fifth squadron, but the information has not yet been released to the kingdom.

    The king folded his hands on the table and thought for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡ª I understand. It will be done this way. The achievements will be attributed to the leader of the fifth squadron of the sixth division. No mention of his name or face will be published.

    ¡ª It will be as you wish! ¡ª everyone present replied in unison.

    Satisfied, the king turned his attention to Kay.

    ¡ª Now that everything is clear... can you show us what was mentioned in the report?

    Kay stood up unceremoniously, adjusting the collar of his suit. The hall fell silent as he positioned himself in the center. Then, slowly, black tentacles began to emerge from the suit, moving like serpents around him. The air seemed to grow heavier, and even the bravest soldiers gulped at the sight.

    The tentacles were long, agile, almost hypnotizing. Some coiled around Kay like living armor, while others stretched across the hall, as if examining the surroundings.

    ¡°They are like extra hands,¡± Kay said naturally, as he made the tentacles move with precision. ¡°They obey my will.¡±

    The young princess Emilia, who was watching with eyes shining with admiration, exclaimed:

    ¡°How incredible!¡±

    Kay laughed, relaxing her posture.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I knew you¡¯d like it.¡±

    ¡°Restrain yourself, Emilia,¡± the queen reprimanded in a calm but authoritative voice.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± the princess replied, trying to contain her excitement.

    The tentacles retracted, returning to the costume and restoring her normal appearance. Kay sighed and ran her hand through her hair, as if to dissipate the tension in the air.

 Chapter 53: Beautiful Queen!

    The tentacles retracted, returning to the suit and restoring its normal appearance. Kay sighed and ran a hand through his hair, as if to dissipate the tension in the air.

    ¡°The only problem is that, after using this, the suit... gets hungry,¡± he explained, his tone more serious. ¡°It needs to touch the dead bodies of ghouls to recover. It¡¯s disgusting, but necessary.¡±

    Silence took over the hall. Everyone pondered what they had just witnessed.

    Kay looked at the king and, with an indifferent expression, concluded:

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I have to report.¡±

    The king observed him for a long moment, before speaking:

    The king slowly stood up, his voice echoing throughout the great hall:

    ¡°Everyone here witnessed the discovery he made. If anyone has anything against this recognition, speak now!¡±

    The silence that followed was so deep that it seemed to swallow the room. No one dared to object.

    The head of the Research Institute appeared in the background, carrying a red velvet cushion. On it lay two medals, shining under the light of the large lamps in the hall. He walked over to the king, who remained seated, watching everything with attentive eyes.

    The head stopped near the center and, in a firm voice, declared:

    "Everyone here present, and especially the Research Institute, recognizes that the discovery made will be essential for the advancement of humanity."

    Fernanda smiled, bowing slightly in a gesture of gratitude.

    "Thank you!" she said simply.

    Kay, in turn, just nodded and murmured:

    "Thank you."

    Before the moment could end, a female voice echoed unexpectedly:

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    All eyes turned to the source of the sound.

    ¡°Princess?¡± exclaimed the head of the Institute, somewhat surprised.

    Emilia, the young princess, looked at her parents before walking to the center of the hall. Her determination was clear in every step.

    ¡°Let me do this in my father¡¯s place.¡±

    The king seemed to lean forward to intervene, but the queen, with a subtle gesture, touched his arm, indicating that he should remain seated. Emilia took the first medal from the cushion and walked over to Kay.

    Kay, sensing the expectation, bowed slightly in a formal gesture. The princess, however, hesitated for a moment, examining him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your mask?¡± Emilia asked curiously.

    Kay maintained her firm posture and replied:

    ¡°Today I am here as squad leader.¡±

    Emilia inclined her head, understanding.

    ¡°I understand.¡± That mask is amazing! ¡ª she whispered with a discreet smile, as she attached the medal to her armor.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kay replied, maintaining formality, but allowing a small smile to escape.

    As he stood up, Emilia came closer, leaning towards him and whispering:

    ¡°Don¡¯t go away yet. Let¡¯s play later!¡±

    Kay raised an eyebrow under the mask, but replied in the same tone:

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Emilia took the second medal and turned to Fernanda, who was waiting with a bright smile.

    ¡°Why is she smiling like that?¡± Emilia thought, frowning slightly as she approached.

    Fernanda bent down with the same formality as Kay, still smiling. The princess carefully attached the medal and took a step back.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fernanda said, standing up and bowing her head in gratitude.

    The hall remained silent for a few moments before bursting into restrained applause, respecting the solemnity of the moment. Kay crossed her arms, watching the princess from the corner of her eye as she returned to her family. His eyes met hers for a brief moment, and he couldn''t help but think: "This girl never stops."

    The king stood up, ending the ceremony with a serious tone:

    "May these medals represent not only recognition, but a reminder that the fight for humanity''s survival depends on each one of us."

    The ceremony came to an end, and the royal family began to leave, starting with Princess Emilia. Her posture was impeccable, but there was something in her gaze that made everyone around her feel the gravity of the moment. She walked elegantly, without paying attention to anyone.

    "The princess is serious, but why?" everyone thought, worried.

    Both Kay and Fernanda began to move away from the center, the weight of their achievements still hanging in the air. But before he could tear his eyes away from the surroundings, Kay felt a piercing gaze in his direction.

    He discreetly turned his head to the side. There was the prince, watching him with an icy gaze full of hostility. Kay frowned for a moment, his muscles tensing involuntarily. He could feel the animosity emanating from the prince, and it bothered him. He didn''t need words to understand what was happening.

    "I could feel your hostility." Kay thought, his eyes narrowing behind his mask. "If you don''t like the soldiers, that''s your problem, but for trying to steal Mira... I hate you too."

    Anger was building up inside him, a silent but intense flame. He didn''t care about the intrigues of the court or the politics of the royal family. But the idea that someone would try to remove Mira from his life, that, he wouldn''t forgive. Even if he was a prince, a title didn''t give him the right to hurt those he considered close.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    With a sudden movement, Kay turned his face forward, completely ignoring the hostile gaze that still followed him. His steps echoed through the hall, firm, without hesitation. He felt the weight of the mission on his shoulders, but that prince... that look, only fueled him with more determination.

    The scene changes to the royal garden, where Kay and Fernanda were standing, talking calmly. Suddenly, Emilia came running towards them, her dress fluttering in the wind and a radiant smile on her face.

    "I''ll leave you two alone!" Fernanda said with a slight smile, already anticipating the reason for the princess''s arrival.

    Before Kay could answer, Emilia hugged him enthusiastically.

    "Why did you take off your mask?" she exclaimed, curious.

    Kay laughed.

    "Now I''m here as your friend, not as your squad leader." His eyes looked at her tenderly.

    "I understand." Emilia smiled, excited as always.

    Fernanda adjusted her glasses and turned to them.

    ¡°I need to take care of some things at the institute. When it¡¯s time for us to return, I¡¯ll call you, Kay.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Fernanda left, leaving them alone.

    Emilia, still full of energy, looked at Kay in admiration.

    ¡°What was that? The mask is really cool!¡±

    Kay laughed as he led her to a nearby bench and sat down next to her.

    ¡°I asked them to make it before the festival. Did you like the surprise?¡± he asked, visibly pleased.

    ¡°I really liked it!¡± she replied, beaming. ¡°But I also have something to show you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Kay arched an eyebrow, curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s in my room!¡± she announced excitedly.

    Kay crossed her arms, smirking.

    ¡°If I go there, I¡¯ll lose my mind.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡ª Emilia frowned.

    ¡ª Your mother. ¡ª Kay laughed.

    ¡ª Nonsense! I''ll go get it. Wait for me here! ¡ª she said, already getting up and running.

    ¡ª I''m not going anywhere. ¡ª Kay smiled, watching her disappear.

    ¡ª No running here! ¡ª the queen shouted, appearing in the garden.

    Emilia slowed down, but still walked quickly. The queen sighed and approached Kay, sitting next to her with the impeccable posture of royalty.

    ¡ª I see. This girl is really doing what she wants. From the way you act, can I conclude that it''s your influence? ¡ª she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Kay relaxed on the bench and shrugged.

    ¡ª Children need to be free and spontaneous.

    ¡ª Children who don¡¯t have responsibilities, maybe. But Emilia is different. ¡ª The queen stared at him.

    Kay smiled at the corner of her mouth, keeping her tone relaxed.

    ¡ª From what everyone says, it¡¯s the prince who will succeed the king. So why are they stopping Emilia from doing what she wants?

    The queen let out a deep sigh before answering.

    ¡ª How many kingdoms are there in this country, boy?

    ¡ª Four? ¡ª Kay ventured, tilting her head.

    ¡ª King, queen, prince and princess. Each one will take over a kingdom. ¡ª the queen explained.

    ¡ª Alone? ¡ª Kay asked, confused.

    ¡ª We¡¯re family, we¡¯ll support each other. ¡ª the queen replied with a slight smile.

    ¡ª That¡¯s not what people say. From what I know, the prince will succeed the king, and his descendants will continue to rule. Hasn¡¯t it been like that? ¡ª Kay looked at her curiously.

    ¡ª That was true when there was only one kingdom. But since we have reclaimed a second kingdom, the prince will rule there. And if the third is reclaimed, Emilia will take over. ¡ª The queen explained calmly.

    Kay frowned.

    ¡ª But can¡¯t she keep this kingdom?

    ¡ª They need to build the kingdoms on their own. Of course we support them, but they need to show the people that they are capable leaders. ¡ª The queen watched him with an appraising gaze.

    ¡ª So it¡¯s not possible? ¡ª Kay insisted.

    ¡ª Technically, it is possible. But only if she and the king agree. Don¡¯t tell me you want her to stay here just because they are friends. ¡ª The queen looked at him incredulously.

    Kay looked away, clearly uncomfortable.

    ¡ª You are almost entering adulthood, but you still act like a child. You know that the army is also divided among the kingdoms, with the main base in the central kingdoms. The bulk of the army will move to Mineford and Longtail. ¡ª said the queen, seriously.

    Kay took a deep breath before answering.

    ¡ª I''m sorry, but if it were up to me, I refuse to leave this kingdom. I have memories that I can only relive here and people I can''t abandon.

    The queen arched an eyebrow.

    ¡ª Your girlfriend, I assume?

    Kay was surprised.

    ¡ª How did you know?

    ¡ª I heard Emilia talking to you. Is she the girl who was here before?

    ¡ª Yes, Mira is my girlfriend. ¡ª he admitted firmly.

    ¡ª Why are you talking so loud? I''m on your side. ¡ª The queen laughed lightly.

    ¡ª Sorry. It''s just that a fly got in my way. ¡ª Kay smiled.

    ¡ª Fly? ¡ª the queen asked, confused.

    ¡ª She''s already gone. Anyway, it''s not just for her. There are people and places I can''t leave behind.

    The queen watched him for a moment before answering.

    ¡ª And if my daughter rules here? Are you saying you''ll stay in the army to support her?

    ¡ª Yes. Emilia is important to me. If she needs help, I''ll be here.

    ¡ª Really? ¡ª Emilia said, suddenly appearing with a smile on her face.

    ¡ª Yes. ¡ª Kay replied, laughing.

    ¡ª When did you arrive? ¡ª the queen asked.

    ¡ª Now. ¡ª Emilia said, sitting between them with a new cell phone in her hands. ¡ª Kay, teach me how to use this!

    Kay laughed.

    ¡ª Now you have a cell phone?

    ¡ª Yes, my mother bought it for me! ¡ª she replied excitedly.

    The queen sighed.

    ¡ª It''s rude to sit between two people who were talking.

    ¡°But I got here first!¡± Emilia said, with a mischievous smile.

    Kay just laughed, while the queen shook her head, resigned.

    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Emilia asked, curious, approaching with an intrigued look.

    The queen stood up with her usual elegance, adjusting the skirt of her dress.

    ¡°Adult conversations.¡± She gave Kay a playful look before turning to her daughter. ¡°Play with him before he has to go home.¡±

    ¡°That''s exactly what I was going to do!¡± Emilia replied, excited, with a mischievous smile.

    The queen sighed, pointing a finger at Kay as if she were warning him.

    ¡°And don''t teach her the wrong things!¡± Kay laughed, raising her hands in a gesture of surrender.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I promise to behave.¡± With that, the queen turned and left, the soft sound of her footsteps disappearing down the garden corridor. The silence that followed was filled with the rustling of leaves in the wind and the knowing glances of the two young people.

    (Author''s note: {I''m having writer''s block when it comes to writing a conversation} At this point, imagine a light and relaxed conversation between Kay and Emilia. They talked about her new cell phone, the physical training she''s been doing, and some stories about the soldiers.)

    The sun began to set on the horizon, tinting the sky orange and gold. Kay looked at his watch and realized it was time to leave. He stood up, extending his hand to Emilia in an affectionate gesture.

    "I had a lot of fun today, Emilia. Let''s talk another time, okay?"

    She held his hand for a moment, smiling with the same enthusiasm as always.

    "Deal! Thank you for everything, Kay.

    Kay let out a soft laugh, ruffling her hair slightly before turning to the car that was already waiting for him. Fernanda was leaning against the door of the vehicle, watching the scene with a look of someone who understands more than she lets on.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting popular, huh?¡± Fernanda commented, as she adjusted her hair in the mirror.

    The car took off, and the soft sound of the engine filled the air. As they left the palace behind, Kay took one last look at Emilia¡¯s silhouette, who was waving excitedly, getting smaller and smaller as they got further away.

    ¡°She really has something special¡­¡± he thought, with a slight smile on his face and waving to Emilia through the car window.

    Fernanda cast a curious glance in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know too!¡± Kay replied, looking up at the sky.

    They returned to the base, where the Fifth and First Squads were already waiting. The atmosphere was heavy, as if the walls reflected the tension in the air. Kay got out of the vehicle, adjusting his posture, although his gaze carried a weight that he tried to disguise.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Kay asked, his voice firm, but with a hint of impatience.

    ¡°Our squad will go through your training. Captain¡¯s orders,¡± Joana replied, crossing her arms as she looked directly at him.

    Kay sighed, putting her hands in her pockets and tilting her head slightly to the side.

    ¡°Okay... Wait in the same place where the others trained. I¡¯ll get something to eat and I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Joana raised her voice to the soldiers of the First Squad.

    ¡°You heard me! Move!¡±

    The First Squad marched away, obeying promptly. All that was left was Ravena and a few other members of the Fifth Squad. Kay stared at them for a moment before asking,

    ¡°What about you guys? What are you doing here?¡± Her voice was firm, but not hostile, just curious.

 Chapter 54: Calm down woman!

    The First Squad marched away, obeying promptly. All that was left was Raven and a few other members of the Fifth Squad. Kay stared at them for a moment before asking,

    "And you guys? What are you doing here?" Her voice was firm, but not hostile, just curious.

    "They took Ethan''s body to his family. The captain and the other leaders, along with the soldiers, went to pay their respects," Raven replied, her tone controlled, but her grief evident.

    Kay nodded, crossing her arms.

    "I see. But why did you stay?"

    "We stayed in case something came up. Besides, we were going to try to do the training while you didn''t come back, but..." Raven looked at the others, hesitant. "We don''t know how to do it without you, so we decided to wait."

    Kay shook her head with a tired half-smile.

    "Mira, Alex, and Brenda went too?"

    ¡ª Yes. The two of them were closest to Ethan, and Mira, as our vice-captain, needed to be there to offer her condolences to the family. ¡ª Raven explained, her seriousness shining through.

    ¡ª I won''t even ask why you didn''t wait for me. ¡ª Kay shrugged. ¡ª Anyway, you can join Joana''s group. I''ll be right there.

    ¡ª Okay. ¡ª Raven said, leading the others away.

    Kay watched the group walk away, their footsteps echoing in the hallways. In the distance, a few low voices exchanged words.

    ¡ª Sometimes it''s hard to know what Kay is thinking... ¡ª San commented, almost as if he was venting.

    Raven stopped, turning her head slightly to San.

    ¡ª Seriously? He seemed burdened with guilt for what happened... As if he felt responsible for not going to the funeral. ¡ª she said, with a thoughtful tone.

    Slayer, who was walking beside them, interrupted.

    ¡ª The life of a soldier was a choice made by each of us here. Who we left behind and why... only we know. ¡ª His voice was grave, as if it carried the weight of bitter experiences.

    Kratos, with a hard expression, added:

    ¡ª But as a leader, the failure or success of a mission, as well as the wounded or dead, falls on the superiors. Even though each of us came of our own free will, those who answer for our deaths are the living. Especially the one in charge of the mission.

    Raven nodded, but before she could answer, Thais stopped walking and turned to the side.

    ¡ª I''m sorry, but you can go ahead. I forgot something. ¡ª Thais said, already preparing to return.

    Raven crossed her arms, her gaze stern.

    ¡ª That''s an order: stay still! ¡ª she ordered, seriously.

    ¡ª What''s wrong? I said I forgot something! ¡ª Thais replied, irritated.

    ¡ª Don''t do anything unnecessary. Leave him alone! ¡ª Raven insisted, firmly.

    Thais huffed, but tried to justify herself.

    ¡ª What are you talking about? I was just going to my room and...

    ¡ª Let''s continue. ¡ª Raven interrupted, the authority in her voice leaving no room for objections.

    Before Thais could say anything else, Viviane held her hand gently.

    ¡ª He understands. Kay will be fine. ¡ª Viviane said, with a comforting smile.

    But Thais couldn''t hold back the pain she was carrying. Tears began to well up as she tried to answer.

    ¡ª I know... but it''s not his fault! There''s no reason for him to feel guilty! It was at the end of the mission, it was already over! Damn it...! ¡ª Her voice broke as she fell to her knees, tears flowing freely.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Viviane and Dan knelt beside her, offering silent support as they both cried as well. The others turned around, their fists clenched, but remained firm, looking straight ahead.

    "Don''t show weakness, idiots! Let''s go first. Come after!" Raven ordered, her voice sharp as a blade.

    "You''re being too cruel," Kratos grumbled, frowning.

    "We were ordered to join the others. Are we going to stay behind to take care of crying people? If you want, feel free. I''m going." Raven shrugged and started to leave, without looking back.

    Slayer sighed, scratching his head.

    "I don''t know how to deal with crying people, especially girls. This isn''t for me." And he followed Raven.

    Kay arrived soon after, watching the scene with a confused and, at the same time, amused look. He patted Thais'' head, trying to calm her down.

    "What a complicated group we have, huh?" ¡ª he muttered, mostly to himself.

    Raven, who was already a little far away, turned when she heard him.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± she asked, her eyebrows raised.

    Kay held up two sandwiches and a pot of coffee, as if she already had the answer ready.

    ¡°Mira had put everything away.¡± He took a bite of the sandwich before asking: ¡°So what? Are you guys okay? Why are you crying?¡±

    Raven snorted impatiently.

    ¡°Herd effect?¡± she said, dismissively. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re going first.¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, Raven and the others walked away again.

    Kay watched the group disappear down the hallway, feeling the weight of the three girls around her.

    "Don''t leave me alone here... They won''t stop crying, and I don''t even know why!" ¡ª thought Kay, worry starting to tighten in her chest.

    When Raven and Slayer were almost reaching the rest of the squad, Slayer looked back and stopped, his eyes widening.

    "What is he doing?!" ¡ª exclaimed Slayer, pointing at Kay.

    Kay was using his tentacles, which moved precisely and gently, to carry the three girls. He approached the group with calm steps, but his expression was like he wanted to be anywhere else.

    San''s eyes widened when he saw the scene.

    "What are you doing with my sister?!" ¡ª he shouted, moving forward instinctively.

    Kay raised one of her hands in a calm gesture.

    "Calm down. Just look." ¡ª he replied, pointing at the girls.

    The three of them seemed confused, but a little calmer. Thais, who seemed the most comfortable, sighed and tried to explain.

    ¡ª How can I put it... I feel like I''m hanging from a tree branch, afraid to get off. It''s weird, but comforting.

    Kay let out a short laugh.

    ¡ª It was kind of cruel of you to leave me with three crying girls, without me understanding absolutely anything of what was happening. ¡ª he said, adjusting the tentacles that held the girls as if they were floating seats.

    Raven stopped, turning on her heels, with her hands on her hips.

    ¡ª And whose fault is it? Then solve it! ¡ª she said, irritated, with her eyes fixed on Kay.

    Kay blinked, confused by her tone.

    ¡ª Why are you mad? ¡ª he asked, tilting his head to the side.

    Raven snorted, turning her face away, clearly irritated, but not wanting to admit the reason.

    ¡ª Me, huh? What''s gotten into her? ¡ª Kay thought, scratching her head as her tentacles brought the girls closer.

    ¡ª Me, huh? What''s gotten into her? ¡ª thought Kay, scratching his head as his tentacles carefully adjusted the girls on the floor.

    He sighed, observing their faces.

    ¡ª So, why are you crying? ¡ª he asked, tilting his head to the side, his voice full of concern.

    Viviane and Dan exchanged glances before looking at Thais.

    Kay noticed the gesture and turned his attention to her.

    "Thais?" he asked, worried.

    Thais looked at him for a few seconds, hesitating, until she finally found the courage to speak.

    "I was sad... because of Ethan," she said, her voice trembling.

    Kay took a deep breath, absorbing the words.

    "So that was it." He released the girls carefully, leaving them standing. "From the way Raven spoke, I thought I had done something."

    Raven, from a distance, gave a puzzled look, crossing her arms. "Why did he think that? And why did I lie...?"

    Kay looked at the three with a more serious expression.

    "If they were that sad, they should have insisted on going to the funeral too," he said, his voice filled with slight disapproval.

    Thais laughed nervously, scratching her head.

    "Yeah, right..."

    Kay frowned, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Say whatever you want, but never let the opportunity to say what you feel pass you by. There''s no way of knowing if you''ll get another chance.

    Thais looked up, surprised by his unexpected seriousness. In an instant, her expression changed, frowning.

    ¡ª Then stop blaming yourself for what happened! ¡ª she said, staring at him.

    Kay blinked, confused.

    ¡ª I understand. Don''t worry, I''m not blaming myself anymore. It''s the ghouls'' fault.

    Thais widened her eyes, shocked by his answer.

    ¡ª Is that how you see things? ¡ª she exclaimed, indignant.

    ¡ª Am I wrong? ¡ª Kay replied, visibly confused.

    Thais let out an incredulous laugh, shaking her head as she moved closer to him.

    ¡ª How funny... ¡ª she murmured.

    Kay took a step back, suspicious.

    ¡ª Why are you laughing?

    Before he could react, Thais punched him hard in the shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry me for nothing, idiot!¡± she grumbled, turning on her heel and walking away.

    Kay stepped back, holding her sore shoulder.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± he replied, looking pained.

    Dan approached, worried.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, trying to hold back her laughter.

    ¡ª Yes, yes, everything is fine. ¡ª Kay replied, still massaging her shoulder.

    Viviane gave a small smile, looking at Thais who was a little further ahead.

    ¡ª I''m sorry, Kay. She''s always been like this... Terrible at showing emotions.

    Kay sighed, but ended up laughing.

    ¡ª I kind of understand. And you two, are you okay now?

    Viviane and Dan exchanged glances before answering together:

    ¡ª Yes!

    Kay smiled.

    ¡ª Well, then let''s train.

 Chapter 55: The Twins Past

    The capital of Valtreon was a place of splendor and inequality, its main streets paved with polished stone and surrounded by opulent mansions. It was in this luxurious setting that San and Daniela grew up, but the grandeur hid their family¡¯s dark secrets.

    The House of Geller

    San was the second son of the Gellers, a traditional and powerful family known for their influence in the arms trade and manufacturing business. However, in the Geller house, there was an unshakable rule: the male heir would take over the business upon reaching adulthood. Despite this, their father, Jonas Geller, showed blatant favoritism towards Daniela, the eldest daughter by a few seconds.

    While Daniela was treated as the jewel of the family, receiving the best dresses, jewelry, and constant praise, San was relegated to oblivion. To Jonas, San was a failure, a burden he carried with contempt.

    ¡°You will never be good enough for this family, San. ¡ª Jonas used to say, giving him a cold look.

    His mother, Cec¨ªlia, was no different. Although she was less vocal, she showed her indifference through distant looks and absence in the boy''s small needs. Daniela, on the other hand, was the center of attention. The girl was brilliant and charismatic, but not even she could change her father''s opinion of her brother.

    The First Steps of Rebellion

    San endured years of neglect and mistreatment. Little by little, a feeling of rebellion grew inside him. The only person who brought him comfort was Daniela. Despite being the favorite, Daniela always took care of San in her own way. She defended him from public humiliation and shared with him the treats he received.

    ¡ª You don''t need to prove anything to them, San. You are more than they can see.

    ¡ª she said, trying to console her brother.

    But San couldn''t take it anymore. One night, when he was twelve, he decided he couldn¡¯t bear to live in that house for another day. During dinner, while his parents were discussing the profits from a new contract, San, eating in his room, looked at Daniela with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to run away, Danielaiela. I¡¯m going to leave this house forever,¡± he whispered.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Daniela stopped chewing and looked at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°Run away? Where?¡± she asked, worried.

    ¡°Anywhere other than here,¡± San replied. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯d rather die on the streets than live like a burden in this family.¡±

    Daniela was silent for a moment, but then she made a decision that would change their lives forever.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going with you. I won¡¯t leave you alone,¡± she said, holding her brother¡¯s hand.

    San hesitated. He knew that, for Daniela, life in the Geller house was comfortable and privileged. Still, he didn¡¯t try to dissuade her. Deep down, he knew he couldn¡¯t do it without her.

    The Escape

    That night, as the mansion fell silent, San and Daniela met in the kitchen, each carrying a small bag with whatever they had managed to sneak out. San had a piece of bread and a small dagger he had found in the storage room. Daniela brought a blanket and some coins she had taken from her father''s office.

    "Ready?" San asked, his voice shaking with nervousness.

    "Always." Daniela replied, with a smile that tried to hide her fear.

    The two left through the back, crossing the garden to the high fence that surrounded the property. Daniela climbed it easily, but San slipped and cut his arm on a piece of rusty metal. Even so, they continued, crossing the silent streets of the capital until they reached the central market.

    There, hidden in the darkness, they saw a cart loaded with goods about to leave. The driver and his wife seemed to be preparing for a long journey. Without thinking twice, the brothers climbed into the back of the cart and hid among the sacks of grain.

    "This is crazy," San whispered.

    "Maybe, but now we have no choice," Daniela replied, holding his hand firmly.

    Dawn on the Road

    The rising sun brought with it a new day, but also the risk of being discovered. When the wagon stopped, San and Daniela were still asleep, exhausted by the tension of their escape. The sound of voices woke them abruptly.

    ¡°Why are there two children here?¡± the driver exclaimed, frowning when he found the two.

    San and Daniela moved away, frightened. San¡¯s heart was pounding, while Daniela tried to remain calm.

    ¡ª These clothes look like nobles''... We''re going to get into trouble with the people of the capital. ¡ª said the driver''s wife, looking at the brothers'' refined clothes.

    ¡ª The boy is injured. ¡ª commented the man, pointing to San''s bloody arm.

    ¡ª What are your names? ¡ª asked the woman, softening her tone.

    San exchanged a look with Daniela before answering, hesitantly:

    ¡ª San...

    ¡ª Dan. ¡ª said the sister.

    The woman sighed, clearly worried.

    ¡ª You can''t stay here. I''m going to announce that we found you. Your parents must be desperate. ¡ª she said.

    Daniela held the woman''s arm tightly, her eyes full of tears.

    ¡ª Please, don''t say anything. We can''t go back. ¡ª Daniela begged, trembling. ¡ª Our parents hurt my brother... If we go back, they''ll hurt him even more.

    The couple exchanged a look, clearly shaken by Daniela''s words. The driver ran his hand through his beard, thoughtful.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be living here for free, and if we find you here, we¡¯ll say you were looking for work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± they both said, bowing.

 Chapter 56: Change!

    After the first squad¡¯s grueling training, Kay returned to his barracks. The room was almost silent, broken only by the sound of his footsteps echoing on the cold floor. He closed the door behind him and threw himself onto the bed, his muscles exhausted but his mind restless, full of thoughts that seemed to buzz like a swarm.

    The ceiling of the room seemed farther away than ever as Kay stared into space, trying to sort out the whirlwind of emotions that consumed him.

    ¡°That killing intent¡­ it wasn¡¯t mine. Or was it? No, it wasn¡¯t entirely mine. It was the ghoul. No¡­ it was us. Our intentions were mixed up.¡±

    The memory of his comrades shaking, their suits reacting instinctively, was all too fresh. He could see the soldiers¡¯ wide eyes and their clenched fists, and even Sarah, usually composed, had lost her composure for a moment.

    "What kind of fear did the ghouls feel? Fear enough to subjugate themselves to the soldiers... Fear enough for their survival instinct to override everything, even their pride. But why? Because of me? Because of him?" Kay clutched the bed sheet, trying to push the memory away.

    "If it had been the other way around, it would have been a massacre..." he murmured, his voice thick with anguish.

    Kay rolled over in bed, now staring at the wall. He knew that what had happened was not normal. The killing intent that had filled the training ground was not just his, but it was also not just the ghoul''s. It was a fusion, an amalgam of emotions¡ªfury, pain, despair¡ªthat spread like an invisible wave, causing the combat suits to react violently.

    "It''s beneficial to us, right? The ghouls won''t rebel so easily. But... how far can this go? How far can I go?" The thought made him clench his fists, his fingers digging into the mattress. He didn¡¯t know if he could trust himself completely.

    Suddenly, a shadow seemed to pass through the room. Kay felt a chill, as if something was watching him, hidden in the corners of the room. He sat up abruptly, breathing heavily. ¡°Am I imagining things?¡± His eyes swept the room, but there was nothing there. Nothing¡­ except the nagging feeling that something inside him was changing.

    Reflection and Determination

    Moonlight streamed through the small window of the room, illuminating Kay¡¯s face with a silvery light. He paused for a moment, staring at his own reflection in the mirror in the corner of the room. His eyes, which had once held the flame of determination, were now shadowed by a disturbing uncertainty.

    Doubt seemed to gnaw at his mind, like a silent storm. He clenched his fists, staring at his reflection as if searching for answers he himself did not have.

    ¡ª "What the hell. The murderous intent at that time was completely for the ghouls. If you want to kill your own race, then fine... But let me make it clear: you will only do something when I give you permission."

    Exhausted from fighting his own thoughts, he threw himself on the bed. The weight of the internal battle finally overcame him, and within seconds, Kay fell asleep.

    The tranquility of the room was broken minutes later, when Kratos, Sky and Slayer entered silently. They stopped when they saw Kay asleep, their faces displaying expressions that ranged from concern to hesitation. Without exchanging a single word, they stepped back and left the room, closing the door softly behind them.

    On the way back to the courtyard, the group encountered Thais.

    ¡ª "Where is he?" ¡ª she asked anxiously.

    ¡ª "Sleeping," ¡ª Slayer answered, his voice dry and direct.

    The soldiers looked at each other, a visible weight hanging over them all.

    ¡ª "Talk to him tomorrow," ¡ª suggested Ravena, who was also nearby, with her arms crossed and a serious expression.

    Joana, who was listening to the conversation, lowered her head, her fists clenched at her sides.

    ¡ª "After he offered to train us, and we still looked at him like that..." ¡ª she murmured, with a tone of guilt in her voice. ¡ª "As a colleague, I feel horrible."

    Raven sighed, her usual sarcastic expression now replaced by something more serious.

    ¡ª "We were scared too," ¡ª she admitted, looking at the floor.

    Joana looked up, staring at Ravena.

    ¡ª "That fear I felt... Not even the ghouls I''ve faced had that much hate."

    The words hung in the air, loaded with an almost palpable weight. The memory of that moment was enough to make their hearts race.

    Thais, who had remained silent until then, bit her lower lip before speaking:

    ¡ª "It was more intense than when we were there."

    Ravena nodded in agreement, but before she could answer, the characteristic sound of propellers cutting through the air caught everyone''s attention.

    In the distance, the helicopters were returning, their lights piercing the darkness. The intermittent glow of their headlights and the increasing roar of their blades were signs that the funeral was over. Farther back, the low, steady sound of truck engines could be heard, indicating that the vehicles carrying the other soldiers were arriving.

    ¡°They¡¯re coming back,¡± Joana said, her voice low but full of relief.

    The soldiers moved away from the landing area, making room for the helicopters. The air was thick with dust and tension as the aircraft touched down one by one. The deafening sound began to fade, and shortly after, the captain and the soldiers began to descend.

    Kay remained asleep in his room, oblivious to the movement outside. However, a restlessness seemed to haunt those who were awake.

    The captain walked over to Joana and the others, standing before them with his hands behind his back.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Report,¡± he said, straight to the point.

    Joana stepped forward.

    "The training was a success," she replied.

    Takemichi remained silent for a moment, his piercing gaze fixed on them.

    "Understood. I want a full report."

    "Where''s Kay?" Mira exclaimed.

    "He''s sleeping!" Thais replied, with a tone of slight disdain.

    "It must have been tiring to train an entire squadron..." Mira commented, laughing softly as she crossed her arms.

    Thais let out a dry laugh before replying:

    "Actually, he finished the training in twenty minutes. He didn''t even break a sweat. After that, he came back here and went straight to sleep... like always!"

    Mira''s smile disappeared for a moment. She sighed and looked away.

    "I thought he had changed..." she muttered, with a tone of slight frustration.

    Suddenly, something caught her attention. Mira turned quickly to face Thais.

    "Wait a minute! He trained an entire squadron in twenty minutes?" ¡ª she exclaimed, surprised.

    Thais just nodded, her arms crossed.

    ¡ª It was something... strange, but it''s true.

    ¡ª Strange how? ¡ª Mira insisted, her curiosity now aroused.

    Thais hesitated for a moment, remembering the scene from the previous day.

    ¡°Very strange,¡± she finally replied, with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it, but the atmosphere has changed¡­¡±

    Mira remained silent, her gaze full of questions that Thais didn¡¯t seem to know how to answer.

    The next morning

    The rising sun filled the barracks with its golden light.

    ¡°How can he sleep even while drinking coffee?¡± Sky said in disbelief, as he watched the scene alongside Slayer and Kratos.

    ¡°What the¡­?!¡± Kay said, looking at the two with half-closed eyes, still trying to process what had happened.

    ¡°Kay, the captain wants you in the mess hall now.¡±

    Kay frowned, standing up quickly. With a firm movement, he grabbed his suit and mask.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to train the entire remaining division. I¡¯m going to need your support!¡± Kay said, his voice full of determination.

    Kratos, with a worried expression, looked at him.

    "Okay, but are you sure about that?" Kratos exclaimed, doubt evident in his voice.

    Kay stared at him firmly, an intense glow in her eyes.

    "I''m only sure of one thing: all the ghouls will react. Now, whether or not they will all obey is another story. That''s why I need our squad and the first one to provide support in case something goes wrong." Kay took a step towards the door, without hesitation. "Now, let''s go. We don''t have time to waste." Kratos sighed, but knew there was no way to stop him.

    "I understand that you want to shorten the training time, but that''s dangerous!" he insisted.

    "I''m excited today!" Kay replied, leaving the room with an almost defiant attitude. "Let''s train before I get discouraged!" The boys followed him to the cafeteria. When they entered, something surprised them.

    "What are you doing?" ¡ª Kay exclaimed, confused when he saw the first and fifth divisions bowing before him.

    ¡ª We''re sorry! You trained us and yet we were afraid and behaved like this... ¡ª Joana said, with a tone of deep regret.

    Kay looked around, an ironic smile appearing on his face.

    ¡ª Even I was surprised... Don''t worry, I don''t care about this. It''s not like it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of thing.

    ¡ª I told you! ¡ª Ravena said, watching the scene with an amused expression.

    Kay sighed lightly and turned to the soldiers.

    ¡ª I''ll take about ten minutes, so release everyone to train! ¡ª he said, his voice firm and sure.

    ¡ª The whole division? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, astonished.

    Kay smiled with an air of confidence.

    ¡ª The ghoul here is more submissive than I imagined. He''s hating his own race. ¡ª Kay paused, reflecting on the situation. ¡ª Our hatreds got mixed up, and ended up going in all directions. But I already know how to direct it.

    ¡ª Hating his own race? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, with an expression of surprise.

    ¡ª It''s funny, huh? Ghoul hating ghoul. ¡ª Kay paused and looked at them, her eyes shining with a mix of frustration and amusement. ¡ª Well, I guess it''s only natural, since, ever since he became a costume, he''s only fed on ghouls.

    ¡ª Interesting, very interesting, Kay! ¡ª Fernanda said, her eyes shining with curiosity.

    Kay stared at her, her gaze becoming more severe.

    ¡ª Don''t even think about it! I don''t have time for your research right now. ¡ª he said, interrupting Fernanda''s excitement.

    ¡ª How boring! ¡ª she replied, making a sad and cute expression, although she didn''t want to hide her irritation.

    Kay ignored Fernanda''s answer and turned to the rest of the soldiers.

    ¡ª Are you going to release them? I need the others who have already trained to be ready in case any of them get out of control! ¡ª Kay asked firmly.

    ¡ª Go ahead! ¡ª Takemichi said, with a nod of approval.

    Kay nodded and turned to the door.

    ¡ª After breakfast, I want everyone outside the base. Since we have three squads to train, the leaders will be in front. I want distance between each squad and their soldiers. That way, if any ghoul gets out of control, they won''t hurt their companions.

    Fernanda, who was already distracted by her cell phone, looked up with an idea.

    ¡ª I''ll film this! ¡ª she said, quickly sending a message to her team.

    Kay looked at her with a sideways smile.

    ¡ª Among them, there might be those who fly. So, the three of us should focus on those! ¡ª he said, highlighting the aspects that needed special attention.

    Lena, who was listening to the conversation, couldn''t help but exclaim.

    ¡ª Can you fly too? ¡ª she exclaimed, looking at Kay with a surprised expression.

    Kay smiled in a relaxed manner, as if she was enjoying the situation.

    ¡ª And here I thought I became special! ¡ª he joked, with a defiant tone.

    Lena fell to her knees dramatically.

    ¡ª But you are one of the special ones! I believe that, at most, in this division, we will have about ten, kicking high! ¡ª Kay explained, with a serious expression.

    Lena, still on her knees, looked at him.

    ¡ª Only ten? That''s still a lot! ¡ª she said, a sparkle in her eyes.

    Yan, who was next to her, gave a sarcastic laugh.

    ¡ª You''re kidding, right? Look at how many soldiers there are in this base. Ten isn''t even the tip of the needle! ¡ª he retorted, without hiding his disdain.

    Lena looked at him, indignant.

    ¡ª Ten is a lot for something that''s special! ¡ª she retorted, crossing her arms.

    Joana looked at her, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª How selfish! ¡ª Joana said, provoking Lena.

    Lena and the leaders began to argue, creating an atmosphere of tension and humor between them.

    Kay watched the scene with a smile on her lips and then turned to Mira.

    ¡ª Can you come with me later? ¡ª he asked, with a slightly curious expression.

    Mira looked at him, surprised.

    ¡ª Go where? ¡ª she exclaimed, not understanding.

    Kay looked at her with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    ¡°It could be after training. Meet me in the courtyard!¡± he said, his tone joking but also serious.

    Mira hesitated for a moment, but finally answered, a little worried.

    ¡°Okay!¡± she said, giving a nervous smile.

    Kay smiled back at her, picking up the coffee pot before leaving the cafeteria.

    ¡°You¡¯re already having secrets, huh?¡± Thais said, approaching and smiling mischievously.

    Mira shook her head, trying to hide her uneasiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that... I think so!¡± Mira replied, unable to hide her anxiety.

    The scene changes to outside the base, with the tension increasing.

    ¡ª Now it''s going to be more dangerous. Are you sure you want to stay here? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, looking at the scientists with a piercing gaze.

    Fernanda, her eyes shining with excitement, didn''t hesitate.

    ¡ª Scientists don''t miss the opportunity to record an evolution! ¡ª she replied excitedly.

    Kay looked at her, a sarcastic smile forming.

    ¡ª It''s up to you. Just protect the bottle! ¡ª he said, before turning to the others.

    Fernanda made a dramatic expression.

    ¡ª How cruel... you''re more worried about a bottle of coffee than about us! I feel humiliated! ¡ª she said, exaggerating the tone of sadness.

    Kay rolled her eyes, impatient.

    ¡ª How false... so, where''s the microphone? ¡ª he exclaimed, turning his attention to her.

    Fernanda quickly grabbed the microphone and handed it to him.

    ¡ª Just adjust it near your ear! ¡ª she said, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Kay replied, adjusting the microphone with precision.

    ¡ª Here¡¯s the speaker. It¡¯s very powerful, so even those who are far away will hear it, but try not to shout! ¡ª Fernanda said, handing her the equipment. ¡ª Just press here and it will turn on and you can start talking!

    Kay looked at her, her expression focused.

    ¡ª Sure! ¡ª Kay said, walking away with the speaker.

    Fernanda looked at him thoughtfully and murmured:

    ¡ª If we had Julius¡¯ help from the beginning, would humanity have advanced so much?

 Chapter 57: Just One Command!

    Fernanda looked at him thoughtfully and murmured:

    ¡ª If we had Julius'' help from the beginning, would humanity have advanced so much?

    ¡ª Hard to say... He doesn''t do anything other than kill ghouls! ¡ª commented one of the scientists, as she watched Kay walk away.

    ¡ª Captain Julius, the strongest being in humanity... and Kay, the laziest of soldiers. I''d pay to see a fight between those two! ¡ª exclaimed Fernanda, with a mischievous smile on her face.

    The scientist chuckled, a little skeptically:

    ¡ª That title of his doesn''t inspire any confidence...

    ¡ª Julius is 100%, but he has experience and skill in combat. Kay arrives at 150%, versatile and unpredictable, a real wild card... Wouldn''t it be interesting to see those two fight? Who knows, we could arrange that someday! ¡ª suggested Fernanda, with an idea shining in her eyes.

    ¡ª Neither of them would accept that, you know. Both are only interested in killing ghouls. Even now, Kay is only training the division because she knows that this is vital to face the ghouls and avoid more casualties. There is nothing else on their radar. ¡ª said the scientist, with a hint of frustration in her voice.

    Fernanda thought for a moment and, with a sigh, said:

    ¡ª I imagine that is the case... Anyway, wouldn''t it be good if the two of them joined forces to face the ghouls?

    ¡ª Indeed. ¡ª answered the scientist, with a serious air.

    ¡ª But, with the distance between the countries and the lack of socialization, especially with Julius, that is something difficult to happen. ¡ª Fernanda added, thoughtfully. "As if they would be able to collaborate in any way..." she thought, with a touch of irony.

    Meanwhile, the soldiers were leaving the base, the movement happening at a fast pace.

    ¡ª Is everything working? ¡ª asked Fernanda, with a tone of concern.

    ¡ª Yes. It will be difficult to assess all the statistics of the suits with just these screens here, but if something is not normal, it will be shown in focus. ¡ª replied the scientist, adjusting one of the panels.

    The scene changes. The soldiers were already positioned, with Kay in front of them, her imposing presence dominating the field.

    ¡°Are you filming?¡± exclaimed Fernanda, her eyes attentive to the movement.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡ª replied the scientist, with a firm voice.

    ¡°Separated into three groups, the distance between each soldier is the limit of the tentacles¡¯ reach. So, even if they get out of control, they will only hit the soldier in front, if they move. That should give us time to stop it!¡± said Kay, her voice full of determination.

    ¡°Understood! Let¡¯s keep an eye on it!¡± replied Takemichi, with a firm look.

    ¡°Lena, I need an aerial view. Take care of this!¡± ¡ª ordered Kay, her tone unquestionable.

    ¡°Okay, but how will I know?¡± ¡ª Lena exclaimed, a little apprehensive.

    ¡°They should react the same way. If you see anything different, let me know!¡± Kay said, her eyes cold and calculating.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lena replied, her suit opening its wings as she began to rise.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Fernanda approached quickly, a worried expression on her face.

    ¡ª It''s dangerous to get close! ¡ª Kay warned, staring at her.

    ¡°I know. Take this camera. We''ll have vision too and we can warn you if anything happens!¡± Fernanda insisted, handing over the camera as she walked back to the scientists.

    Lena, now floating high above, watched the soldiers and recorded everything, her penetrating vision scanning every movement.

    ¡°We have footage!¡± Fernanda announced, her tone professional.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°You can use force, because it will be necessary! Just try not to hurt yourselves or others!¡± Kay said with an authoritative command.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the soldiers of the first and fifth squads said in unison.

    ¡°Spread out!¡± Kay ordered, her defiant gaze sweeping the line of soldiers.

    The soldiers spread out around the ones who were training, the tension rising in the air.

    ¡°Just be careful in case anyone goes flying!¡± Kay warned, her gaze now sharp as a blade.

    ¡°You got it!¡± ¡ª Takemichi replied, ready to act.

    Kay stood next to the box, his posture calm but his presence overwhelming. He turned on the box and, in a deep voice, began to speak.

    ¡ª I will summarize what you must do, should the ghouls not obey. They cannot survive without food and cannot hunt without their senses. So, you will make a deal where the ghouls will serve you, and in exchange, you will keep them fed. This is what we already do when we touch the corpses of the ghouls! Do you understand? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, his voice resounding like an absolute order.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª the soldiers responded, confidence beginning to grow, but tension still hung in the air.

    ¡ª Then I will summarize this training in just one command! ¡ª Kay said, putting on his mask with disturbing calm.

    The soldiers were anxious, their bodies tense. Kay pointed forward, his hand firm and resolute. He immediately lowered his finger.

    ¡ª Submit! ¡ª Kay ordered, her murderous aura radiating like a dark storm.

    "What pressure is this?" ¡ª the soldiers thought, frightened, their bodies freezing before the force of her presence.

    As Kay''s murderous intent ran through the field, the suits began to manifest tentacles, which rose with immense force, pointing towards the sky. Kay watched Lena from afar, who remained silent, motionless, like an eagle watching its prey.

    "You who have already manifested the tentacles are free! The others, come closer to the center!" ¡ª Kay ordered, her murderous aura dissipating, but still leaving a sense of oppression in the air.

    The tentacles of the suits retracted, returning to their normal form, but the tension remained. The soldiers with panicked expressions moved away, while the others, who had not been hit, regrouped in the middle, confused, trying to understand what had just happened.

    "It actually hit more people than I thought... I thought it would be less!" ¡ª Kay thought, watching the soldiers.

    From afar, Mira watched, her concern evident.

    Kay was focused, his senses sharp as he directly accessed the soldiers'' ghouls, without even needing to touch them. "As soon as my aura touches them, I see the ghouls gathered... this is wearing me out more than I imagined!" ¡ª Kay thought, feeling the growing weight of the connection.

    Lena waved from afar, signaling that everyone was properly positioned.

    ¡ª I''m going to gain altitude. Fly to me and stay at the same altitude. If you go past me, I''ll hold you back and you''ll have to go back to your ghoul! ¡ª Lena instructed, the confidence in her voice unmistakable.

    ¡ª Got it! ¡ª the soldier replied, with total focus.

    Lena quickly climbed to a considerable height and signaled for the soldier to follow.

    "Just flap your wings and go to the leader..." ¡ª the soldier thought, remembering the feeling of when the ghoul tried to fly.

    With a concentrated effort, he detached himself from the ground and quickly approached Lena, staying aligned with her in the air.

    ¡ª Let''s go down! ¡ª Lena ordered, her voice cutting through the air.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª said the soldier, obeying immediately and flying to the ground.

    The two descended in a perfect maneuver, as if they were dancing in the air.

    ¡ª I did it, captain! ¡ª said the other soldier, with a smile of relief.

    ¡ª Very good. Take us to the ground! ¡ª said the captain, stopping flapping his wings and looking at the soldier who accompanied him.

    Carefully, the soldier flew to the ground, carrying Takemichi with precision.

    ¡ªTurn the wings inwards! ¡ª ordered Takemichi, adjusting his posture.

    ¡ªRight! ¡ª replied the soldier, obeying quickly.

    ¡ªHere too! ¡ª said Mira, moving away with her own controlled ghoul.

    The soldier, already on the ground, stood up, and the tentacles of his suit remained still.

    ¡ªPut them away! ¡ª Sarah shouted, with authority.

    ¡ªRight! ¡ª replied the soldier, returning the tentacles to the suit.

    Kay approached quickly, her gaze sharp.

    ¡ªTake care of this guy! ¡ª said Kay, trapping the soldier''s wings with her own tentacles, relentless.

    ¡ªDidn''t you manage? ¡ª exclaimed the captain, with a tone of concern, seeing the soldier''s difficulty.

    ¡ªHe''s afraid of me! You can''t meditate with me around! ¡ª Kay replied, his voice low and cold.

    ¡°I''m sorry!¡± ¡ª the soldier said, embarrassed, trying to keep control.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± ¡ª the captain said, manifesting his wings with determination.

    Kay, with a quick movement, released the ghoul''s wings and the soldier soon tried to run away again. The captain, with speed, went after him and managed to catch the soldier before he could get away.

    The other soldiers, feeling the pressure, were visibly embarrassed for being afraid of Kay, the relentless leader.

    ¡°My part is over here. I need a shower!¡± ¡ª Kay said, heading towards the scientists, her tone tired but still determined.

    ¡°Wait!¡± ¡ª Joana exclaimed, running after him, trying to reach him.

    ¡°I can''t, I need to eat!¡± ¡ª Kay replied, without stopping, her voice full of exhaustion, but also of urgency.

    ¡°There''s something wrong with him!¡± ¡ª Fernanda said, with a worried expression, as she communicated on the radio.

    Suddenly, Kay faltered. His steps were uneven, his body seemed to have lost its rhythm. With a thud, he fainted, falling heavily to the ground.

    The soldiers rushed towards him, alarmed. Thais was the first to reach him, hurriedly removing his mask. She noticed something alarming. Kay''s face was pale, almost skeletal, and his lips were dry. When she touched his forehead, her heart sank. Kay''s temperature was dangerously high, and he was burning with fever.

    "He has a fever!" Thais exclaimed, panicked.

    "He''s overworked his body! Take him to the infirmary! He just needs to take some medicine and rest and he''ll be back to normal!" Fernanda said, quickly approaching, trying to calm the others.

 Chapter 58: Back to the Past!

    Kay was unconscious, but his mind could not find rest. In the void of his unconsciousness, a fragment of the past emerged like a distant but incredibly vivid echo.

    He was just a child back then.

    ¡°Shall we go back, Kay?¡± Mira asked, her voice trembling as she looked around nervously. The growing silence of the forest seemed suffocating, each shadow cast by the trees taking on frightening contours.

    ¡°He must be around here... I can feel it!¡± Kay replied, her eyes shining with excitement. Her breathing was irregular, almost frantic, as if she were facing a great discovery.

    Mira frowned, fear brimming in her voice.

    ¡°What are you hunting?!¡±

    Kay didn¡¯t answer. Suddenly, he stopped abruptly, and Mira, distracted, collided with his back.

    ¡°Shh!¡± He covered her mouth with one hand, turning her face to face her. His eyes were serious, almost fierce, as if they were begging for absolute silence.

    Mira''s heart raced. She nodded, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. Kay slowly released her mouth and placed a finger over her own lips, reinforcing the request for silence.

    He drew the small bow he carried and nocked an arrow. Kay''s expression changed; the playful boy gave way to someone focused, methodical. He advanced carefully, each step as silent as possible, while Mira watched, paralyzed between curiosity and fear.

    She looked around, trying to see what he saw, but all she could see were bushes and trees.

    "What is he hunting?" she thought, feeling cold sweat run down her forehead.

    Kay knelt down, holding her breath. He drew the bowstring, his eyes fixed on a bush that was moving gently. Time seemed to stop. Then, he released the arrow.

    The sharp crack of gunfire cut through the air, followed by a muffled crack in the bush. The movement stopped.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Kay shouted, smiling triumphantly. Before Mira could stop him, he ran toward the bush, moving the leaves in a hurry.

    ¡°Kay, wait!¡± Mira called hesitantly, but he was already out of range.

    Kay dove into the bush, rummaging with his hands until he pulled out his ¡°kill.¡± He stood up, holding a downed rabbit by the ears, a wide grin plastered across his face.

    ¡°Mira, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Kay exclaimed, holding the animal up like a trophy.

    Mira recoiled in horror. Tears streamed down her face as she shook her head frantically.

    ¡°Idiot! I¡¯m going to tell my mother!¡± she shouted, turning and running away.

    ¡°What?! You don¡¯t want it?¡± Kay shouted back, confused.

    ¡ª No! ¡ª she shouted, her voice echoing through the forest as she disappeared into the trees.

    Kay scratched his head, looking at the rabbit in his hands.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat alone... I better run away before mom shows up!¡± he said to himself. Wasting no time, he threw the rabbit over his shoulder and ran away, disappearing into the forest.

    Mira ran through the door of the house, sobbing so hard. The sound of her hurried footsteps caught everyone¡¯s immediate attention.

    ¡°What has my son done this time?!¡± Kay¡¯s mother exclaimed.

    ¡°Auntie, Kay... He... He killed a rabbit! And... And now he wants to eat it!¡± Mira said between sobs, her face flushed and tears streaming down her face.

    Kay¡¯s mother sighed, putting her hands on her hips, while shaking her head slowly.

    ¡°This boy is hopeless!¡± she muttered, rolling her eyes.

    From the kitchen, Rem listened to the scene and couldn¡¯t help but laugh amusedly.

    ¡ª Leave him alone, Mira. Come and have lunch, my dear. ¡ª Rem said, stirring a pot, the aroma of food spreading through the house.

    ¡ª But... But he... ¡ª Mira tried to protest, still in tears, her indignation evident.

    Kay''s mother bent down to the girl''s eye level and gently wiped the tears from her face with a dish towel.

    ¡ª Mira, my dear, he''s going to end up with a terrible stomachache and he''s going to spend the whole day in the bathroom! ¡ª she said, with a comforting tone and a small smile on her lips. ¡ª We''ll go get him in a little while, okay? Now, how about we eat the wonderful food your mommy prepared?

    Mira sniffed hesitantly, but the tenderness in Kay''s mother''s voice and the welcoming aroma of the meal helped to calm her down.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Mira replied, finally giving in, as Kay''s mother guided her to the table.

    In the forest, the fire crackled softly, casting flickering shadows over Kay¡¯s pale face. He was slumped beside the fire, the makeshift branch he had used as a skewer still in his hand. The meat, completely cooked, had been bitten into, but now it lay on the ground beside him.

    A bloody stain stained the earth near Kay¡¯s mouth. He had vomited before he passed out, and his face was covered in sweat, his body motionless.

    Meanwhile, at Rem¡¯s house, Mira was fidgeting at the table.

    ¡°He¡¯s not back yet!¡± Mira said anxiously, her face worried as she drummed her fingers on the tabletop.

    Kay¡¯s mother took a deep breath, trying to hide her irritation.

    ¡°That boy¡­ he¡¯s nothing but trouble!¡± she said, setting the cutlery aside. ¡°Thanks for the food, Rem, but I¡¯ll go get him.¡±

    Rem laughed softly, resting her hands on her hips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Maybe he¡¯ll come up with something else this time.¡±

    Kay''s mother shook her head firmly.

    ¡ª No need. The smell of the fire he made is very clear to me. I know exactly where to find him.

    Rem sighed, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª How jealous of your sharp sense! If it were up to me, I would end up getting lost before I found him.

    Kay''s mother smiled, looking at Mira, who was sitting with her head down, hugging her knees.

    ¡ª Don''t worry, little Mira. I''ll bring my idiot son back.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Mira replied

    With a last wave to Rem, Kay''s mother left with determined steps. The night breeze caressed her face, and in the distance, the glow of the fire stood out among the trees.

    ¡ª What''s that bad smell? ¡ª Kay''s mother exclaimed, approaching the fire with her nose wrinkled.

    Kay, who was crouched down, stirring the ashes, looked at her awkwardly.

    ¡ª The meat was rotten... ¡ª he said, burying the game with an expression of disgust.

    ¡ª Was it? Or did you not clean it properly before roasting it? ¡ª his mother replied, crossing her arms.

    Kay looked away, scratching the back of his neck.

    ¡ª I thought I had cleaned it properly... ¡ª he muttered, embarrassed, as he put out the rest of the fire.

    His mother sighed, shaking her head.

    ¡ª Kay, when you go hunting, don''t take Mira. You know she can''t stand the sight of dead animals.

    ¡ª I''m sorry... ¡ª he replied, his voice full of regret.

    ¡ª And I told you we were invited to lunch at their house today. Why didn''t you leave it for later?

    Kay shrugged, even more embarrassed.

    ¡ª It smelled so strong... I thought it would taste amazing!

    His mother let out a light laugh, despite the lecture.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡ª Let''s go back home. It''s late.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Kay replied, picking up the bow and arrows.

    As they walked back, his mother glanced at him sideways.

    ¡ª And another thing, no hunting near mealtimes. Got it?

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Kay repeated, resigned.

    Back at Rem''s house, Kay knelt at the entrance, his forehead resting on the floor.

    ¡ª I''m so sorry! ¡ª he exclaimed, bowing with an exaggerated bow.

    Rem and Kay''s mother exchanged knowing looks, holding back laughter. Mira, on the other hand, was blushing with embarrassment.

    ¡ª I forgive you... now, please get up! You''re embarrassing me! ¡ª Mira said, looking around as if she wanted to disappear.

    Kay raised his head, relieved.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª he said, jumping to his feet.

    Rem, who was watching from the kitchen, shook his head with a smile.

    ¡ª Now go eat, Kay. You''re as white as a sheet!

    "Thank you, auntie!" he said, already heading towards the table.

    "Go wash your hands first!" his mother ordered, pointing to the bathroom.

    "Okay!" Kay replied, hurrying off.

    While he was gone, Rem turned to Mira, who was standing there, thoughtful.

    ¡ª We¡¯re going to watch something. Can you make us some coffee and popcorn?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like making coffee¡­¡± Mira grumbled, crossing her arms.

    Rem raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Your coffee is great, so stop complaining. We¡¯ve already made lunch. The least you can do is make coffee!¡±

    Mira snorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s blackmail!¡± she protested, marching into the kitchen.

    Rem stifled a laugh, but didn¡¯t let it go.

    ¡°Look at the way you talk to your mother!¡±

    Kay¡¯s mother, who had been watching the exchange with amusement, commented:

    ¡°I think I know where she¡¯s learning these things¡­¡± ¡°It must be Kay. But¡­ come to think of it, he¡¯s not smart enough to use big words.¡±

    At that moment, Kay walked down the hall, wiping her hands.

    ¡°Even I know what blackmail is!¡± he said confidently, puffing out his chest.

    The two women stopped and looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± So what is blackmail, genius? ¡ª asked his mother, challenging him with a smirk.

    Kay raised her chin triumphantly.

    ¡ª It''s when a person lives in Uberlandia, but works as a taxi driver!

    The silence lasted only a second before Rem and Kay''s mother doubled over laughing, covering their mouths to keep from bursting out in louder laughter.

    ¡ª That''s not blackmail, Kay. That''s hypocrisy! ¡ª corrected Rem, still trying to catch her breath.

    ¡ª You''re wrong! ¡ª protested Kay, her face red as she hurriedly left.

    ¡ª You''ve embarrassed yourself again, Kay! You have to study more! ¡ª teased Mira, without taking her eyes off the coffee she was preparing.

    Kay snorted, pulling up a chair and sitting at the table.

    ¡ª I already study enough! I just got the words mixed up! ¡ª he replied, as he began to fill his plate.

    Mira let out a short laugh, not hiding her tone of superiority.

    ¡ª If you want, I can give you some lessons. ¡ª she offered, boasting.

    Kay just let out a sarcastic laugh and turned her attention back to lunch, ignoring the provocation.

    ¡ª "This kid drives me crazy!" ¡ª Mira thought, gripping the coffee maker handle harder than necessary.

    ¡ª No fighting, you two! ¡ª Rem intervened, watching them from the door, next to Kay''s mother.

    ¡ª We''re not fighting! ¡ª Kay said, chewing with her mouth full.

    ¡ª Don''t distract me! Go sit over there, you two! ¡ª Mira ordered, pointing to the living room.

    Rem raised her hands in surrender, pulling Kay''s mother with her.

    ¡ª Okay, you''re the boss, chef! ¡ª she joked, leaving with a smile.

    Back in the living room, Kay''s mother whispered to Rem:

    ¡ª It looks like a wife cooking for her husband.

    ¡ª I agree! ¡ª Rem murmured, laughing.

    Mira, who heard the comment, blushed immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about weird things!¡± she said, turning to face Kay.

    But he seemed oblivious, devouring his plate as if the world depended on it.

    ¡°Why is he eating so fast? And why does he look so... listless?¡± Mira thought, turning her attention back to her coffee.

    Suddenly, Kay picked up the empty plate.

    ¡ª I''m done! ¡ª he exclaimed excitedly.

    ¡ª Don''t yell, idiot! ¡ª Mira complained, startled by the sudden noise.

    ¡ª I want some candy! ¡ª he said, picking up the plates and going to the sink.

    Mira rolled her eyes, muttering to herself:

    ¡ª You want candy... you''ve been in the forest until now and you still want candy...

    Kay approached and looked at her expectantly.

    ¡ª You don''t have any? ¡ª she asked, bringing her face closer.

    ¡ª Don''t scare me like that, you idiot! ¡ª Mira shouted, slapping his arm.

    ¡ª No fighting! ¡ª Rem shouted from the living room.

    Mira snorted and crossed her arms.

    ¡ª If you want candy, there are some in my room. But just take one, understand?

    Kay smiled.

    ¡ª Thanks! ¡ª she said, leaving in a hurry.

    As he left, Mira muttered in her mind:

    ¡ª "He didn''t even complain about the slap... whatever, he deserved it."

    In Mira''s room.

    Kay opened the drawer and found the sweets she had mentioned. He took them and ate them one after the other.

    "Why doesn''t anything taste good? This is weird..." he said, staring at the candy wrapper in his hands.

    Sighing, he lay down on her bed, staring at the ceiling.

    "My tongue must be numb... that''s it, isn''t it? It should be back to normal tomorrow..." he muttered to himself before closing his eyes and falling asleep.

    In the living room, while they watched, Kay''s mother commented:

    "I wish Mira could make coffee every day. Hers is so delicious!"

    "Yeah, but she hates going into the kitchen. I think she got it from her father in that regard," Rem replied, laughing.

    "Speaking of him, any news?" Kay''s mother asked, leaning over curiously.

    Rem sighed.

    "The same old thing: ghouls attacking, them killing the ghouls and saving whoever has time. I think we''ll only see him during the holidays." ¡ª Having a husband who works in the army must be hard. ¡ª Kay''s mother commented, with a friendly smile.

    ¡ª Your husband was also in the army, you were in the same situation! ¡ª Rem said.

    Kay''s mother laughed embarrassedly.

    ¡ª That''s true, it''s been so long since I forgot!

    ¡ª And speaking of him, how are things going between you two? ¡ª Rem exclaimed.

    ¡ª He''s been working too much and is almost always exhausted. ¡ª Kay''s mother said.

    ¡ª We all have our problems. ¡ª Rem said, with a sigh.

    ¡ª True... ¡ª Kay''s mother said, with a sigh.

    At that moment, Mira appeared at the kitchen door, holding a tray with popcorn.

    ¡ª It''s ready.

    ¡ª Bring it to mom and auntie! ¡ª Rem said, giving a cheeky smile.

    Mira rolled her eyes, muttering as she walked away:

    ¡ª I already made it, and now I still have to take it... it''s getting old, for sure.

    ¡ª I heard that! ¡ª Rem replied, irritated.

    ¡ª Okay, I''m going now! ¡ª Mira replied.

    Suddenly, Kay appeared in the kitchen.

    ¡ª I''ll help you.

    Mira looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡ª Why?

    Kay didn''t answer, she just picked up the bottle and the cups.

    ¡ª Four cups? You don''t even like coffee!

    ¡°I just felt like it,¡± he replied, leaving calmly.

    Mira sighed, still irritated, but ended up taking the popcorn to the living room.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± the two women said, as she placed the tray on the table.

    ¡°You''re welcome, auntie,¡± Mira replied.

    Kay poured coffee for the women and, surprising Mira, for herself as well.

    ¡°You want something, don''t you?¡± Mira asked, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°I don''t,¡± Kay replied, taking her own cup.

    Kay''s mother looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Since when do you like coffee?¡±

    Kay shrugged.

    ¡°It seemed more fragrant than usual... I was curious.¡±

    Rem and Kay''s mother laughed.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± his mother said, still suspicious.

    Kay took a sip.

    ¡°Idiot! It''s hot!¡± Mira complained, her face wrinkled with concern.

    Kay remained silent. The three women stared at him, confused, waiting for a reaction. Without hesitation, he took another sip of coffee, completely ignoring the heat. Then, suddenly, he emptied the cup in one go.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± he said, with a genuine and radiant smile.

    Rem, watching the scene, couldn¡¯t resist and teased Mira:

    ¡°That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it, daughter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Mira replied, looking away, but in an awkward movement, she took a sip of her own coffee and burned her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡± she exclaimed, making a face.

    Kay laughed softly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mira!¡± he thanked her sincerely.

    ¡ª I didn''t make it for you! ¡ª Mira replied, trying to hide the blush that was taking over her face.

    ¡ª Since it''s so good, do you want some more? ¡ª Rem asked, holding the bottle with an amused smile.

    ¡ª Yes, thank you! ¡ª Kay replied, extending the cup excitedly.

    SCENE: THE PRESENT

    ¡ª Mom! ¡ª Kay shouted, waking up abruptly from her sleep.

    ¡ª Don''t scare me like that! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, startled by the sudden scream.

    Kay looked around, confused, and then noticed something that left him even more disconcerted.

    ¡ª Why am I... naked?! ¡ª he asked, with an urgent tone.

    ¡ª You''re in your underwear, so don''t say you''re naked, you idiot! ¡ª Mira replied, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Were you taking care of me? ¡ª he asked, more confused than before.

    ¡ª You were sweating so much that I had to clean you. Don''t get me wrong! ¡ª Mira said, turning her face away, clearly embarrassed.

    Kay scratched his head, still disoriented.

    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± he asked, slowly getting up from the bed.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Mira shouted, turning her back. ¡°Get something on!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already getting dressed, calm down!¡± he said, trying to calm her down. ¡°Two days? Since training? I remember finishing and coming back, but after that... nothing.¡±

    ¡°You fainted after taking a few steps. You left everyone worried!¡± Mira explained, with an expression of concern mixed with irritation.

    Kay sighed and sat on the bed, a little thoughtful.

    ¡°I was remembering the day I had breakfast with our mothers¡­¡± he commented, with a melancholic tone.

    ¡°You dream about it all the time.¡± Mira rolled her eyes, but kept her tone affectionate.

    ¡°It was that same night that... my parents were killed. The village was attacked. But for some reason, after coffee, my memory is a blur. ¡ª Kay''s voice trailed off, filled with sadness.

    ¡°There are things we''d rather forget, even if we try to remember. I always tell you that, don''t I?¡± Mira said, sitting down next to him.

    Kay looked at her and, for the first time, smiled slightly.

    ¡°That''s true. Thank you for taking care of me all these years, Mira.¡±

    She crossed her arms, trying to look indifferent, but her face was slightly red.

    ¡°That should be said to my mother, not to me! And... try to fix ''that'' down there!¡± she said, pointing at Kay, clearly embarrassed.

    Kay looked down, realized the problem and quickly bent down, equally embarrassed.

    ¡°Now I can¡¯t get married anymore¡­¡± he lamented dramatically.

    ¡°Stop being so soft!¡± Mira said, trying to hide her smile. She then took something out of her pocket and showed him a small ring. ¡°Speaking of which, I found this in your room. It was what you were going to give me in the courtyard, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Kay looked at her hand and noticed that the ring was on Mira¡¯s finger. He arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°I see... You couldn¡¯t wait to put it on your finger, huh?¡± he teased.

    Mira blushed completely.

    ¡°Do it on your wedding day, you idiot!¡± he retorted, looking away.

    The mood was interrupted when a voice came from the door.

    ¡°What a mood, huh!¡± Fernanda said, appearing without warning.

    ¡°Since when have you been here?!¡± Kay shouted, completely surprised.

    ¡°Since I heard the boy¡¯s voice in the hallway. I just came in.¡± Why are you down there? ¡ª she asked, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡ª he said quickly, standing up.

    Fernanda shrugged.

    ¡°Anyway, congratulations on your recovery. Now get back to work!¡±

    Kay grimaced.

    ¡°How cruel! I just recovered!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Kay. The king and queen are going to visit Mineford tomorrow. We have to keep them safe!¡± ¡ª Mira added.

    ¡°Tomorrow?! There are so many soldiers here... Can I refuse?¡± ¡ª ??he asked, already anticipating the answer.

    ¡°Absolutely not! All the soldiers who recovered Mineford have to be present, especially the soldier who helped the most in the cause!¡± ¡ª Fernanda replied firmly.

    Kay sighed heavily, but was interrupted by the sound of his own stomach growling.

    ¡°I¡¯d better take a shower first and then eat something¡­¡± ¡ª he said, resigned.

    Mira laughed discreetly, but soon added:

    ¡°Mira, thank you for everything.¡± She blushed again, but replied with a slight smile:

    "No need to thank me. I''m your girlfriend, after all!"

    Kay was surprised, but before he could respond, Mira hurriedly turned around:

    "Go take a shower, and then call Emilia. She''s worried about you!"

    Kay sighed again, but a slight smile escaped as he headed to the bathroom.

    The scene shifted to Kay in the bedroom, after taking a shower. He looked at his cell phone.

    "That''s a lot of calls... It seems I''ve worried her a lot," Kay thought.

    With a sigh, he called back as he left the room.

 Chapter 59: An unusual request!

    With a sigh, he called back as he left the room.

    In the hallway, Emilia''s voice echoed on the line:

    "Brother! Are you okay?"

    "I worried you, didn''t I? I''m sorry, I''m fine now," Kay replied, in a reassuring tone.

    "You''ve been unconscious for two days! Are you sure you''re okay?" Emilia insisted, with a mixture of concern and relief.

    "I''m just hungry, but I''m on my way to sort it out!" he replied, laughing. "You don''t have to worry anymore, I promise."

    "That''s great!" she sighed. "I was really worried."

    "I''m sorry about that... But I heard the royal family is going to Mineford tomorrow. Is that true?" Kay asked, trying to change the subject.

    Emilia''s silence on the other end of the line was deafening.

    "Aren''t you excited?" Kay asked, confused.

    "Actually... only my parents are going. It''s a safety measure." If something goes wrong, the successors need to be protected. It was a decision of the council. ¡ª Emilia explained, her voice somber.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not coming?¡± ¡ª Kay asked, surprised. ¡ª I thought we were going to climb the wall together.

    ¡°Climb the wall¡±? Are you crazy? I would never do that!¡± ¡ª she replied, laughing nervously. ¡ª But... I wanted to be with them.

    ¡°Have you tried asking them?¡± ¡ª Kay suggested.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way. It¡¯s a decision of my father and the council. It can¡¯t be revoked.¡± ¡ª Emilia replied, resigned.

    ¡°Then... leave it for next time.¡± ¡ª Kay said, trying to sound optimistic.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a promise!¡± ¡ª she replied, with a slight smile in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± ¡ª he confirmed, while a noise caught her attention. ¡ª It seems like someone is coming. I¡¯ll talk to you later, okay? Bye, sister.¡±

    ¡°Bye, Kay. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡ª Emilia said, hanging up.

    Kay put away her phone and sighed.

    "She can''t even be seen talking to a soldier... I don''t understand." ¡ª he muttered, seeing Mira waiting at the end of the hallway.

    "You don''t understand anything about girls," Mira said, crossing her arms.

    Kay smiled and held her hand.

    "What are we going to do after breakfast?" he asked.

    "What breakfast? It''s past lunchtime! You''re going to have lunch now," Mira retorted, rolling her eyes.

    "What about the coffee?" ¡ª Kay insisted.

    "I left a bottle for you, but first, eat it!" ¡ª she ordered impatiently.

    "You''re already sounding like my wife," he joked.

    "If you say that again, I''ll... Wait a minute... Did you say "wife" and not "mother"?" Mira asked, confused.

    Kay looked her in the eye, seriously.

    "When we get out of the army, are we going to get married and start a family?" ¡ª he asked bluntly.

    Mira''s eyes widened, her face exploding red.

    "Wait, Kay! You barely gave me the engagement ring and you''re already asking me to marry you?!" she exclaimed, agitated.

    ¡ª Yes. ¡ª he replied confidently.

    ¡ª No! ¡ª she shouted instinctively.

    ¡ª You don¡¯t want to? ¡ª Kay asked, visibly shaken.

    ¡ª I do! I mean, no... Not now! ¡ª Mira said, stuttering. ¡ª This takes time. We have to date for a while, think about it, and only then... then you can ask me to marry you!

    Kay sighed, defeated.

    ¡ª Sorry... I¡¯ll ask you the same question in the future. ¡ª he said, with a sad smile.

    Before Mira could answer, her cell phone vibrated.

    ¡ª It¡¯s my mother. Go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with you. ¡ª she said.

    ¡ª Send her hugs for me. ¡ª Kay replied, moving away.

    ¡ª Okay. ¡ª Mira said, as she answered the call.

    ¡ª Hi, mom! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª My mother¡¯s sense is beeping. Update me! ¡ª Rem said bluntly.

    Mira sighed, exasperated. ¡ª "She always knows..." ¡ª she thought.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡ª You already know that he asked me to be his girlfriend, don''t you? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª I know! Now tell me everything! ¡ª Rem demanded.

    ¡ª Before he got sick, he had the engagement rings stored in his room. I found them... ¡ª Mira began.

    ¡ª Good, Kay! And what else? ¡ª Rem asked, excited.

    ¡ª Now we''re wearing the rings, but... ¡ª Mira hesitated.

    ¡ª But what? Just say it, girl! ¡ª Rem insisted.

    ¡ª He asked me to marry him. ¡ª Mira said, softly.

    ¡ª My sense never fails! ¡ª Rem said, triumphant.

    ¡ª A gossipy sense, that''s what... ¡ª Mira murmured.

    ¡ª I heard that! So? Did you accept? ¡ª Rem asked.

    ¡ª I couldn''t accept! We haven''t even been dating that long. ¡ª Mira replied, frustrated.

    ¡ª What a pain. Your father and I haven''t even dated. He already proposed to me straight away! It was so romantic! ¡ª Rem said, nostalgic.

    ¡°In the middle of the war... You''ve told that story a thousand times,¡± Mira grumbled.

    ¡°I don''t know why you didn''t accept. You two were made for each other,¡± Rem said.

    ¡°Don''t start, Mom!¡± Mira protested.

    ¡°You better accept it now. Kay is such a fool, if another girl confesses, he''ll ask if he should accept or not!¡± Rem warned.

    ¡°Why would he do that?!¡± Mira asked, irritated.

    ¡°Because he doesn''t understand feelings. He can assimilate the pain of rejection and try not to hurt the other girl. If you don''t make it clear, you could end up in a love triangle!¡± Rem explained.

    ¡°Love triangle? Why are you saying that out of the blue?¡± Mira asked, worried.

    ¡°Because I smell rivals close to you,¡± Rem replied, confidently.

    Mira remained silent, going through her memory.

    ¡°See? You better accept it now. ¡ª Rem said.

    ¡ª It was great talking to you, Mom... Thank you very much! ¡ª Mira said, irritated.

    ¡ª You''re welcome! ¡ª Rem replied, ending the call.

    Mira stared at the switched off cell phone.

    ¡ª She always says what she wants and hangs up first... ¡ª Mira muttered, irritated.

    The scene changed.

    ¡ª Another tiring day! ¡ª Thais said, entering the room with the other girls.

    ¡ª Welcome back! ¡ª Mira replied, sitting on the bed.

    ¡ª And Kay? Is he awake yet? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, visibly anxious.

    ¡ª Yes! He woke up in the afternoon. ¡ª Mira tried to appear indifferent, but she couldn''t help but think: "Kay was the first thing she asked!"

    Irritated, she sighed. "No! Damn it, Mom, now I''m suspicious of my classmates. Why did you say that?" She shook her head, embarrassed.

    ¡ª You don''t seem happy. ¡ª Sarah observed, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡ª It''s not that, I was just thinking about something else. ¡ª Mira replied quickly, looking away to change the subject.

    ¡ª I just want a shower to rest! ¡ª Thais said, walking straight to the bathroom, her voice thick with exhaustion.

    Mira watched the scene for a moment, trying to shake off her thoughts.

    ¡ª I don''t think I should say this, but... it seems like you''re less tired than in the previous days. ¡ª she commented, tilting her head.

    ¡ª The captain has authorized us to work using the tentacles. You''ll be surprised when you see how far we''ve come! ¡ª Viviane replied, smiling.

    ¡ª I see! It''s good to know that the work is getting less tiring for us and...

    Mira was interrupted when the bedroom door opened abruptly.

    ¡ª What happened? ¡ª Mira asked, standing up immediately, alarmed.

    ¡ª I was just passing by and heard your voices. ¡ª Raven replied, entering the room with a slight smile.

    "That''s a lie," Mira thought, observing her expression. "Judging by her reaction, it seems like she''s been here for a while."

    ¡ª We were talking about the progress we made in Mineford! ¡ª Viviane said, trying to sound casual.

    ¡ª Using the tentacles has helped a lot! It''s even less tiring for us. ¡ª Raven crossed her arms, looking around.

    ¡ª That''s exactly what we were talking about. ¡ª Viviane commented excitedly.

    Raven looked away from Mira, uneasy. Mira stared at her, narrowing her eyes. "I know what you''re thinking. Just ask me!"

    ¡ª What''s wrong? ¡ª Viviane asked, noticing the silence between the two.

    Raven hesitated before answering:

    ¡ª It''s nothing. I was just wondering if Kay had gone to sleep since he came back to the room.

    ¡ª He must have gone back to sleep. You know how he is. ¡ª Sarah replied, laughing.

    Mira glanced at Raven and noticed something. "I saw that smile there. Don''t try to hide it!"

    ¡ª Kay is useless. All he knows how to do is sleep. ¡ª Raven commented in a casual tone, but something in her voice bothered Mira.

    Mira bit her lip, trying to dispel suspicions. "Am I kidding myself? Stop it, Mira. Don''t be suspicious of your companions!" She scratched her head in frustration.

    "What''s gotten into her?" Raven asked, frowning.

    "I don''t know," Sarah replied, looking at Mira with concern.

    Mira lay down with her back to her companions, staring at the wall.

    ¡ª I''m sorry... I''m just a little tired. ¡ª she said, her voice muffled, trying to hide the confusion in her mind.

    "I need to stop thinking so much." She closed her eyes, seeking peace amidst the chaos of her own thoughts.

    "It''s been a tiring day. I''m going back to my room. Tomorrow will be the same thing," Raven said, as she fixed her hair.

    "Good night!" Mira and the other girls said in unison.

    Raven left the room, letting the sound of her footsteps echo through the hallway.

    Viviane looked at Mira, worried.

    "Hey, Mira, are you okay?" Viviane exclaimed, breaking the silence.

    "I''m sorry. I... I''m overthinking things. I just need to rest a little." Mira replied, rubbing her eyes, trying to get rid of the tension.

    "It''s okay. We have more work tomorrow, and it''s like Ravena said: it''s going to be another tiring day. ¡ª Viviane gave an encouraging smile.

    ¡ª Thank you, Viviane. ¡ª Mira said with a slight nod.

    ¡ª Okay. Good night, Mira. ¡ª Viviane said, turning to her bed.

    ¡ª Good night. ¡ª Sarah finished, before turning off the lights.

    Mira lay down, closing her eyes. But her thoughts continued to race: "Am I trying too hard? Tomorrow is another day... I need to sleep."

    The next morning

    The sun had barely risen when an irritated voice echoed through the male dormitory.

    ¡ª Damn worm! Aren''t you tired of sleeping already?! ¡ª Takemichi shouted, furious, as he stared at Kay, who was sleeping peacefully in her bed.

    Kay didn''t even move, which only increased Takemichi''s irritation.

    ¡ª Wake him up before I throw him out the window! ¡ª Takemichi shouted, crossing his arms.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Sky replied, pouring coffee into a cup.

    Sky brought the cup closer to Kay''s nose, the strong aroma of coffee finally waking him up. With the first sip, Kay opened his eyes, completely alert.

    "Any mission?" Kay asked, stretching as he drank the rest of his coffee.

    "Security for the capital''s entourage. Your team will go ahead, since they can sniff out the ghouls," Takemichi informed in a serious tone.

    "Don''t talk like I''m an animal... but I understand the mission," Kay replied, standing up and stretching his arms with a yawn.

    "Have some coffee and take your team," Takemichi ordered, leaving the room.

    "Okay," Kay replied, as he grabbed a bread roll from the counter.

    "Worm!" Takemichi shouted from the doorway, before leaving for good.

    Kay looked at Slayer, confused.

    "What bug bit him?" Kay asked, taking another sip of coffee.

    "Who knows," Slayer replied, shrugging.

    Kay looked at the rest of the team, now assembled.

    "We have a mission. Let''s go," he said, putting on the suit while watching the group get ready.

    Kratos, who had been silent until then, approached.

    "Kay, you know you have to leave all your weapons, including the suit, in the armory. If the captain finds out, there''s going to be a fight."

    Kay scratched the back of her neck, embarrassed.

    "It''s just that I forget. I already go into the room with the suit, so I''m too lazy to go back there to put it away. That''s why I end up leaving it here."

    Kratos sighed.

    "Please be more careful."

    "Okay, I''ll try," Kay said, laughing lightly as she finished putting on the suit. "Shall we?"

    They left the barracks and headed to the dining hall.

 Chapter 60: Mission Preparations

    They left the barracks and headed to the cafeteria.

    ¡°You guys are fast! Are you already in your suits?¡± Kay said, surprised, as she adjusted her own equipment.

    ¡°My father already told us about the mission,¡± Mira replied with a discreet smile.

    ¡°Have you talked to him yet?¡± Kay exclaimed, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mira confirmed, crossing her arms.

    ¡°I see... that¡¯s why he was acting that way.¡± Kay thought, remembering Takemichi¡¯s strange behavior earlier.

    While Kay was lost in her thoughts, the recruits around her watched them curiously, whispering among themselves. Kay and the others joined the cafeteria line.

    ¡°Are you going to have breakfast with us?¡± Mira asked, surprised to see Kay pick up a tray.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost a lot of nutrients. I need to replenish them. This time, coffee alone won¡¯t do!¡± Kay replied, rubbing her empty stomach.

    ¡ª I guessed, judging by how much you sweated and how many days you haven¡¯t eaten. ¡ª Mira said, with a worried tone.

    Kay looked around, frowning.

    ¡ª Those looks are already bothering me.

    The recruits in the row continued to stare at them. Kay looked away to the table of veterans, who were also watching them from the corner. He sighed before turning to them.

    ¡ª I don¡¯t hold a grudge. It¡¯s normal to feel scared after pressure like that. So, I forgive you! ¡ª Kay declared, raising his voice to be heard.

    The veteran leaders got up from their chairs and approached.

    ¡ª Let us apologize for what happened. ¡ª one of them said, with a sincere look.

    ¡ª We didn¡¯t mean to act that way. ¡ª Ryuji added.

    Kay waved her hand, trying to end the subject.

    ¡ª You¡¯re all forgiven. Now stop staring at me like that. This is bizarre!

    ¡ª Congratulations on your recovery. ¡ª Lena said, with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kay replied, relieved.

    The veterans returned to their desks, and Kay muttered softly:

    ¡°These people are too serious¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re soldiers. It¡¯s only natural,¡± Raven commented, shrugging.

    Kay tilted her head and smiled sideways.

    ¡°Are you serious because you¡¯re a soldier, or are you a soldier because you¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°I confess I don¡¯t understand,¡± Raven replied, frowning.

    At that moment, Kay¡¯s communicator vibrated. He looked at the message and sighed.

    ¡°I see¡­ I don¡¯t want to draw attention, but I don¡¯t know about you. Several reporters from the kingdom will be there, along with the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Wear a mask?¡± Raven asked, surprised.

    ¡°Officially, I¡¯m the leader of the fifth squad. Unknown appearance, hidden by a mask,¡± Kay explained, putting the device in her pocket.

    Mira narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re having fun with this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kay came closer and whispered in her ear:

    ¡ª Think about the captain and the leaders. You saw at the festival how the public always stopped them more than the other soldiers. I don''t want that for myself.

    ¡ª I understand the logic, but I see ulterior motives in this. ¡ª Raven said, with an accusatory look.

    ¡ª There''s no such thing! ¡ª Kay retorted, looking away.

    ¡ª I know... ¡ª Raven replied, looking at him.

    The silence was interrupted by Takemichi, who appeared in the cafeteria with firm steps.

    ¡ª What are you doing?! ¡ª he exclaimed, crossing his arms.

    ¡ª Going to get coffee. ¡ª Kay replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡ª But you really are an imbecile. If you''re going to be the first on the mission, why are you at the end of the line?! ¡ª Takemichi exploded, pointing at them.

    ¡ª They woke up first and are waiting. It''s not fair to take their place. ¡ª Kay replied calmly.

    ¡ª Take your squad to the front! ¡ª Takemichi ordered impatiently.

    ¡ª Okay, okay! Let''s go, guys. ¡ª Kay said, raising her hands in surrender.

    As they passed by the recruits, Kay couldn''t resist and commented:

    ¡ª Just so you know, it was the captain who ordered this. I didn''t want to, but since he asked, I can''t refuse.

    ¡ª Be quiet and move on! ¡ª Mira said, pulling Kay by the arm.

    ¡ª Excuse me! ¡ª Kay finished, waving to the recruits as he passed.

    Takemichi, now alone, clenched his fists, gritting his teeth.

    "Every day that passes, I feel more like finishing him off..." ¡ª he thought, looking at Kay from a distance.

    In the courtyard

    Later, Kay approached Alex, who seemed excited.

    ¡ª Is that true? ¡ª Kay asked, curious.

    ¡ª Yes! Our division got another helicopter, and I''m the pilot! ¡ª Alex replied, full of pride.

    ¡ª And I''ll be the co-pilot, if I don''t have to go in the truck they gave us. ¡ª Brenda finished.

    ¡ª And you''re going to stay in our squadron? ¡ª Kay asked, surprised.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Alex confirmed.

    ¡ª Okay then. Congratulations to both of you! ¡ª Kay said, patting Alex on the shoulder.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª they replied, almost at the same time.

    Kay put his hand on his chin, thoughtful.

    ¡ª Since it¡¯s just us in the squad, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be using the truck any time soon. Let¡¯s get going!

    ¡°Okay!¡± the others said in unison.

    While they were flying in the helicopter, Kay adjusted the mask on her face.

    ¡°When I¡¯m wearing this, call me leader. Don¡¯t use my real name,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking this too seriously,¡± Mira said, laughing.

    Kay leaned toward her discreetly and whispered:

    ¡°Imagine we¡¯re in town, on a date, away from your father. If we both know each other, people will be bothering us all the time.¡±

    Mira, blushing, put on her mask without saying anything.

    ¡ª Second thoughts! ¡ª San muttered, smiling.

    ¡ª Being recognized is cool, but being mysterious seems cooler. ¡ª Thais said, adjusting her mask as well.

    ¡ª I guess, on my day off, I don''t want people bothering me either. ¡ª Viviane added, putting on her mask and adjusting her outfit.

    ¡ª I didn''t think I''d be famous one day... it''s better to avoid it! ¡ª San said, adjusting the mask to his face.

    Dan nodded silently and put on his mask as well.

    ¡ª Wearing a mask doesn''t bother me at all. ¡ª Slayer adjusted his own mask with an almost satisfied smile.

    ¡ª What nonsense... ¡ª Fiona grumbled, crossing her arms.

    Sarah, without saying anything, followed suit and put on her mask.

    ¡ª It might be something that ends up differentiating our squad from the others. ¡ª Kratos raised his head with determination as he put on his mask.

    Kay observed the group. Almost everyone was masked. He crossed his arms and declared enthusiastically:

    ¡ª Almost everyone is wearing a mask. It would be amazing if the entire squad adopted this as their trademark... but I''m not going to force anyone!

    "Don''t put pressure on her!" Mira warned, looking at Fiona.

    "Sorry!" Kay raised her hands, pretending to surrender.

    He took out his cell phone and examined it thoughtfully.

    "I''ll call Emilia. She wanted to know how today was going to be."

    "I know she''s your friend... and princess. But, Kay, she''s a civilian! You can''t share army missions with her." Mira looked at him seriously.

    "But I already said I would show her! Poor thing... love, she was sad she couldn''t come with her parents." Kay turned to her with an almost pleading look.

    "I''m not Mira now." She pointed to her mask. "I''m wearing a mask, remember?"

    "Right... vice captain, then?"

    "Not either!" Mira shook her head.

    "What do you mean?" Kay was confused.

    ¡ª It can''t be something that identifies me outside of the mask.

    Kay thought for a moment, then raised a finger in suggestion:

    ¡ª Let''s number you according to your updated power level!

    The recruits immediately perked up. It was the first time since joining the army that they would know who had the highest power level. Kay stood in the center of the group, her firm posture inspiring attention.

    ¡ª You seem excited. So that you''re not just numbers, let''s call you Alphas.

    He pointed to Raven with an approving smile:

    ¡ª Raven, you''ll be Alpha 1.

    Kratos stepped forward.

    ¡ª Alpha 2. ¡ª Kay declared, followed by a gesture to Slayer. ¡ª And you, Alpha 3.

    Kay scanned the rest of them with her eyes, keeping her tone firm but welcoming.

    ¡ª Fiona, Alpha 4. Thais, Alpha 5. Mira... Alpha 6.

    Mira raised her head, hiding a small smile behind her mask. The other recruits exchanged curious glances as Kay continued:

    ¡ª Sarah, Alpha 7. Viviane, Alpha 8. Dan, congratulations, you''ll be Alpha 9. San, Alpha 10.

    San crossed his arms, nodding, as Kay continued:

    ¡ª Sky, Alpha 11. Brenda, Alpha 12. And finally, Alex, our Alpha 13.

    He looked around.

    ¡ª Any questions?

    ¡ª And you? ¡ª Raven asked, with her arms crossed.

    Kay blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Damn, I forgot about myself!¡± He gave an embarrassed laugh, but soon regained his serious tone. ¡°We¡¯re not going to change anything. You can call me Alpha Zero... or simply Leader.¡±

    Thais laughed softly.

    ¡°In the end, we¡¯re still in the same position.¡±

    Kay shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you guys got a boost after training! It¡¯s close, but Fiona was the one who increased her suit compatibility the most.¡±

    ¡°Me?!¡± Fiona was surprised, her eyes widening.

    Thais smiled and gave Fiona a light push on the shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I remember that we were both tied when we came in, but Kay put you in front of me without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I did anything different from them!¡± Fiona said, with a mix of confusion and doubt in her voice.

    Kay crossed her arms, looking at the group.

    ¡ª I would say that Raven is currently at the level of a leader. But remember, you will also have increases in suit compatibility over time. The advantage for you is that you still have a chance to evolve. The other soldiers, however, have already reached their limit.

    Kratos frowned, leaning forward.

    ¡ª You mean the level the soldiers are at now is the level they will remain at? ¡ª he exclaimed incredulously.

    Kay nodded slightly, but maintained a cautious tone.

    ¡ª It is just a hypothesis. Before, the soldiers could increase their compatibility, which gave them more power. But now, they already have the power and compatibility they have acquired so far. What I believe is that the ghouls in the suits can still continue to evolve. But what they were supposed to give... has already been given.

    The recruits exchanged apprehensive glances, processing Kay''s words.

    A voice rang out over the radio, breaking the tension:

    ¡°I understand your logic, but what about the exchange of interests?¡± Fernanda asked directly.

    ¡°Who did you wiretap this time, Fernanda?¡± Kay exclaimed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Fernanda said, her voice sounding slightly defensive.

    Kay raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That question I asked... wasn¡¯t over the radio.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Fernanda murmured hesitantly, realizing she had been caught.

    Kay turned to Kratos, who had been silently observing the interaction until then.

    ¡°Kratos?¡± Kay exclaimed, her tone inquisitive.

    ¡°That was an order.¡± Kratos replied, without hesitation, but with a touch of resignation in his voice.

    Kay sighed and shook her head, as if she had already expected that answer.

    ¡°I imagine...,¡± he said with a tired smile. Then, she turned her attention back to the radio. ¡°I¡¯m not going to give you answers, Fernanda. You¡¯re the scientist here.¡± ¡ª How mean! ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, with a slightly dramatic tone over the radio.

    ¡ª Kratos, leave that wiretap here. ¡ª Kay said, seriously.

    ¡ª Don''t do that! ¡ª Fernanda shouted over the radio.

    ¡ª If you had asked to follow the mission this way, then you could have allowed it! ¡ª Kay said, gesturing for Kratos to take off the wiretap with an air of authority.

    ¡ª Would you really? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, a nervous laugh escaping her lips.

    ¡ª Sure, but this time you''ll stay quiet, listening to the wonderful sound of the helicopter! ¡ª Kay replied, with a smile that showed she already knew she was winning.

    ¡ª How mean... we''re together for the same cause! ¡ª Fernanda grumbled, trying to maintain her composure.

    Kay looked at her with a sideways smile and said, still without losing her composure:

    ¡ª I''ll give the wiretap to the captain, and he''ll be the one to decide what to do.

    Kratos trembled slightly, listening to Kay''s words.

    ¡ª No need for that! ¡ª Fernanda protested, trying to avoid further complications.

    ¡ª What''s up? I insist on delivering it to the captain personally! ¡ª Kay said, her voice carrying a subtle but firm threat. ¡ª I''ll make sure he receives it, personally.

    ¡ª Sorry... attach the wiretap to the outside of the helicopter, we''ll be able to hear a little now! ¡ª Fernanda said, resigned.

    The radio crackled, and Brenda, with her clear and firm voice, announced:

    ¡ª We''re coming!

    Kay smiled and, in a playful tone, teased:

    ¡ª Who here wants to be heard for the good of humanity?

    ¡ª No need to humiliate me too! ¡ª Fernanda replied, exasperated over the radio.

    The surrounding soldiers started raising their hands, excited by the idea.

    ¡ª At least you''re in luck, you can choose any one from the squad to follow! ¡ª Kay said, with a defiant laugh.

    ¡ª Thanks, guys, I love you, but I hate you, Kay! ¡ª Fernanda replied, over the radio, her voice full of sarcasm.

    ¡ª So much hostility! ¡ª Kay laughed, undeterred.

    Fernanda, not missing the opportunity to mock, continued:

    ¡ª I''ll follow Raven then. Kratos would be good, but his weapon makes too much noise! ??I''m under your care, Raven!

    Kay, with a mischievous smile, commented:

    ¡ª How cute...

    ¡ª I''ll punch you when I see you again! ¡ª Fernanda threatened, laughing over the radio.

    ¡ª Okay, sorry! ¡ª Kay hurried to answer, trying to avoid another war of words.

    The soldiers continued listening until they reached Ravena.

    ¡ª No ghouls spotted, getting ready to land! ¡ª Alex said, with professional seriousness.

    Slayer, without wasting time, asked:

    ¡ª Have you decided whether or not to wear the mask?

    Fiona looked at the others and, with a sigh of resignation, replied:

    ¡ª Okay, since you''re wearing it, it would be strange if I were the only one not to wear it.

    Kay, with an almost instructional tone, added:

    ¡ª It gives you extra protection and doesn''t even bother you once you get used to it. Fernanda actually made a good choice!

    Fernanda''s voice sounded over the radio, full of sarcasm:

    ¡ª Bow down before me and kiss my foot, Kay!

    ¡ª Not me! Now let us do the mission. ¡ª Kay said, with an amused smile.

    The helicopter finally landed, and the sound of the blades faded.

    ¡ª Good luck! ¡ª Fernanda said over the radio, her voice carrying a slight irony.

    ¡ª Thanks! ¡ª Kay replied, with a defiant tone, before turning off the radio.

    The helicopter stopped completely, and the soldiers began to disembark, ready for the mission.

 Chapter 61: Tetsu no Chikara: Saigo no Kibo

    Kay looked around, surprised by the sight:

    ¡ª Oh, they''ve actually repaired quite a few houses! ¡ª he exclaimed, impressed.

    Ravena, with a serious look, replied:

    ¡ª Compared to the size of the kingdom, this is just the tip of the iceberg. But the kingdom already considers this to be the first city repaired!

    Kay, always curious, asked:

    ¡ª And will the civilians be able to choose any house to live in?

    Ravena shook her head, pondering:

    ¡ª I don''t know how the distribution will be, but it will already loosen up our kingdom!

    Fernanda, on the radio, made a somber observation:

    ¡ª The king will probably announce the number of houses and their location. Then, whoever is interested can choose a house and move there. But it''s kind of hard to believe that anyone will want to, considering that there''s only one city repaired and there''s no army headquarters here yet!

    Kay, with a sarcastic smile, replied:

    ¡ª That''s a joke! If I didn''t have a house, I''d move here!

    Fernanda, with a tone of disapproval, replied:

    "You''re different."

    Kay, without diverting his attention from the mission, concluded:

    "The kingdom is clean, we didn''t find any ghouls on the way. So let the captain know!"

    "You can leave it at that!" Fernanda answered over the radio, already preparing to act.

    Kay, with a sigh, said:

    "We have nothing to do for now. I''m going to check on the houses."

    Ravena, with an impatient expression, replied:

    "They''re locked. Only the head guard has the key."

    Kay smiled, with an air of determination:

    "That''s it then. We have nothing to do until they arrive. Do whatever you want, I''m going to call Emilia. Do you want to come too?" He looked at Mira, waiting for an answer.

    Mira, with a fearful look, said:

    "Call from here!" Kay, with a sparkle in her eyes, smiled:

    ¡ª I want to show her a better view. Let''s go up there!

    Mira, with a slight hesitation, replied:

    ¡ª It looks like it''s going to be scary. I''ll stay here.

    Kay laughed, trying to calm her down:

    ¡ª We''re going to fly, you don''t need to be afraid!

    Mira, with a frustrated tone, replied:

    ¡ª That doesn''t help!

    ¡ª I''m just going to show her the view from up there and I''ll be right back! ¡ª Kay assured, beginning to manifest the ghoul''s wings.

    Mira, resigned, said:

    ¡ª Okay...

    Kay jumped, his wings opening magnificently as he climbed to the top of the wall.

    Thais, watching with a sigh, said:Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡ª I wish I had wings too!

    Raven, with an amused look, replied:

    ¡ª Don''t complain when your stomach is full!

    Kay was sitting on top of the Mineford wall, watching the vast rebuilt city below. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he pulled out his cell phone and started a video call with Emilia.

    ¡ª "I hope she''s not busy," he thought, as he waited for the connection.

    After a few seconds, the screen flashed, revealing the image of the princess. Emilia had a smile on her face, although she seemed slightly surprised.

    ¡ªKay? ¡ª she asked, raising an eyebrow curiously.

    Kay laughed.

    ¡ªStill in bed? The life of a princess is hard!

    Emilia rolled her eyes, but the smile persisted.

    ¡ªSince my father and mother went out, I have nothing to do now. I have classes in the afternoon, but for now, I''m free.

    ¡ªWhat about your training? ¡ª Kay asked, raising her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m done! I came back, took a shower and now I¡¯m resting,¡± Emilia replied, in a light tone.

    ¡°I see. And are they coming already?¡± Kay asked, as she adjusted the camera for a better shot.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been almost an hour since they left,¡± the princess replied.

    Kay, without warning, turned the camera to show the city below.

    ¡°Are you kidding? Where are you now?¡± Emilia asked, alarmed.

    ¡°On top of the Mineford wall!¡± Kay announced proudly. ¡°Look at my people down there... although, I don¡¯t think you can see them very well, can you?¡± He laughed, and Emilia squinted, trying to make out the details.

    ¡°You can¡¯t! But I can see the houses and the helicopter. Have you guys made that much progress?¡± she said, amazed.

    ¡°I was surprised too. I was sick and ended up not participating in the reconstruction,¡± Kay commented thoughtfully.

    ¡°All this progress is impressive!¡± I thought it would take months! ¡ª Emilia exclaimed.

    Kay smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°We used that technique I showed you in the castle.¡±

    ¡°The tentacles?¡± Emilia asked, her eyes widening.

    ¡°Yes!¡± he confirmed, laughing.

    Suddenly, the sound of helicopters filled the air, echoing throughout the kingdom. Kay looked up at the sky and frowned.

    ¡°They¡¯re coming. I¡¯ll go down now,¡± Kay said, closing the camera in an abrupt movement.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Emilia replied, but before she could finish, Kay jumped off the wall.

    ¡°What?!¡± she exclaimed, alarmed.

    During the fall, Kay activated the wings of his ghoul suit, stopping his dive in mid-air. He floated majestically above the city, while adjusting the camera again to show himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m flying! Check this out!¡± he said, with a bold smile.

    ¡°Do you have wings too?¡± How amazing! ¡ª Emilia exclaimed excitedly, her eyes shining with the news.

    Kay looked at the camera, proud.

    ¡ª Mira is terrified of high places. One day, I''ll take you flying around.

    ¡ª Oh, no! I''m afraid of heights too! ¡ª Emilia replied, laughing nervously.

    ¡ª I see... ¡ª Kay said, in a playful tone. ¡ª But, do you want to see something incredible? You''ll be the first to witness it.

    ¡ª What? ¡ª Emilia asked, curious.

    Kay landed next to the squadron, making her wings retract in a metallic dance that echoed through the room. She returned the suit to its normal form and handed the device to Mira, who approached with a confused expression.

    ¡ª Have you talked to her yet? ¡ª Mira asked, looking at the screen.

    ¡ª Is this Mira? ¡ª Emilia asked, surprised.

    Kay turned the screen towards Mira, who hesitated, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡ª You''re wearing a mask too! That''s incredible! ¡ª Emilia said, excited.

    ¡ª Hi... ¡ª Mira replied, shyly.

    ¡ª Hello! ¡ª Emilia replied, now calmer.

    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡± Mira asked, trying to make conversation.

    ¡°No, I trained, took a shower, and now I¡¯m here resting in bed,¡± Emilia replied, with a polite smile.

    ¡°I see... The life of a princess is hard, right?¡± Mira commented.

    Kay laughed and looked away when Takemichi¡¯s voice sounded over the radio:

    ¡°We¡¯re getting closer!¡±

    ¡°Area clear!¡± Kay replied quickly.

    ¡°Open the entrance!¡± Takemichi ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Kay confirmed.

    ¡°Call me later!¡± Emilia asked.

    Kay smiled confidently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just stay quiet and you can watch!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, uncertain.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± he replied, with conviction.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Emilia said, finally giving in.

    Kay looked at her companions, assessing the situation.

    ¡°Who knows, maybe we can open the entrance now!¡± ¡ª he shouted.

    ¡ª We don''t know the access code! ¡ª Raven replied.

    ¡ª Fernanda? ¡ª Kay called over the radio.

    ¡ª You don''t do anything without me, do you? You can bow down later and kiss my foot! ¡ª Fernanda mocked.

    Kay laughed, but answered in the same tone:

    ¡ª You know the captain is on the same radio band, right? He must have heard that.

    ¡ª Five, nine, eight and ten! ¡ª Fernanda announced, ignoring the comment.

    ¡ª Now, who''s going there? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Will there be time? We''re far from the entrance ¡ª Tha¨ªs questioned.

    ¡ª Buy ??time! ¡ª Kay said, handing the cell phone to Mira before running towards the entrance.

    ¡ª Buy ??time? But how?! ¡ª Ravena exclaimed, casting an anxious look at Kay.

    Kay pressed her lips together, thinking quickly, but before she could speak, Emilia''s voice sounded through the cell phone.

    ¡ª Ask the code again on the radio and say that you''re opening the entrance! ¡ª she suggested firmly.

    Mira, upon hearing this, snapped her fingers, impressed.

    ¡ª Good idea! ¡ª she said, waving to Kay.

    Ravena, still uncertain, raised the communicator and pressed the button.

    ¡ª Can you repeat the code? ¡ª he asked, trying to hide his nervousness.

    The answer came almost instantly:

    ¡ª Five, nine, eight and ten! ¡ª Fernanda answered on the radio, in a firm tone.

    Kay, taking advantage of the cue, took command.

    ¡ª Understood! Opening the entrance to Mineford! ¡ª he announced on the radio, his firm voice echoing in the room.

    Kratos, who was further away, watched everything with his arms crossed. He arched an eyebrow and muttered, with a smile on the corner of his mouth:

    ¡ª He was quite fast...

 Chapter 62: Announcement

    The sound of helicopters began to grow louder, filling the air with the loud beating of their blades. The dust and dry leaves near the entrance to Mineford were raised in frantic whirlwinds.

    The helicopters touched down one after the other, their blades gradually slowing as soldiers jumped with precision and speed, forming impeccable lines around the vehicles. The metallic gleam of the weapons in their hands reflected the last ray of sunlight that fell on the wall.

    It wasn''t long before another sound filled the air: the heavy roar of engines approaching. Army trucks, armored cars and even press vehicles began to appear on the horizon. The earth vibrated gently beneath the feet of those waiting, as the enormous doors of Mineford slowly opened, with a powerful creak that announced the grandeur of this moment.

    The recruits watched attentively as the first vehicles passed through the gate. Trucks loaded with soldiers and military equipment led the way, followed by armored cars in precise formation. In their midst, smaller journalist vehicles advanced, their cameras already trained on the historic spectacle that was unfolding.

    ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Mira murmured, watching the parade.

    The soldiers disembarked from their vehicles as soon as they parked in a designated area. Each movement was meticulously synchronized, as if rehearsed to represent the power and discipline of the army. Once they were organized, the local guards joined the newcomers, positioning themselves in two rigorously aligned lines along the path that led to the heart of Mineford.

    The soldiers and guards raised their hands in salute, saluting in unison. The momentary silence was broken only by the sound of boots on the ground and the click of cameras.

    Finally, the lead car stopped right in the center of the formation. The rear door opened, revealing the imposing figure of the king, followed by the queen.

    The cameras captured every movement of the royal couple, flashes illuminating the night as the journalists recorded the moment for history. The king raised his hand slightly in greeting, his eyes sweeping the crowd before him. The queen, at his side, maintained a serene posture, her presence radiating an almost tangible authority.

    Kay, watching everything from a distance, closed the entrance again and addressed the rest of the team.

    The lines of soldiers and guards stretched across the city, forming a corridor of respect and discipline. The sound of aligned boots and synchronized movements created a solemn atmosphere, while the flashes of cameras and the murmurs of journalists in the background complemented the scene.

    Kay watched the formation from afar, leaning against one of the houses.

    ¡ª Damn... They''re up ahead. Should I go there or stay here? ¡ª he thought, scratching his head. His stomach growled, interrupting his train of thought.

    ¡ª "Although flying and running around has made me hungry..." ¡ª he muttered to himself, before discreetly leaving between the houses, trying to avoid the attention of the guards.

    On the other side, Takemichi watched him from the corner of his eye.

    "What does he think he''s doing?" he thought, frowning slightly, but decided to keep his attention on the main event.

    The soldiers and guards began to form neat rows. Journalists and cameramen occupied strategic positions, capturing every detail of the moment. At the head of everyone, the king and queen stood with an imposing posture, radiating authority and calm. Beside them, the head of the guard maintained a watchful expression, while Takemichi remained concerned about the unfolding of this event.

    The king stepped forward, his eyes scanning the crowd with a steady, purposeful gaze. When he began to speak, his voice carried a weight that silenced the room, each word resonating clearly:

    ¡ª "Citizens of Mineford, men and women of courage and sacrifice, today we mark a new chapter in the history of this kingdom. Here, where there was once despair and destruction, we build the foundations of a new hope. We are not just survivors; we are builders of a future that will no longer be defined by fear, but by the strength of our unity."

    He paused briefly, letting the weight of his words sink in.

    ¡ª "The work of each and every one of you, from those rebuilding our homes to those holding arms to protect our people, is the pillar upon which our resistance stands. Today, we celebrate not only the physical progress of this city, but also the resilience of our spirits."

    The king turned slightly to the soldiers and guards in formation.

    ¡ª "You who stand on the front lines, not only to protect, but to inspire. You are the shield and sword of our nation. And to you, the citizens here, know that every brick laid, every effort made, is a victory against those who seek to destroy us."

    He raised his fist in a gesture of determination.

    ¡ª "Today, Mineford is not just a symbol of rebirth. It is a reminder that together we are unbreakable. Onward, for Valtreon, for our people, and for a tomorrow where darkness will never return!"

    The king paused, his emotion-laden gaze sweeping over the crowd. Then, in a softer but equally firm tone, he continued:

    ¡ª "To all who have worked tirelessly for this day, on behalf of the royal family, on behalf of the people, I thank you with the sincerest feelings of my heart. Each of you played an essential role in making this moment possible. From the engineers and workers to the soldiers who tirelessly guarded. There is no gesture of dedication that has gone unnoticed."

    He took a deep breath, allowing the silence to amplify the impact of his words.

    ¡ª "Let us continue walking together, towards a future where every man, woman and child can live without the weight of the ghoul threat on their shoulders. A future where fear is replaced by hope, and destruction is but a distant memory."

    The king raised his arm, pointing to the rebuilt city behind him.

    ¡ª "Rebuilding Mineford is more than a project. It is a symbol of resilience, of unity, and of our determination to survive. This city will be the starting point for a new future."

    Her eyes shone with conviction as she added:

    ¡ª "I count on the support of each and every one of you to continue moving forward on this journey. And know that you can also count on the unwavering support of the kingdom and its royal family."

    The crowd erupted in applause and cheers. The soldiers saluted with renewed vigor, the journalists captured every moment, and the citizens, with tears in their eyes, felt a new breath of hope. The sound of applause echoed like a collective roar, a silent oath that no one would give up, no matter what.

    ¡ª "She''s hiding her cell phone in her hand... That way, Emilia won''t be able to see her parents, but at least she''ll have a view of the vehicles!" ¡ª thought Kay, as she discreetly waved at the cell phone.

    On the other end of the call, Emilia frowned when she noticed the gesture.

    ¡ª "Is he drinking coffee while everyone is together?" ¡ª thought Emilia, returning the wave with a slight smile in disbelief.

    Kay arched an eyebrow when he saw her gesturing.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Is she waving? I can only see her moving..." ¡ª he thought, taking a long sip of his coffee, enjoying the moment calmly.

    "Do you want to say a few words?" whispered the king, bowing slightly to the queen.

    "No!" she replied, smiling kindly.

    The king turned his attention to the crowd and began to speak:

    "As many of you already know, it will be my son who will rule this kingdom in the future. Today, my presence here is to observe the progress of the kingdom and the efforts of all of you. My son is still young, so do not hesitate to make suggestions that can improve the lives of our people. Please take good care of him, as you have taken care of us until today."

    "Right!" the soldiers answered firmly in unison.

    The king nodded, satisfied, and concluded:

    ¡ª I thank you all for your attention and dedication.

    Takemichi then spoke with his firm and authoritative voice:

    ¡ª We have business to discuss with the king. You are dismissed!

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the soldiers repeated, before dispersing.

    As the crowd reorganized, two journalists quickly advanced, drawing the attention of a small group.

    ¡ª Excuse me, may I have a little of your attention? ¡ª exclaimed one of them, the blonde, while her colleague held the camera, recording every detail.

    ¡ª Us? ¡ª exclaimed Ravena, surprised, upon realizing that they were the focus of the journalists.

    Kay, watching from afar, narrowed her eyes.

    ¡ª "I think the masks drew attention... But wait... They are the same ones that filmed my training!" ¡ª he thought, taking another sip of coffee.

    The blonde journalist asked quick and incisive questions:

    ¡ª Why are you wearing masks?

    ¡ª It''s our leader''s doing! ¡ª Thais answered promptly, trying to sound casual.

    ¡ª And why are you the only ones wearing them? ¡ª the journalist insisted, curious.

    Raven intervened, keeping calm:

    ¡ª It''s a recent test that our leader proposed. The mask is thin, but effective in protecting.

    ¡ª Protection? But why only you? ¡ª the journalist pressed again.

    Raven answered without hesitation:

    ¡ª Because it''s an idea in the experimental phase. Only our squad is undergoing this test.

    The blonde journalist narrowed her eyes, intrigued.

    ¡ª Only you in the squad? From what we know, each squad has at least fifty soldiers. Are you a new squad?

    Raven answered shortly.

    ¡ª Yes!

    ¡ª You''re answering for the others. What should we call you? ¡ª the journalist exclaimed, fixing her gaze on Raven.

    ¡ª Alpha 1. ¡ª Raven replied firmly, keeping her tone professional.

    ¡ª Alpha 1? Where is your leader? ¡ª the journalist insisted, leaning forward slightly, seeking deeper answers.

    From afar, Kay discreetly waved to Raven, signaling not to involve him in the conversation.

    ¡ª He''s busy at the moment. If you have any questions, you can ask us. That''s what we''re here for. ¡ª Raven said, remaining calm.

    ¡ª So you''re the vice-leader? Understood. I know you must be tired after so many days working on rebuilding the kingdom, so we won''t take up too much of your time. ¡ª said the journalist, before asking another incisive question: ¡ª Do you guarantee the safety of the civilians who will live here?

    Thais intervened confidently:

    ¡ª Right now, even the king is here. So, yes, we can guarantee the safety of the people.

    Slayer, next to him, crossed his arms and added:

    ¡ª Indeed, but without a permanent base for the soldiers here, it will take longer for us to establish consistent support.

    The journalist took advantage of the opportunity and replied:

    ¡ª Yes, and in the event of a ghoul attack, that could be a big problem. I believe it shouldn''t be long before they focus on building a base, even if it''s temporary. How do you feel after so many achievements of the Sixth Division?

    Raven smiled slightly and replied:

    ¡ª We are honored that our division is receiving recognition.

    ¡ª What was the method used to select the people for this squad? ¡ª asked the journalist, leaning forward again, curious.

    Raven hesitated for a moment before murmuring:

    ¡ª Long story. I think "work of fate" describes it well.

    The journalist raised an eyebrow, intrigued, but continued:

    ¡ª Well, so you are the fifth squad. Vice-leader Alpha 1, what is the name of your leader and the other members?

    ¡ª Alpha 0. ¡ª Raven answered directly.

    The other members introduced themselves one by one, using only their codenames.

    The journalist looked at them with an expression of growing curiosity.

    ¡ª All alphas? This raises a mystery about who is behind the masks. Can you take them off?

    Raven took a deep breath before answering:

    ¡ª Excuse me, but the masks are part of our squad. We cannot reveal our faces. They were developed with a technology that offers additional protection during high-risk missions. At the same time, they represent the unity and anonymity of the squad. Our priority is work, not fame.

    The blonde journalist raised an eyebrow, impressed by the answer.

    ¡ª Technology, huh? And is this technology available to other squadrons? Or is it exclusive to you?

    ¡ª For now, it is an exclusive test for our squadron. ¡ª Thais intervened, with a discreet smile. ¡ª If it is successful, it can be expanded to other divisions in the future.

    The blonde journalist took the opportunity to continue:

    ¡ª You seem quite close. Is this the result of training or did you already have a connection before forming the squadron?

    Ravena answered immediately:

    ¡ª Both. We trained hard to get where we are, but destiny also played an important role in bringing us together.

    The journalist gave a slight smile before asking the final question:

    ¡ª Last curiosity: why "Alpha"?

    The recruits exchanged brief glances, and Ravena answered in a relaxed tone:

    ¡ª It was a name chosen at the last minute by our leader. It wasn''t something very planned, actually.

    The journalists shared a discreet smile, apparently satisfied with the enigmatic explanation. The camera flashes continued to capture every detail, while the squad remained still and firm, like a living wall.

    "About the squad... Who are the soldiers who recently received their medals?" the blonde journalist asked, leaning forward slightly.

    Raven remained calm:

    "They are not available at the moment."

    "They are not here, or... are they among you?" the journalist insisted, arching an eyebrow.

    Raven took a deep breath before answering:

    "Not all the soldiers are present here. If we brought the entire squad, the civilians we must protect in other areas would be left unprotected."

    The journalist pondered her answer, nodding slowly.

    "That makes sense. Too bad... But maybe next time."

    She took a step back and finished:

    "Thank you very much for your attention."

    Raven nodded slightly, maintaining a polite tone:

    "We are the ones who thank you." The journalists walked away, moving towards Yan, who was watching the scene from a distance.

    ¡ª They really caught you, huh. Could you handle this every day? ¡ª Kay teased, stepping out of the shadows with her usual mocking smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Raven replied, with a muffled laugh.

    ¡°But you did very well for a first interview,¡± Emilia praised, still on the video call.

    Kay took out her cell phone and held Mira¡¯s hand before announcing:

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay over there in the helicopter. What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to walk around,¡± Raven replied, already walking away with the soldiers.

    ¡°If you need anything, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Raven said, waving before continuing on her way.

    Mira, however, stayed with Kay, who was walking towards the helicopter, still holding her hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mira asked, suspicious.

    ¡°Your father gave me a signal there. I think he¡¯s going to announce your position in the army,¡± Kay explained bluntly.

    ¡°No... Here, in front of everyone?!¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a mixture of nervousness and disbelief.

    Emilia, still on the call, interrupted:

    ¡ª What is your position, Mira?

    Mira looked down, hesitant, before answering in an almost shy tone:

    ¡ª Vice-captain.

    ¡ª Congratulations! You surpassed your brother! ¡ª Emilia commented enthusiastically.

    ¡ª Thank you... ¡ª Mira replied, still absorbing the weight of the situation.

    ¡ª Get into the helicopter when no one is looking and take off your mask. If you want to change your hair a little, it will help disguise it! ¡ª Kay suggested, while Mira looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡ª Ponytail? ¡ª she asked, arching her eyebrow.

    ¡ª You will look beautiful with any hairstyle ¡ª Kay replied with a slight smile.

    ¡ª Don''t be such a suck-up! I''ll get ready. ¡ª Mira turned around, entering the helicopter with determined steps.

    As soon as she disappeared through the door, Kay sighed and commented with a touch of humor:

    ¡ª Did you see that, Emilia? I compliment, and still get cursed!

    ¡°You should have suggested something specific. Girls care about these details!¡± Emilia replied, laughing through the call.

    Kay put his hand to his chin, thoughtful, before suggesting in a softer tone:

    ¡°Honey, throw some of your hair forward. Do you know how you combed it when you left part of your face covered?¡±

    From inside the helicopter, Mira answered strangely:

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    Kay quickly deactivated the call microphone and muttered to himself before answering:

    ¡°Because you look incredibly beautiful that way¡­¡±

    Mira stopped what she was doing, her voice coming out hesitant:

    ¡°Did you think that when you saw me like this?¡±

    Kay smiled, the words coming out sincerely:

    ¡°I still think so. It gives a different charm.¡±

    After a brief silence, Mira sighed.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go with my normal hair, since the mask covers my face. They won¡¯t recognize me.¡± Kay laughed softly, shaking her head.

    ¡°Just because I suggested it, right? You¡¯re so mean to me!¡±

    On the other side, Takemichi made a discreet gesture, urging Kay on.

    ¡°Your father is impatient over there, love. You better hurry up,¡± he warned, turning to the helicopter.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Mira replied, walking out with firm steps, her mask in hand and her hair in order.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± Kay wished, watching her walk away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need it¡­¡± she replied, taking one last look before heading back to the group.

    Kay turned off the microphone and leaned back in the seat, her gaze still fixed on Mira.

 Chapter 63: What Have You Done?

    Kay turned off the microphone and leaned back in her seat, her gaze still fixed on Mira.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to miss this,¡± she said to Emilia, turning the camera to show the scene.

    ¡°This is it!¡± Emilia exclaimed excitedly.

    Kay muttered to himself, irritated:

    ¡°Damn Takemichi¡­¡±

    As Mira approached, Takemichi stepped forward, assuming an official tone:

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all gathered together, I want to take this opportunity to introduce someone very special.¡±

    Mira lifted her chin, taking a deep breath as everyone¡¯s attention fell on her.

    ¡°Mira, I remember you from the castle!¡± the king said, smiling as he recognized her.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Your Majesty,¡± Mira replied with a restrained bow.

    Suddenly, the journalists around her went into an uproar.

    ¡°Mira?! Is that her?!¡± ¡ª they exclaimed, their euphoric voices mixing with the incessant clicking of the cameras.

    ¡°Something big is about to happen! Let¡¯s get closer!¡± suggested the blonde journalist, leading the group.

    Takemichi raised his voice to be heard above the hubbub:

    ¡°After careful consideration, I have decided that Mira will be the vice-captain of my division!¡±

    The announcement echoed like thunder. A chorus of surprise formed among the journalists and soldiers present.

    ¡°Is this serious?!¡± exclaimed a reporter, incredulous.

    ¡°Yes, it is serious. She is still inexperienced, but I assure you that, in a short time, Mira will be able to lead this division with excellence!¡± said Takemichi with conviction, his gaze firmly fixed on the new vice-captain.

    The king smiled, satisfied:

    ¡°Takemichi has finally chosen a vice-captain. I confess that I did not expect to receive this news now, but I am happy with the choice. Mira, do your best!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Mira replied, the nervousness in her voice masked by determination.

    While the applause and the photographs continued, Kay watched everything through the camera, her gaze divided between pride and apprehension.

    On the other side, Emilia was in the room, still on the call, but was interrupted by a firm knock on the door.

    ¡°Princess!¡± a guard called.

    ¡°One minute!¡± she replied, covering her cell phone with her hand.

    ¡°Busy?¡± Kay asked, curious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you in the corner of the screen. Don¡¯t hang up,¡± she said, dimming the brightness of her cell phone.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll mute the microphone. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡ª Come in! ¡ª Emilia said, turning to the door.

    The guard entered, his posture rigid.

    ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness. I bring a message from the king.¡±

    ¡°What message?¡± she asked, frowning.

    Without warning, the guard locked the door, the click echoing in the silence of the room.

    ¡°Leave the door open! What are you doing?¡±

    The guard turned, pulling out a gun and pointing it directly at Emilia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream.¡±

    Emilia¡¯s face paled, her heart racing as she tried to process the betrayal.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± she thought, terror beginning to take over her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that arrogance of the royal family, huh? Come on, princess. Look at me like you¡¯re superior to me, like you always do!¡± the guard mocked, slowly approaching.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this?¡± she managed to ask, her voice trembling.Stolen story; please report.

    He smiled sinisterly:

    ¡ª Don''t scream. Don''t say a word.

    Kay, still watching through her cell phone, narrowed her eyes when she noticed the threatening tone.

    "Why is there a guard pointing a gun at her?" she thought, her heart racing.

    ¡ª If you scream, you''ll regret it. So be a good princess and stay quiet ¡ª the guard said, his voice dripping with venom.

    Emilia swallowed hard, nodding as she held back her tears. The guard advanced

    ¡ª No! Please! ¡ª Emilia screamed, trying to struggle.

    ¡ª I warned you not to scream! ¡ª the guard roared, pressing the gun against her head.

    ¡ª Kay, your suit''s heartbeat is at critical levels! Report immediately! ¡ª Fernanda''s voice sounded urgently over the radio.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, watching the helicopter in the distance.

    The recruits around her ran toward the aircraft.

    ¡ª His mask is here! He''s... gone! ¡ª announced Tha¨ªs, looking inside the empty helicopter.

    ¡°What happened?!¡± Mira asked, alarmed, as Takemichi quickly approached.

    Tha¨ªs showed Kay¡¯s mask, visibly worried. Takemichi received a call and answered immediately.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Kay¡¯s suit is overheating, and his heartbeat is out of control! We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but we better find him now!¡± Fernanda informed.

    ¡°Any idea what could have made him act like this?¡± Takemichi asked, frowning.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual!¡± all the recruits replied.

    Mira thought for a moment and said: ¡ª Yes, he is! He was in contact with Emilia!

    ¡ª Fernanda, send soldiers to the castle! Mira, go with your squad and call Joana to accompany you. Find out what''s going on! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Mira and the soldiers responded, already moving.

    Meanwhile, Kay flew over the city, cutting through the clouds like a meteor. His suit was releasing smoke, the heat of the overloaded system enveloped him like an incandescent cloak.

    Inside the castle, Emilia was shaking with fear. The glass door to the room shattered in an explosion of shards and wind.

    ¡ª What?! ¡ª she screamed, looking at the figure that appeared among the flying shards.

    ¡ª I''m late... I''m sorry, Emilia! ¡ª Kay said, emerging from the shadows and standing up among the wreckage.

    ¡ª Brother! ¡ª Emilia sobbed, running to hug him.

    She collapsed into his arms, her cries echoing through the room as Kay held her close.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid¡­¡± he murmured, his tone softer. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±

    The smoke from the suit filled the room, surrounded by a faint red glow from the overheated energy plates.

    ¡°A maid is coming. She¡¯ll take care of you. Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Kay looked into her eyes, firmly.

    ¡°No, please¡­ don¡¯t go!¡± Em¨ªlia begged, grabbing his shirt.

    ¡°Just trust me. Take a shower, get dressed¡­ I promise I¡¯ll be back.¡± Kay gently released her hands, stepping away.

    When Kay left, the heavy air followed him down the hallway. The maid arrived, startled by the smoke coming from the room.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± the woman exclaimed hesitantly.

    Kay glared at her with cold fury, and the intensity of his gaze made the woman back away.

    ¡°Take care of her. Give her a bath and medicine if necessary. But make sure she doesn¡¯t get pregnant by the bastard who did this!¡± he said, before disappearing down the hallway.

    The woman stood still, confused.

    In the courtyard at the castle entrance, the guards were grouped together. Kay walked past them like a predator and stopped in front of the soldier.

    ¡°Why did you do that to Emilia?¡± he asked, staring directly at the guard who seemed the most restless.

    ¡°What are you talking about, boy? I don¡¯t even¡­¡± Before the man could finish, Kay hit him with a devastating punch.

    The impact threw the guard against the wall, which shattered into pieces under the brutal force. The man''s body lay beneath the rubble, trails of blood running from Kay to the wall.

    "Get up!" Kay said, his voice echoing among the guards. "I told you to get up, you bastard! You''re not going to die with just one punch, are you?!"

    The guards surrounded him and raised their weapons, pointing at Kay with trembling hands.

    "Don''t move!" one of them shouted, frightened.

    A shot rang out. Kay raised his hand, stopping the bullet as if it were a mere speck of dust.

    "My problem is with him. Don''t get in my way, otherwise I''ll have to use self-defense!" Kay said, with a threatening look.

    "Don''t move!" the guards ordered, their voices thick with tension.

    Kay tilted his head, looking at the destroyed wall with a mixture of boredom and determination.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in continuing this. I¡¯m going to sit over there,¡± he said.

    He pointed to a spot where Emilia could see him from the bedroom window.

    ¡°If you try anything funny, we¡¯ll shoot you! Do you hear me?¡± one of the guards shouted, his voice almost trembling.

    Kay walked unhurriedly, ignoring the warning. He sat on the floor, crossing his legs calmly. His eyes were now closed. The guards kept their guns pointed, but their hesitation was visible.

    One of them received a call.

    ¡°Sir! I¡¯m glad you called. We have a problem!¡± he said hurriedly.

    ¡°Speak up,¡± the head guard said on the other end of the line, his voice authoritative.

    ¡°A soldier has invaded the castle and killed one of our people. We have him in our sights!¡± the guard informed, tension brimming in his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s the situation!¡± ¡ª said the head guard.

    ¡ª He... he''s not reacting? Takemichi exclaimed next to the head guard.

    The guard looked at Kay. ¡ª He''s just sitting there, as if he''s meditating.

    ¡ª Tsk. This idiot... ¡ª Takemichi grumbled. ¡ª Listen, I have some people heading over there now. Let them go in and deal with him.

    ¡ª Chief? ¡ª the guard replied, surprised.

    ¡ª Mira will know how to deal with him. And there''s Joana too. Don''t complicate things any further. ¡ª Takemichi said to the head of the guard.

    The head of the guard, who was next to his subordinate, intervened:

    ¡ª Alright. Let them in, but keep two guards watching the boy.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª confirmed the subordinate, ending the call.

    The head of the guard sighed heavily.

    ¡ª This won''t end well. News spreads fast, and he''ll be punished!

    ¡ª I agree. ¡ª Takemichi''s voice now sounded more serious. ¡ª But I can''t let him be killed. I hate to admit it, but this brat''s strength is needed by my division.

    ¡ª Takemichi, your soldiers can''t just go around doing whatever they want! ¡ª said the head, irritated. ¡ª Our world has rules, and we''re the ones responsible for keeping them!

    ¡ª I know. ¡ª Takemichi paused, thinking. ¡ª Let''s think about the punishment later. Now, keep up appearances.

    ¡°Act naturally.¡± The head guard shook his head, ending the conversation.

    A few minutes later. The first helicopter landed in an area designated for such vehicles in the castle¡¯s backyard.

    The door opened, and Fernanda hurried down, accompanied by a team of soldiers. Her steps were firm, and her expression exuded urgency.

    As they approached the group of guards who still had their weapons pointed at Kay, Fernanda raised her voice, firm and authoritative:

    ¡°Make way!¡±

    One of the guards, frowning, retorted:

    ¡°A scientist? You¡¯re not the one we¡¯re waiting for!¡±

    Fernanda glared at him, the authority in her voice making it clear that she wasn¡¯t there for arguments:

    ¡°Let me pass!¡±

 Chapter 64: You wont get away with it!

    Fernanda glared at him, the authority in her voice making it clear that she wasn''t there for arguments:

    "Let me pass!"

    "If he tries anything funny, we''ll open fire!" another guard warned, the tension evident in her tone.

    "He won''t." Fernanda walked between them, her posture unyielding, and entered the circle formed by the soldiers around Kay.

    Kay remained seated in the center, like an unshakable rock, ignoring the chaos around him. Fernanda stopped in front of him and pulled the collar of his suit. When she saw inside, she looked at him with a look full of disapproval.

    "You idiot... look at the damage you did to the castle! And the suit? It''s a disaster!" she said, approaching and inspecting the overheated plates of the equipment.

    Kay looked up at her lazily, as if completely ignoring the weight of the situation.

    "We''re hungry." He stood up slowly, unhurriedly.

    The movement was enough to make the guards tense up even more. They aimed straight at his head, their fingers ready to pull the triggers.

    Fernanda stood up quickly, placing herself between Kay and the pointed guns.

    "Calm down!" she ordered, her voice loud enough to silence the surrounding chatter. "He''s not running away!"

    The guards hesitated, but kept their weapons raised. The air seemed heavier with the growing tension. Fernanda gave Kay a stern look, who remained motionless.

    Kay sighed deeply, as if the tension around her was a minor inconvenience, and began to remove her suit right there.

    Fernanda watched every move, still alert, but showing no hesitation. When Kay handed her the suit, sword, and SCAR, she kept only the baton firmly in her hand.

    "See? He''s not wearing the suit anymore. He''s not planning on running away!" Fernanda declared, turning to the guards. "Lower your weapons!"

    A senior guard stepped forward, his face set like stone.

    ¡°Take the suit and weapons away from him, and we¡¯ll keep our weapons down!¡± he ordered.

    Fernanda glanced briefly at Kay, as if questioning his intentions, but quickly left with the equipment. Carrying Kay¡¯s suit, sword, and SCAR, she walked quickly to the helicopter parked in the yard, carefully placing everything inside the aircraft. When she returned, her hands were empty and her expression resolute.

    ¡°Ready.¡± Her voice was firm, but exuded a slight weariness.

    The guards reluctantly began to lower their weapons, but they kept the siege around Kay. The atmosphere remained heavy, full of distrust.

    Fernanda approached Kay again, staring at him with a look that mixed frustration and curiosity.

    ¡°You invaded the castle, killed a guard, and caused destruction to property. Why did you do that?¡± she exclaimed, her raised voice reflecting her indignation.

    Kay looked at her indifferently.

    ¡ª He hurt Em¨ªlia.

    Fernanda stood still for a moment, the princess''s name seeming to echo in her mind.

    ¡ª Where is the princess? ¡ª she asked, now more distressed.

    ¡ª She''s in the room, with a maid. ¡ª Kay''s answer was direct, but filled with an intensity that Fernanda couldn''t ignore.

    ¡ª Can you explain better? ¡ª Fernanda asked, crossing her arms, her voice filled with impatience and expectation.

    Kay approached slowly, leaning in to whisper something in her ear.

    Fernanda stepped back abruptly, her face pale with pure terror.

    ¡ª No! ¡ª she exclaimed, her voice almost failing.

    Kay sighed, as if carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders.

    ¡ª I''m sorry, but I followed everything... until the call ended. I heard everything, Fernanda. I couldn''t take it. But honestly, I didn''t expect him to die with just one blow. ¡ª His voice was serious, but there was a hint of resignation, as if he had already accepted the consequences of his actions.

    Fernanda stared at him, incredulous, and raised her voice:

    ¡ª Are you sorry?

    Kay looked up, straight and firm.

    ¡ª He died without feeling pain. So, yes, I am sorry... but now he can''t hurt Em¨ªlia anymore. And, because of that, I don''t care.

    The guards around him clenched their fists, clearly irritated, their hard expressions reflecting their contempt.

    ¡ª That''s not what he meant! ¡ª Fernanda tried to intervene, gesturing to try to calm the situation.

    Kay opened his mouth, ready to respond, but was interrupted by a thunderous sound.

    The unmistakable noise of propellers cutting through the air filled the room.

    ¡ª They''re here! ¡ª Fernanda said, relief and tension mixed in her voice.

    Who? Kay exclaimed.

    The helicopter flew over the city and landed at the castle.

    Joana and Mira were the first to get off the helicopter, followed by the recruits, their firm and determined steps echoing through the area. The tension in the air was palpable. The guards made way for the two, recognizing the authority they emanated.

    "Where is he?" Mira exclaimed, with an expression that mixed disdain and anger.

    Fernanda looked around, somewhat disconcerted.

    "He''s here!" she said, pointing to the side.

    But Kay was no longer where he should be. He had disappeared. The guards exchanged confused looks, clearly not understanding what had happened. Mira, irritated, stepped deeper into the circle formed by the soldiers. Her eyes soon located Kay, crouched and trying not to attract attention.

    "Found him!" Kay said, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender, visibly nervous.

    Before he could react, Mira stepped forward and delivered a powerful slap to his face, sending him flying like a rag doll. Kay fell to the ground hard, a ringing in his ears.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You idiot! What have you done?!¡± Mira shouted, her eyes flashing with irritation.

    One of the guards muttered with contempt:

    ¡°That¡¯s how he killed our comrade¡­¡±

    From afar, Thais shouted:

    ¡°Hey, Kay, are you dead?¡±

    Still lying down, Kay replied in a slurred voice:

    ¡ª I died...

    Joana approached, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Do we know what happened here? ¡ª she asked firmly, looking at Fernanda.

    Fernanda sighed reluctantly before answering:

    ¡ª Yes. Kay told me. According to him, the guard... well, he dishonored the princess. And Kay heard everything while he was on the phone with her. He came to save her, but... he ended up killing the bastard. I haven''t heard the princess''s side yet, so I can''t confirm anything.

    ¡ª Kay wouldn''t lie about that! Not even as a joke! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, still indignant. ¡ª What are we going to do?

    Joana was direct:

    ¡ª He injured and killed an officer. The case will be taken to the Council, which will decide the punishment. Until then, Kay will be detained by the army.

    Thais, worried, protested:

    ¡ª By the Council? Is that serious?

    ¡ª Emilia can reduce his sentence, right? ¡ª Mira asked, with hope in her voice.

    Fernanda shook her head.

    ¡ª Her testimony will be important, but... so far, she hasn''t shown up.

    Kay, still on the ground, intervened in her carefree voice:

    ¡ª She''s scared. They''ll find her. I promise I''ll stay quiet here.

    Mira watched him with a mix of concern and guilt. "Did he get hurt again?" she thought. She approached, kneeling beside him.

    ¡ª It''s just a little swollen and has a mark from your hand. I''m not hurt. Go on," Kay said, noticing her gaze.

    Mira looked away, embarrassed.

    ¡ª I''m sorry... You helped Emilia and I hit you.

    Kay gave her an ironic smile.

    ¡ª It''s okay, but if you want to make up for it, there''s something I want to investigate later.

    Mira arched an eyebrow.

    ¡ª I don''t know if you''ll be free after all this. What do you want to investigate?

    Kay replied with a defiant glint in her eyes:

    ¡°It¡¯s not really an investigation. I want to kill some ghouls. But now, take care of Emilia. If I go to her, the guards will follow. She better not see me today.¡±

    Mira hesitated, but finally nodded.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, lying down as if he were relaxing on a normal day.

    Mira walked away, but before leaving, she asked one of the guards:

    ¡°Can I see the princess?¡±

    The high-ranking officer answered without hesitation:

    ¡°Only with permission from the royal family.¡±

    Kay interrupted, looking at her cell phone and ending a call:

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Emilia allowed it. Take Fernanda, Joana and Alpha 1 with you. It seems she wants to meet them.¡±

    The officer narrowed his eyes suspiciously:

    ¡°Did you call the princess?¡±

    Kay pointed lazily upwards.

    ¡ª Look at her bedroom window.

    Everyone looked up and saw the maid waving from the broken window. The scene was silent for a moment, until the officer gave a soft sigh and ordered:

    ¡ª Very well. Proceed with caution.

    ¡ª Right! ¡ª Mira said, saluting with a determined glint in her eyes.

    She walked away, leaving the surrounding soldiers and guards watching Kay with curious and suspicious looks. He, however, seemed oblivious to the tension in the air. He picked up the communicator and made another call.

    ¡°Hi, Rem!¡± he called, in a casual tone.

    ¡°Kay? Should I call you son-in-law now?¡± Rem exclaimed on the other end of the line, in a slightly amused voice.

    ¡°Keep calling me normal, please.¡± Kay sighed, rubbing the back of her neck.

    ¡°I get hurt like this! You have my number, but you never call me. Only my daughter to catch up!¡± Rem complained, pretending to cry exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Okay, okay... have you had an attack?¡± Kay asked, ignoring the drama.

    ¡°Yes! Two just this month, but nothing that really makes me hot.¡± ??Rem¡¯s voice became more serious, but it still had a defiant tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in through the other side. Some things happened here, so it might take a while. I don''t even know if they''ll let us go. ¡ª Kay seemed hesitant, observing the surroundings.

    ¡ª Did you call me to inform me of something that you don''t even know will happen? ¡ª Rem snorted, clearly impatient.

    ¡ª I think that''s it... ¡ª Kay admitted, laughing softly.

    ¡ª Tell the truth! You missed me and called just to cover it up with another subject, right? ¡ª Rem accused, letting out an excited laugh. ¡ª But it''s no use, Kay! I have a husband and even a daughter. It won''t work!

    ¡ª Your name is Maria? ¡ª Kay teased, with a mocking smile.

    ¡ª Maria? Why? ¡ª Rem asked, confused.

    ¡ª Because you''re full of grace! ¡ª he replied, laughing out loud.

    ¡ª Wow... ¡ª Rem replied disdainfully. ¡ª Are you really going to come here or was it just to chat?

    ¡ª I don''t know. I''m in trouble now. I''ll try to get permission from the vice-captain. ¡ª Kay looked at Mira in the distance, who was talking to other recruits.

    ¡ª Vice-captain? Wow, you guys are doing great! ¡ª Rem praised.

    ¡ª I don''t know... I feel like I''m just causing trouble for Mira. ¡ª Kay sighed, her voice full of sincerity.

    ¡ª That''s for sure! ¡ª Rem laughed. ¡ª Anyway, before you come, let me know. ¡ª And she ended the call.

    Kay put away the communicator, shaking her head.

    ¡ª I love how sincere you guys are... ¡ª she muttered to herself before approaching a guard.

    ¡ª How long until this meeting with the council? ¡ª Kay asked bluntly.

    ¡ª Back off, kid! The meeting won''t happen for days. ¡ª The officer crossed his arms, trying to intimidate him.

    ¡ª I see... ¡ª Kay said, turning to the recruits. ¡ª We''re going to kill ghouls! Get everything ready so we can leave as soon as they get back.

    ¡ª You can''t leave here! ¡ª warned the officer, raising his voice.

    ¡ª I don''t mind if the guards want to come too, but just don''t get in the way of the mission! ¡ª Kay replied, ignoring the order.

    ¡ª That''s not the point! ¡ª insisted the officer.

    ¡ª In fact, whatever you decide to do, the captain will tell me later. My people are going to kill some ghouls. If you want to come, feel free. ¡ª Kay shrugged and walked away.

    The scene changes

    Emilia was curled up on the bed, her gaze lost and sadness evident on her face.

    ¡ª It''s embarrassing to see you after what happened... ¡ª she murmured, her voice almost a whisper.

    ¡ª I''m sorry you had to go through that. As a soldier, I feel ashamed that something like that happened to an innocent person. ¡ª Joana lowered her head, the weight of guilt evident.

    ¡ª I don''t blame the soldiers. I know it was that man''s doing. To be honest, I''m scared... but I know I can''t stay like this forever. ¡ª Emilia took a deep breath, trying to gather her courage.

    ¡ª Even though you''re so young, you''re strong. I think I understand what Kay saw in you now. ¡ª Mira smiled, trying to encourage her.

    ¡ª I was crying, but I was happy when he came. He came to save a friend, not a princess. That''s why he was here without a mask. ¡ª Emilia gave a small smile.

    ¡ª Did you say you wanted to see us? ¡ª Raven asked, changing the subject to lighten the mood.

    ¡ª My brother won''t go unpunished for what he did, even for helping me. The other kingdoms won''t care that a princess was saved. He won''t die, but I''ll try to reduce his sentence to something lighter. I can''t promise more than that. ¡ª Emilia''s voice trembled slightly, but there was determination in her words.

    ¡ª Him not dying is what matters. ¡ª Mira nodded.

    ¡ª He could be stuck there for months... or even his whole life. ¡ª Joana seemed more skeptical.

    ¡ª If he goes a week without coffee there, he''ll starve to death. ¡ª Mira tried to lighten the mood, laughing.

    ¡ª He''s so lazy, I think he literally is! ¡ª Fernanda joked.

    ¡ª Even though I''m part of the royal family, I don''t have much say in my father''s kingdom. But I''ll talk to them to at least allow daily visits. ¡ª Emilia lowered her head, sad.

    ¡ª Thank you. ¡ª Mira smiled at her.

    ¡ª Before you go... can we take a picture together? ¡ª Emilia asked, embarrassed.

    ¡ª Of course! ¡ª they all answered.

    Emilia smiled. The scene changed.

    ¡ª Did they let you put on the costume again? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, with a surprised expression.

    ¡ª Yes, we''re going to kill ghouls! ¡ª Kay said, with a fierce look. ¡ª How was she? ¡ª she asked, approaching the helicopter.

    ¡ª She''s a persistent girl, she''ll be fine! ¡ª said Raven, with a confident smile.

    ¡°I see... then I judged her wrong!¡± ¡ª said Kay, with an air of regret.

    ¡°No... she¡¯s still scared, but she¡¯s trying to stay strong!¡± ¡ª said Mira, with a worried look.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡ª said Kay, waving to Emilia who was at the window.

    Emilia waved back, her smile radiating a silent strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡ª said Kay, with a tone of urgency.

    The recruits entered the helicopter, prepared for battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, are you two really going with us?¡± ¡ª exclaimed Kay, with a defiant look.

    ¡°It was our boss¡¯s order for two of the guards to keep an eye on you!¡± ¡ª said one of the guards, with a rigid expression.

    ¡°Be a witness, Fernanda! The fifth squad is going on an investigation and extermination mission!¡± ¡ª said Kay, with a smile of someone who already knew what to do.

    ¡°I see.¡± ¡ª Fernanda said, entering the helicopter with a determined look.

    ¡ª What are you doing? ¡ª Joana exclaimed, looking at Kay.

    ¡ª He never used investigation in the missions... it seems interesting, so I''ll go too! ¡ª Fernanda said, with a sparkle in her eyes, willing to follow Kay to the end.

    ¡ª Here you should say something! ¡ª Joana said to Mira.

    ¡ª She''ll be fine. I don''t know where those ghouls are, but she can stay in the village! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª I need an extremely long rope, made of iron if possible! ¡ª Kay demanded firmly.

    ¡ª I''ll get it out of the bun... I understand, let''s stop at the institute. I can get it! ¡ª Fernanda said, visibly determined.

    ¡ª And them? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, looking at the other soldiers intensely.

    ¡ª Return to the base, the captain and the others are already coming back! ¡ª Fernanda ordered, with authority.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª replied the vice-leader of the second squad, giving a sign of approval.

    Kay and the rest got into the helicopter, while the other soldiers headed for the other.

 Chapter 65: Mission!

    ¡°Do you know where the institute is?¡± Kay shouted, turning to the others in the helicopter.

    ¡°I know!¡± Brenda and Alex replied confidently.

    ¡°You can go straight there!¡± Kay said, her gaze firm and determined.

    ¡°Right!¡± Alex confirmed, taking command.

    The helicopter took off, its blades spinning faster and faster before gaining altitude. Kay picked up her mask again and adjusted it on her face, her expression implacable.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me, but I apologize for killing one of your colleagues!¡± Kay said, her tone heavy with regret.

    Everyone in the helicopter turned to look at him, confused. The two guards remained silent, watching him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good at dealing with people. I spent a lot of my life just training and killing ghouls. Although I thought a lot before arriving at the castle, in the end I was driven by emotions. I¡¯m not the best with feelings, so I end up not reflecting enough. We recently lost a comrade, so we know how hard it is, but in the end, it was to the ghouls... so it''s less worse than being murdered by a human. So, even if you don''t forgive me, I apologize for this! ¡ª Kay confessed sincerely.

    ¡ª I don''t know if I can forgive you or not, but looking back on the events, we, the guards, failed to protect the princess. As that guy''s comrade, I feel horrible, but at that moment, did you know he was going to die? ¡ª asked one of the guards, with a hard look.

    ¡ª Honestly? No, in the first attack! ¡ª Kay replied, with cutting sincerity.

    ¡ª You were going to kill him anyway, even if we tried to stop you. That was clear to us, you were driven by anger! ¡ª said the other guard, his tone accusatory.

    ¡ª They surrounded a soldier armed and wearing the suit. If they had heavier weapons, I would understand. But with those little guns they still surrounded me... I don''t know if they want this, but they gained a bit of my trust! ¡ª Kay said, with a bitter laugh.

    ¡ª He doesn''t go around saying things like that. He''s truly sorry, so please forgive him! ¡ª Mira begged, looking at the guards sincerely.

    ¡ª He won''t die, he''s already contributed a lot to the kingdom. But considering the facts and the sentence you were going to receive, you should stay in the capital''s prison. I will testify that you regret what you did and that you killed to protect the princess! ¡ª said one of the guards, deciding Kay''s fate.

    ¡ª One death, one destroyed wall... If you had killed us like you said, you would certainly have received the death sentence. I will also testify in your favor, for having helped the princess not lose faith in us! ¡ª declared the other guard, with a softer look.

    ¡ª Wait a minute, did you threaten them too? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, perplexed.

    ¡ª It was because of emotion! ¡ª Kay replied, trying to justify herself.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Mira said, shaking him hard.

    ¡°But I only told them not to interfere, so I wouldn¡¯t have to use self-defense. One of the soldiers had shot me!¡± Kay explained, her expression frustrated.

    ¡°They shot?¡± Mira exclaimed, stopping to shake him, worried.

    ¡°We were scared, and one of ours ended up pulling the trigger!¡± the guard replied, visibly embarrassed.

    ¡°And are you okay?¡± Mira exclaimed, her concern showing.

    ¡°Yes, the bullet didn¡¯t hit me!¡± Kay replied, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Mira said, relieved.

    ¡ª We''re getting closer. ¡ª Fernanda announced, interrupting the conversation.

    ¡ª You can land inside, I got permission! ¡ª Fernanda said, putting her cell phone in her pocket with a satisfied smile.

    Kay pulled Mira close to him and sat her next to him.

    ¡ª I don''t know how deep the hole is, but it''s very deep! ¡ª Kay said, with a somber expression.

    ¡ª I''ll ask for the biggest rope they have there! ¡ª Fernanda said, already thinking of solutions.

    ¡ª What hole is that? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª It''s behind the waterfall. ¡ª Kay replied, with a serious tone.

    ¡ª How do you know that? The pressure of the water would crush you! ¡ª Mira said, shocked by the idea.

    ¡ª I heard! ¡ª Kay replied, turning her eyes away, uncomfortable.

    ¡ª You went in there? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, her eyes wide.

    ¡ª Sorry! ¡ª Kay said, with a sigh.

    ¡ª You idiot! You could have died! ¡ª Mira said, furious, but at the same time relieved that he was okay.

    ¡ª I was okay, but thanks to that I found out where the ghouls that attacked the village came from! ¡ª Kay said, with a determined look.

    ¡ª You only do crazy things! Think about the people who will be worried about you! ¡ª Mira said, with a scolding tone.

    "An unexplored cave, with a hole where ghouls come out... is it really worth investigating?" thought Fernanda, with a distant look.

    The helicopter landed with precision.

    ¡ª Only scientists and the royal family can enter here, wait here! ¡ª Fernanda said, quickly getting out of the helicopter.

    The institute had its own security guards doing rounds. Fernanda was greeted by two scientists.

    They entered the institute. Kay grabbed a pot of coffee and helped herself, trying to relax.

    ¡ª My suit is smoking, I don''t know if I''ll be able to fight like this. But I think it''s just the devices they use to monitor the suit that are broken. Even so, the suit still needs to feed, so, at first, I''ll be out of the game! ¡ª Kay said, with a resigned tone.

    ¡ª We can handle some ghouls without you! ¡ª Thais said, boasting.

    ¡ª I know you can, but I''ll never force you to fight. If you see that you''re in trouble, retreat! ¡ª Kay said, with a serious look.

    ¡ª Is this bad? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, visibly worried.

    ¡ª It''s been a while since I''ve been in there, but the smell of ghouls is strong. Even though the hole is deep, it still reaches up there! ¡ª Kay said, with a look of warning.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡ª What does it mean? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, tense.

    ¡ª We''re going to face an army! ¡ª Kay said, with an expression of pure determination.

    ¡ª Wait, wait, you''re kidding, right? ¡ª Joana exclaimed, her eyes wide.

    ¡ª She''s right. If we''re going to fight so many ghouls, we need the help of the captain and the squads! ¡ª Thais said, nervous.

    ¡ª There were so many ghouls in our village and you didn''t say anything? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a serious expression, her arms crossed.

    Kay sighed, looking at the group.

    ¡ª If they were going to attack, they would have done it already. They can''t get out of the hole, otherwise they would have climbed up. Some with wings can even do it, but they''re not smart enough to realize that, when they get out, they''ll find food. ¡ª he said, with disturbing calm.

    ¡ª And you kept it to yourself! ¡ª Mira retorted, frustration evident in her voice.

    ¡ª You were quite scared back then. If I had told you, you would have screamed and everyone would have panicked. That would have caused even more confusion in the village! ¡ª Kay replied, turning her face away, clearly trying to avoid Mira''s accusing gaze.

    Mira watched him in silence for a moment, before answering, in a lower voice:

    ¡ª I know, but you could have told my mother, and she would have told my father.

    Kay closed her eyes for a moment, a fleeting remorse passing through her gaze.

    ¡ª I forgot... ¡ª she murmured.

    Raven, who was further away, approached, moving her hands thoughtfully.

    ¡ª We should change the mission and wait for the other squads. ¡ª she said, still undecided.

    Kay, however, did not hesitate.

    ¡ª It is an army of ghouls, yes, but we have weapons, intelligence, teamwork and now, the power of the ghouls themselves. Don''t you think you can face them like this? ¡ª she exclaimed, her eyes shining with determination.

    ¡ª I don''t know... Their power is natural, so it''s stronger than ours! ¡ª Raven replied, with a shadow of doubt in her voice.

    Thais, noticing the hesitation, didn''t hesitate to intervene.

    ¡ª Understand, Kay. When Raven gets scared, it''s to warn us, so we don''t go face the ghouls. That''s an omen! ¡ª she said, concern written all over her face.

    ¡ª Who''s scared? I''m just worried if you guys die! ¡ª Raven interrupted, with a firm tone, but her gaze still full of apprehension.

    Thais didn''t let the tension disappear and, with a forced smile, provoked:

    ¡ª Tell him you''re scared right away, so he''ll think again!

    Raven took a deep breath, her shoulders slumping a little.

    ¡ª Okay, okay... I''m scared. If my partner here ends up dying, think again, Kay! ¡ª he said, finally revealing what he was holding back.

    Kay, who had listened to everything without showing any emotion, now turned to Ravena, her expression unshaken.

    ¡ª But we''re already here. Taking an army to a hole that I don''t even know what''s down there, besides the ghouls, is riskier than going alone. ¡ª he said, fixing his eyes on each of those present, challenging them to disagree.

    Joana, who until then had been watching in silence, finally spoke up.

    ¡ª Then take the captain and the other leaders too. They''re coming to the castle! ¡ª she said, holding the cell phone tightly.

    Kay stared at her, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡ª Did you warn him? ¡ª she asked, the tension rising.

    ¡ª Not yet, but now I have! ¡ª Joana replied, quickly sending the message.

    Kay looked at the group, her voice deep and full of conviction.

    ¡ª You have to stop being afraid. I''m not going to send you on a mission that you won''t come out of alive! ¡ª he said, his aura filled with confidence.

    Kratos, who hadn''t spoken until then, looked directly at Kay, his words cutting like a blade.

    ¡ª Your level of expectation is different from ours, that was clear when we went to recover that lost kingdom! ¡ª he said, letting the weight of his voice echo.

    Kay looked at everyone, a deep sigh escaping her lips.

    ¡ª Let''s wait for reinforcements in the village!

    The scene changed quickly. The helicopters landed near the village, and the soldiers began to walk towards the group that had arrived first.

    ¡°The reinforcements weren¡¯t that many soldiers!¡± said Kay, with a surprised expression.

    ¡°I saw the scene you left there... the king isn¡¯t very happy!¡± said Takemichi, with an ironic smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later. There¡¯s not much light inside the cave anymore, so it¡¯s better not to wait until nightfall.¡± said Kay, with firm determination.

    ¡°And are those headlamps for decoration?¡± asked Takemichi, with a curious look.

    ¡°Given the amount I brought, they should light up well, but not for long!¡± replied Fernanda, adjusting one of the flashlights on her helmet.

    ¡°Cameras and flashlights on the helmets... it looks like we¡¯re going to explore for a news broadcast!¡± said Kay, laughing.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, damn you?¡± exclaimed Takemichi, irritated.

    ¡°I brought the notebook and two screens to monitor the cameras.¡± So, we''ll find out what''s going on inside. My people at the base will assess the conditions of the suits and of you. We''ll keep in touch! ¡ª Fernanda explained, with a serious and focused tone.

    ¡ª At first, I''ll go in to see how far the ghouls won''t detect us. Then, only the leaders and the captain will go in! Next, it''ll be my squad, we''ll clear the way. If necessary, we''ll go in with the next squads! ¡ª Kay said, with a commanding voice.

    ¡ª How interesting... So there were that many ghouls? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, among the soldiers.

    ¡ª What? ¡ª the soldiers replied, surprised by the question.

    ¡ª Come like a normal person, mom! ¡ª Mira said, looking at her mother with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    ¡ª That''s more fun! ¡ª Rem replied, walking forward with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª No! ¡ª Kay exclaimed, with a warning expression.

    ¡ª I haven''t even said anything yet! ¡ª Rem retorted, with a defiant look.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, he won¡¯t!¡± Takemichi said, crossing his arms and giving a firm look.

    ¡°Ah, but I already got my outfit and my weapon.¡± ¡ª Rem said, with a sad sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a long sword you¡¯re holding there!¡± ¡ª Kay observed, with a disapproving look.

    ¡ª Like mother, like daughter! ¡ª Joana said, laughing.

    ¡ª I''m not that rusty! I want to protect my home too. I''ll go, yes! ¡ª Rem replied, with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡ª You''re retired, you can''t go! ¡ª Takemichi insisted, with a worried expression.

    ¡ª I see... so that''s why you asked them to let you know when we were going to arrive. Very smart! ¡ª Kay said, looking at Rem with a more understanding look.

    ¡ª My husband, my daughter and my son-in-law... If you''re going, I''m going too! ¡ª Rem stated, with unshakable firmness.

    ¡ª You know the rules, I won''t let you get involved in this! ¡ª Takemichi said, trying to impose her authority.

    ¡ª Then I''m going ahead, like a nosy civilian! ¡ª Rem replied, with a defiant smile.

    ¡ª I get it, you''re not going to change your mind! This will stay between us. I don''t want this to leak to the superiors! ¡ª Takemichi said, with a sigh of frustration.

    Kay glared at Takemichi through the mask.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Takemichi exclaimed, visibly irritated.

    ¡°And these masks are so cool!¡± Rem said, excited, ignoring the tension.

    ¡°I chose the color, but Fernanda designed each one!¡± Kay replied, ignoring Takemichi.

    ¡°It looks really good! I wish I had gotten one when I was active!¡± Rem said, with a nostalgic smile.

    ¡°Then join my squad!¡± Kay said, with a determined expression.

    ¡°Ara!¡± Rem exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Kay?¡± Mira asked, still confused.

    ¡°Her ghoul seems excited to be used again! Rem is like that too! If you want to go back to active duty, then join my squad!¡± Kay said, with a smirk.

    ¡°Hey, damn boy!¡± Get your eyes off my wife! ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, emanating a murderous aura.

    ¡ª Don''t get carried away, she''s like a mother to me. So I won''t let her get hurt! ¡ª Kay replied, seriously, staring at Takemichi with unperturbed intensity.

    Mira and Rem were embarrassed by the exchange of words between the two.

    ¡ª I''m going to kill you! ¡ª Takemichi threatened, with his eyes fixed on Kay.

    Rem, smiling, clapped her hands, interrupting the discussion. The soldiers were surprised by her attitude.

    ¡ª I''m going to borrow the ghouls that are in the forest! ¡ª Kay said, returning to the main topic.

    ¡ª I end up forgetting how strange your nose is! I killed them yesterday and froze their bodies. You can use it! ¡ª Rem said, with a low laugh.

    ¡ª Yesterday? The ghouls tried to attack here? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, confused, not understanding the situation.

    ¡ª Yeah, they do this every month! Without Kay, I had to take care of it! ¡ª Rem said, with a casual tone, as if it were something normal.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mira exclaimed, looking to the side, trying to process the information.

    ¡°He ran away when you asked!¡± Takemichi said, with an ironic smile.

    ¡°What else are you hiding from me?¡± Mira exclaimed, her voice rising.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Rem replied, turning her face to the side, trying to dodge.

    ¡°There¡¯s more to it, isn¡¯t there?¡± Mira exclaimed, seriously, watching her mother.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. Let¡¯s get into the formation he gave us. I didn¡¯t want to follow what he said, but he was the only one who saw the hole! After the fifth squadron enters, we¡¯ll call you. The formation will be maintained, without disturbing the order! First squadron, then the others, in order! Do you understand?¡± Takemichi ordered, with authority.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the soldiers affirmed, ready to follow the instructions.

    ¡ª This brings back so many memories... ¡ª Rem said, putting one of the helmets on her head, with a nostalgic smile.

    Kay was walking away, looking at the hole ahead.

    ¡ª The smell inside the hole is strong. I believe everyone there is special. If you want, you can call the guards to take their bodies and take the two who are in the forest! ¡ª Kay said casually.

    ¡ª You''re too confident, you don''t even know what''s down there! ¡ª Takemichi said, frowning.

    ¡ª If it''s not to make sure the mission will be completed, then don''t even go. That''s my thinking! ¡ª Kay replied firmly.

    The leaders put on their helmets, adjusting them precisely.

    ¡ª Fernanda, warn them about the ghouls. We''ll go ahead. Turn on the equipment! ¡ª Takemichi ordered.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the leaders, Rem, Mira and Fernanda, responded in unison.

    Suddenly, Fernanda stopped and slapped her forehead.

 Chapter 66: Encounter with Ghoul!

    ¡ª Damn! I forgot the generator!

    ¡ª You can use my house! It''s the closest to the waterfall. ¡ª Kay nodded.

    ¡ª Thanks! ¡ª Fernanda said, already grabbing her notebook.

    ¡ª I''ll show her the house. I need three soldiers for support. ¡ª Kay looked at Takemichi.

    ¡ª Since my squad will be the last, you can take two of mine. ¡ª Yan readily offered.

    ¡ª Come with me! ¡ª Kay ordered, taking Fernanda''s equipment.

    Three soldiers followed him as he led them to his house.

    ¡ª The pilots will be on standby to provide support with the helicopters, if necessary. I want ten soldiers here, and the rest, follow us to the waterfall! ¡ª Takemichi instructed.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the soldiers responded in unison.

    The pilots and ten soldiers remained near the helicopters, while the rest advanced along the trail towards the waterfall. Slayer, with a serious look, carried the heavy chain they would use to descend.

    ¡ª Make yourself at home. ¡ª Kay said as she left the house after leaving Fernanda and the equipment there.

    ¡ª Thank you. I''ll let you know as soon as the equipment is ready! ¡ª Fernanda replied, adjusting her equipment.

    ¡ª Okay. ¡ª Kay nodded before returning to where the others were waiting.

    The soldiers watched him approach again.

    ¡ª You didn''t need to worry! ¡ª Kay said with a calm smile.

    ¡ª It would be full of dust when you got back. ¡ª Rem replied

    ¡ª Thank you. ¡ª Kay looked away, thoughtful. "She''s more serious than usual... So she''s taking this mission seriously."

    ¡ª Fernanda gave her the go-ahead? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed when he saw him.

    ¡ª She said she''ll let you know, but we can go ahead now, since these things are connected. ¡ª Kay replied, unconcerned.

    ¡ª Just to make it clear, I''m leading this mission! ¡ª Takemichi emphasized, crossing his arms.

    ¡ª I know. ¡ª Kay replied in a neutral but confident tone.

    They walked through the forest. The sound of the waterfall grew louder with each step, a roar that filled the air. Until they emerged from the trees and reached an open area. The sight of the waterfall, majestic and imposing, left everyone silent for a moment.

    ¡ª Hey, Kay! Did you seriously cross that thing? ¡ª Viviane asked, surprised.

    ¡ª You crossed it?! ¡ª Rem exclaimed, her eyes widening.

    ¡ª I had the same reaction as you. ¡ª Mira commented, still in disbelief.

    Kay smiled slightly and explained:

    ¡ª Don''t worry. That''s why I brought him! ¡ª He pointed to a soldier next to him.

    Takemichi frowned, confused.

    ¡ª I thought he would stay with Fernanda. What are you going to do with him?

    ¡ª I just need him to stop the water. It''s quite simple. ¡ª Kay shrugged.

    ¡ª It''s not simple! ¡ª The soldiers around him protested.

    Mira, with an air of expectation, said:

    ¡ª He''s going to use the tentacles, isn''t he?

    ¡ª Exactly! Make four layers with the tentacles and open the way. ¡ª Kay explained excitedly.

    ¡ª Tentacles, huh? Back in my day, we didn''t have that. ¡ª Rem commented, with a nostalgic tone.

    Kay laughed, but thought: "Your time, huh..." Before he could finish his thought, Rem looked at him with a menacing smile.

    ¡ª Don''t make me punch you. With this suit here, I can''t guarantee you''ll come out with just a few broken bones! ¡ª she warned.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡ª Kay raised her hands in surrender.

    Takemichi, still suspicious, questioned the soldier.

    ¡°Do you think you can do this?¡±

    The soldier took a deep breath before answering:

    ¡°I can try.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Takemichi ordered, watching the man advance towards the waterfall.

    The soldier positioned himself next to the powerful waterfall, the deafening roar of the flow seeming to challenge him. He took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on the current, before activating the suit. Four tentacles emerged from his back, moving with precision and strength. They rose into the air, glistening under the spray of the water.

    The man concentrated, his muscles tensing. The tentacles began to stack in solid layers, advancing towards the water. When the first one touched the current, the force of the fall pushed him violently downward, but he did not give in. He took another deep breath, adjusting his posture, and firmly secured each layer of tentacles.

    Gradually, the makeshift barrier stopped the water, opening a narrow and safe path. The hidden cave behind the waterfall became visible, its dark and menacing entrance revealed as if it were a long-hidden secret.

    ¡°Come in!¡± the soldier shouted, standing firm as the pressure of the water made his feet sink slightly into the wet ground.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Captain Takemichi praised, nodding in approval.

    Without hesitation, the members of the sixth squad, followed by the first to enter, advanced through the newly opened passage. The sound of their footsteps echoed for a moment before disappearing into the darkness of the cave.

    As soon as the last of them passed, the soldier finally gave in. The overwhelming force of the water broke through his barrier, knocking the tentacles violently away. He took a step back, taking a deep breath as he slowly retracted the tentacles back into his suit. With one last gentle movement, the equipment returned to normal, leaving the man exhausted but victorious.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Screens installed, cameras working!" Fernanda said over the radio, her voice firm and clear.

    ¡ª We''ve entered the cave, we''ll keep in touch with you. Don''t get in touch, so as not to alert the ghouls! ¡ª Kay replied over the radio, her voice full of focus and determination.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Fernanda replied over the radio, the communication cutting through the silence of the cave.

    The darkness seemed to swallow their footsteps as the group advanced.

    ¡ª This cave is very spacious! ¡ª Rem commented, her voice reverberating off the rocky walls.

    ¡ª And there was something like that here and we didn''t even know it! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised by the vastness and mystery of the place.

    ¡ª The hole is further ahead. ¡ª Kay said, pointing to the darkness in front of her, her eyes fixed on the objective.

    With cautious steps, they moved forward, deeper and deeper into the cave. The silence enveloped them, and the sound of their own footsteps seemed to amplify the tension in the air, the cave being illuminated only by the glow of the flashlights. They were closer to the hole.

    ¡ª It really does look deep! ¡ª said San, observing the hole carefully.

    ¡°What¡¯s on the other side?¡± ¡ª ??Thais exclaimed, her eyes anxious.

    Kay took a step forward, her gaze fixed on the abyss before them.

    ¡°I only went this far, but since we¡¯re all here, it¡¯s worth investigating!¡± ¡ª said Kay, resolutely. ¡°Lena, can you go to the other side?¡±

    Lena looked at the captain, assessing the situation.

    ¡°I already told you that I¡¯m in command!¡± ¡ª replied Takemichi, his voice firm and authoritative.

    Kay took a deep breath, raising her hands in a gesture of apology.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± said Kay, without taking her eyes off the mission.

    Takemichi then turned to Lena.

    ¡°Lena, check the other side. If you see any ghouls, retreat immediately!¡± ¡ª ordered the captain, his tone serious.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª replied Lena, without hesitation.

    She manifested the wings of her suit, and with a push, she took flight, crossing the hole with speed. When she reached the other side, she turned around, waving to the others, a simple gesture, but one that signaled that everything was fine for now.

    Kay wasted no time and turned to the others.

    "Get the device ready, I''m going down!" he said, with determination.

    Slayer, looking at the equipment, frowned.

    "How do I secure this to the ground?" he exclaimed, visibly apprehensive.

    Joana, with precise calm, pointed to a button.

    ¡ª There''s a red button there, just press it and it will stick to the ground!

    Slayer followed the instructions, pressing the button. A drill bit began to spin, digging itself into the ground. The sound of the drill bit cutting through the ground echoed through the cave.

    ¡ª Press it again! ¡ª Joana said, her sharp tone of command cutting through the air.

    Slayer pressed the button again, and the drill bit stopped spinning. The device was firmly fixed to the ground. Kay then grabbed the chain, pulling it a little. It was starting to stretch.

    ¡ª See you down there! ¡ª Kay said, before throwing herself without hesitation into the abyss in front of her.

    ¡ª That idiot! ¡ª Joana muttered, watching Kay''s descent with a mixture of concern and anger.

    The chain was stretching at high speed. Kay was in free fall, her body being pulled down by the force of gravity. The sound of the wind and the chain cutting through the air was the only accompaniment to her fall.

    ¡ª I wonder if he¡¯s alive? It¡¯s been twenty seconds since he jumped! ¡ª Yan said, visibly worried.

    ¡°This hole is really deep!¡± ¡ª Rem exclaimed, looking at the abyss with a tense expression.

    ¡°That idiot is going to use his wings before he hits the ground!¡± ¡ª Mira said, with a mixture of frustration and concern.

    A few seconds later, the chain stopped stretching.

    ¡°Two thousand and three hundred meters below the ground!¡± ¡ª Takemichi said, reading the message Fernanda had sent.

    ¡°This is too deep!¡± ¡ª San said, starting to hesitate, with an urge to retreat.

    ¡°Be quiet!¡± ¡ª Takemichi ordered, taking out his cell phone and calling Fernanda. He pressed the screen, starting a video call.

    ¡°Kay asked me to warn you! Look at the screen!¡± ¡ª Fernanda said, turning the camera.

    On the screen, Kay appeared, with a dark environment in the background.

    ¡°It¡¯s another cave. There are some mushrooms shining here, I think they are fungi. The glow is not strong, but it helps. There is water here. The smell of ghouls is persistent, but I can''t see any at the entrance. They are further back. The air is breathable, it is safe to go down! ¡ª said Kay, speaking calmly, while the image showed a humid and mysterious environment.

    ¡°I understand. Let''s go down, but what about Lena? How is she?¡± exclaimed Takemichi, his gaze fixed on the screen with growing anxiety.

    ¡°She is going forward, but she is getting closer to the wall!¡± said Fernanda, turning quickly to observe the other screen, with concern evident in her tone.

    ¡°Is it just a hallway?¡± exclaimed Ryuji, his eyes fixed on the screen, trying to decipher the situation.

    ¡°Yes!¡± replied Fernanda, her voice tense.

    ¡°There are only bones here!¡± ¡ª Lena said, her voice resounding in a somber tone as she looked at the floor covered in debris, her flashlight illuminating what looked like a macabre scene.

    She looked to the right and saw a small passage, but as she explored it, she realized that it led to another solid wall. She turned again to the left and saw a cave ahead, where a ghoul was sleeping. She looked at the creature cautiously, but the moment the flashlight hit its eye, the ghoul woke up, its eyes shining with an insatiable hunger.

    Lena, overcome by panic, let out a scream of terror. ¡ª "It''s bad!" ¡ª and began to run, the sound of the ghoul''s heavy footsteps echoing behind her, growing louder by the second.

    "Why is she running away?!" Yan exclaimed, astonished.

    ¡ª The captain told her not to fight! ¡ª Joana said, her eyes fixed on the screen, unable to look away from the chaos.

    ¡ª She''s running away out of fear. She probably isn''t even thinking about fighting back! ¡ª Ryuji commented, with a tone of desperation in his voice, watching the scene with growing tension.

    ¡ª Running into a ghoul so close, especially when she''s distracted... That must have really scared her! ¡ª Rem said, her voice full of concern.

    Takemichi, with firm and determined eyes, handed the cell phone to Rem.

    ¡ª Wait here! ¡ª he said, his authoritative voice cutting through the air. In a quick movement, he manifested the wings of his suit, which opened as if they were about to take flight.

    He shot to the other side of the cave, his wings cutting through the air with relentless precision.

    Lena ran at full speed, her quick steps echoing in the cave as the ghoul chased her with relentless ferocity. The monster''s tentacles extended like spears, cutting through the air with a menacing roar. Lena''s face was pale with fear, her body moving with desperate precision to avoid the deadly impact. But the ghoul wouldn''t let her escape.

    "I won''t make it..." Lena thought, feeling her heart racing in her chest. The sound of the tentacles cutting through the air made her spine shiver.

    That''s when she saw him. Takemichi was there, standing with his two axes in his hands, his eyes cold and calculating, waiting for the right moment to act.

    "Captain!" Lena shouted, approaching at full speed, her face a mask of panic.

    Takemichi was ready to act. "Fall into the hole and fly away minutes before hitting the ground!" his voice firm and clear, guiding the strategy. He had no time to waste.

    "Okay!" ¡ª Lena replied, without hesitation, coming towards him, her heart beating wildly as she ran desperately.

    She passed by him, without even looking at him, focused only on her only chance to escape. The hole was just ahead. Lena jumped, her feet hitting the ground hard, and then she dove into the abyss.

    But the ghoul did not give up. Seeing his prey escape, he turned his wrath on Takemichi, his tentacles now focused on hitting him with lethal speed. The monster advanced with force, trying to hit him in a brutal attack, each tentacle like a sharp blade ready to cut.

    Takemichi, implacable, sighed, as if he already knew what was going to happen. He did not move, did not rush.

    In a single movement, he cut the creature''s body into several pieces. The sound of axes cutting flesh echoed through the cave. Before the monster could even react, he was already sliced ??and dead, his body falling heavily into the hole due to the speed he was going.

    Takemichi looked at the hole with a calculating look, the axes still stained with blood.

    "You''re the man, captain!" Yan shouted, cheering with enthusiasm.

    "Lock the chain so it doesn''t stretch any further, and then start descending! I''m going first," Takemichi said, with a firm tone, before jumping into the hole, disappearing into the darkness.

    Rem quickly locked the chain and handed the cell phone to Joana.

    "Fernanda will show the screen when one of us reaches the ground. That way, the others can descend. It will take a long time if we go slowly, one by one, so you can also freefall. Once you''re down there, hold the chain with both hands. It will get a little hot, but the suit will protect you. Just put your arms through the chain so you don''t move away from it. I''ll go first!" ¡ª Rem explained, with unwavering determination.

    She clasped her hands together, aligning them with the chain between her arms, and took a bold leap.

    ¡ª I don''t know if I should say this, but... your mother is a little crazy, isn''t she? ¡ª Joana commented, with a comical tone.

    ¡ª She is... ¡ª Mira replied, sighing.

    ¡ª For each person''s weight, until you get to the bottom, count to ten before holding on to the chain. Otherwise, you won''t be able to stop! Do the rest of the descent holding on to the chain. Except for you, Kratos! With that weapon there, count to five and hold on to the chain! ¡ª Fernanda instructed, clearly, while watching everything on the screen.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kratos replied

 Chapter 67: Mini Ghoul!

    ¡ª That was quite a fall! ¡ª Rem laughed as she touched the ground, her adrenaline still pumping.

    ¡ª The wind is refreshing! ¡ª Kay joked, smiling as if this were a common adventure.

    ¡ª It''s scary! ¡ª Lena replied, her voice trembling, still adjusting to the experience.

    ¡ª Out of nowhere, a sliced ??ghoul falling! It could have fallen on top of me! You didn''t even think about that, did you? ¡ª Kay complained, pointing at Takemichi.

    ¡ª Next time, I hope it hits you! ¡ª Takemichi replied, crossing his arms and looking away with an ironic smile.

    The recruits, following everything through the call, tried not to laugh, although the tension was evident.

    ¡ª Those three... ¡ª Mira muttered, shaking her head. She then approached the edge, took a deep breath and wrapped her arms around the chain. ¡ª I''m going now!

    She jumped elegantly, disappearing into the darkness.

    ¡ª This family has courage! ¡ª San exclaimed, impressed by their determination, as he watched through the screen.

    After the dizzying and adrenaline-filled descent, everyone finally reached the cave floor. The air there was dense, but breathable. The faint glow of the luminescent mushrooms scattered along the walls gave the place an almost supernatural appearance, as if they were in another world.

    ¡°What a... sinister place.¡± Sky murmured, observing the pale reflections in the water accumulated in small puddles around it.

    ¡°It''s more beautiful than I expected.¡± Kay commented, lightly touching one of the mushrooms.

    ¡°Don''t touch it too much, it might be poisonous.¡± Rem warned, lightly tapping his arm.

    Takemichi analyzed the surroundings carefully, holding one of his axes tightly. The sound of drops falling from stalactites broke the oppressive silence of the cave. Three entrances led to different paths.

    ¡°Let''s go together and keep your eyes open. If you hear any strange sounds, let us know. We don''t know how many ghouls are down here.¡± ¡ª Takemichi ordered, with his leadership posture.

    ¡ª It seems that their scent gets stronger in the direction of that opening over there. ¡ª Kay said, pointing to a dark corridor ahead.

    ¡ª Great, we head in that direction. But be careful. We don''t know what else might be waiting for us. ¡ª Takemichi completed.

    As they walked forward, their footsteps echoed off the walls, creating an uncomfortable feeling that something or someone was watching them. Yan looked back more than once, uneasily.

    ¡°Does anyone else have the feeling that we¡¯re being followed?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    ¡°That¡¯s just your paranoia, Yan,¡± Joana said, trying to sound confident, but her eyes betrayed the tension.

    Suddenly, a muffled sound of something moving echoed in the distance. Everyone stopped, their weapons drawn.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t paranoia,¡± San said, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Stay in formation,¡± Takemichi said, narrowing his eyes in the direction of the sound.

    As they entered the entrance, the group found a larger chamber. The glow of the mushrooms was more intense there, revealing bones scattered across the floor. Some still looked fresh.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nest,¡± Rem said, frowning.

    ¡ª That explains the strong smell, they are human bones but most of them are from ghouls... this is bad!. ¡ª Kay added, covering her nose.

    A low roar reverberated through the cave, coming from the depths of the corridor ahead. The sound made the floor vibrate slightly.

    Takemichi raised his hand, signaling silence.

    ¡ª Prepare for combat ¡ª he said, his voice deep, as he adjusted the axes in combat position.

    ¡ª Just to scare me more... why did you say this is bad? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, trying to control her anxiety.

    ¡ª Ghouls evolve the more they eat. ¡ª Kay explained, her voice low and serious. ¡ª I thought it was impossible, but from the smell... it seems that the ones who are alive here devour their own race.

    ¡ª And what does that mean? ¡ª Raven asked, worried.

    ¡ª From the smell, this one is strong. ¡ª Kay replied, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡ª Hey, this looks dangerous! ¡ª Raven warned, taking a step back.

    ¡°No, not for us,¡± Kay said, a confident smile appearing on her face. ¡°But he¡¯s definitely stronger than the others we¡¯ve faced.¡±

    Kay seemed almost excited. ¡°Finally, a worthy challenge¡­¡± he thought, as he drew his sword in one fluid motion.

    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll face him,¡± he declared, the tip of the blade reflecting the faint glow of the mushrooms in the cave.

    ¡°Stay still, boy!¡± Takemichi snapped, his voice cutting through the air like an unmistakable command.

    ¡°My ghoul is already worn out, and deep down there are still several ghouls. I want to fight!¡± Kay declared, tightening his grip around his sword, his eyes burning with determination.

    ¡°Stay still, Kay!¡± Rem ordered, his voice firm as steel, cutting through the boy¡¯s momentum.

    Kay sighed, lowering his head.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª he replied, stepping back with his shoulders slumped, a flash of frustration mixed with sadness passing over his face.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡ª It''s coming! Stay in formation! ¡ª Takemichi said, his voice

    The sound of something large and heavy moving echoed in the distance, getting closer and closer. Tension grew, as if the air itself had become heavier.

    The sound of something large and heavy moving echoed in the distance, getting closer and closer. The walls of the cave vibrated with the impact, as if something colossal was about to emerge. The air seemed denser, as if the creature''s presence was capable of crushing anyone''s courage.

    A huge shadow began to form in the background, its jagged outlines projecting against the dim lights of the mushrooms. It was as if a gigantic beast was about to devour everything in its path.

    The group gripped their weapons tightly, each one preparing to face something monstrous. The sound of claws scratching against stone echoed, and a figure finally emerged from the darkness.

    Everyone held their breath.

    Then... the shadow revealed itself.

    It was a ghoul. Small. No taller than an eight-year-old child.

    "What?!" ¡ª the soldiers exclaimed in unison, confusion clear in their voices.

    ¡°What the hell is this? I¡¯ve never seen a small ghoul!¡± Raven said, frowning as she gripped her spear, as if expecting it to be some kind of joke.

    The ghoul, with its glowing eyes, seemed to be watching the group with a mixture of curiosity and hostility.

    ¡°Small or not, it¡¯s still a ghoul.¡± Takemichi stood his ground firmly, his eyes fixed on the creature, never letting his guard down for a second.

    ¡ª Except for Kay, your suits have irregular percentages! ¡ª Fernanda warned, her voice emerging over the video call.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Takemichi exclaimed, not taking his eyes off the ghoul, his hands ready to act at any moment.

    ¡°Kay¡¯s suit has its circuits burned out! We can¡¯t analyze it!¡± Fernanda replied, the urgency in her voice evident.

    Raven narrowed her eyes, analyzing the creature in front of her.

    ¡°He¡¯s not attacking... and he doesn¡¯t have any tentacles. Can I eliminate him?¡± she asked, her determination clear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to capture him alive. This ghoul is different from all the others.¡± Takemichi commanded, the tone of his voice making it clear that it was an order, not a suggestion.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Raven replied, taking a step forward.

    ¡°Back off, Raven!¡± Kay ordered, her voice cutting through the moment like a blade.

    Raven turned her head to look at him, confused and irritated.

    ¡°Why?¡± she exclaimed, the tension clear in her tone.

    Kay crossed her arms, her expression serious.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t have the strength to defeat this one.¡±

    The words made Raven¡¯s face flush with anger. She gritted her teeth, feeling as if Kay was questioning her ability.

    ¡°He¡¯s got to be messing with me!¡± Raven thought, gripping the scythe tighter.

    Kay took a step forward, ignoring her indignant look.

    ¡°If you want to capture him alive, then go yourself, Takemichi. Or let me do it.¡±

    Takemichi narrowed his eyes, exhaling a heavy sigh before speaking:

    ¡°But you won¡¯t shut up, will you?¡±

    He turned to the ghoul, walking slowly, each step measured as if he were facing something bigger than it seemed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    ¡°Fernanda, record this!¡± ¡ª Kay asked, her voice filled with urgency.

    ¡°It¡¯s been recording since you came in!¡± Fernanda replied firmly, as she monitored everything through the viewfinder.

    ¡°Give them some space!¡± Kay ordered, taking a few steps back, her gaze fixed on the small ghoul.

    The soldiers, still tense, obeyed, forming a cautious semicircle.

    ¡°Is this ghoul really that strong for my father to have to fight?¡± Mira asked, her voice wavering between curiosity and concern.

    Kay looked at her briefly before answering, with unusual seriousness:

    ¡°Yes, he is. He¡¯s not the best opponent for Raven right now!¡± He looked at the other soldiers, who were holding their weapons tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡±

    Everyone was watching the little ghoul, who remained motionless for now, but his bright gaze seemed to examine every movement of the group as if waiting for the exact moment to act.

    The ghoul growled, advancing in an agile and unpredictable movement. With a leap, he tried to surprise Takemichi, attacking with his claws towards the captain''s chest. Takemichi, with his experience, realized the direction of the attack at the last moment and spun, dodging it by a hair''s breadth. The blade of his axe cut through the air, but did not find him.

    "He''s fast..." ¡ª thought Takemichi, forcing himself to keep his eyes fixed on the ghoul, while his mind worked at full speed to predict its next moves. The little ghoul jumped again, this time towards Takemichi, attacking furiously.

    Takemichi stepped back, only to see the ghoul slide to the side and attempt a strike on his side. The claws scratched his clothes, making Takemichi move away, but he did not let himself be shaken. He spun around and, with a swift movement, blocked the next blow with the axe, the impact reverberating in his arms.

    ¡ª "This beast won''t stop! It''s going to take more than agility to win!" ¡ª Takemichi thought, his eyes fixed on the ghoul who was now moving in a zigzag pattern, trying to find a gap in his defense.

    The ghoul seemed unpredictable. He would jump to one side, disappear into the shadows, and before Takemichi could react, he was attacking again, his movement so fast that it was difficult to follow. But Takemichi was no ordinary soldier. His reflexes were sharp, and he used the ghoul''s agility against him, positioning himself to intercept him.

    The ghoul advanced once more, attacking diagonally, but Takemichi was prepared. With a swift movement, he swung the axe, hitting the ghoul in the lower part of its legs, cutting it deeply. The ghoul let out a cry of pain, but immediately backed away, trying to back away to gain space.

    ¡ª "I haven''t taken him down yet. I need to be faster." ¡ª Takemichi thought, analyzing every move of the little monster.

    The battle continued with the ghoul moving like a sharp blade, always waiting for the right moment to strike. But Takemichi was starting to get used to his speed, learning to anticipate his movement patterns, even though his attacks were still fast and violent.

    The ghoul jumped again, trying to strike Takemichi with a deadly blow. But this time, Takemichi anticipated it. He jumped to the side and, with a fluid movement, landed a quick blow to the ghoul''s ribs. The impact was strong enough to make the ghoul stagger back, blood spraying from the open wounds.

    The ghoul, now more cautious, backed away a little, trying to assess his next move. His body was covered in cuts and scratches, but he didn''t seem willing to give up. His claws were stained with blood, but the ferocity in his eyes did not diminish.

    The ghoul advanced again, but this time Takemichi was ready. He waited for the exact moment and, when the ghoul approached, blocked the blow with his axe, at the same time delivering a precise blow to the ghoul''s joints. The impact was so precise that the ghoul lost the mobility of his legs, making him fall to the ground with a crash.

    With the ghoul now immobilized, Takemichi gave him no room to get up. He quickly positioned himself on top of the monster, keeping him on the ground with the blade of the axe against his throat.

    "It''s over," Takemichi muttered, panting.

    The ghoul, now without the strength to move, stood there, breathing heavily, his eyes fixed on the blade that prevented him from escaping.

    Takemichi looked at the group, seeing the tension on their faces, and then, firmly, said:

    ¡ª "Let''s arrest him."

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the soldiers said in unison, determined.

    ¡ª Is there a special box to lock this little guy up? He breaks chains easily. If it''s made of Noxium, it would even give him a little trouble, but he might still end up breaking it. ¡ª said Kay, analyzing the little ghoul.

    ¡ª We do have it, but it''s at the institute. I''ll ask them to send it. ¡ª replied Fernanda, her voice firm but worried.

    ¡ª He''ll regenerate before then. Stay here and keep an eye on him while we set off to attack the others. My ghoul is hungry and eager to absorb this little one. ¡ª said Kay, with a provocative smile.

    Takemichi frowned, visibly worried.

    ¡ª This one here is a rare species. I can''t let this group just attack without thinking. ¡ª he said, with a serious tone.

    ¡ª So it is Is it okay if I threaten him? Because he''s been insulting me since we got here! ¡ª Kay said, pointing at the ghoul with a defiant look.

    ¡ª That''s all in your head. He''s not even looking at you! ¡ª Takemichi retorted, crossing his arms.

    ¡ª I see... So, if he doesn''t change his mind when I go up front, I''ll stay back here and keep an eye on him. ¡ª Kay suggested, with a sarcastic but intentional tone.

    ¡ª Let''s see. ¡ª Takemichi replied, suspicious.

    Kay began to walk slowly forward, his footsteps echoing in the cave. The little ghoul seemed to ignore him completely, his eyes fixed on the ground.

 Chapter 68: Attack on the Ghouls!

    Kay began to walk slowly forward, his footsteps echoing in the cave. The little ghoul seemed to ignore him completely, his eyes fixed on the ground.

    "Ignoring me, are you?" Kay muttered, his voice full of provocation. He took a few more steps, reaching halfway through that area. "That''s funny. Because this ghoul has been fearing me since the moment we entered here!" he stated, with an almost cruel smile on his lips.

    At that moment, the ghoul, who had previously seemed indifferent, gave Kay a sideways glance. It was subtle, but enough to confirm his suspicion.

    "You looked, didn''t you?" Kay exclaimed, now behind the ghoul, his eyes shining with excitement.

    The ghoul stepped back slightly, his surprise evident.

    "You seem to be smarter than the others I''ve faced," Kay said, lowering himself to be on the same level as the little monster. "If you want to continue living... then submit. ¡ª he finished, while a murderous aura began to emanate from his body, dense and oppressive like a storm.

    The little ghoul hesitated, his breathing quickened. The group, who were watching the scene, felt the weight of the atmosphere change drastically. The confrontation between Kay''s deadly gaze and the ghoul''s glowing eyes created a moment of tension that seemed to last an eternity.

    Takemichi stepped forward, breaking the silence.

    "That''s enough, Kay," he said, his voice firm and authoritative.

    Kay kept her gaze fixed on the ghoul for a few more seconds, until a smirk appeared on her face.

    "Alright, captain. It seems that my intention to kill and the ghoul''s have mixed up again, if I continue it will spread to the other rooms and that would be bad," Kay replied, standing up and retreating with slow steps.

    The little ghoul remained still, as if assessing his position. Despite being injured and cornered, there was something in his eyes that showed that the battle was far from over.

    ¡°What an intense desire, Kay, I even got goosebumps!¡± Rem said, a look of surprise on her face.

    ¡°I was holding back!¡± Kay replied, with a smirk, visibly controlling her aura.

    ¡°Holding back!¡± Mira murmured, with an expression of surprise and discomfort.

    ¡°Hey, look at the ghoul!¡± Slayer exclaimed, pointing to the small monster.

    The ghoul was in a submissive position, its eyes avoiding direct contact, and its body was bent as if awaiting an order.

    ¡°You scared the ghoul!¡± Rem said, laughing softly, but with a note of respect in her voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t sense hostility.¡± Kay spoke calmly, carefully observing the ghoul¡¯s movements.

    ¡°What are we going to do with him?¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, still uncertain as to the true nature of the threat.

    ¡°Is he a threat?¡± Kay asked, not taking her eyes off the ghoul who was now bowing, seemingly helpless before them.

    ¡°He would give the others a hard time, but if they were close-range fighters, they could defeat him,¡± Takemichi said, his voice full of caution, assessing the small ghoul.

    Kay pointed to the pile of bones of ghouls and humans scattered around the room, a macabre scene of death and destruction.

    ¡°Did you do that?¡± Kay exclaimed, his tone a mix of disbelief and anger. He was clearly disturbed by the scene before him.

    The ghoul stared at the pile of bones, his expression blank, as if he were lost in his own thoughts. Then, he slowly sat down on the ground.

    ¡°If you want to submit, go out there and kill all the ghouls in here. Then, return alone.¡± Kay ordered, his voice cold and firm, as if there was no other option for the monster.

    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡± Takemichi exclaimed, his tone restless, not understanding Kay¡¯s intention.

    The ghoul stood up suddenly, as if he was preparing to carry out the order.

    ¡°Just eat them to regenerate. If you eat more than necessary, or join them, I will kill you, and don¡¯t make me have to go after you!¡± ¡ª Kay threatened, removing her helmet and attaching it to the ghoul with a quick and decisive movement.

    The ghoul finally withdrew, moving quickly to the next room, as if obeying, but without showing any sign of trust.

    ¡ª If he had ulterior motives, I would have stopped him. This ghoul''s scent is stronger than the others. Even if he betrays us, I will know where he is! ¡ª Kay stated, with a dark smile on her lips, feeling in control of the situation.

    ¡ª It was a rare species. If he runs away, you will take responsibility. ¡ª Takemichi said, with a warning look, watching the ghoul''s movement through the cave.

    ¡ª How are you, Fernanda? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, with an impatient tone.

    ¡ª He''s running around the cave! ¡ª Fernanda replied, still on the call, turning the screen of her cell phone to show the ghoul''s movement.

    ¡ª There are a lot of crystals here! ¡ª Joana said, her voice full of surprise as she analyzed the cell phone screen.

    ¡°You can defeat these ones!¡± Kay said, with renewed confidence, analyzing the situation.

    Several ghouls were approaching through the entrance they had passed, their presence menacing and merciless.

    ¡°Where did they come from?¡± Dan exclaimed, his voice full of surprise and concern.

    ¡°There were other entrances there. We went to the one with the most ghouls, but the others weren¡¯t empty.¡± Joana explained, still looking at the cell phone screen.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re half our number!¡± Ryuji said, with a calculating expression.

    ¡°They all have tentacles! Are we going to separate them?¡± Yan exclaimed, with a slight tension in his voice.

    ¡°Captain, this is bad... very bad!¡± Fernanda said, visibly alarmed.

    ¡°What?¡± Joana said, startled, quickly looking at the screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡ª exclaimed the leaders and captain, approaching her, worried.

    ¡ª Don''t be scared by these ghouls, you can kill them! Kratos, you stay here! ¡ª Kay ordered, with an authoritative tone, looking at her team firmly.

    The recruits looked at the captain, their faces tense, but full of determination.

    ¡ª If you want to go, you can go. ¡ª Takemichi said, with a deep and controlled voice.

    The recruits moved away, drawing the attention of the ghouls in the room, directing them to themselves.

    The leaders, Takemichi, Mira and Rem were staring intently at the cell phone.

    A huge amount of ghouls were expanding inside a cave further back.

    Kay watched the recruits and the ghouls with a focused gaze, muttering to himself:

    "I can''t take someone else''s prey... I have to find ghouls to kill!"

    "Kay, come see this!" Mira said, catching Kay''s attention.

    He quickly approached and looked at the cell phone.

    "There are more than I thought..." Kay muttered, her expression serious as she watched the screen. "There are some feeding on others... I see, that''s why that mini ghoul is so evolved. But don''t be afraid, that little one will kill these ones!"

    "Mini ghoul?" Mira exclaimed, confused.

    "Because he''s small!" ¡ª Kay replied, with an ironic tone, without taking her eyes off the screen.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡ª Very original! ¡ª Kratos commented, with a low laugh, watching the scene with a subtle smile.

    ¡ª Are you giving a nickname to a ghoul? You''re getting weird, Kay! ¡ª Rem said, with an expression somewhere between skeptical and amused, watching the scene.

    Meanwhile, the recruits were fighting fiercely against the ghouls in the background.

    San and Dan faced a ghoul, with quick and accurate blows, trying to minimize the damage and provide cover for each other. Slayer took care of two, moving with precision, his blades cutting through the air with impressive agility. Raven, with devastating strength, faced two more, her imposing presence dominating the battle. Fiona fought another ghoul, her hand-to-hand combat prowess making the fight more exciting. Thais was bravely facing another ghoul, while Viviane and Sarah, strategically positioned, were ready to provide support at any moment, following the others'' movements and keeping the ghouls at bay.

    "After we left Yumi''s mission, they became braver... They can handle this! Let''s go back and go to the other entrances!" said Kay, with a determined look, already preparing for the next phase of the mission.

    "He''s moving!" warned Fernanda, her voice tense, watching the little ghoul closely.

    The mini ghoul, with impressive speed, suddenly advanced towards the nearest ghoul. Before anyone could react, it used its sharp claws, cutting off the enemy''s head with deadly precision. The ghoul''s body fell to the ground, lifeless, while the mini ghoul immediately leaned over the corpse, starting to devour it to completely regenerate.

    The other ghouls around, who had previously seemed ready to attack, just watched in silence, without making a move.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they doing anything?¡± Lena exclaimed, perplexed by the scene.

    ¡°Instinct¡­¡± Rem said, her voice calm but full of understanding. ¡°Just as the ghoul submitted, the others wouldn¡¯t face a stronger ghoul. But if they are attacked, they must fight. That must be why the mini ghoul killed with such a quick attack!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Dad, he cut off a ghoul¡¯s head with a single attack and you took the same blows!¡± Mira exclaimed, her eyes wide.

    ¡°I defended myself with the axes, he didn¡¯t even hit me directly!¡± Takemichi replied, with a light laugh, trying to disguise his tension.

    The mini ghoul, now fully regenerated, stopped eating and left the fallen ghoul''s body behind. In one swift movement, he continued to advance, killing the other ghouls around him with impressive ferocity.

    "Shall we kill the others? This ghoul here is starving!" Kay said, her gaze fixed on the other nearby ghouls.

    "Absorb those over there!" Takemichi ordered, gesturing toward the fallen bodies.

    The recruits had already killed the ghouls and were now returning to the bodies of the creatures left there.

    "Aren''t you going to absorb them?" Kay exclaimed, with an arched eyebrow, her tone joking, but with a slight hint of impatience.

    "Your ghoul is finished, you can keep it for yourself!" Raven replied, with a sarcastic smile.

    "Are you sure you don''t want it?" Kay teased, looking around at everyone.

    "You can keep it!" Thais said, shrugging.

    "Okay, thanks!" ¡ª Kay replied, going to the dead ghouls, approaching with a determined look.

    ¡°There are seven here, how many are you going to absorb?¡± ¡ª Kay muttered, touching two dead ghouls.

    The tentacles of her suit manifested, extending towards the corpses, touching them with precision and speed.

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, misery! Leave it to the others!¡± ¡ª Kay said, with an irritated tone, watching the suit absorb the energy from the bodies.

    One of the tentacles moved towards the last corpse, while the other three retracted, returning to the suit. Kay interrupted the process, and the last tentacle returned to the suit, making it return to normal.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t complain if some of them devour your consciousness!¡± ¡ª Kay muttered, moving away from the bodies and returning to the group.

    ¡°What was that?¡± ¡ª Rem exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª The ghoul in my suit absorbed the others to feed, but I didn''t expect it to absorb all seven of them! ¡ª Kay said, looking at the group with an ironic smile.

    ¡ª Okay, there are the most ghouls in this cave! ¡ª Takemichi commented, looking at the cave entrance with disdain.

    The mini ghoul, still feeding, had killed all the ghouls around and continued to devour its prey.

    ¡ª I told it not to eat for nothing! ¡ª Kay said, with a serious tone. ¡ª That was it. The rest are at the other entrances, but there aren''t many!

    ¡ª Let''s split up. I want two groups to enter the other entrances. Fernanda, as soon as we''re done, send the guards to find a way to come and get the ghouls! ¡ª Takemichi said, with a firm posture.

    ¡ª The hole is very deep, I think the institute will have to get involved this time! ¡ª Fernanda warned over the call.

    ¡ª Then let them know! ¡ª Takemichi ordered, turning to Kay. ¡ª And you''re coming with me!

    ¡ª Go on, greedy one, you''re having trouble defeating the other consciousnesses! ¡ª Kay said, with her eyes closed, but a mischievous smile on her face.

    ¡ª Are you sure you want this guy in your life? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, with a suspicious look.

    ¡ª Stop it, Dad! ¡ª Mira said, trying to soften the situation.

    Rem poked Kay''s cheek, watching him with an amused expression.

    ¡ª He''s immersed in this! He doesn''t even feel me touching him! ¡ª Rem said, laughing discreetly.

    ¡ª That''s what happens when you access the ghoul''s consciousness! ¡ª Mira commented, with a worried expression.

    ¡ª But it''s strange... Kay didn''t speak out loud when he did it! None of us do! ¡ª Raven said, frowning.

    ¡ª Will you want help or will you end up being devoured? ¡ª Kay said with a sarcastic expression, but still with a tone of caution.

    ¡ª That''s weird... whoever looks from the outside will think he''s crazy! ¡ª Rem said, observing with a mixture of confusion and concern.

    ¡ª Not that he''s not! ¡ª Takemichi said, with a nervous laugh, trying to stay focused.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡ª Kay said, finally seeming to come back to reality.

    A few seconds later, Kay opened her eyes, now with a more serious look.

    ¡°He almost got eaten!¡± ¡ª Kay muttered, looking at the mini ghoul, who was already moving away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get that ghoul. The others will return and go to the other passages!¡± ¡ª Takemichi said, staring at Kay with determination.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay replied, nodding.

    ¡°See if you two get along!¡± ¡ª Rem said, moving away with the other soldiers.

    Takemichi and Kay followed behind the mini ghoul, while the rest of the group split up through the other two entrances. Rem and Mira followed Kay and Takemichi¡¯s conversation through the call with Fernanda.

    ¡°Are you seriously not going to say anything?¡± ¡ª Mira said, irritated.

    ¡°They¡¯re both too stubborn!¡± ¡ª Rem commented, shaking her head.

    ¡ª What are they doing? They''re not even paying attention to where they''re going! ¡ª Joana muttered, looking at Mira and Rem.

    ¡ª They''re behind, so they''re not in danger. We''re the ones in front! ¡ª Lena said, with a defiant tone.

    ¡ª Stop being a coward! You''ve already embarrassed yourself up there, if you do it again, the recruits will lose faith in you! ¡ª Joana said, with a mocking smile.

    Lena was shocked, not knowing how to respond.

    ¡ª Didn''t you notice? You''re so sloppy! You''d better take things more seriously! ¡ª Joana continued, with a scolding tone.

    ¡ª I''ll make them admire me! ¡ª Lena said, with determination, before running ahead.

    ¡ª That idiot! ¡ª Joana said, irritated, but without losing control.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going after her? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, looking at Joana.

    ¡ª She knows how to take care of herself! Let her clear the way for us! ¡ª Joana replied, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª The scene you left in the castle... I''ll have to call a meeting with the other captains and officers of the guard to decide what to do with you! ¡ª Takemichi said, in a serious voice.

    ¡ª The first thing they''ll say is, are you serious?! And after all, what trouble did Kay get himself into before coming here? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, indignant.

    ¡ª I will accept my punishment, but if it means taking them away from me, I won''t accept it! ¡ª Kay replied firmly.

    ¡ª You''re in no position to complain. The royal family may even try to soften your side, but what really matters will be the outcome of this meeting. ¡ª Takemichi spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡ª Would you let someone get away with taking advantage of a little girl? We already have to deal with ghouls, and we still have to deal with humans! I wouldn''t let them, especially if they''re someone important to me! ¡ª Kay said, anger written all over her face.

    ¡ª The princess? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Mira replied, with a serious look.

    ¡ª Let''s list the contributions you made to the army. At least that way your sentence won''t be so heavy. ¡ª Takemichi said, trying to control the situation.

    ¡ª I have something I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time! ¡ª Kay said, interrupting the conversation.

    ¡ª What is it? ¡ª Takemichi turned around, curious.

    ¡ª On the day our village was attacked, was it the army that eliminated the ghouls? Did the bodies of those ghouls become costumes? ¡ª Kay asked, with a tense look.

    ¡ª Didn''t they tell you? The one who killed the ghouls was Rem. We didn''t have time to collect the bodies. When we arrived, they had already returned to dust! ¡ª Takemichi replied, with a sigh.

    ¡ª I see, it''s a shame... ¡ª Kay said, with regret.

    ¡ª You really don''t remember that night? ¡ª Takemichi asked, observing Kay with a serious expression.

    ¡ª I remember the day, but I think I was sleeping during the attack. My parents tried to protect me, but they were caught by the ghouls... I remember standing in front of their bodies and the ghoul while I held the staff! ¡ª Kay replied, with a distant look.

    ¡ª I see... I don''t like you, but I can''t deny that you''ve helped the army a lot. I''m still not totally in favor of you marrying my daughter, but... take the job seriously and make me change my mind about you guys! ¡ª Takemichi said, in a softer tone.

    ¡ª This job won''t end as long as we keep going slowly. Take the division to the next lost kingdom and we''ll reclaim it! ¡ª Kay stated, with determination.

    ¡ª Things aren''t as simple as you think. To reclaim and maintain a lost kingdom, we need resources and manpower. Do you really think our division could take care of three lost kingdoms? ¡ª Takemichi questioned, skeptical.

    ¡ª Throw this little guy to kill the ghouls! ¡ª Kay said, pointing at the mini ghoul.

    ¡ª He evolved! ¡ª Takemichi observed, staring at the mini ghoul that now had tentacles.

    ¡ª I see... So, before we got here, he was feeding to evolve. He just ate a few more ghouls to complete the evolution. ¡ª Kay explained, with a slight smile of satisfaction.

    ¡ª Before, you were saying to throw him into Longtail. Do you think that will work? Everyone there is a stronger ghoul. Not even our helicopters could get close without being shot down by the ghouls! ¡ª Takemichi retorted, still suspicious.

    ¡ª He would already be a problem for the soldiers. Now, with those tentacles, he must be at the level of a leader. Let''s make him evolve further, and if he wants to betray us, then we will kill him! ¡ª Kay spoke coldly, observing the mini ghoul carefully.

    ¡ª These crazy ideas you have... Anyway, let''s take him while he''s still asleep! ¡ª Takemichi concluded, heading towards the mini ghoul.

    Kay manifested a tentacle from the suit and wrapped it around the mini ghoul''s body, with surgical precision.

    ¡ª It smells like our weapons here. ¡ª Kay observed, with attentive eyes.

    ¡ª It must be that mask on your face. ¡ª Takemichi commented, curious.

    ¡ª It''s not. There''s a sound of water here. Let''s investigate. ¡ª Kay said, looking in the direction where the sound came from.

    ¡ª What if he wakes up? ¡ª Takemichi asked, with a worried expression.

    ¡ª The tentacles and him are trapped. If he tries to escape, just stop him! ¡ª Kay answered confidently.

    ¡ª Where is the smell coming from? ¡ª Takemichi asked, approaching.

    ¡ª It''s close by, but it''s kind of muffled! ¡ª Kay guided him, attentive to every step.

    ¡ª The subject is not what I imagined, but they are talking a lot! ¡ª Rem commented, smiling discreetly as she observed the scene.

    ¡ª Seriously, is his father going to find out that he is already my fianc¨¦? Will he be angry? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, anxious.

    ¡ª Fianc¨¦? ¡ª Thais thought, surprised.

    ¡ª Ara, ara! ¡ª Rem expressed, with a low laugh. ¡ª Do you like Kay too? ¡ª Rem whispered in Thais'' ear, with a mischievous tone.

 Chapter 69: Mission Continuity!

    ¡ª Seriously, is Dad going to find out that he''s already my fianc¨¦? Will he get mad? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, anxious.

    ¡ª Fianc¨¦? ¡ª Thais thought, surprised.

    ¡ª Ara, ara! ¡ª Rem said, with a low laugh. ¡ª Do you like Kay too? ¡ª Rem whispered in Thais'' ear, with a mischievous tone.

    ¡ª What are you... ¡ª Thais said, blushing and euphoric.

    ¡ª Mom! ¡ª Mira said, irritated, emanating a threatening aura.

    ¡ª Interesting... I''m going to join this squad too! It seems more fun than staying at home! ¡ª Rem said excitedly.

    ¡ª You can join the army, but don''t even think about making jokes! ¡ª Mira replied, with a suspicious look.

    ¡ª What did Mira''s mother tell Thais? ¡ª Dan whispered, curious.

    ¡ª It''s better not to get involved, sister! ¡ª San whispered, worried.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Dan replied, slightly nervous.

    ¡ª I''m serious, Mom! Don''t put the wrong ideas in their heads! ¡ª Mira stated, with a firm look.

    Rem just smiled back.

    ¡ª I''m serious, Mom! ¡ª Mira insisted, her patience running out.

    ¡ª Okay, I won''t say anything! ¡ª Rem replied, raising her hands in surrender.

    They passed by corpses of ghouls that had similar injuries, creating a sense of tension in the air.

    ¡ª She really got excited! ¡ª Joana said, observing the scene.

    ¡ª What weapon is she using? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, intrigued.

    ¡ª It''s some kind of whip! ¡ª Joana replied, with an impressed tone.

    ¡ª Interesting! ¡ª Rem commented, smiling, but with her eyes fixed on Mira''s weapon.

    ¡ª Let''s go, or you''ll be left with nothing! ¡ª Joana said, impatient.

    They quickened their steps, feeling the pressure increase.

    ¡ª Captain, the ghoul''s cage is coming! said fernanda, on the radio

    ¡ª When it comes to that, they are fast! said takemichi

    ¡ª Try not to hurt him too much or when we need him in Longtail, he won''t help! said kay

    ¡ª It looks like it''s on the other side, but the smell is strong... It must be full of Noxium there! ¡ª Kay observed, with his eyes fixed ahead, focused on the environment.

    ¡ª A mine? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, surprised by the possibility.

    ¡ª The smell is unbearable. I''m going to stay here and this little guy here won''t be able to handle it either! ¡ª Kay commented, with a serious tone, already anticipating the discomfort that was approaching.

    ¡ª I''ll check. Wait here! ¡ª Takemichi said, with determination, before crossing to the next room.

    Kay sat down, crossing his arms, prepared to wait.

    The environment before Takemichi was a vast and cavernous room, illuminated by a dull glow that emanated from the rocks. Noxium, a rare and powerful metal, was everywhere, impregnating the walls and the ground with its unmistakable energy. The soft glow of the Noxium reflected in the water that formed a natural pool in the center, creating a scene of contrasts between the metallic shine and the dark waters that flowed slowly. The water seemed to have its own course, leaving through an opening in the opposite wall and returning to some invisible point, creating a continuous current that passed between the stones and fell at the bottom of the room.

    Takemichi observed the water carefully. It was cloudy, probably due to the presence of Noxium mixed in the flow, which gave the place an unsettling atmosphere. The sound of the current was constant, muffled by the vastness of the space. The water flowed without stopping, entering on one side and leaving on the other.

    He took a few cautious steps, observing the reflections of the water that moved slowly over the surface covered in Noxium.

    "The water must come from an underground system connected to that waterfall up there," thought Takemichi, as he studied the current that seemed to descend from the depths of the earth.

    The water was accumulating in the room, but there was an opening in the opposite wall that allowed it to drain, probably to some distant point that, in the end, flowed into the same course as the waterfall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they can do about this mine, but the kingdom will have to reward the people of this village! And don¡¯t even think about destroying the boy¡¯s house!¡± Takemichi said, with unwavering firmness, knowing that Fernanda was watching on camera.

    Takemichi quickly returned to where Kay was, ready to advance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Takemichi said, his voice deep, indicating that the mission was complete.

    Kay immediately stood up, her expression curious.

    ¡°What was it?¡± Kay exclaimed, trying to understand the situation.

    ¡°A Noxium mine. Most of it is flooded, but the people at the institute should be able to fix it!¡± Takemichi replied, not hiding his tone of concern.

    Kay looked at the floor, thoughtful.

    ¡ª I see... several ghoul corpses, a different ghoul and a Noxium mine... it was worth coming here! ¡ª Kay said, with an enigmatic smile on her face, clearly satisfied with what they had found.

    ¡ª I want to know the situation of the other teams! ¡ª Takemichi said, quickly changing focus. He was already thinking about the next step.

    ¡ª They can handle it, let''s go up, I''m dying for a coffee, I''m starving! ¡ª Kay replied with the same calmness as always, as if the situation wasn''t so serious.

    ¡ª Are you going to leave the others here to go up alone? What a handsome boyfriend my daughter has found! ¡ª Takemichi commented, joking, but with a cynical look.

    Kay quickly changed the band on her radio, adjusting it precisely.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡ª Mira, use the third band and tell me what you and your mother think! ¡ª Kay said, knowing that Mira was listening through the call with Fernanda.

    ¡ª He caught us! ¡ª Rem said, laughing softly, apparently amused by the situation.

    ¡ª You also make things obvious! ¡ª Mira retorted, with a hint of sarcasm.

    ¡ª My habit! ¡ª Rem replied, laughing even more, without hiding her pleasure at the joke.

    Mira looked at the radio and answered directly, changing the track.

    ¡ª What do you think? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a hint of curiosity.

    ¡ª Let them go, we''re almost done here too! ¡ª Lena answered over the radio, her voice firm and determined.

    ¡ª I agree! ¡ª Joana quickly confirmed.

    Mira, without further ado, said over the radio:

    ¡ª We''re almost done, you can go ahead!

    Kay smiled at Takemichi and said, with a dose of humor:

    ¡ª See? I know the girlfriend and mother-in-law that I have!

    Mira, a little embarrassed, answered over the radio:

    ¡ª Just to make it clear, it was the mother and not me! ¡ª she said, with a disconcerted tone, trying to defend herself from the joke.

    Takemichi smiled, listening to the interaction over the radio.

    ¡ª Finish it there, let''s take the mini ghoul to the surface and we''ll go back! ¡ª Takemichi said, clearly and objectively, already starting to get ready to leave.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Mira answered over the radio, with the same determination.

    ¡ª Let''s go! ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, taking the lead of the group again.

    Kay, already moving towards the exit, made one last request.

    ¡ªAsk a soldier to open the passage at the waterfall! ¡ª he said, with an authoritative tone.

    ¡ªRight! ¡ª Fernanda responded, over the radio, with the same readiness.

    The scene changed. They were on the surface.

    ¡ªGood job! ¡ª the soldiers said, saluting.

    "We didn''t do much..." thought Takemichi and Kay, exchanging quick glances, with the humility of those who know the mission is not over yet.

    ¡ªCaptain Takemichi! ¡ª said some guards, also saluting.

    ¡ªAnd your boss? ¡ª exclaimed Takemichi, with a relaxed but curious tone.

    ¡ªHe stayed in the castle! ¡ª replied the officer responsible for the guards who were with them.

    Takemichi, maintaining the posture of a leader, made a signal with his hand.

    ¡ª First, I''ll let people know that they don''t need to be afraid. You''re in charge of opening the passage to the cave. ¡ª he ordered, his voice clear and authoritative.

    The officer nodded, already aware of the orders.

    ¡ª The scientist has already informed us of the conditions and depth of the cave. The institute arrived a little while ago and is already bringing the materials for this cleaning. ¡ª the officer explained.

    ¡ª Good work. Get everything ready. My people are eliminating the rest of the ghouls down there. When everything is ready, you can go down. ¡ª Takemichi said, finishing his instructions.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª the guard replied firmly.

    Kay and Takemichi walked away, heading towards the helicopter.

    ¡ª What''s that? ¡ª Brenda exclaimed, noticing the strange creature Kay was carrying.

    ¡ª It''s a mini ghoul. A rare species! ¡ª Kay replied, holding the bottle carefully, as if it were a valuable relic.

    ¡ª Such a small ghoul... I''ve never heard of anything like it! ¡ª Brenda said, visibly surprised.

    ¡ª It''s the first one I''ve seen too. But he''s pretty strong. Better not underestimate him! ¡ª Kay warned, without losing focus, as she poured herself a coffee. ¡ª It''s empty... I think there''s time to go home! ¡ª Kay said, with a disguised smile.

    ¡ª He''s still on a mission and you''re being monitored by the guards! ¡ª Takemichi said, with a serious look.

    ¡ª I know, it was just a comment. Let''s take this mini ghoul before he wakes up! ¡ª Kay replied, without looking away.

    They headed towards the institute''s helicopters, where a huge noxium cage awaited them.

    ¡ª I think they got the size wrong! ¡ª Kay commented, laughing, looking at the exaggeratedly large cage.

    ¡°Captain Takemichi!¡± ¡ª exclaimed one of the scientists, approaching and saluting.

    ¡°It¡¯s this little guy here!¡± said Takemichi, pointing to the mini ghoul.

    ¡°Did they break him?¡± asked the scientist, with a worried tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s his size!¡± replied Takemichi, with a sigh, apparently indifferent.

    ¡°Is he alive?¡± asked the scientist, with an expression of surprise.

    ¡°Yes, and you better keep him that way!¡± replied Kay, without changing her tone of voice.

    ¡°A rare species. Let¡¯s study him! Of course we won¡¯t kill him!¡± said the scientist, excited.

    Kay carefully placed the mini ghoul inside the cage, then retracted the tentacle that was still visible, making his suit return to normal. He looked around carefully before speaking:

    "Don''t forget, keep him safe. This little guy will come in handy in the future."

    ¡ª The other ghouls are dead or being eliminated. You can take this one! ¡ª Takemichi said, pointing to the cage with the mini ghoul.

    The scientist signaled to the pilot, who began the procedures to take the mini ghoul back to the research institute.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going back? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, looking at the scientists who were preparing to leave.

    ¡ª The others are waiting for the ghoul to arrive. We are responsible for installing the platform that will give access to the underground! ¡ª the scientist replied, without taking his eyes off the preparations.

    ¡ª I think Fernanda has already informed your headquarters, but we found a noxium mine at the bottom of the cave. Part of it is flooded with water! ¡ª Takemichi added, with a warning tone.

    ¡ª That''s a lot of good news in one day! This is a treasure trove of resources for the kingdom! ¡ª said the scientist, visibly excited.

    ¡ª Don''t destroy anything outside the mine and don''t disturb the lives of the villagers. ¡ª Takemichi was firm, his voice full of authority.

    ¡°Leave it alone!¡± the scientist replied, in an assuring tone.

    They walked away, and the pilot started the helicopter''s blades, which soon began to gain altitude. The cage containing the mini ghoul was slowly raised, following the movement of the helicopter.

    ¡°And with all that noise, he still hasn''t woken up? Lazy creature!¡± Kay commented, observing the mini ghoul sleeping inside the cage.

    ¡°Look who''s talking!¡± Takemichi said, turning to Kay with a sarcastic smile.

    Kay just laughed before walking away and returning to the soldiers. Meanwhile, the scientists hurried to finish the preparations and enter the cave.

    ¡°Let''s dig a detour here next door,¡± said one of the guards, watching the water carefully.

    ¡ª It will work, but it needs to be deeper, the amount of water from the waterfall is too great! ¡ª commented another guard, scratching his head as he analyzed the flow.

    ¡ª The soldiers can dig here, wearing the suits. Ask them for help! ¡ª said Kay, turning to the scientists with a confident smile.

    ¡ª The tentacles... that will work! ¡ª exclaimed one of the scientists, a gleam of understanding lighting up his face.

    As soon as the tentacles quickly emerged from his suit, the soldier began to dig, extending towards the ground. With precise and quick movements, the tentacles dug a passage through the earth, creating a channel to divert the water. In a matter of seconds, the earth was removed, and the water began to divert along the new path, flowing smoothly away from the cave entrance. The entrance was clear, without obstacles.

    ¡ª First stage completed! Now we will prepare the base to install the platform! ¡ª announced one of the scientists, with a tone of satisfaction.

    "The water is on its way," Kay thought, pleased with their progress. They had avoided any interruptions to the flow, ensuring that the passage to the cavern remained free of obstructions.

    With the water now under control and the path clear, the scientists began preparing the ground for the installation of the descent and elevation platform.

    "Ghouls eliminated, how should we proceed?" Raven exclaimed over the radio.

    "Return to the surface! Leave the rest to the scientists and the guards!" Takemichi responded over the radio.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Raven replied on the radio, before ending the communication.

    The scene changed. All the soldiers who were underground were now returning to the surface. The atmosphere was tense, but the job had been done.

    ¡ª You did well, you can rest! ¡ª Takemichi said, looking at the soldiers who had returned, with a tired smile.

    ¡ª I''m going home to make another coffee! ¡ª Mira said, already heading inside.

    ¡ª You... ¡ª Takemichi began, with a confused look, but was soon interrupted.

    ¡ª It''ll be worse if he sleeps during the mission. And dad, mom decided to join the army, let''s help her pack her bags! ¡ª Mira added, with a mischievous smile.

    Takemichi looked at Mira, surprised.

    ¡ª Are you serious? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, unable to hide his smile of astonishment.

    ¡ª Yes, I''m going to join Kay''s squad! ¡ª Rem said, with an excited smile.

    Takemichi was shocked, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack, I¡¯ll just stop by the house first!¡± Kay said, already getting ready to leave.

    Takemichi turned to him with a serious look.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of talking to you. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. You can go! Keep an eye on him!¡± Takemichi said, with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Kay replied, and Mira, in unison, quickly retreating.

    Takemichi stood still, looking at the horizon, thoughtful.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave here¡­¡± Takemichi muttered, more to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know! Mira and Kay will help me.¡± Rem said, with a reassuring smile.

    Takemichi looked at Rem with a softer gaze, a hint of concern still visible.

    "Welcome back!" Takemichi said, with a tired smile.

    "I''m back!" Rem replied, smiling contagiously.

    The scene changes, and now we see the inside of the house.

 Chapter 70: Information leaked but by whom?

    The scene changes, and now we see the inside of the house.

    ¡°Just these clothes?¡± Kay exclaimed, looking at Rem¡¯s clothes, still scattered around the house.

    Rem looked at him with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, a lady has to have several options of clothes to wear!¡± she replied, with a playful tone.

    Kay arched an eyebrow, with a look of suspicion.

    ¡°You know that most of the time you¡¯ll be wearing those thin army ones or the uniform!¡± Kay said, with an ironic smile.

    ¡°You never know when you¡¯ll need a different change of clothes!¡± Rem replied, with a laugh.

    Kay crossed her arms, looking at her thoughtfully.

    ¡°And when you go back home, are you going to take these clothes or are you going to wear everything you have here?¡± Kay exclaimed, with an amused smile.

    Rem laughed, shaking her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Help me put everything away again!¡± ¡ª said Rem, starting to pick up the clothes with Kay''s help.

    Minutes later, the scene changes to the kitchen, where Mira waits impatiently.

    ¡ª Are you done? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, her voice loud, already getting impatient.

    Kay was sitting at the table, visibly tired, but still amused.

    ¡ª She''s still picking them out! ¡ª Kay said, with a sigh, as she looked at the pile of clothes.

    Mira snorted, with an irritated look.

    ¡ª She won''t wear almost any of it! ¡ª Mira said, with a nervous laugh.

    Kay shrugged, as if she already knew what to expect.

    ¡ª I warned her, but she''s stubborn! ¡ª Kay said, with an unpretentious smile.

    ¡ª Leave her alone, she''ll finish soon! ¡ª Mira said, as she poured some freshly brewed coffee for Kay.

    ¡ª Thanks, honey! I''m tired... ¡ª Kay adjusted himself in his chair, letting himself fall a little, feeling the weight of the day.

    ¡ª Now you''ll have to deal with my mother every day! ¡ª Mira said, sitting next to him, with a mischievous smile.

    Kay sighed deeply, the tiredness evident in his shoulders.

    ¡ª It''s better than leaving her alone here, but she''ll put herself in danger in the army, and it hurts to have to think about it... ¡ª Kay couldn''t hide his concern, his eyes distant as he thought about the uncertain future.

    Mira looked at him with a firm expression.

    ¡ª My mother is strong, you know that! She''ll be fine. And if you give her my position, then she can be closer to my father and I, closer to you! ¡ª Mira smiled, but the concern was still visible in her eyes.

    Kay gave a low laugh, but without much humor, knowing that it was easier said than done.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for you to leave this position now... but you can stay close to me whenever you want!¡± Kay picked up the coffee cup, bringing it to her lips, feeling the warmth calming her nerves.

    ¡°If my father hadn¡¯t announced everything in front of everyone, I could still quit¡­¡± Mira said, looking at the table, her words coming out with a touch of frustration.

    Kay looked at her with understanding.

    ¡°It was the best time to announce such news, I understand your father. And, by the way, just let your mother help your father at the base and everything will be fine!¡± he tried to reassure her, knowing that her mother had an important role, even if she had gotten excited about the idea of ??fighting.

    Mira raised an eyebrow, a little skeptical.

    ¡°My mother taking care of paperwork? I find it hard to imagine, especially now that she¡¯s excited to fight!¡± ¡ª Mira laughed lightly, but the thought of her mother on the battlefield still worried her.

    Kay looked at her with a gentle smile, trying to take the tension out of the moment.

    ¡ª With your father or with us, you two will be protected. ¡ª Kay said, taking a sip of the coffee she had prepared. ¡ª I will do my best to make sure nothing happens to you.

    Mira sighed, doubt still in the depths of her eyes.

    ¡ª I''m worried about the outcome of the meeting... ¡ª she looked at him with an anxious look, not knowing what to expect.

    Kay looked at her firmly, trying to reassure her.

    ¡ª Don''t be afraid. Your father already said that I won''t die. I may be locked up for a few days, but I''ll find a way to escape to see you! ¡ª Kay smiled lightly, trying to make Mira feel safer, although she knew she shouldn''t say that.

    Mira immediately reprimanded him.

    ¡ª Don''t do that! If you don''t, they''ll increase your time! ¡ª she stood up, concern taking over her words.

    Kay laughed, but with a light and patient tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! We¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll serve my sentence and then I¡¯ll come back to you!¡± Kay placed the coffee cup on the table, looking at her with a determined look. ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t leave you alone for long.¡±

    Mira, visibly calmer, sighed deeply.

    ¡°My father will try to get permission for me to at least visit you there. Then I¡¯ll bring you coffee!¡± Mira said, with a softer smile.

    Kay smiled back, her eyes softening.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± he said, genuinely grateful.

    ¡°I have an amazing woman!¡± Kay said, boasting, with a confident smile.

    Mira looked at him, her expression suddenly serious.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about having another girl?¡± Mira exclaimed, doubt clear in her voice.

    Kay felt an instant change in the mood. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she thought, concern settling in her chest.

    Suddenly, the kitchen door opened, and Rem walked in, sensing the tension in the air.

    ¡°I just finished, and what¡¯s with this heavy atmosphere?¡± Rem exclaimed, looking from one to the other with a disconcerting smile.

    Mira, however, was unfazed and fixed her eyes on Kay, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°Answer me, Kay!¡± Mira said, her voice firm, almost challenging.

    Kay was confused, trying to understand the reason behind the question.

    ¡°Another girl? I¡­ I don¡¯t get it!¡± Kay replied, perplexed.

    Intrigued, Rem took some coffee and sat at the table, watching the silent exchange between them.

    "Another girl, another girlfriend! Have you thought about that?" Mira insisted, the tension rising.

    Kay looked at her, still not understanding the seriousness of the question.

    "I didn''t... I didn''t even think about having a girlfriend until I got jealous of you. Why would I have another girl?" Kay exclaimed, as if the idea was absurd.

    Mira, however, didn''t seem satisfied with the answer.

    "What if some girl in our division confesses to you? What would you do?" The question was direct, a challenge in her tone.

    Kay stared at her for a moment, before answering with conviction.

    "Don''t worry about it. Aside from you, it''s impossible for another girl to fall in love with me. Especially those who know what I''m like!" Kay said, confidence overflowing in her words.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Rem, who was watching everything with a mischievous smile, thought to herself. "I knew it, he didn''t realize it. He''s really oblivious!"

    ¡ª Let''s suppose, let''s just suppose that Thais likes you, which isn''t the case, it''s just an assumption! ¡ª Mira said, staring at Kay.

    "Why did she repeat that?" thought Kay, confused.

    ¡ª Would you accept her statement? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, challenging him.

    ¡ª It''s hard enough to please one, imagine two! ¡ª Kay said, with a nervous smile.

    Rem, who was distracted, spat out her coffee and started laughing.

    ¡ª I''m sorry, pretend I''m not here! ¡ª Rem said, trying to contain her laughter.

    ¡ª Idiot! ¡ª Mira said, irritated.

    ¡ª I said something wrong... I''m sorry! ¡ª Kay replied, trying to apologize.

    Rem quickly cleaned the table, still laughing.

    ¡ª Let me help you with that! ¡ª Rem said, trying to control the mess.

    ¡ª You''ve already helped too much! Look how we ended up in this situation! ¡ª Mira said, frustrated.

    Kay, still not understanding, looked at Rem, who now seemed more serious.

    ¡ª Kay, do you want to have a harem? ¡ª Rem exclaimed suddenly.

    Kay was shocked.

    ¡ª Rem? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, in disbelief.

    ¡ª This girl won''t be able to handle you alone, no matter how well she knows you. If you had more girls, they could keep you in line when my daughter isn''t around! ¡ª Rem said, with a tone that suggested she had already thought about it a lot.

    "Worse than that, she''s right... I won''t be able to handle it alone. But letting another girl be with Kay? I don''t want that!" thought Mira, euphoric.

    ¡ª I understand... I know I''m giving you so much trouble, but needing another girl to keep me in line? I''m sorry, Mira, I won''t cause you any more problems! ¡ª Kay said, with a regretful tone.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Mira said, excited.

    ¡ª That''s impossible! ¡ª exclaimed Rem, still in disbelief.

    ¡ª Don''t get in the way, Mom! You should be by your daughter''s side! ¡ª said Mira, more agitated now.

    ¡ª Kay, do you really see me as a mother? ¡ª exclaimed Rem, surprised.

    ¡ª You took care of us since my mother died, so I ended up having this vision! ¡ª said Kay, without hesitation.

    ¡ª So, when you get married, you''ll officially be part of my family. I''ve always wanted to have more daughters! So, go out and marry everyone and bring me lots of grandchildren! ¡ª said Rem, excited, as if it were an order.

    Kay and Mira looked at each other with disdain.

    ¡ª So that''s what you wanted? You didn''t even think about your daughter! ¡ª Mira said, clearly irritated.

    ¡ª You''ll get over it when you have more children in your house! ¡ª Rem replied, ignoring the disapproving looks from both of them.

    Mira was silent for a moment, thinking. "Dad would kill him! Honestly, she''s always right, and most of the things she says happen. If she''s saying that I won''t be able to handle Kay, it''s because she''s thought about it a lot, but in what sense will I not be able to handle him? Why does she want to set Thais up to date Kay, when they''ve only seen each other once? I don''t understand! She won''t tell me anything, but she must be thinking about our own good, in her own way!" thought Mira, staring at her mother without realizing it.

    Rem, upon noticing Mira''s thoughtful look, thought: "She''s thinking too much!"

    ¡ª I can''t date someone else I don''t love. I only want Mira! ¡ª Kay said firmly.

    ¡ª You go! ¡ª Mira said, interrupting him.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Rem and Kay exclaimed, both confused.

    ¡°Any girl who confesses to you this week, you will accept and you will tell me who it was! That¡¯s an order!¡± Mira said, with an authoritative voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that either!¡± Rem exclaimed, trying to intervene.

    ¡°You arranged this, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be. KAY, any girl who asks you to date her this week, you will accept! After that, you will never agree to date anyone other than the girls you¡¯re already dating!¡± Mira said, with a tone that suggested she didn¡¯t accept answers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Kay began, not knowing how to react.

    ¡°That¡¯s an order, as your fianc¨¦e and as your vice-captain. I just want to be the main wife! End of discussion!¡± Mira said, more firmly than ever.

    ¡°That¡¯s an order from me too!¡± Rem finished, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± If you dated another man, I would certainly be sad! ¡ª Kay said, with a sincere look.

    ¡°That will never happen, and you dating other girls will be beneficial to me in a way that I still can¡¯t explain. But do this for me, understand?¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a pleading look.

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡ª Kay said, resigned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we¡¯ve been here too long. We¡¯re still on a mission!¡± ¡ª Mira said, interrupting the moment.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay replied, washing the glass and putting it in the cupboard.

    ¡°Wash it for me, Kay?¡± ¡ª Rem asked, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay replied, without saying anything else.

    Rem and Mira went to the room to get Rem¡¯s bags.

    ¡°Why did I say that?¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, now regretful.

    ¡°You did the right thing, and we both know why!¡± ¡ª Rem said, with a serious look.

    ¡ª I don''t know... you didn''t tell me anything! ¡ª Mira said, still confused.

    ¡ª I''ll show you later! ¡ª Rem said, picking up two suitcases.

    ¡ª The reason better be good enough, otherwise I''ll get angry! ¡ª Mira said, picking up three suitcases.

    ¡ª You''ll see that you won''t regret this! ¡ª Rem said, with a smile full of confidence.

    The scene changed quickly.

    Kay was carrying three of the five suitcases, while Mira and Rem left the house.

    ¡°Mira, Kay! It¡¯s been a while!¡± said a neighbor, approaching with a wide smile.

    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s good to see you again!¡± said Mira, excited.

    ¡°I say the same!¡± replied Kay, with a sincere smile.

    ¡°They could have warned me that they were going to visit... well, with so many helicopters and trucks, I could imagine!¡± said Lily, looking around.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing a mission at the waterfall, but it¡¯s not dangerous for you. Don¡¯t worry!¡± said Mira, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll let everyone know!¡± said Lily, relieved.

    ¡°Lily, I was going to go to your house now¡­¡± began Rem, but was interrupted.

    ¡°No need to say it, I realized when I saw the suitcases and that outfit. You¡¯re finally going to be back in action!¡± said Lily, with an understanding smile.

    ¡°Yes, my family convinced me. It¡¯ll be better to be near them!¡± ¡ª said Rem, with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡ª I wanted to get back into the swing of things too, but with my daughters still young, it won''t be possible. But I''m glad the terror of the ghouls is back! ¡ª said Lily, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Don''t call me that, it''s embarrassing! ¡ª replied Rem, with a giggle.

    ¡ª Those were good times, despite everything. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your house! ¡ª said Lily, with a welcoming smile.

    ¡ª Thank you, I know it must be hard. So, I''ll pay you, and there''s no point in refusing! I''ll send the money even if you don''t want it! ¡ª said Rem, firmly.

    ¡ª I''ll give up without even trying! ¡ª laughed Lily. Just try to visit us, even though I know it''ll be hard! ¡ª said Rem, with a confident smile.

    ¡ª You too, couple! ¡ª said Lily, waving as she walked away.

    ¡ª Don''t worry! ¡ª said Kay, with a calm wave.

    ¡ª Wait, who did you tell, Mom? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a surprised expression.

    ¡°A few people!¡± ¡ª Rem replied, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°A few? That¡¯s an understatement! She told the whole village and anyone she came into contact with!¡± ¡ª Lily said, with a nervous laugh.

    ¡°Mom!¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, feeling completely embarrassed.

    ¡°I was happy! How was I going to celebrate alone?¡± ¡ª ??Rem said, with an air of someone who was justifying herself, but clearly proud.

    ¡°That was quite a party!¡± ¡ª Lily said, with an ironic tone.

    Mira took an uncomfortable look around, wanting to get out of there as quickly as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡ª Mira said, embarrassment written all over her face. It was good to see you, Lily!¡± ¡ª she added, starting to walk away quickly.

    ¡°It was good to see you too! Give your family a hug for me!¡± ¡ª Kay said, smiling, as she also walked away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at that!¡± Lily replied, surprised. Is he being social? she thought, impressed.

    ¡ª Mira is fixing him! I''m coming to visit! ¡ª Rem said, hugging her friend before turning to follow Mira.

    ¡ª Let''s wait. Let me know when you''re coming. Then we can have a party that will last all night! ¡ª Lily said, with a happy laugh.

    ¡ª Now you''ve cheered me up! ¡ª Rem replied, her excitement visible.

    ¡ª Take care! ¡ª Lily said, waving to the two of them.

    ¡ª You too! See you soon! ¡ª Rem said, smiling back.

    ¡ª See you soon! ¡ª Lily said, with a warm smile.

    Rem then left, leaving Lily alone at the door. She stood there, watching the scene with a thoughtful smile.

    "The terror of the ghouls is back in action... I feel that big changes are coming!" Lily thought, as she turned and started walking back to her house, feeling a mixture of curiosity and excitement about the future.

    ¡ª Be careful with the bottle, love. ¡ª Kay said, worried, seeing Mira holding the container carelessly.

    ¡ª I''m holding it! I can''t believe you told everyone! ¡ª Mira said, clearly irritated, but without losing her good humor.

    ¡ª Everyone already knew it would end like this. Kay always opened up to just the two of us! ¡ª Rem said, with a smile.

    ¡ª Although that''s true! ¡ª Kay said, smiling at Mira, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡ª When my father comes to ask about the other girls, I''ll blame it all on you! ¡ª Mira said, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª My daughter is so mean to me! ¡ª Rem exclaimed, pretending to be sad, but clearly having fun.

    Mira looked at the soldiers as they prepared to remove the bodies, surprised by the speed at which they were working.

    ¡ª They''re already removing the bodies... They work fast! ¡ª Mira said, with a tone of admiration.

    "She ignored me?" Rem thought, surprised by Mira''s attitude.

    Kay, interrupting the moment, turned to her with a serious expression.

    "Wait, put the mask on me and on your face, now!" Kay said, with a slight urgency.

    "Oh, right!" Mira replied, taking Kay''s mask that was hanging on her waist.

    She quickly adjusted the mask on his face, and soon did the same for hers.

    "I want a mask too!" Rem said, looking expectantly.

    Kay gave a calm but firm smile.

    "We''ll get you one!" he said, as he adjusted his own mask.

    Mira, however, was not so willing to give in.

    ¡ª Don''t even think about spoiling her! Just give her the mask because she''s part of our squad, but don''t give her what she asks for! ¡ª Mira said, with a warning expression.

    ¡ª I know! ¡ª Kay replied, feeling the weight of Mira''s demand in her voice.

    "She''s still mad at me..." Rem thought, smiling slightly, but without losing her composure.

    At that moment, Raven approached, interrupting the silence.

    ¡ª You guys took a while! ¡ª Raven said, with an impatient tone.

    ¡ª Is there a problem with the mission? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, already preparing for any unforeseen event.

    ¡ª It was nothing serious. They''re just removing the ghouls'' bodies, but there''s something we need to show you! ¡ª Raven replied, with a serious tone.

    The three followed Raven to the sixth division''s helicopter, where the recruits were gathered. As they entered, Dan showed them his cell phone.

    ¡ª I was surfing the internet and this came up... ¡ª Dan said, with a worried look.

    She passed the cell phone to Kay, who read the headline out loud.

    ¡ª Soldier of the sixth division killed an imperial guard after invasion of the castle! ¡ª Kay read, her voice grave.

    The news was accompanied by a video: Kay punching the imperial guard and throwing him against the wall.

    ¡ª Was someone recording from inside the castle? It could have been anyone! ¡ª Kay said, trying to rationalize the situation.

    Raven looked at him with a heavy look.

    ¡ª People are calling you a murderer and badmouthing you on the internet! ¡ª Raven said, with a tense tone.

    Kay sighed, a shadow of frustration passing over her face.

    ¡ª Now I''ll have to wear a mask all the time... This is a joke! ¡ª Kay said, trying to relieve the pressure with a little humor.

    Raven looked at him, skeptical.

    ¡ª Is that what worries you? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, with an ironic smile.

    Kay straightened up, her gaze serious and determined.

    ¡°Things will be clarified at the meeting. I don¡¯t get involved with the people, so I don¡¯t care what they think of me! But whoever was there, whoever published this, must know why I did it. Was it on purpose? Or is it revenge for the dead guard?¡± Kay said, the words coming out heavy from his mouth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. There¡¯s no point in thinking about it!¡± he added, with a sigh.

    ¡°And now this?!¡± Mira said, letting out a sigh, the weight of the situation starting to impose itself.

    At that moment, Kay received a call. He answered quickly, hearing Yumi¡¯s voice on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 71: The energy is greater than yours!

    At that moment, Kay received a call. He answered quickly, hearing Yumi''s voice on the other end of the line.

    "I didn''t expect a call from you so soon!" Kay said, surprised.

    "What was that news? Why did you kill a guard?" Yumi exclaimed, her tone tense.

    Kay sighed, already anticipating the question.

    "Are you here yet?! Long story. You''ll understand better at the meeting!" Kay said, trying to soften the situation.

    "Meeting? They didn''t tell me anything!" Yumi said, confused.

    "Really? It''s been a few hours since it happened. I thought the captains had already informed you!" Kay said, with an impatient tone.

    "I think it''s going to be now..." Yumi said, already adjusting to what was to come.

    At that moment, Nina shouted, her voice echoing on the line.

    "Captain!" Yumi exclaimed, with a twist in the conversation.

    "Yes!" Kay will be tried in two days and they are requesting the presence of the captains! ¡ª Nina said urgently.

    Kay looked at the others, feeling the weight of the news.

    ¡°Two days? That¡¯s not enough time!¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed, perplexed.

    ¡°I¡¯m here with Kay on roll call!¡± ¡ª Yumi said, clearly trying to organize the information.

    ¡°What the hell did you do, Kay?!¡± ¡ª Nina said, anger evident in her voice.

    Kay didn¡¯t hesitate to answer.

    ¡°I can tell you that an important person was hurt and I overreacted¡­¡± ¡ª Kay said, with a tone of remorse.

    ¡°Mira?¡± ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, her eyes wide.

    ¡°She¡¯s here by my side, but it wasn¡¯t her!¡± ¡ª Kay said, trying to explain.

    ¡°Rem?¡± ¡ª Yumi continued, suspicious.

    ¡°She¡¯s here by my side too, but it wasn¡¯t her, it was someone else.¡± ¡ª Kay sat down, feeling the weight of the conversation.

    ¡ª A girl? ¡ª Yumi asked, the tone of her voice changing from surprise to seriousness.

    ¡ª Yes. ¡ª Kay answered firmly.

    ¡ª Kay, you damn... ¡ª Yumi said, frustration taking over.

    ¡ª It''s the princess, she''s an important friend! ¡ª Kay defended, trying to justify what had happened.

    ¡ª The princess was hurt... but how? ¡ª Nina asked, with a tone of concern.

    ¡ª At least she''s a friend, right? I asked you to be my girlfriend and you refused, if it was anything else I would be angry! ¡ª Yumi said, in an ironic tone.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Kay murmured, not knowing how to respond.

    ¡ª Okay what? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, indignant.

    ¡ª If that''s what you want, fine. I accept! ¡ª Kay said, in a serious but slightly resigned tone.

    ¡ª Is this a joke? You broke up with Mira? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, incredulous.

    ¡ª Of course not! But she asked me to accept! ¡ª Kay tried to explain, with a confused look.

    ¡ª I don''t understand... ¡ª Yumi was clearly lost.

    ¡ª Me neither, but that''s what she wants. ¡ª Kay replied, still trying to process everything.

    Yumi, with a sigh, decided to accept the situation.

    ¡ª Okay, if that''s how it is, then she can''t complain later! Can I talk to her? ¡ª Yumi said, already preparing to resolve the impasse.

    Kay handed the cell phone to Mira.

    ¡ª It''s Yumi. ¡ª Kay said, trying to soften the situation.

    Mira took the cell phone with a suspicious look.

    ¡ª Hi? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, her voice full of emotion.

    ¡ª What''s this story about you letting Kay date someone else? ¡ª Yumi exclaimed, with a mixture of surprise and provocation.

    ¡ª It ended up happening... ¡ª Mira said, with a resigned sigh.

    Yumi smiled, boasting about the situation.

    ¡ª You must have gone crazy, but thanks to that Kay and I are dating now, so it was worth it! ¡ª Yumi said, with a triumphant tone.

    Mira, without losing control, slapped Kay''s face before leaving the helicopter, leaving everyone stunned.

    "What was that?" everyone thought, confused, not knowing how to react.

    Kay, with a bitter smile, said:

    ¡ª My trial will be in two days. I''ll probably only stay with you until tomorrow.

    ¡ª So little time? They can''t make a trial without having enough evidence for a debate! ¡ª Raven said, with a worried tone.

    ¡ª It''s because of that video... They must have thought it better to move the trial forward, the news is already being spread to the captains! ¡ª Kay explained, feeling the weight of the situation.

    Raven shook her head.

    ¡ª There¡¯s not enough time to get evidence to protect you! ¡ª she said, looking at Kay with a dark expression.

    Kay looked at Rem, who seemed to be processing the information.

    ¡°I see... I see!¡± Rem said, her gaze fixed on Raven.

    ¡°Have you thought of anything?¡± Raven exclaimed, trying to understand Rem¡¯s plans.

    Rem leaned forward, a calculating expression on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alpha 1. There¡¯s no shortage of evidence to defend Kay, besides the victim¡¯s own testimony. But to go against him, we only have the video and the testimony of those who were there. Since there won¡¯t be enough time to collect it, they¡¯ll probably just use the video.¡± ¡ª Rem said, with renewed confidence.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. At least time is short, and both sides will have to use the cards they have. But if we stop to think about it... Kay already has many officially recorded achievements. Besides, he also contributed three things to the kingdom today, and they can''t let that go by. ¡ª Slayer said, with a tone of conviction.

    ¡°My father is coming here angry!¡± ¡ª Mira said, with a tone of warning.

    ¡°He must have received the news,¡± Rem replied, observing the situation carefully.

    That was when Takemichi approached, with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡ª Your time has been cut short. The captains immediately agreed to call the meeting. ¡ª Takemichi spoke quickly, almost as if it were a sentence. ¡ª You only have until tomorrow afternoon free.

    ¡ª What if one of them says they are busy? ¡ª Kay exclaimed.

    ¡ª They will hold the meeting without them. ¡ª Takemichi answered pragmatically, without hesitation.

    ¡ª I understand... What about the mission? ¡ª Kay asked, her voice full of concern.

    ¡ª The leaders will take over the mission with the rest of the division. You and I need to be available tomorrow afternoon to attend the council. Otherwise, your punishment will be decided among them. ¡ª Takemichi explained.

    ¡ª I have nothing to do tomorrow... That''s fine. ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Let''s see if this calmness will last until tomorrow. ¡ª Takemichi said, casting a suspicious look at Kay.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡ª Calm down. Since the rest of the mission no longer depends on this squad, we can return to base. I want to pack my things and... prove something to Mira. ¡ª Kay replied, in a carefree tone.

    Takemichi crossed his arms, as if considering the suggestion.

    ¡°Okay. The guards probably won¡¯t keep an eye on you anymore now that the summons has been made, but remember: you can¡¯t leave the base,¡± Takemichi emphasized, his voice firm.

    ¡°You can leave,¡± Rem replied, with a calm but enigmatic smile.

    Takemichi gave one last suspicious look, hesitated for a moment, but decided to leave without further questioning.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Rem exclaimed impatiently.

    Quickly, they placed Rem¡¯s bags in the corner of the helicopter and took off towards the base.

    ¡°Rem is certainly up to something¡­ Mira still seems irritated, the others are worried¡­ What an uncomfortable atmosphere!¡± ¡ª thought Kay, observing everyone¡¯s tense expressions.

    In the middle of the flight, Mira returned the cell phone to Kay, throwing it into her hands.

    ¡ª Take it! ¡ª she said dryly.

    ¡ª Isn''t that what you wanted? ¡ª Kay asked, confused as he took the device.

    ¡ª That''s what I said, but you accepted it too quickly, huh? ¡ª Mira replied, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª You''re right... I could have played hard to get. ¡ª Kay said in a relaxed tone, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡ª Be quiet! ¡ª Mira ordered, not hiding her irritation.

    ¡ª If you want to give up on this, just say so. But now I can''t refuse Yumi after I accepted. ¡ª Kay commented, looking at her.

    ¡ª I was the one who forced you to accept, so I won''t give up. ¡ª Mira replied, her voice full of determination.

    ¡ª You need to stop being so stubborn. ¡ª Kay teased, with a half smile.

    ¡ª I know. ¡ª Mira admitted in a whisper, looking away.

    A few minutes later, the helicopter landed at the base. As soon as they got off, Rem looked around, clearly overcome by nostalgia.

    ¡ª How nostalgic... ¡ª she murmured, with a slight smile.

    ¡ª Let''s get you a room. ¡ª Mira suggested, already walking into the base.

    ¡ª Okay, but first... you four, come with me. ¡ª Rem said, her expression suddenly serious.

    Mira and the others looked at each other, confused, but decided to follow her. Rem led them silently to the training room, leaving a feeling in the air that something important was about to happen.

    "I knew she was up to something." ¡ª Kay thought, narrowing her eyes as she observed Rem.

    ¡ª Ma''am? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, visibly worried.

    ¡ª I just want to show my daughter something, and for that I''ll need your help. ¡ª Rem said, her confident tone making everyone attentive.

    ¡ª Ours? ¡ª Raven asked, frowning in confusion.

    "Show her what?" ¡ª Mira thought, intrigued.

    ¡ª Can you take off your suits? I want to see how you perform without them! ¡ª Rem ordered authoritatively.

    Kay, without hesitation, began to remove the costume.

    ¡ª Great. Now you guys! ¡ª Rem said, looking at the girls.

    ¡ª Turn around! ¡ª Raven ordered, giving Kay a glare.

    Kay shrugged and turned away.

    ¡ª They''re all wearing the same clothes underneath their suits! ¡ª he commented, trying to sound casual.

    ¡ª There are girls changing here! Have some decency! ¡ª Raven replied, irritated.

    ¡ª Okay, okay! ¡ª Kay replied, raising her hands in surrender. "They''re just taking off their suits... It''s not a big deal."

    As soon as everyone was ready, Rem called Kay.

    ¡ª Kay, drink the coffee.

    ¡ª Okay. ¡ª Kay replied, accepting the drink without question.

    ¡ª That''s why he obeys without complaining. ¡ª Raven commented, with a touch of sarcasm.

    ¡ª Is there anything else he likes besides coffee? ¡ª Thais asked, curious.

    ¡ª He liked games, but since he started training, he stopped playing. ¡ª Mira replied thoughtfully.

    ¡ª He stopped liking it? ¡ª Thais insisted.

    ¡ª I don''t think that''s it. Maybe he doesn''t want to be distracted, because he spent entire days playing and forgot to do the rest. ¡ª Mira explained.

    ¡ª I never imagined he was like that. ¡ª Thais said, surprised.

    ¡ª In the village, we didn''t have much to do. His mother played with him, it was one of the few distractions. ¡ª Mira added.

    ¡ª Does he avoid playing so he doesn''t miss his mother? ¡ª Thais suggested sensitively.

    ¡ª It''s not that! ¡ª Kay interrupted, taking another sip of coffee. ¡ª I just end up falling asleep while I play. I can''t finish anything by myself anymore!

    ¡ª But you stopped playing. ¡ª Mira pointed out.

    ¡ª In fact, it got in the way of my studies and my training. But the truth is that it was sad to play by myself. ¡ª Kay admitted, with a distant look.

    ¡ª Okay, enough of this side talk! ¡ª Rem cut them off firmly. ¡ª What I intend to do is simple. Let''s see how many push-ups you can do now.

    ¡ª Push-ups? ¡ª Thais repeated, confused.

    ¡ª My instincts are telling me that you are the key to something important. I want to test your endurance. ¡ª Rem said, with a defiant smile.

    The scene changes to the training room.

    ¡ª 987... 988... 989... 990! ¡ª Thais counted, falling exhausted to the floor, panting.

    A few seconds later:

    ¡ª 1203... 1204... 1205... 1206! ¡ª Mira said, before lying on the floor, equally exhausted.

    A few more seconds:

    ¡ª 1950... 1951... 1952! ¡ª Raven continued, finally stopping, with sweat running down her face.

    And minutes later:

    ¡ª 2300... 2301... ¡ª Kay counted, still in rhythm, until Rem raised her hand.

    ¡ª That''s enough! ¡ª she ordered.

    Kay stood up, showing no signs of fatigue. The others were still recovering on the floor.

    ¡ª Now do you understand? ¡ª Rem asked, looking directly at Mira.

    ¡ª Understand what? ¡ª Mira replied, still confused.

    ¡ª It''s going to take a long time for me to have grandchildren! ¡ª Rem lamented, frustrated.

    ¡ª Mom! ¡ª Mira shouted, her face flushing with embarrassment.

    ¡ª Let me summarize: he has three to six times more energy than you. ¡ª Rem explained, with a serious expression.

    ¡ª And what''s wrong with that? ¡ª Mira retorted, still not understanding.

    ¡ª Oh, oh... This girl is going to give me trouble. ¡ª Rem sighed, approaching Mira. She whispered something in her daughter''s ear, who immediately turned red as a tomato.

    ¡ª Now you understand. I''m doing this for your own good. ¡ª Rem said, with a sly smile.

    ¡ª I understand. ¡ª Mira replied, in an almost inaudible tone.

    ¡ª Then you know what to do. ¡ª Rem concluded.

    Mira walked towards Ravena and Thais, stopping in front of them. Her expression was serious and she remained silent, creating a tension in the air that left everyone in suspense.

    "What was that?" ¡ª thought Kay, watching Mira hesitate before speaking.

    ¡ª What was it? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, worried.

    Ravena arched an eyebrow, visibly confused. Mira took a deep breath, trying to find courage.

    ¡ª Do you want to date my fianc¨¦ too? ¡ª Mira asked, bluntly.

    ¡ª Huh? ¡ª Ravena and Thais replied at the same time, surprised.

    "Why is she offering me to other girls?" ¡ª Kay thought, even more confused.

    "Why are you asking that?" ¡ª Ravena asked, crossing her arms.

    "He''s not good at feeling emotions. If he has more people with him besides me, maybe he''ll learn to be more normal! I love Kay, and honestly, I''ll be jealous at first, but I don''t want to be selfish and have him all to myself, knowing that I can''t provide as many emotions as he needs. Think of it as a favor for both of us!" ¡ª Mira explained, her voice full of sincerity.

    Ravena and Thais looked at each other, remembering recent scenes: Kay facing the ghouls of Mineford and the chaos in the castle.

    "I don''t think he lacks emotions... He just doesn''t know how to control the ones he has," Thais said, reflecting.

    "And I can''t date a guy who already has a girlfriend!" ¡ª Ravena stated categorically.

    "Please!" I''m asking because I know you like him too! ¡ª Mira insisted.

    Ravena and Thais blushed and tried to hide it.

    ¡ªI think you misunderstood. Ravena would never like me. She''s hated me since we joined the army. And Thais... well, she''s never shown that kind of interest in me. Aren''t you and Yumi enough? ¡ª Kay asked, trying to ease the situation.

    ¡ªBe quiet, Kay! ¡ª Mira ordered, cutting him off with a sharp look.

    Kay obeyed without arguing.

    ¡ªCaptain Yumi... So that''s what you were talking about in the helicopter? ¡ª Ravena asked, narrowing her eyes.

    Before anyone could answer, Rem approached Kay.

    ¡ªLend me your cell phone.

    Kay handed it over without thinking. Rem was already dialing as she walked away.

    "Hello? This is Mira''s mom, nice to meet you!" Rem said on the phone, leaving the training room.

    "What are you doing?" Mira asked, turning to Kay.

    "I can''t turn down anyone who wants to date me, can I? You said it yourself. But I thought it was just a symbolic thing, like... because I was going to get arrested and wouldn''t see anyone. I didn''t think you''d actually talk to other girls!" Kay replied, incredulous.

    Rem came back into the room, smiling from ear to ear. She handed the phone back to Kay.

    "You''re on the line," she said, moving away a little.

    "Hello?" Kay answered, hesitantly.

    "Hey, brother! What''s this story about accepting girls as dates?" Em¨ªlia shouted on the other end of the line.

    "It''s Mira''s thing!" Kay replied, already foreseeing the problem.

    ¡ª Any girl who asks you, will you accept? ¡ª Emilia insisted.

    ¡ª That''s it. ¡ª Kay admitted, resigned.

    ¡ª So, if I ask you to be my girlfriend, would you accept? ¡ª Emilia teased.

    ¡ª Sure, but you wouldn''t do that, would you? ¡ª Kay replied, worried.

    There was silence on the other end of the line before Emilia asked, in an excited tone:

    ¡ª So I can be your girlfriend too?

    "But she''s just a kid!" ¡ª Kay thought, alarmed. However, he contradicted himself:

    ¡ª Okay, I''d love to!

    ¡ª Seriously? ¡ª Emilia asked, euphoric.

    ¡ª Of course! ¡ª Kay replied, smiling, trying to hide her discomfort.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Emilia said, beaming. ¡ª We''ll talk later. I''m busy collecting evidence to exonerate you!

    ¡ª Thank you, it''ll help a lot! ¡ª Kay replied, relieved.

    ¡ª You''re welcome, love! ¡ª Emilia replied before hanging up.

    Kay closed her eyes and sighed deeply.

    ¡ª Rem, you old... ¡ª Kay began, irritated.

    Rem interrupted him with a well-placed kick.

    ¡ª Why did you involve a child in this? ¡ª Kay protested.

    ¡ª Child? Are you talking about Emilia? ¡ª Mira asked, confused.

    ¡ª My instincts never fail me. And why are they calling her a child? It''s been 14 years since the princess''s birth was announced! ¡ª Rem said seriously.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡ª Impossible! There''s no way she''s almost our age. You''re kidding, right, Mom? ¡ª Mira insisted.

    ¡ª It''s true. It was a great party in the capital, remember? I even thought about leaving you with Kay''s family to go there. ¡ª Rem replied.

    ¡ª But she looks and acts like a child... It can''t be true. ¡ª Kay murmured, perplexed.

    ¡ª He was really shocked! ¡ª Thais commented, laughing softly.

    Rem took out her cell phone and showed something to Mira.

    ¡ª "How old is Princess Emilia of Valtreon?"... Did you seriously research that, Mom? ¡ª Mira said, before continuing to read. ¡ª "The princess is currently 14 years old, being the youngest daughter and second in line to the kingdom."

    ¡ª I swore she was a child! ¡ª Raven exclaimed.

    ¡ª She doesn''t interact much with people. Because she was spoiled in the castle, she ended up developing this personality. ¡ª Rem explained.

    ¡ª And she asked Kay to date her? ¡ª Mira asked, incredulous.

    ¡ª I just gave her a little push. ¡ª Rem replied, smiling.

    Mira clenched her fists.

    "I knew I had to keep an eye on her!" ¡ª Mira thought.

    Kay sighed, looking at the floor.

    ¡ª A princess, a vice-captain and a captain... I didn''t know she was so popular. ¡ª Kay muttered.

    ¡ª Don''t get too cocky, Kay. ¡ª Mira replied, with a stern look.

    ¡ª How am I going to take care of three girls? ¡ª he asked, in shock.

    ¡ª Four. ¡ª Thais said, raising her hand.

    ¡ª Mira, Yumi, Emilia... That''s three. ¡ª Kay corrected.

    ¡ª Since you don''t care, I can at least try. ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª I get it. So you want to date him too! ¡ª Mira concluded.

    ¡ª Yes, I want to try. ¡ª Thais said firmly.

    ¡ª Okay, but I''m the main one. Not even Emilia will take that away from me. ¡ª Mira declared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can be a concubine.¡± ¡ª Thais replied.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡ª Raven muttered, picking up her outfit and leaving the room.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡ª Kay said. ¡ª But at least she eased the urge to expel me from the army.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my mother was wrong.¡± ¡ª Mira stated.

    ¡°I only made one mistake.¡± ¡ª Rem said, with a provocative smile.

    ¡°And when was that?¡± ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡°When I thought I was wrong.¡± ¡ª Rem concluded.

    ¡ª Impressive! ¡ª Thais said, amazed.

    ¡ª That''s a lie! She''s always wrong! ¡ª Mira retorted, rolling her eyes.

    Kay approached slowly, her expression serious.

 Chapter 72: This Information Changes Everything!

    ¡ª I''m going to sleep. I''m feeling... weird. ¡ª he announced, his voice low.

    ¡°Weird?¡± ¡ª Mira asked, alarmed.

    Without warning, Kay leaned in and kissed Mira, surprising her.

    ¡°Since I found that mini-ghoul, I just need to rest. When I wake up, I''ll be 100%. ¡ª Kay explained, with a half smile.

    ¡°Okay. Well, have a good rest then.¡± ¡ª Mira replied, still stunned.

    Kay gave a slight smile before saying:

    ¡°We can play a game together later.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡ª Thais replied, excited.

    Suddenly, Kay turned to her and, in an unexpected gesture, kissed her too.

    ¡°What?!¡± ¡ª Thais exclaimed, completely blushing and looking at him with wide eyes.

    Kay, confused, raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Should I have warned you?¡± ¡ª he asked, genuinely intrigued.

    ¡°Of course I did!¡± You caught me completely off guard! ¡ª Thais replied, trying to hide her intense blush.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Kay said casually as she walked away.

    ¡°Next time?!¡± ¡ª Thais thought, even more embarrassed, feeling her heart race.

    Kay walked over to Rem, who was watching him with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Are you going to give me a little kiss too?¡± she asked, making a provocative pout.

    Kay laughed softly and wrapped her in a warm hug.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be locked up for long, but in the meantime, take care of Mira and everyone else. I trust you,¡± Kay said, her voice serious, still holding her in her arms.

    ¡°And my little kiss?¡± Rem insisted, without losing her playful tone.

    Kay gave her a soft kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°And take care of yourself too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± she replied, smiling as she let him go.

    In different ways, but I love you! ¡ª Kay said, sincerely.

    ¡°How cute, showing your feelings like that!¡± ¡ª Rem joked, while petting him, the affection contrasting with the mischievous tone.

    Kay gave a discreet smile, but soon walked away, grabbing his suit and weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± he announced, with firm calm.

    Before he could take another step, Thais and Mira ran towards him and jumped on him, hugging him tightly.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Kay asked, surprised, trying to keep his balance.

    ¡°It seemed like a goodbye,¡± Mira said, squeezing him tighter.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Thais confirmed, the emotion evident in her voice.

    Kay sighed deeply, looking at the two of them.

    ¡ª And I was the one trying to be romantic... ¡ª he murmured, not hiding the tone of slight frustration.

    Mira looked up at him, serious.

    ¡ª But it seemed like you were leaving and never coming back! ¡ª Thais said, completing Mira''s thought with a worried look.

    Kay was silent for a moment, feeling the weight of their concern. Then, she gave a comforting smile and put a hand on each of their shoulders.

    ¡ª I''m going to sleep for a bit. I''ll meet you later. ¡ª Kay said, in a casual tone.

    ¡ª Today? ¡ª Mira asked, arching her eyebrows, intrigued.

    ¡ª Maybe... or tomorrow. ¡ª he replied, with a slight, carefree smile.

    ¡ª I figured. ¡ª Mira said, crossing her arms and watching him carefully.

    Kay picked up a bottle of water and held it up.

    ¡ª I still have a tank!

    Mira took the bottle from his hands with a quick movement.

    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± she ordered firmly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Kay replied, surprised by her attitude.

    Mira looked at him, pointing a finger in his direction.

    ¡°And don¡¯t go around kissing girls without telling them first!¡±

    Kay smiled embarrassedly.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Thais, who was watching the scene, took a step forward, still slightly blushing.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t mind.¡± she said, looking away. ¡°It was my first time, so I was just a little surprised.¡±

    Kay smiled calmly.

    ¡°I better go to sleep before the captain shows up to tell me to do something!¡± Kay said, getting up with a sigh.

    ¡°Sweet dreams!¡± Mira wished, with a slight smile.

    ¡°See you later!¡± Thais and Rem said almost in unison, waving to him.

    Kay took one last look at the three of them before leaving, walking calmly towards the dormitory.

    The scene changes.

    ¡ª He didn''t say anything important, just let his thoughts take over before falling asleep.

    ¡ª What''s wrong with this guy? He''s always sleeping! ¡ª Takemichi grumbled, with evident irritation.

    ¡ª I won''t even comment on this anymore... ¡ª Kratos said, shaking his head, exhausted.

    ¡ª If he falls asleep now, tomorrow will be problematic. Don''t wake him up. You three, go to the cafeteria! ¡ª Takemichi ordered firmly.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the three soldiers replied in unison, standing up quickly.

    The scene changed.

    In the cafeteria, the mood seemed light.

    ¡ª They''re so excited. Looking at it like this, it doesn''t even seem like there''ll be a trial tomorrow... ¡ª Lena commented, observing the group from afar.

    ¡ª It''s better this way. Seeing sadness now would only get in the way of what''s to come. ¡ª Joana replied, with a weak smile.

    ¡ª People shaped by war become mentally strong. ¡ª said Rem, who was sitting at the table with the leaders, her serene posture contrasting with the tension of the moment.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡ª The army needs the boy. I''m sure they won''t be too harsh on him in his judgment. ¡ª Takemichi stated with determination.

    ¡ª Our division has achieved a lot thanks to Kay. We can''t allow him to be imprisoned for too long. ¡ª Lena declared, clenching her fists.

    Rem interrupted, leaning forward:

    ¡ª Kay might be able to withstand a few days or months in prison, but there''s one thing they can''t take away from him: his coffee. If he goes without coffee for two weeks, he''ll die.

    The leaders widened their eyes in surprise.

    ¡ª What do you mean? ¡ª Lena exclaimed in disbelief.

    ¡ª Coffee is his fuel. And what''s more: without coffee, he can''t eat anything. He simply loses all energy and spends most of his time sleeping. In short: he would literally die of hunger. ¡ª Rem explained in a serious tone.

    ¡ª Two weeks? That''s not enough time for someone to die of hunger... ¡ª Lena began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª He wouldn''t drink anything either. His body wouldn''t be able to handle it. ¡ª Rem added.

    ¡ª And why does that happen? ¡ª Ryuji asked, visibly worried.

    ¡ª I don''t know for sure. But it''s been like this for years.

    ¡ª So it wasn''t always like this? ¡ª Joana asked, surprised.

    Rem took a deep breath before answering:

    ¡ª The coffee that Mira makes and the food that I prepare were the last things he ate with his mother. I think it''s connected to something psychological. He always vomits other foods. So, he needs to drink coffee before and after eating. Otherwise, he throws it all up at the end of the day.

    Silence took over the table.

    ¡ª Does that mean that, during his time in prison, he won''t be able to eat anything? ¡ª Lena asked, alarmed.

    ¡ª Exactly. That''s why it''s essential that Mira or someone bring him coffee. Otherwise, we''ll break into the prison and get him out. ¡ª Rem stated, with a dangerous smile.

    ¡ª Don''t even think about doing that! ¡ª Takemichi reprimanded firmly.

    ¡ª I won''t go. ¡ª Rem replied, smiling calmly.

    Takemichi sighed and muttered:

    ¡ª I see. So that''s how things work with the boy... I didn''t expect the situation to be so serious.

    Rem crossed her arms and added:

    ¡ª That''s why we want to help him experience new emotions and learn how to deal with them. Don''t be mad about him having more than one girl by his side. It was a decision made by Mira and me.

    The table fell into complete silence. Mira, who was drinking her juice, choked and started coughing when she heard her mother''s unexpected words.

    ¡ª More than one? Did I get it wrong? ¡ª Takemichi asked, trying to maintain his composure.

    ¡ª No, you didn''t get it wrong. ¡ª Rem replied casually. ¡ª If he connects with more people, it will bring more benefits to his life. And I don''t want my son-in-law to be a sad person who could die at any moment just because he doesn''t eat.

    "So we were used?" ¡ª thought Ravena and Thais, shocked and trying to hide their expressions of frustration.

    Viviane and Sarah exchanged worried glances when they realized the impact on their friends.

    "I shouldn''t have talked to him... I''m an idiot!" ¡ª thought Ravena, regretting it.

    Takemichi, however, did not seem convinced:

    ¡ª I do not approve of this type of relationship. If he wants something with my daughter, then it should only be with her!

    Thais murmured, understanding:

    ¡ª I think that is the normal thing to think...

    Rem shook her head, remaining calm:

    ¡ª Don''t be so selfish, dear. This was our decision, mine and Mira''s. It''s what''s best for them.

    Takemichi narrowed his eyes in disbelief:

    ¡ª And have they already decided who the girl is?

    Ravena and Thais froze.

    "Don''t say anything, Rem, please don''t say anything!" ¡ª they both thought at the same time.

    At that moment, Kay entered the cafeteria, sleepy, holding his inseparable coffee pot in one hand and a cup in the other.

    ¡ª Good night. ¡ª he greeted, his voice hoarse with sleep.

    "You came at the wrong time!" ¡ª they all thought, tense.

    Kay walked over to the scientists¡¯ table, seemingly oblivious to the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Right on time. I have some business to discuss with you!¡± Takemichi said, standing up.

    Kay completely ignored the statement and continued walking towards Fernanda.

    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow you,¡± he said, holding her hand.

    ¡°What?¡± Fernanda exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°I have a question for you and the captain,¡± Kay explained, helping her to stand up.

    Without waiting for permission, he led her to the leaders¡¯ table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me when I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Takemichi shouted, but Kay simply poured another cup of coffee and drank it calmly.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Takemichi growled, feeling his blood boil.

    Kay sat down with Fernanda, pulling out chairs from another table.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what happened today and I wanted to ask you something. Of course, if you know anything, feel free to speak up.¡±

    The leaders and soldiers present exchanged confused and curious looks.

    ¡°Do ghouls understand our language?¡± Kay asked, in an indifferent tone.

    The entire room fell silent.

    ¡ª What do you mean? Ghouls are irrational beings, driven only by predatory instincts! ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, incredulous.

    ¡ª That''s what they always say. But when a baby or a small animal does something wrong, they realize when they are being reprimanded, even without understanding words. The intention behind the voice, the tone, the expression... That communicates more than words. Today, I didn''t threaten the mini-ghoul with my desire to kill. He understood only by what I said. This mini-ghoul is not so irrational.

    The silence became even heavier.

    ¡ª This is crazy! Are you saying that there is an intelligent ghoul? ¡ª Fernanda asked, horrified.

    Everyone present began to tremble at the idea.

    ¡ª I want to test this. Can you call the person responsible for the mini-ghoul? ¡ª Kay asked, with determination.

    ¡ª I can... But what are you going to do? ¡ª Fernanda asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª I''m going to give an order. If he obeys, then that proves he''s intelligent. If he doesn''t obey, the question remains: is he irrational or does he only obey when the person giving the order is present? ¡ª Kay explained, with an analytical look.

    ¡ª And what will you do if they are rational? ¡ª Takemichi asked, suspicious.

    Kay paused and, with an enigmatic smile, answered:

    ¡ª Then, I''ll tell you the dream I had while I was sleeping, thinking about it.

    ¡ª Dream? ¡ª Takemichi repeated, frowning skeptically.

    ¡ª Can you call? ¡ª Kay insisted, ignoring the incredulity.

    ¡ª I can... I just don''t know if they''ll let us see the mini Ghoul. ¡ª Fernanda replied, hesitant.

    ¡ª I know you''ll find a way. ¡ª Kay said, slowly getting up.

    ¡ª Where are you going? ¡ª Fernanda asked, confused.

    ¡ª I''m just going to get food. Convince them in the meantime. ¡ª Kay replied, walking away calmly.

    Fernanda picked up her cell phone, hesitating for a moment.

    "If this is true, something bigger is coming." ¡ª Kay thought, as she walked away.

    On the other side of the table, Rem watched in silence, but murmured softly:

    ¡ª If this is true, something bigger is coming.

    Fernanda started the call. Her professional voice filled the air:

    ¡ª Yes, this is the chief scientist of the sixth division.

    ¡ª Yes, what do you need? ¡ª asked a male voice on the other end of the line.

    ¡ª Today, our people sent a different ghoul to the institute. We have something important to confirm for the good of humanity. Could you release access to the mini Ghoul? ¡ª Fernanda said directly.

    ¡ª I think that will be difficult now. We haven''t performed any tests on him yet. ¡ª replied the scientist.

    Fernanda leaned forward, insisting:

    ¡ª As a scientist, I believe that the test we are going to perform can completely change the course of our research. We can do it over the phone, but we need to see him.

    There was a momentary silence before another male voice was heard in the background:

    ¡ª The sixth division contributed a lot to our research. Let them do it.

    The scientist spoke again, reluctantly:

    ¡ª The so-called mini Ghoul has not reacted since he woke up. He just sat in the corner of the cage.

    ¡°Can you show him on the call and let him hear our voice?¡± Fernanda asked.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll activate the microphone and switch to the video call,¡± the scientist replied.

    On the cell phone, the image changed to the inside of a containment room. A noxium cage housed the mini Ghoul, who was sitting on the floor, motionless, observing the surroundings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the cell phone closer to the microphone. He¡¯ll hear everything you say,¡± the scientist explained.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fernanda said, taking a deep breath.

    The scientist activated the microphone and brought the cell phone closer.

    ¡°You can start,¡± he informed.

    Fernanda looked at Kay, who was still at the counter getting food. She turned to Takemichi, who just waved for her to try something.

    ¡°Mini Ghoul!¡± Fernanda called, her voice echoing in the containment room.

    The mini Ghoul raised his head and looked around, but didn''t move.

    "He''s just watching, he''s not doing anything else," the scientist commented.

    "Wait a minute. I''m waiting for someone. He''s the one who''s going to do the test," Fernanda explained.

    "Okay. Let me know when you''re ready," the scientist said, turning off the microphone.

    Kay came back with his tray, sitting down calmly.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, as he began to eat.

    "We''re ready. Turn the microphone back on," Fernanda said to the scientist.

    "Activating the microphone," he informed, adjusting his cell phone. "You can talk."

    Fernanda handed the cell phone to Kay. He looked at the screen, watching the mini Ghoul in the cage.

    "Mini Ghoul!" Kay called, her clear voice echoing through the microphone.

    The mini Ghoul slowly stood up, looking for the source of the voice.

    "He reacted!" Fernanda exclaimed, surprised.

    Fernanda, Takemichi, and the leaders watched intently.

    ¡°Mini Ghoul, hit the cage that holds you twice slowly,¡± Kay ordered, her voice firm.

    For a moment, nothing happened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it work?¡± Takemichi murmured, apprehensive.

    Suddenly, the mini Ghoul¡¯s tentacles moved, hitting the cage twice hard.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s the answer, then,¡± Kay said thoughtfully. ¡°Mini Ghoul, this is an order: never kill humans. You can only kill other ghouls. Sit down again if you understand.¡±

    The mini Ghoul obeyed and sat back down in the center of the cage.

    ¡ª What? ¡ª the scientists on the other end of the call exclaimed, astonished.

    Kay continued:

    ¡ª These humans will not harm you. To show this, they will give you a ghoul to eat every day, starting today. Raise a tentacle and lower it again if you understand.

    The mini Ghoul raised one of the tentacles and lowered it right after.

    ¡ª Give him a ghoul to eat. ¡ª Kay ordered, returning the cell phone to Fernanda and returning to her meal.

    Fernanda took control of the conversation:

    ¡ª Continue the research and feed the ghoul. But be aware that he understands our language.

    Kay interrupted, looking out of the corner of his eye:

    ¡ª Given the behavior of this mini Ghoul, we can expect that, in the fallen kingdoms and beyond, there are other intelligent ghouls. Pass this information on to the other divisions.

    ¡ª Understood. We will do this immediately. ¡ª confirmed the scientist before ending the call.

    Kay continued eating, as silence reigned in the cafeteria.

 Chapter 73: Judgment!

    Kay continued eating

    "Don''t eat again without saying anything!" Takemichi shouted, clearly irritated

    Kay continued chewing, his expression distant and thoughtful. A smile on his face, but it wasn''t one of relief ¡ª it was a smile full of concern.

    "This is bad. If the ghouls start coordinating to attack... It wouldn''t just be this division, but all the others that would suffer massive losses. More casualties than we''re prepared to deal with..." ¡ª he thought, as he took another spoonful of food to his mouth.

    The soldiers in the mess hall were restless. The previous buzz gave way to a heavy silence, filled with tension. Even the most experienced ones couldn''t hide their discomfort. Kay: the man who never backed down, who faced ghouls with unbeatable confidence. Now, seeing him so immersed in thought, clearly shaken by the idea of ??the ghouls'' evolution, was something that made everyone on the verge of nervousness.

    "There''s no way, captain. You have no choice. ¡ª Kay leaned forward slightly, her gaze fixed on Takemichi. ¡ª If we don''t recover the other lost kingdoms, the ghouls will continue to evolve closer to us. And when that happens, they will certainly change the approach they are taking now.

    Takemichi crossed his arms, his expression full of irritation.

    ¡ª I already told you it''s not that simple! ¡ª he retorted. ¡ª And what approach do you think these ghouls are taking?

    Kay took a deep breath, her voice full of seriousness:

    ¡ª They are letting humans reproduce... so they will have something to eat in the future.

    An uncomfortable silence took over the room.

    ¡ª You heard me right, Takemichi. In the dream I had, we humans were nothing more than cattle trapped in these walls.

    Takemichi''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t interrupt.

    ¡ª And it makes sense. If the ghouls had wanted to, we would have all been devoured long ago. But why didn''t they do it? The answer is simple: there are one or more intelligent ghouls ordering us to stay away from the inhabited walls. Not all of them obey, which is why we still suffer attacks. But... ¡ª Kay paused, as if choosing her words carefully. ¡ª What if, on another wall, the ghouls decided to attack a human population? How many would die before we could eliminate them? If we continue at this slow pace, we will lose the opportunity to strike first, before they decide to eliminate us completely.

    Takemichi shook his head and let out a dry laugh.

    ¡ª Breeding cattle? Only someone completely insane would think of that!

    Kay ignored the mocking tone, her voice firm:

    ¡°Forget this idea of ??taking the walls just to repair them. We will recover them from the ghouls and, in the future, with more resources, we will rebuild what is necessary.¡±

    ¡°I have told you several times¡­¡± Takemichi began, but was interrupted.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Kay cut him off. ¡°And, if you want something more guaranteed, ask for help from the other divisions!¡±

    Takemichi took a deep breath, trying to control his tone.

    ¡°You are quite annoying, you know that?¡±

    ¡°No. I am a realist.¡± Kay stood up, her posture resolute. ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    He picked up his tray and his bottle, leaving the cafeteria without looking back.

    "So that''s what he meant by being weird... Is he scared?" he thought, his eyes following Kay as he left.

    The scene changed a few minutes later. Raven, with her cell phone in her hand, quickly put it in her pocket and approached Kay, who was lying on the patio, looking at the stars.

    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Raven asked, approaching him.

    "No, I''m just getting some air," Kay replied, without taking her eyes off the stars.

    Raven sat down next to him, still watching the sky.

    "Are you worried about the intelligent ghouls?" she asked, her voice soft, but filled with a slight tension.

    "I''m just thinking... that dream still bothers me," Kay said, her expression serious. "The intelligent ghouls are a threat, but alone I don''t think they''re that dangerous."

    "Do you think they''re stronger than the mini-ghoul?" If they are, they will undoubtedly be a real threat. ¡ª Raven said, with a worried tone.

    ¡°Indeed, it will be hard work¡­¡± ¡ª Kay replied, thoughtful.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡ª Raven asked, once again turning her face to face him.

    Kay looked at her, a glint of concern in his eyes.

    ¡°I am¡­ even more so now,¡± he said, his voice carrying a new weight. ¡°Now there will be more people who will be sad if I die, and more people who will make me sad if they die.¡±

    Raven was silent for a moment, absorbing his words. Finally, she spoke, with a sincerity that came from the bottom of her heart:

    ¡°Our companions? I feel the same way.¡±

    Kay, touched, raised his hand and gently touched her face.

    ¡°Especially you guys,¡± he said, his voice firm but soft.

    Raven held his hand, still on her face, and looked at him with a serious and resolute look.

    ¡ª After you serve your sentence, I will help you reclaim the other kingdoms, if that is your wish. ¡ª Raven spoke, her words carrying a silent commitment.

    Kay sat beside her, holding her hands.

    ¡ª I appreciate it, but at the moment, that is not the captain''s wish. ¡ª he said, looking directly into her eyes. ¡ª But when the time comes, we will fight side by side, and I will count on your support.

    Raven smiled softly, an expression of understanding and acceptance.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡ª I thank you for getting Mineford back, my old home. Take this as a thank you. ¡ª Raven said, before unexpectedly kissing him.

    Kay was surprised. Raven pulled away quickly, blushing slightly, her face tinged with a soft blush.

    ¡ª So... this is what it''s like to be kissed by surprise? ¡ª Kay thought, her heart racing. ¡ª Now I understand why you two were embarrassed...

    Raven, still blushing, looked at him, trying to hide her shyness with a nervous smile.

    ¡ª Why are you silent? Say something, you''re making me even more embarrassed! ¡ª she said, clearly uncomfortable with Kay''s silence.

    ¡ª I was just surprised. ¡ª Kay replied, a shy smile appearing on her face.

    ¡ª It was my first kiss... I apologize if I didn''t do it right, like girls do! ¡ª Raven said, a little embarrassed.

    Kay moved closer to her face. Raven didn''t pull away and closed her eyes, accepting what seemed to be inevitable. Kay kissed her softly. The scene changed to a few minutes later, in his room.

    ¡°Hey, Slayer, teach me how to become invisible?¡± Kay asked excitedly.

    ¡°Where did that come from? When you discover a skill like that, teach me too, because people don¡¯t become invisible!¡± Slayer said, intrigued.

    ¡°You know that skill of becoming imperceptible to people!¡± Kay questioned.

    ¡°Invisible? That¡¯s not magic, Kay¡­¡± Slayer began to explain in a relaxed tone. ¡°You just don¡¯t have to be interesting enough to be noticed. People only notice what draws attention. If you stop making noise, standing out¡­ they¡¯ll just ignore you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kay asked, clearly confused.

    ¡°The key is basically human perception. Move in a way that avoids drawing attention, keeping your movements smooth and natural. Assume postures that emit mediocrity, avoiding standing out. Explore psychological blind spots.¡± For example, if there''s a lot going on around, people won''t notice an individual who "seems to be just passing by."

    "I see... Now, looking at how you two did it, I can understand. Thank you!" Kay said, before getting up and leaving the room.

    Sky, watching the conversation, frowned.

    "What does he want this for?" he asked, clearly curious.

    "I don''t know! But increasing the skills we have is advantageous for the army." Slayer replied with an enigmatic smile.

    "Is he going to train now?" Kratos asked, perplexed.

    "The order has been given. He won''t break with Mira''s mother here. It seems he has enormous respect for her." Slayer said, lying down on the bed.

    "She''s the one who trained him until we could see certain similarities in the two''s attitudes!" Sky commented, with a slight provocation in his tone.

    "Don''t let the captain hear that!" Slayer warned, closing his eyes.

    ¡ª Forget what I said! ¡ª Sky hurried to correct.

    ¡ª Of course. ¡ª Kratos and Slayer replied in unison.

    ¡ª So his trial is tomorrow? ¡ª Kratos asked, lying down on the bed.

    ¡ª Everyone at the base already knows the outcome. The conditions are on Kay''s side. He should spend some time... ¡ª Slayer commented, looking thoughtfully at the ceiling.

    The scene changes to the trial room, dominated by dark stone walls and illuminated by cold light emanating from giant screens. On these screens, the captains of the six divisions and important figures from various kingdoms, such as kings, queens and generals, watched attentively, connected through video calls. Advanced technology broadcast the trial scene to all those who needed to be present but could not physically be in the room. Armed guards, standing in strategic positions, watched every move, while Kay, handcuffed and unable to move, stood in the center, being watched by everyone. The weight of the environment was overwhelming, and he knew that his life was about to be decided there, under the attentive and impassive gaze of everyone.

    ¡ª He will be imprisoned for an indefinite period of time, with permission to go out only on official extermination missions outside the kingdom, after authorization from the king, the head of the imperial guard, Captain Takemichi and myself. ¡ª the judge concluded, his tone grave and unchanging.

    "I was expecting this result, but everything is happening too quickly... Why? They didn''t even discuss the matter. The only ones who said anything here were the judge and Captain Takemichi!" thought Kay, while her gaze remained fixed on the floor

    ¡ª I agree with that, but I would like to add a condition! ¡ª said Captain Kenzo of the second division, interrupting the silence that dominated the room.

    ¡ª I figured someone would say that. I also want to propose a condition! ¡ª said Renji, captain of the Third Division, his firm voice echoing throughout the room.

    ¡ª I think I can guess what it is, so I propose the same! ¡ª declared Yumi, captain of the Fourth Division, with a glint of determination in her eyes.

    ¡ª Yes! I want that too! ¡ªHaruki, captain of the Fifth Division, added with a vigorous nod.

    The room fell into an expectant silence.

    ¡°What would your proposal be?¡± the judge exclaimed, breaking the silence.

    ¡ª I wish he could undergo the same training in my division that he did with the Sixth Division to unlock the maximum potential of the suits! ¡ª Kenzo, captain of the Second Division, replied with conviction.

    ¡ª That is also my wish! ¡ª the other captains agreed in unison, their voices reverberating like thunder.

    The judge turned to the only captain who had not yet spoken.

    ¡ª And what about you, Captain Julius? ¡ª he asked, staring at him.

    ¡ª I do not want him in my kingdom. Can we get this trial over with? ¡ª Julius replied indifferently, an uninterested look on his face.

    The judge remained calm:

    ¡ª You must be very busy! Captain Takemichi, as the person responsible for this soldier, would like to hear your opinion.

    Takemichi looked up, the seriousness in his eyes reflecting his responsibility.

    ¡ª Everyone here must have already received the information we discovered yesterday about the captured ghoul. It is advantageous for humanity that our subordinates have greater fighting capacity. I agree with the training, but with conditions: that my vice-captain and a few other soldiers accompany this soldier, and that they do not overwhelm him. As captain, I see value in his skills and want him to be ready to fight as soon as necessary.

    ¡ª I see no problem with that! ¡ª Yumi said immediately.

    The other captains nodded in approval.

    ¡ª Is anyone against this decision? ¡ª the judge asked, his voice reverberating throughout the room.

    The silence of those present was the only response.

    ¡ª How long does it take to complete the training? ¡ª the judge asked, turning to Kay.

    Kay pondered for a few moments, memories of her last battle flashing through her mind ¡ª the moment when she released her killing intent against the mini-ghoul.

    ¡ª It depends on the number of soldiers in the base ¡ª he replied. ¡ª I can train about two hundred soldiers at a time, but due to the risk of something going wrong, I prefer to reduce it to 150 soldiers per minute.

    A stunned silence filled the room at the statement.

    ¡ª This is Kay! ¡ª Yumi said, impressed.

    ¡ª Can we conclude that you can train all the divisions in less than a month? ¡ª asked the judge.

    ¡ª Yes, I can, but I would like to impose one condition ¡ª said Kay, her eyes shining with determination.

    ¡ª You are in no position to impose anything! ¡ª retorted Takemichi, his voice full of authority.

    ¡ª Wait! What would be the condition? ¡ª the judge intervened, curious.

    ¡ª It is a disadvantage for me to remain in prison. If the training is successfully completed, I request that you grant me freedom to return to my division ¡ª Kay declared, looking at the judge firmly.

    ¡ª Unfortunately, the time would be short for the crime you committed ¡ª the judge said thoughtfully.

    ¡ª In that case, allow some of my comrades to visit me while I am in prison ¡ª Kay requested, in a more moderate tone.

    ¡ª That may be allowed ¡ª the judge decided. ¡ª Then I agree to your terms.

    ¡ª Anyone against? ¡ª the judge exclaimed.

    Once again, silence prevailed.

    ¡ª I declare this trial closed. Take him away! ¡ª the judge announced, banging his gavel loudly.

    Two guards unhooked the chains and led Kay, still handcuffed, out of the room.

    ¡ª Excuse me ¡ª Captain Julius said, being the first to end the roll call.

    ¡ª He is still impatient. Well, anyway, I am looking forward to the training! Thank you for your judgment! ¡ª Yumi said before leaving.

    ¡ª It''s my job ¡ª the judge replied.

    With the trial concluded, the scene changed to a few minutes later.

    ¡ª I see... So it was as we imagined ¡ª Joana said, analyzing the information.

    ¡ª Yes, he won''t be returning to this base for two or more months, but he will participate in the extermination missions. In addition, Mira was given permission to visit him and accompany him during the training trips ¡ª Takemichi confirmed.

    ¡ª Thank you, father! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a radiant smile.

    ¡ª Don''t thank me. We won''t be doing extermination missions for a while. We will continue to ensure the safety of the personnel to develop Mineford. Mira, Sarah and Rem, you three will accompany your leader in training. Keep him focused only on training, so that we don''t need another trial! ¡ª Takemichi ordered, with authority.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the soldiers responded in unison.

    The scene shifts to a prison cell, where the damp, austere environment is lit by a single dim bulb. The stone walls reveal the coldness and hostility of the place. In the center, two simple beds with thin mattresses are arranged, separated by a small space that barely allows movement.

    Kay, handcuffed and with a calm expression, is observing the man in front of him, whose suspicious gaze examines him like a predator.

 Chapter 74: Sayonara Slayer!

    The scene changes to a prison cell, where the damp and austere environment is lit by a single dim lamp. The stone walls reveal the coldness and hostility of the place. In the center, two simple beds with thin mattresses are arranged, separated by a small space that barely allows movement.

    Kay, handcuffed and with a calm expression, is observing the man in front of him, whose suspicious gaze examines him like a predator.

    "I''m Kay. Looks like we''re going to be roommates!" said Kay, as if that environment didn''t intimidate him.

    "A boy? What crime did he commit to end up here with me?" thought Gargamel, a notorious killer, as he analyzed him in silence.

    "Don''t mind me, we''ll get along!" continued Kay, with a friendly smile that seemed to disarm any threat.

    Gargamel frowned suspiciously.

    "This is a prison for dangerous people, like me. What did you do to end up here?" ¡ª he asked, his voice full of skepticism.

    ¡ª I kind of lost control when someone important to me got hurt. Which one is your bed? ¡ª Kay asked casually.

    ¡ª The one on the right. ¡ª Gargamel replied, observing him more intensely. "This boy... He''s not ordinary. The aura he gives off is of someone skilled," Gargamel thought.

    ¡ª So, what did you do to be here? ¡ª Kay asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡ª The way you look at me reminds me of a friend of mine. Are you an assassin too?

    Gargamel smiled darkly.

    ¡ª Do you have an assassin friend? What''s his name?

    ¡ª Slayer. ¡ª Kay replied, without hesitation.

    Gargamel''s eyes narrowed when he heard the name.

    ¡ª Slayer? Impossible! Why would he be your friend? He said he was going to join the army! ¡ª Gargamel exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I figured that was the case. You know him, don''t you? I''m a soldier too. ¡ª Kay said casually.

    Gargamel chuckled softly, but there was a dangerous tone in his voice.

    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense. Why would a soldier be here?¡± he asked.

    Kay looked up at the ceiling, with an almost innocent smile.

    ¡ª I already told you: I just lost control. The Slayer is quite skilled, you know? He kills ghouls with impressive ease.

    "Is he really the Slayer''s friend?" Gargamel thought. ¡ª He''s my cousin. But tell me: if you''re superior to him, why would you be in prison? If you had killed someone, you would be executed, not arrested.

    "It''s temporary. I''ll be out soon," Kay replied simply.

    "I understand. Just to keep up appearances. And how is my cousin?" Gargamel asked, relaxing his posture slightly.

    "He''s fine. He got along well with the other soldiers," Kay replied with a small smile.

    Gargamel nodded thoughtfully.

    "That''s good to hear. But it''s strange... For someone his age to have a superior as young as you, you must be quite skilled." Kay laughed.

    "Do you also wear those ninja-looking clothes?" he asked, changing the subject.

    Gargamel frowned.

    ¡°They¡¯re not ninja masks. They¡¯re to keep our appearance hidden. That way, on infiltration missions, no one recognizes us.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. We have something similar too. The media is always on top of us, so we wear masks to hide our appearance. It¡¯s hard work,¡± Kay said, sighing.

    Gargamel laughed for the first time, in a more relaxed way.

    ¡°A soldier who doesn¡¯t want fame... That sounds like something the Slayer would do. When you see him again, tell him I sent my regards.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kay replied, lying down on the bed with the same ease. He closed his eyes, yawning. ¡°You guys are quite communicative when you¡¯re out on a mission, aren¡¯t you?¡± he added, sleepily.

    Gargamel watched Kay in silence, intrigued. ¡°He¡¯s different... Something about him makes me uneasy,¡± he thought, before turning his attention back to the dark, cold cell.

    Later that night, Kay slept soundly.

    ¡ª He''s in the same cell as a murderer and yet he sleeps peacefully... This boy is strange! ¡ª thought Gargamel, lying down, observing Kay.

    His attention was diverted when, in the distance, he heard footsteps.

    "There are people coming... It doesn''t look heavy... Damn, they''re criminals!" Gargamel thought, tense.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    "It looks like they''re coming straight to this cell!" Gargamel thought, pretending to be asleep.

    The four criminals stopped in front of the cell and unlocked the door.

    "Why do they have the key? It seems suspicious... Are they working with the guards or did they steal the key from them? How did they come straight to this cell? It must be something the guards did... But why?" Gargamel thought, alert.

    The criminals took a step inside and closed the cell. They all pulled out knives.

    "What are you doing? If you want trouble, I recommend you get out of here!" Gargamel said, standing up quickly.

    "Stay out of this, murderer! Our business is with this soldier!" shouted one of the criminals.

    ¡ª Yeger Faction... What will you gain by killing this soldier? ¡ª Gargamel exclaimed, suspicious.

    ¡ª That''s none of your business. Stay out of this, if you don''t want to bring your sentence forward! ¡ª threatened the criminal, advancing with the knife.

    ¡ª I don''t care. My sentence is tomorrow! ¡ª replied Gargamel, undeterred.

    ¡ª Do you know what this boy did to be here? He killed one of the guards in the castle and it seems that the guards here want revenge! ¡ª said the criminal, with a sadistic smile.

    ¡ª I see, so that''s what happened. But it seems that he is a friend of a relative of mine, so I won''t let you kill him! And since I''m going to the electric chair tomorrow, I don''t mind killing you at all. I recommend that you leave! ¡ª said Gargamel, his voice firm and full of contempt.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The criminals, visibly irritated, pointed their knives at him.

    ¡ª Don''t say I didn''t warn you! ¡ª Gargamel said with a dark smile, adjusting his stance.

    The first criminal tried to attack with a vertical blow, but Gargamel ducked quickly, delivering a punch straight to the attacker''s abdomen. The man was thrown backwards, falling to the ground, gasping and out of breath.

    Without giving the second criminal time to react, Gargamel spun quickly, using the force of the movement to grab the hilt of the knife that was coming towards his chest. He twisted the criminal''s arm until he heard it snap, before ripping the knife from his hand and plunging it into the man''s neck.

    "One of you is gone... Let''s see who''s next!" Gargamel muttered, his voice calm, but his presence dominating.

    The third criminal, more cautious, tried a series of quick stabs, trying to surprise Gargamel. But the killer seemed to anticipate every move. With impressive speed, he dodged, dodging the blade, until he reached the criminal. A precise movement of his fingers snatched the knife from the man''s hand, and then a deadly blow to the enemy''s throat silenced any attempt at resistance.

    Now there was only one left. The last criminal, trembling with fear, retreated, trying to gain an advantage. Gargamel, however, was already in front of him, before he could even raise his arms. With a quick and deadly blow, Gargamel plunged the knife into the man''s stomach, making him fall to his knees, blood spreading across the cold floor of the cell.

    "It''s over..." Gargamel said, wiping the blade of the knife on the last criminal''s clothes, without even looking at him.

    The bodies of the four criminals were scattered around the cell, a macabre scene of quick and effective violence. Gargamel looked at Kay, still sleeping, and then took one last look at the fallen bodies.

    "This is how you deal with vermin like you..." he muttered to himself, before lying back on the bed, as if nothing had happened.

    The next morning, three guards stood in front of the cell, watching the scene with attentive eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re late, I killed them all yesterday, you corrupt guards!¡± Gargamel said with a sadistic smile as he looked at the bodies scattered around the cell.

    One of the guards, pretending not to know anything, shouted, ordering him to raise his hands and drop the knife while pointing his gun into the cell.

    ¡°Raise your hands and drop the knife!¡± the guard shouted, his voice authoritative but trembling slightly.

    Gargamel obeyed, placing his hands on his head with a quick movement. Another guard opened the cell, and the one with the gun ordered Gargamel to come out backwards, with his hands above his head.

    Gargamel followed the order, showing no resistance. One of the guards put the handcuffs on him while another hurried to pick up the cell key, which was lying next to the corpse of one of the criminals. The guard looked at Kay, who was still sleeping soundly, without a single blood mark on her body.

    "What''s going on here?" exclaimed more soldiers, who quickly approached.

    "Sir!" the guards said, saluting.

    "What happened?" exclaimed the officer in charge of the prison, his voice authoritative.

    "This cell was attacked, and it seems that this criminal killed the others!" said one of the guards, pointing at Gargamel.

    "Your sentence is today! Why did you do this?" the officer asked, perplexed.

    ¡ª It seems that these three wanted to kill the soldier who arrived yesterday. They even gave the key to the cell to the Yeger faction. But I would hate to lose my roommate on the first day, so I ended up killing them all while the soldier slept. ¡ª Gargamel said with a cold and contemptuous smile.

    ¡ª We arrived and saw the bodies! This murderer is lying! ¡ª one of the guards retorted, with growing anger.

    ¡ª Take him to the electric chair! ¡ª ordered the officer in charge of the prison.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª said the three guards, ready to carry out the order.

    ¡ª Wait! Not you three! I have some questions! ¡ª exclaimed the officer, stopping the guards before they left with Gargamel.

    Two more soldiers approached, taking Gargamel, while the others handcuffed the three corrupt guards.

    ¡ª Sir, are you really going to believe a criminal? ¡ª exclaimed one of the three guards, trying to defend himself.

    ¡ª Don''t let them hurt the soldier! That was the order from my superior in the castle. You three are under arrest! Take them away! ¡ª the officer ordered firmly.

    ¡°This is a mistake! We are not involved in this!¡± ¡ª the soldiers shouted, struggling as they were handcuffed.

    As they passed by the cells, the criminals banged on the bars, mocking the guards who were now being arrested.

    ¡°Take the soldier to a cell alone and lock him up tight. This cannot happen again! And clean this cell!¡± ¡ª the officer in charge of the arrest said authoritatively.

    ¡°Right!¡± ¡ª the guards replied, entering the cell.

    The officer left, and the scene changed.

    In the electric chair...

    ¡°What are your last words?¡± ¡ª exclaimed the officer in charge of the arrest, staring at Gargamel with an implacable gaze.

    ¡°Could you write them down and deliver the letter to that soldier?¡± ¡ª Gargamel said, with an enigmatic smile, locked in the electric chair, his voice calm but full of defiance.

    ¡ª Gargamel, the murderer... I didn''t think you had the heart to care about anyone else! Fine, consider this a reward for protecting the soldier!. Mark his words! ¡ª said the officer, his voice full of disdain, but with a hint of curiosity.

    ¡ª Thank you. Here are my last words. Hello, cousin... ¡ª said Gargamel, with a calm smile, his voice calm and serious.

    A few minutes later, the room was filled with a clear and merciless light.

    ¡ª Take care of the rest! ¡ª ordered the officer, his voice firm, as the tense atmosphere enveloped the room.

    He took the letter with an impassive expression and left.

    So these are the last words of a murderer... ¡ª thought the officer, carefully putting the paper in his pocket, his gaze thoughtful, but with a touch of disdain.

    A few hours later, the helicopter landed at the base.

    Mira stepped out of it, accompanied by Rem.

    "Welcome back! How was it there?" Raven exclaimed, with a welcoming smile.

    "He''s fine, still acting normal!" Mira said, with a serene look.

    "I see!" Raven replied, nodding.

    "Kay said she met your cousin Slayer. He asked me to deliver this letter to you," Mira said, holding out the letter to Slayer.

    "My cousin?" Slayer exclaimed, confused, as he took the letter with a firm hand.

    He opened the letter and, as he read, his expression became darker. When he finished, he squeezed his hand, slightly crumpling the paper.

    "I see... Thank you for this, Mira!" ¡ª Slayer said calmly, putting the letter away.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mira replied, avoiding going into further detail about the contents.

    ¡°Our squad is in charge of monitoring the exploration of the cave. The captain and the others have already left for Mineford,¡± Raven said, her tone serious and direct.

    ¡°I see, let¡¯s go!¡± Mira said, adjusting her posture.

    ¡°You just got back, don¡¯t you want to take a break?¡± Raven exclaimed, watching the two of them.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything special, we just took the bottle and talked to him! We can go!¡± Mira said decisively.

    ¡°I see, then let¡¯s go!¡± Raven replied, getting into the helicopter with her weapon.

    ¡°Does he look good in orange?¡± Thais asked, with a slight laugh.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that outfit suits him, but the orange gives it a flashy touch!¡± Mira replied, with an amused smile.

    Thais smiled and got into the helicopter with her weapons.

    ¡°Does he look good in orange?¡± Thais asked, with a slight laugh.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that outfit suits him, but the orange gives it a flashy touch!¡± Mira replied, with an amused smile.

    Thais smiled and got into the helicopter with her weapons.

    As soon as the entire fifth squadron entered, the helicopter took off, heading towards the village.

    The divisions were preparing to begin training, while the sixth division continued on its missions. The village was full of trucks and helicopters.

    "Why are you here?" Mira exclaimed, adjusting her mask as she observed the figure in front of her.

    "Hello, Fifth Division. I will accompany the exploration today as a representative of the royal family," Emilia replied, walking with an elegant posture, accompanied by a group of armed guards.

    "What reason would bring the princess to a dangerous place like this?" Rem asked, casting an analytical look at the entourage.

    Emilia looked away for a moment, thinking: "That voice... So that''s Mira''s mother. She''s so beautiful!" ¡ª she thought, impressed. Then, with a serene smile, she answered:

    ¡ª I want to ease the tensions with the soldiers. Officially, it''s a gesture for the public to see that the royal family holds no grudge against the army.

    ¡ª And unofficially? ¡ª Rem asked, narrowing her eyes with slight suspicion.

    ¡ª I want to learn more about military operations to help the kingdom in the future. ¡ª Emilia said, with sincerity in her tone.

    Rem smiled at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡ª I like her. I help with her personal guard.

    ¡ª Having Captain Takemichi''s skilled wife protecting me is an honor. I''m grateful! ¡ª Emilia replied, bowing her head slightly in respect.

    Mira remained silent, but her thoughts were clear: "I''m sure she wants to do something. But at least I don''t have to worry about Emilia''s safety while Rem is around."

    Raven stepped forward, her tone authoritative:

    "I want security at the entrance, in the city and inside the cave. Alpha 9, Alpha 10, Alpha 8 and Alpha 11, keep security in the city. Alpha 5, Alpha 4, Alpha 12 and Alpha 13 keep watch here at the entrance. The rest come with me into the cave. I don''t want any breaches!"

    "Okay!" the soldiers replied in unison, preparing to follow orders.

    "Are you going in?" Rem asked, with a relaxed smile, as she adjusted her weapon.

    "Can I?" Emilia replied, her eyes shining with expectation.

    "Sure!" Rem said, extending her hand in a friendly manner.

    "Please!" ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, accepting the gesture with a slight nod.

    ¡ª It''s decided. Let''s go in! ¡ª Rem said, holding the princess''s hand and leading the group.

    The group headed towards the platform that would take them to the depths of the underground cavern. As they began their descent, the silence was filled with a slight vibration from the metal structure, accompanied by the echoes of the surrounding cavern.

 Chapter 75: Princess Emilia. Kratos and Sarah!

    "I see. She''s small and cute, that''s why everyone thought she was a child." ¡ª Rem reflected, observing Emilia.

    ¡ª Stop touching the princess! ¡ª Mira said, annoyed.

    ¡ª It''s okay, she''s not hurting me! ¡ª Emilia replied, with a serene smile.

    "Will she be able to handle it?" ¡ª Rem thought, her gaze now serious and fixed on Emilia, evaluating her cautiously.

    ¡ª Okay, that''s enough! ¡ª Mira cut her off, pulling her mother by the sleeve and pulling her away from the princess.

    ¡ª Her skin is soft and fragrant! ¡ª Rem commented, while gently caressing Emilia''s hand, which made her visibly embarrassed.

    ¡ª I''m sorry she''s like that! ¡ª Mira said, letting out a sigh and rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª It''s okay. ¡ª Emilia replied, trying to hide her embarrassment with a shy smile.

    Taking advantage of the moment of calm, the princess looked directly at Mira.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s just me and your squad... Is he okay?¡± Emilia asked, with a tone of concern in her voice.

    ¡°Yes! Kay is still acting normal,¡± Mira replied, reassuring her.

    ¡°That¡¯s my brother... I mean, Kay!¡± Emilia quickly corrected herself, letting out a nervous laugh.

    Mira raised an eyebrow, but decided to change the subject of the conversation.

    ¡°And how¡¯s your training going?¡± she asked, crossing her arms as she watched the princess carefully.

    ¡°I trained again today! Now I¡¯ve managed to perform more sequences.¡± Emilia said excitedly, her eyes shining with a mixture of pride and enthusiasm.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep it up!¡± Mira encouraged, leaning over to pat Emilia¡¯s head.

    Suddenly, Mira pulled her hand away and looked at her with an expression of surprise and confusion.

    ¡°What was I doing?¡± ¡ª Mira muttered, clearly disconcerted by her own attitude.

    Rem let out a low laugh, shaking her head.

    ¡ª Even though I know she¡¯s the same age as us, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s small, cute, and makes you want to squeeze her!

    Emilia lowered her head, her cheeks flushed, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡ª I guess that¡¯s my fault. Because I¡¯m so immature, Kay also thought I was a child. But... I was so happy to have made a friend that I ended up not denying it.

    ¡ª Don¡¯t worry. He now knows that you¡¯re almost our age, but I doubt he¡¯ll treat you any differently. ¡ª Mira said, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª What? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, with a sad expression.

    ¡ª I mean, he won¡¯t treat you badly because you¡¯re not a child anymore. He¡¯ll still act normal! ¡ª Mira corrected quickly, trying to ease the situation.

    Emilia lowered her eyes, looking embarrassed.

    ¡ª That was it... I ask you to forgive me for having created these kinds of feelings for him. I swear I had no ulterior motives when we started being friends! ¡ª she said, with an almost innocent sincerity in her voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it here!¡± ¡ª Mira cut in, discreetly glancing at the nearby soldiers.

    Emilia noticed and, unintentionally, became even more embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡ª she muttered, looking away.

    The platform finally descended, and the group began walking through the vast underground cavern. Scientists and workers passed by carrying wheelbarrows full of Noxium. Emilia¡¯s eyes shone with admiration as she observed the place.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but you should have seen how it was before, with so many ghouls around here!¡± ¡ª Rem commented casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her!¡± ¡ª Mira scolded, irritated.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there were a lot of them,¡± Raven added with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°You too?!¡± ¡ª Mira huffed in exasperation.

    At that moment, one of the scientists approached the group.

    ¡ª The cave is empty now. We blocked the water inlet. There will be a rise in the river level, but this should not cause problems for the waterfall where it flows into. Please follow me. I want to show you something important. ¡ª said the scientist.

    The group followed him to a deeper area, where the water had receded, revealing an impressive Noxium mine.

    ¡ª The hole here is huge, both at the entrance and at the exit where the water passed through. ¡ª explained the scientist, gesturing to the surrounding area.

    ¡ª We believe that some ghouls arrived by the current and ended up being carried here. Over time, they reproduced and multiplied. Although they have no reproductive organs, this is our best hypothesis.

    ¡ª Why are you showing us this? ¡ª asked Raven, suspicious.

    ¡ª Now, the only way for ghouls to enter here would be through the upper entrance. ¡ª he said.

    ¡ª So, are you suggesting that our presence is unnecessary now? ¡ª Rem asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡ª That''s not it! I''m just saying that your work will be considerably reduced. ¡ª the scientist explained.

    ¡ª Great, so we can focus on Mineford! ¡ª Mira said, already turning to leave.

    ¡ª But I didn''t mean... ¡ª the scientist began.

    ¡ª Now all you have to do is keep the entrance secure. Without water bringing ghouls, there''s no more threat here, right? ¡ª Mira continued, cutting him off.

    ¡ª Technically, yes, but... ¡ª the scientist tried to insist.

    ¡ª We''re going to Mineford then. Excuse me! ¡ª Mira declared, leaving the area with firm steps.

    Rem held Emilia''s hand with a smile, following Mira.

    ¡ª Be careful! ¡ª Raven shouted, as she also left the place with the soldiers.

    ¡ª What a rude guy! ¡ª Raven commented, irritated as she walked.

    ¡ª They''re just like that. All they have to do is eliminate the threat and they want to take control of everything! These people never change. ¡ª Rem replied, shaking her head.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I see... So that¡¯s the difference between you guys.¡± ¡ª Emilia murmured thoughtfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just between guards and soldiers. We protect people, but these organizations treat us like we¡¯re disposable.¡± ¡ª Raven seemed genuinely bothered.

    Sarah, who was right behind, chuckled softly.

    ¡ª She''s really mad! ¡ª Sarah commented, amused.

    ¡ª She''ll listen to you... ¡ª Kratos warned.

    ¡ª Are you worried about me? Thank you! ¡ª Sarah said, winking at him.

    ¡ª Raven has a temper. She''ll easily take her anger out on you. ¡ª Kratos commented, dryly.

    ¡ª Hey, you bastard, I can hear you! ¡ª Raven shouted, turning around with a furious expression.

    Emilia took the opportunity to change the subject.

    ¡ª What''s in those other passages?

    ¡ª Nothing special. They''re just areas like this one, full of mushrooms and walls. ¡ª Sarah replied, still laughing.

    ¡ª If you dig any further, you''ll probably find more Noxium. ¡ª Rem commented.

    ¡ª I''m sure you will. ¡ª Mira said, in a nonchalant tone.

    ¡ª Are you really going to Mineford? ¡ª Emilia asked, hesitantly.

    ¡ª I only said that so we could get out of there. We''re clearly not welcome. ¡ª Mira replied, bluntly.

    Emilia hesitated for a moment before asking:

    ¡ª So... could you train me? My mother said that Kay thinks I would be better with firearms, but there are none in the castle for me to train with.

    ¡ª I guess there aren''t any. ¡ª Raven murmured, almost laughing.

    ¡ª Please! ¡ª Emilia begged, looking at the princess with bright eyes and an irresistibly cute expression.

    Raven blushed as she looked at the princess.

    ¡ª What''s that expression? You look like a begging puppy! ¡ª she thought, looking away.

    ¡ª Are you doing this on purpose? ¡ª Rem asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª Doing what? ¡ª Emilia replied, confused.

    The entire group was at a loss for words, all thinking the same thing: "She really didn''t notice?"

    Mira laughed and shrugged.

    ¡ª Okay, right? Letting her train a little won''t hurt.

    Raven sighed, frustrated.

    ¡ª She fell for that look? ¡ª she thought, in disbelief.

    The scene changes.

    ¡ª You don''t have a home anymore?! ¡ª the queen exclaimed during the video call, her expression of disapproval evident on the screen.

    ¡ª I''m sorry! I stayed here at the base training with the soldiers and I didn''t even notice the time... ¡ª Emilia replied, fixing her hair and trying to look innocent.

    ¡ª Come back soon before your father has a fit! ¡ª the queen said, in a stern tone, but with a hint of concern.

    ¡ª I''m coming back! ¡ª Emilia confirmed, a little embarrassed.

    She turned off her cell phone and looked around, noticing that the soldiers and guards present were looking at her with expressions of surprise and admiration.

    ¡ª I think he was right... I''m better with weapons, but this one is too small. ¡ª Emilia commented, returning the pistol to one of the soldiers while inspecting the weapon curiously.

    Rem watched from afar, still processing what she had just seen.

    ¡ª Even the most distant targets, she managed to hit. It only took a few tries for her to get used to it... What kind of training did Kay give her?! ¡ª Rem thought, surprised by the princess''s unexpected ability.

    Emilia smiled at the group, wiping the dust off her hands.

    ¡ª My mother asked me to come back. I had a lot of fun today, thank you! ¡ª she said with a sparkle in her eyes, her voice full of gratitude.

    ¡ª I see. We really were here too long. ¡ª Mira replied, crossing her arms and giving Emilia a light look.

    ¡ª Let''s train again another day! ¡ª Emilia suggested, full of enthusiasm.

    ¡ª Do you want our team to accompany you? ¡ª Mira asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡ª No need, you can rest. ¡ª Emilia replied, with a gentle nod.

    ¡ª Okay, then go back carefully. ¡ª Mira said, waving goodbye with a firm wave.

    The soldiers began to collect their equipment, while Emilia left with the guards.

    ¡ª She handled it well, even now that she''s surrounded by guards... ¡ª Mira said, observing the scene with a careful eye.

    Kratos, at her side, also observed the princess, but with a more critical eye.

    ¡ª That''s true. And do you see the one to her right? ¡ª he pointed discreetly to one of the guards accompanying Emilia. ¡ª He is a well-known guard, one of the most loyal to the royal family. One of those who has acted most in favor of royalty in recent times.

    Rem, who was listening attentively, couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh.

    ¡ª But you can''t deny it, she is an interesting person! ¡ª Rem said, with an amused smile.

    The scene changed.

    ¡ª You don''t have a home anymore, do you? ¡ª the queen exclaimed during the call.

    ¡ª I''m sorry! I stayed here at the base training with the soldiers and didn''t even notice the time ¡ª Emilia replied, hurriedly, holding her cell phone.

    ¡ª Come back soon before your father has a fit! ¡ª said the queen, in a serious tone.

    ¡ª I''m coming back! ¡ª Emilia assured before hanging up the cell phone.

    The soldiers and guards around watched the princess with surprised expressions. An awkward silence settled in, but it was soon broken by Emilia herself.

    ¡ª I think he was right... I''m better with weapons, but this one is too small! ¡ª she commented, returning the pistol to one of the soldiers.

    "She managed to hit even the most distant targets... It only took a few tries for her to get used to it. What kind of training did Kay give her?" ¡ª Rem thought, impressed.

    ¡ª My mother asked me to come back. I had a lot of fun. Thank you! ¡ª Emilia said, smiling kindly.

    ¡ª I understand. We stayed here for a long time ¡ª Mira said, looking at the sky. ¡ª Shall we train again another day?

    ¡ª Of course! ¡ª Emilia confirmed, still excited.

    ¡ª Do you want our team to accompany you? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª No need, you can rest. Thank you anyway! ¡ª Emilia replied, gratefully.

    ¡ª Okay. Go back carefully! ¡ª Mira said.

    As the princess left with the soldiers.

    ¡ª She handled that well... Even now, she''s walking with guards ¡ª Mira commented, watching from a distance.

    ¡ª That''s true. And do you see that one over there, on the right? He''s one of the most loyal guards to the royal family. He''s acted countless times in favor of royalty ¡ª Kratos said, pointing discreetly.

    ¡°But you can''t deny that she''s an interesting person!¡± Rem added, with a slight smile.

    Later, on top of the Mineford wall, the group is keeping watch so that the soldiers can have lunch.

    ¡°It''s pretty high up here, isn''t it?¡± Kratos commented, looking down.

    ¡°True!¡± Sarah replied, admiring the view. ¡°By the way, have you noticed that we''re always falling into the same team?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s been happening often,¡± Kratos replied thoughtfully.

    ¡ª Maybe it''s destiny! ¡ª Sarah joked, laughing.

    ¡ª Destiny? ¡ª Kratos frowned, thinking.

    "Is he serious? I just wanted to make a joke!" ¡ª Sarah thought, embarrassed.

    ¡ª Don''t think so much! I was just joking... ¡ª she began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª I accept. But I didn''t think nuns could date ¡ª Kratos said, seriously.

    ¡ª I''m not a nun! ¡ª Sarah replied, slightly irritated. ¡ª Besides, I''m here in the army killing monsters. Getting married would be the least of my problems!

    ¡ª But what you''re doing is a good thing. Even if the methods are a little brutal, you''re saving people. And isn''t that what a church does? ¡ª Kratos said, sincerely.

    Sarah was surprised, but soon laughed.

    ¡ª "Saving people", huh? I think you''re right. But that''s not exactly the kind of salvation we do in the church ¡ª she replied.

    ¡ª I''m sure not ¡ª Kratos agreed.

    "Wait... I focused on the nun''s comment, but he said he accepts. Accepts what?" ¡ª Sarah thought, confused.

    ¡ª Leaving that subject for later, let''s focus on the mission ¡ª Kratos concluded.

    Sarah walked away, without saying anything else.

    "Did I say something wrong?" ¡ª Kratos thought, even more confused.

    In another part of the wall...

    ¡ª Why? Why do I have to be alone with Mira''s mother? And she''s smiling? She''s going to do something!" ¡ª thought Thais, watching from the corner.

    ¡ª It''s really high up here, isn''t it? I remember when we had to focus on changing shifts to do surveillance all the time! ¡ª commented Rem, nostalgic.

    ¡ª Wasn''t it always with cameras and automatic weapons? ¡ª asked Thais.

    ¡ª At the time, they were starting to implement this, but we spent a long time doing everything manually ¡ª replied Rem.

    ¡ª I understand. It used to be more complicated ¡ª said Thais.

    ¡ª Technology really advances. I hope I can learn how to make the tentacles too ¡ª commented Rem.

    ¡ª I''m sure Kay will teach you. He cares a lot about you ¡ª said Thais.

    ¡ª And now he''ll care even more about you! ¡ª said Rem, with a suggestive smile.

    ¡ª Yes, but let''s not talk about Kay during the mission! ¡ª replied Thais, looking away.

    ¡ª It''s okay. I took care of Kay and now he''s practically my son. So I hope you become my daughter too, by marrying him! ¡ª Rem declared, in a provocative tone.

    Thais blushed and looked away, unable to answer.

    ¡ª Would you let Mira get pregnant first? ¡ª Rem continued, amused.

    Thais blushed even more.

    ¡ª Ma''am, let''s not talk about that now, okay? All I did with Kay was get a kiss. We didn''t even go on dates, and I''m not wearing a ring. So, please, don''t talk about children for now! ¡ª Thais begged.

    ¡ª I understand. When you do, then we''ll get back to this subject! ¡ª Rem said, naturally.

    ¡ª I''d rather you didn''t talk about it anymore... ¡ª Thais murmured, still blushing.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Rem replied, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Can I ask you something? ¡ª Thais exclaimed, hesitantly.

    ¡ª I already told you, in the future you''ll be my daughter too, so don''t be shy! ¡ª Rem replied, smiling.

    ¡ª How was it with the captain? ¡ª Thais asked, curious.

    Rem stood there, silent, while Thais watched her, worried.

    "I shouldn''t have asked that!" ¡ª Thais thought, biting her lip.

    "Do you want to know how our first night was?" ¡ª Rem asked, with a provocative smile.

    "That''s not it! I wanted to know how you met the captain and how you started dating!" ¡ª Thais said, embarrassed, looking away.

    "I know, I''m just kidding!" ¡ª Rem replied, laughing softly.

    "Mira and the captain are so serious... Why is her mother like that?" ¡ª Thais thought, confused.

    "I met him in the army. At the time, we were just two recruits who didn''t even know each other. I think our love was born from my husband''s persistence and rivalry! Let''s go back in time..." ¡ª Rem said, looking at the horizon with a nostalgic smile.

    Flashback: the recruits'' first days at the army base.

 Chapter 76: Rem and Takemichi in the army

    ¡ª What''s up? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, then sixteen years old, staring at a determined young man.

    ¡ª I''m Takemichi! I came in second place in the recruitment test! ¡ª Takemichi, also sixteen, replied, trying to sound confident.

    ¡ª Good for you! ¡ª Rem said, already walking away.

    "She ignored me?" ¡ª Takemichi thought, perplexed.

    Rem walked towards a group of girls.

    ¡ª Who was that? ¡ª one of Rem''s friends asked, curious.

    ¡ª I don''t know... Oh, I remember! He said he came in second place! ¡ª Rem replied, shrugging her shoulders.

    ¡ª I get it! ¡ª her friends said in unison, laughing.

    ¡ª Don''t even come on! ¡ª Rem said, noticing their tone and walking away.

    ¡ª Don''t be mean! He''s actually kind of cute! ¡ª one of her friends teased.

    ¡ª That''s not going to happen. I already know exactly where this is going... ¡ª Rem said, with a sigh.

    A few hours later.

    ¡ª You again? What''s up this time? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, noticing Takemichi approaching again.

    ¡ª You didn''t let me speak this morning! I''m Takemichi, second place among the recruits, and I declare you my rival! ¡ª he said, determined.

    ¡ª I don''t want to. Thanks! ¡ª Rem replied, moving away quickly.

    Takemichi ran and stood in front of her.

    ¡ª Let me finish talking! ¡ª he insisted.

    "I knew this would happen..." ¡ª Rem thought, sighing.

    ¡ª In the First Division there''s a recruit who''s better than me. Use that guy as a rival! ¡ª Rem suggested, trying to end the subject.

    ¡ª But I want it to be you! ¡ª Takemichi declared, enthusiastically.

    ¡ª Look! The recruit is already declaring himself on the first day! ¡ª joked one of the veterans, watching the scene.

    ¡ª Declaring myself? ¡ª Takemichi asked, confused.

    Without thinking, Rem turned and advanced towards him.

    ¡ª What?! ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, trying to dodge.

    Rem hit him with a sharp kick, knocking him to the ground.

    ¡ª You can''t even dodge that and you still want to be my rival? You''re pathetic, boy. Good night! ¡ª Rem said, irritated, as she walked away.

    Takemichi fainted, leaving the veterans impressed.

    ¡ª With just one kick... Impressive! ¡ª one of them muttered.

    ¡ª Are you sure? ¡ª asked one of Rem''s friends, laughing.

    ¡ª Leave him there! ¡ª Rem replied, impassive.

    A few minutes later.

    ¡ª Why are you looking at me? ¡ª Takemichi asked, regaining his senses.

    ¡ª Are you okay? ¡ª asked one of the veterans.

    ¡ª Yes... What happened? ¡ª asked Takemichi, trying to remember.

    After a moment of thought, he stood up.

    ¡ª Why did she attack me? ¡ª he said, irritated.

    ¡ª Because you''re an idiot! ¡ª the veteran replied, laughing.

    ¡ª What did you say?! ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, offended.

    ¡ª Calm down! It seems that girl is trouble. If you want to win her over, then become stronger, boy ¡ª advised the veteran, in a low tone.

    ¡ª Win her over? I want to become stronger, that''s a fact! And I''m going to surpass everyone here! ¡ª Takemichi declared, determined.

    ¡ª But tone it down a bit. Being strong here is one thing, but what matters is how you do on the battlefield! ¡ª the veteran retorted.

    ¡ª I get it! ¡ª Takemichi replied, leaving towards the training room.

    In the training room, some time later.

    ¡ª One hundred and five... One hundred and six... ¡ª Takemichi counted, while doing push-ups without stopping.

    ¡ª He''s really trying hard! ¡ª commented one of Rem''s friends, watching from afar.

    ¡°Good for him!¡± said Rem, walking straight past him and heading to another area of ??the room.

    Takemichi continued his training, focused.

    ¡°He''s really determined!¡± commented another friend.

    Minutes later, exhausted, Takemichi fell to the floor.

    A bottle of ice water touched his face, startling him.

    ¡°Don''t come like that¡­¡± he said, turning around.

    ¡°Don''t you want water?¡± asked young Kay.

    ¡°It''s you! Where have you been?¡± asked Takemichi, grabbing the bottle.

    ¡°In my room, resting!¡± replied Kay, calmly.

    ¡°Little genius, you better train. Talent doesn''t overcome effort!¡± said Takemichi.

    ¡°You trying hard? I see. Who are you trying to beat?¡± asked Kay, curious.

    ¡°The girl who''s ahead of us in the rankings,¡± admitted Takemichi.

    ¡°Give up. That girl is trouble!¡± ¡ª Kay warned, with a smile.

    ¡ª What a great friend you are, huh? You were supposed to support me! ¡ª Takemichi complained.

    ¡ª First place. Sixteen years old. Swordsman. Strength and endurance greater than yours. And her suit percentage is 60%. Do you think you can beat her? Be realistic so you don''t regret it! ¡ª Kay replied, analyzing the data.

    ¡ª Go back to your girlfriend before she dumps you! ¡ª Takemichi teased.

    ¡ª It''s impossible. We''re madly in love with each other. She''ll wait for me to come home! ¡ª Kay said, confidently.

    ¡ª Aren''t you ashamed to say something like that? Anyway, I''m going to become stronger than her and take over as captain! ¡ª Takemichi declared, determined.

    Kay put her hand on Takemichi''s shoulder, smiling.

    ¡ª Good luck! ¡ª he said, in a light tone.

    ¡ª You''re making fun of me, you bastard! ¡ª Takemichi shouted.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡ª What are you going to do now? ¡ª asked Kay''s father, watching Takemichi.

    ¡°Squats!¡± ¡ª replied Takemichi, determined, as he stood up.

    ¡°Good luck!¡± ¡ª said Kay''s father, smiling before leaving.

    Takemichi continued his training with determination. The next day, there he was again, repeating the same exhausting routine.

    ¡°To be stronger. To protect everyone. To beat her... And to become a captain, I need to train!¡± ¡ª thought Takemichi, as he sweated to the limit of his strength.

    At the door of the training room, Rem watched in silence.

    ¡°I''d better train another time...¡± ¡ª she decided, seeing the intensity of Takemichi''s effort.

    Rem discreetly walked away. A few minutes later, the base''s alarm sounded, breaking the silence with its shrillness.

    ¡°What''s that ringtone?!¡± exclaimed Takemichi, startled, interrupting the training.

    He left the room and saw the courtyard in turmoil. Soldiers were running from one side to the other, quickly arming themselves.

    ¡°Are they ghouls?¡± Takemichi asked, his heart racing.

    ¡°Stay quiet. We¡¯re not going with them. We don¡¯t have suits or weapons ready yet,¡± Kay¡¯s father explained calmly.

    ¡°I know that!¡± Takemichi replied, frustrated, clenching his fists.

    Further on, a scene caught his attention: Rem was arguing with the captain at the time, visibly indignant.

    ¡°Please, let me go too!¡± Rem begged, her voice full of determination.

    ¡°You¡¯re at the level of a vice-leader, but you still lack training. And, above all, you lack the necessary equipment to fight!¡± the captain replied firmly.

    ¡°The suits don¡¯t need to be tailored! Give me any that belongs to a girl my size. As for the weapon, I can use that sword I used in the test!¡± ¡ª Rem argued, his eyes sparkling with conviction.

    ¡ª Research indicates that suits that have never been used tend to be more compatible with their first user. Besides, that sword was not made for combat and is less resistant. You are not going today, and I don''t want to hear any more arguments! ¡ª the captain decreed before walking away.

    Rem clenched his fists, shaking with anger, but there was nothing else to do at that moment.

    The army vehicles began to move. Soldiers boarded efficiently, adjusting their equipment while the captain gave the last instructions over the radio. Soon, the engines roared and the convoy left the base, raising dust in the courtyard. As soon as the vehicles disappeared into the horizon, the place went silent, leaving only the recruits.

    Takemichi looked around, scratched his head and sighed:

    ¡ª Since there is no way, I will go back to training!

    ¡ª No! You have already trained too much! Leave room for others, selfish! ¡ª Rem complained, walking towards him with firm steps.

    ¡ª Why are you cursing me? I didn''t take the training room for myself! ¡ª Takemichi retorted, irritated.

    ¡ª Be quiet! ¡ª Rem ordered, interrupting him as she walked straight past and entered the training room.

    ¡ª Who does she think she is... ¡ª Takemichi muttered, even more irritated, but stopped when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

    It was Kay''s father, who gave a slight nod, indicating for Takemichi to look away.

    On the other side of the courtyard, Rem''s friends were whispering among themselves.

    ¡ª There''s no way... ¡ª whispered one of them.

    ¡ª She wants to be alone. Let''s do something else! ¡ª said another, shaking her head.

    Rem''s friends quietly left the courtyard, making it clear that the girl needed space.

    ¡ª Got it? ¡ª said Kay''s father, letting go of Takemichi''s shoulder. ¡ª Let the girl train. Now go take a break!

    ¡ª Okay, I get it... ¡ª replied Takemichi, huffing.

    Kay''s father stretched out his arms, relaxed, and said:

    ¡ª I''m going back to the room. I have to call my girlfriend!

    ¡ª Go on, you drooling! ¡ª mocked Takemichi.

    ¡ª I''m coming, my love! ¡ª sang Kay''s father, walking away carefree.

    Takemichi rolled his eyes and shouted:

    ¡ª If you''re going to cling to her, then go back to her, you idiot!

    Meanwhile, he went to get a bottle of water, muttering under his breath.

    A few minutes later, curiosity began to bother him. He looked around and decided to take a "peek".

    "It doesn''t hurt..." he thought, approaching the training room door and looking through the crack.

    The scene he saw left him speechless.

    Inside, Rem was furious, and her voice echoed through the room. Around her, several training robots were in pieces, pieces scattered on the floor. She held a training broadsword in her firm hands, her eyes burning with rage as she shouted to herself:

    "You''re not ready yet", "You need proper equipment". What kind of captain is this? Does he think I''m weak? That I can''t fight? If I use this weapon, even that imbecile can kill ghouls?!" she shouted, striking another robot with force, destroying it in a single attack.

    She stopped, panting, and raised her sword again. Takemichi swallowed hard.

    ¡ª "She''s completely insane... and incredible..." ¡ª he thought, still standing at the door, not daring to interrupt.

    Rem delivered another devastating blow to a robot, reducing it to pieces.

    "Idiot captain! One day, I''ll surpass you and make you eat those words!" he shouted, his voice echoing like thunder through the room.

    Takemichi was still shaking when he finally gathered his courage and entered the room. Rem, with her back to him, seemed not to have noticed his presence.

    "I already told you I don''t want to be bothered. Get out of here." Her voice was firm, almost like a blade cutting through the silence.

    Takemichi hesitated, his body trembling and sweat dripping down his forehead. All his instincts screamed for him to obey and run away, but something inside him, a spark of courage mixed with stubbornness, made him speak:

    "Sounds interesting. If that''s what you want... then let''s compete to see who can surpass the captain first!"

    Rem stopped, still with her back turned. The air in the room seemed to grow heavier, suffocating.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± she asked, without turning around, her voice as cold as ice.

    Takemichi swallowed hard, but did not back away.

    ¡ª No need to answer. Since I said it, then you heard it. ¡ª Rem stepped forward, raising her sword.

    Takemichi tried to steady his feet on the ground, but his body was paralyzed with fear. He felt every beat of his heart like a drum inside his chest.

    Rem finally turned, her eyes fixed on him, shining with a cold and relentless gaze. Slowly, she pointed the sword at him, the blade stopping near his neck.

    ¡ª Since you saw me... then I will have to kill you. ¡ª Her voice was low, but carried a deadly intensity.

    Takemichi swallowed hard, feeling the tip of the sword so close that he could swear his breath deflected the edge of the blade.

    The silence in the room was absolute, except for the sound of Takemichi''s heavy breathing. He knew that one wrong word could be the end. Even so, he clenched his fists and, trembling, muttered:

    "I won''t run away..."

    Rem kept her gaze fixed on Takemichi for a moment, assessing his every move. Then, slowly, she lowered her sword, but the intensity in her eyes remained.

    "Very well, second place. Let''s make one thing clear." She took a step forward, almost making him retreat. "If I manage to become captain before you, you''ll have to leave the army."

    "Why?!" Takemichi exclaimed indignantly.

    "Because I don''t like you." Rem crossed her arms and glared at him with disdain. "Your presence disgusts me."

    Her words were like a knife to Takemichi, but he clenched his fists and controlled his anger. Instead of exploding, he smiled mockingly.

    "If that''s the case... then, if I become captain before you, you''ll do whatever I want!" ¡ª he challenged, his tone firm but full of determination.

    Rem raised an eyebrow and, unexpectedly, crossed her arms near her breasts with a look of disdain.

    ¡ªPervert.

    Takemichi''s eyes widened and he took a step back, red with embarrassment.

    ¡ªI-I-I didn''t mean it like that! That''s not what I meant! ¡ª he stuttered, trying to explain himself.

    Rem let out a short laugh and returned to her serious tone.

    ¡ªOkay. That''s never going to happen anyway. ¡ª She extended her hand towards him. ¡ªThen it''s a bet. But if you tell anyone what you saw or heard here, I''ll kill you.

    Takemichi hesitated for a moment before shaking her hand, looking at her seriously.

    ¡ªNow you''re officially my rival.

    Rem closed her eyes for a moment and smiled, but then opened her eyes with a defiant gleam. Without warning, she punched Takemichi in the face, throwing him away. He hit the wall hard and slid to the floor.

    ¡°Your rival? Don¡¯t get all cocky, idiot.¡± Rem adjusted the sword on her shoulder and turned to leave the room. ¡°I¡¯m just making a bet with you.¡±

    As she left, Takemichi groaned in pain on the floor, but a new determination shone in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you, Rem. You can bet on that.¡±

    Rem didn¡¯t answer, but a slight change in her expression indicated that she had heard.

    The days of training continued intensely for Takemichi and Rem, each keeping their distance from the other, as if a tacit agreement had been made not to share the same space. Finally, the suits and weapons were ready, and it was time to test them in action.

    Takemichi was wearing the newly delivered suit.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little tight!¡± he complained, trying to get comfortable.

    ¡°Training like crazy, of course there would be changes in the body!¡± ¡ª replied Kay''s father, also wearing his suit, adjusting the sniper in his hands with excitement.

    Takemichi took the two axes he had received and assessed them with an admiring look.

    ¡ªBut the captain was right. These axes are much more resistant than the ones used in training. And the grip... much more comfortable too!

    ¡ªThat''s right! ¡ª said Kay''s father, raising the sniper. ¡ª I also liked the design of this beauty. You can feel that it''s going to be lethal!

    On the other side, Rem adjusted the broadsword she had on her back while analyzing the suit.

    ¡ªThis suit is a little tight ¡ª she said in a neutral tone, pulling on her gloves to adjust them.

    ¡ªIt really is tight ¡ª agreed one of her friends, trying to adjust the suit.

    ¡ªWhat''s the point of giving us our measurements if it was supposed to be this tight?! ¡ª grumbled another of Rem''s friends.

    Takmichi was watching the complaints, and at that moment, Rem looked to the side, caught sight of Takemichi, and narrowed her eyes in disdain.

    "Pervert."

    Her friends followed her gaze and immediately shot the same accusing looks at Takemichi.

    Takemichi turned red with anger and frustration, but he just turned his face away, huffing.

    "I didn''t even do anything!" he muttered irritably, as he focused on the weapons in his hands.

    Before the situation could escalate, the captain arrived at the courtyard with firm steps and an imposing presence that made all the recruits instantly shut up.

    "Enough!" the captain shouted. "A few days ago, you said you wanted to fight. So show us what you''re capable of today. Ghouls have been spotted outside the wall. Let''s eliminate them!"

    The recruits and veteran soldiers looked at each other, adrenaline pumping through the air.

    "Yes, sir!" they answered in unison, saluting.

    Soon, the sound of the alarm echoed through the base, a sign that the battle was about to begin. The soldiers began to mobilize, preparing their weapons and forming attack groups.

    Takemichi, still clutching the axes in his hands, took a deep breath.

    "This is it."

    Rem, in turn, tightened her grip on the sword hilt on her back, her gaze determined.

    "I won''t lose to anyone."

    The two, without exchanging a word, knew that this would be the first opportunity to prove who was the strongest.

 Chapter 77: Rem and Takemichi in Army 2

    The soldiers headed toward the helicopters and military trucks with quick, coordinated steps. The helicopters'' blades cut through the air with force, while the vehicles'' engines roared in anticipation. The recruits, along with a few veterans, were positioned in the trucks, their weapons tightly gripped in their hands.

    During the drive to the forest near the wall, the tension was palpable. The recruits tried to hide their nervousness, but the closed environment of the trucks only amplified the unsettling silence. Even the usually confident veterans seemed more serious.

    Takemichi, sitting near the side, glanced sideways at Rem, who maintained a serene and impassive expression.

    "Is she scared? That calm expression doesn''t seem like someone who''s nervous... But what if she''s faking it?" ¡ª Takemichi thought, trying to decipher her thoughts.

    As if she felt his gaze, Rem turned her face toward him and gave him a look of disdain, as if to say without words that he was not worthy of even looking at her.

    Takemichi rolled his eyes and turned his face away, muttering softly to himself.

    "She really is hopeless..."

    The vehicles continued until they reached the edge of the forest, where they stopped in a strategic formation. The trucks were positioned a considerable distance apart, ready to evacuate in case of emergency. The helicopters hovered a little further away, but close enough for quick support.

    The soldiers got out of the vehicles with their weapons in hand, taking up positions.

    "This area is ours," one of the leaders shouted, his voice firm. "We will clear it. Other teams will take care of their respective areas. But listen carefully: if you realize that you cannot handle it, retreat immediately. Do not try to play the hero!

    "Yes, sir!" ¡ª everyone responded in unison, veterans and recruits saluting.

    Formed in rows, they advanced into the forest, their steps light so as not to make noise. Every sound was analyzed carefully, their eyes alert for any movement.

    Then came the first sign: the rustling of leaves above.

    The noise grew, now accompanied by vibrations in the ground. The footsteps of something large and heavy were approaching.

    ¡ª That''s it... ¡ª the leader began, swallowing hard. ¡ª There are too many of them. Let''s retreat!

    The leader''s terrified look was enough to spread panic among the soldiers. Veterans, who should have been the pillars of calm, began to run, followed by Rem''s friends and Kay''s father, without hesitation.

    Rem and Takemichi, however, remained paralyzed.

    "Why won''t my legs move?!" ¡ª Takemichi thought, trembling.

    "I have to run! I have to run!" ¡ª Rem tried to convince herself, but her body didn''t respond.

    The noise grew louder, and the trees began to fall as the ghouls approached.

    The leader used the radio, his voice trembling:

    "Fourth squad reporting! Movement of several ghouls in our area. We are retreating!"

    The answer came immediately:

    "You too? We found several ghouls in our area. The forest is infested! Return now!" ¡ª the captain ordered over the radio.

    As the other soldiers quickly retreated, Takemichi and Rem stood rooted to the spot, terror gripping their bodies.

    Then, a colossal ghoul appeared from among the fallen trees. It watched the two as it slowly advanced, knocking down more trees with its weight.

    "Idiot, move!" Takemichi screamed mentally, trying to force his body to react.

    "I have to run! I have to run!" Rem repeated to herself, fear tightening her chest.

    When the ghoul came within a few meters, Rem trembled so much that her sword slipped from her hands. Her eyes squeezed shut, waiting for the blow that would cut her down.

    The sound of flesh being cut echoed through the air, but the blow never came.

    Opening her eyes, Rem saw the ghoul lying on the ground, with a large wound in its torso. Trembling, Takemichi held his bloody axes, breathing irregularly.

    "Why are you afraid?" ¡ª he said, without turning around, his voice cracking as sweat ran down his face. ¡ª That ghoul didn''t even have tentacles. Why is my rival afraid of such a weak ghoul?

    Despite his confident tone, Takemichi''s body was shaking so much that his bravado seemed more comical than heroic.

    Rem looked at the dead ghoul in disbelief.

    ¡ª "He killed it!" ¡ª she thought, surprised.

    ¡ª How long are you going to play the scaredy cat? ¡ª Takemichi continued, still without turning around. ¡ª Get up! That way, it''ll be more fun to beat you later.

    Rem gritted her teeth, irritated by his tone.

    ¡ª "This guy annoys me... but I owe him one."

    She picked up her sword from the ground, took a deep breath and stood up, her gaze returning to determination.

    Takemichi, still shaking and not daring to look back, began to feel something different in the air. A subtle but powerful change, as if the atmosphere around him had transformed.

    "What was that change?" he thought, finally gathering the courage to look over his shoulder.

    What he saw made him even more confused. Rem was smiling. It wasn''t the mocking smile she usually had, but something confident and, to his surprise, playful.

    "Playing the hero, are you?" she said, walking slowly towards him. "Do you really want to touch my body that much, mister pervert?"

    Takemichi''s face instantly turned red. His expression of confusion replaced fear, as he stammered without knowing what to say.

    "W-what?! What kind of thing is that to say now?!" he protested, embarrassed.

    Before he could react, Rem grabbed his hand firmly and brought it straight to her chest. Takemichi froze, his eyes wide as he tried to understand what was happening.

    ¡°Now we¡¯re even,¡± she declared, with a serious expression, but quickly walked away. ¡°And just to make it clear, I¡¯m not going to thank you.¡±

    Takemichi remained motionless for a few seconds, confusion dominating his thoughts. Then, he finally processed the situation and crossed his arms, his face still red.

    ¡°What the hell?! With that outfit, you can¡¯t feel anything!¡±

    Rem stopped, looked at him and laughed sincerely for the first time.

    ¡°What bad luck, Mr. Hero. I didn¡¯t feel anything either.¡±

    She turned around and drew her sword, still laughing softly, leaving Takemichi irritated and confused.

    ¡°What are you doing?! There are so many ghouls!¡± Takemichi shouted, alarmed, seeing Rem standing in front of a horde of creatures.

    Even surrounded by ghouls, including some with threatening tentacles, Rem didn''t seem to show an ounce of fear. On the contrary, she exuded confidence, as if she were a completely different person.

    "What happened to her?" Takemichi thought, confused and unable to take his eyes off her.

    "You idiots, get out of here!" Kay''s father shouted, approaching with the leader and some veterans.

    "Wait!" Takemichi said. "I want to see what''s going to happen."

    The soldiers who arrived looked at the scene, noticing the body of a slaughtered ghoul and Takemichi''s axe stained with blood.

    "Did Takemichi do this?" some thought, surprised.

    "Rem, get out of here!" shouted one of her friends, desperation evident in her voice.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Rem completely ignored the warning. Without saying anything, she dropped the sheath of her sword on the ground and started running towards the ghouls.

    "Is she... smiling?" ¡ª exclaimed the leader, startled by the savage expression on the girl''s face.

    The forest seemed to grow quieter as Rem advanced. The first ghoul, one without tentacles, was cut in half with a single precise blow.

    She then dodged the attack of another ghoul, spinning in a graceful movement and decapitating it before it could react. A third ghoul tried to hit her with its tentacles, but she jumped back and, in a fluid movement, plunged her sword into its torso, eliciting a scream of agony from the creature.

    Rem''s blows were precise, fast and lethal. In a matter of seconds, all the ghouls before her were lying on the ground, dead.

    Rem stood still for a moment, panting, but with a victorious smile on her lips. She turned to Takemichi, her eyes shining with confidence.

    "Did you see that?" she said provocatively. "If you really want to be my rival, you''ll have to..."

    "Look back!" ¡ª Kay''s father shouted, pointing.

    Rem''s eyes widened, sensing danger, but she didn''t have time to react. One of the fallen ghouls, with its last breath, launched a tentacle straight at her back.

    Before the blow could reach her, Takemichi suddenly appeared, cutting the tentacle with his axe, the impact raising sparks.

    ¡ª You''re going to owe me again! ¡ª Takemichi said, with a smile on his face.

    Rem looked at him, clearly surprised, but quickly regained her composure.

    ¡ª I was going to dodge! ¡ª she protested.

    ¡ª Do you happen to have two personalities? ¡ª Takemichi said, exasperated. ¡ª You don''t even seem like the same old person!

    Rem just gave a mischievous smile and walked past him, while the group tried to process what had just happened.

    ¡ª Don''t think so highly of yourself, I''ve got six ghouls in front of you! You only killed one! ¡ª Rem said, with a defiant smile on her face.

    ¡ª Terror of the ghouls... this girl has a natural talent! ¡ª thought the leader, impressed by Rem''s skill.

    Takemichi, with a defiant expression, raised his hand and pointed to the forest, smirking.

    ¡ª Seven to one! It''s still close, so let''s decide?! ¡ª he exclaimed.

    ¡ª Fine by me! ¡ª Rem replied, her voice playful, as if it were a game.

    The two of them followed in the same direction, keeping their distance from each other, heading towards the areas that the other squads were supposed to clear.

    ¡°Wait!¡± the leader shouted, running after them.

    But neither Takemichi nor Rem hesitated and continued moving forward without looking back.

    A few minutes later, they both came out of the forest, finding all the snipers pointing their weapons at them.

    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m done!¡± Rem said, her suit now completely stained with blood.

    Takemichi, with an expression of slight exasperation, looked at the snipers and corrected Rem.

    ¡°Correcting, we¡¯re done. I killed seven less than you, but I killed more with tentacles!¡± Takemichi said, with a forced smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that the ghouls with tentacles were on the side you were going, but a ghoul is a ghoul!¡± ¡ª Rem replied in a joking tone.

    Although she still had that mocking smile, Rem seemed different in combat. She was moving faster, her reflexes sharper, as if she were instinctively adapting to combat. Takemichi watched her, but with one thought clear in his mind:

    ¡ª In comparison... she really is better than me!

    He tried not to show signs of frustration, but something inside him couldn''t help but wonder how far he would have to go to reach her level.

    The group around them still watched the two with expressions of surprise and disbelief. Some soldiers whispered, while the leaders exchanged worried glances.

    ¡ª You two are completely crazy! ¡ª Kay''s father said, approaching Takemichi, holding him by the shoulder. ¡ª Leaving formation to hunt ghouls on your own? That could have gotten you killed!

    ¡ª But it didn''t, so don''t worry so much. ¡ª Takemichi shrugged, trying to appear unconcerned, although he was still clearly tired from combat.

    The leader took a deep breath, clearly irritated.

    ¡°You may be skilled, but if you continue acting like this, you will end up putting the others at risk. The next time one of you breaks formation without orders, I will personally ensure that both of you are punished!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the two said in unison, although their voices were clearly unconcerned.

    The situation was resolved, and the squad began to regroup. Soldiers checked the bodies of the ghouls, others helped load supplies and equipment onto the trucks. Takemichi and Rem, however, kept to the side, each tending to their weapons.

    As he cleaned his blades, Takemichi glanced at Rem from the corner of his eye. She looked different. That confidence she exuded on the battlefield was something he had never seen before.

    ¡°You really are something¡­¡± he muttered to himself.

    ¡°Are you admiring me again, mister pervert?¡± Rem said, not even looking at him, but with a mocking smile on her face.

    Takemichi turned his face away, red with anger.

    ¡ª I''m not, you crazy woman! I was just thinking about how annoying you are!

    Rem giggled and continued to take care of her sword.

    ¡ª Great. Keep it up. The angrier you get, the more fun it will be to beat you.

    ¡ª Now you recognize my strength? That was faster than I expected! ¡ª Takemichi said, with a provocative smile.

    ¡ª Don''t think so highly of yourself! ¡ª Rem retorted, crossing her arms and staring at him.

    Two months later, barracks, Takemichi''s room

    ¡ª What? What did you say? ¡ª Takemichi exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I''m leaving the army. Unfortunately, this is my limit with you guys. ¡ª Kay''s father announced, with a calm but emotion-laden look.

    ¡ª But why...? Is it because of your girlfriend? ¡ª Takemichi asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª That''s right! She''s pregnant. ¡ª Kay''s father smiled, proud.

    ¡ª Are you serious? ¡ª Takemichi leaned forward in disbelief.

    ¡ª She wanted to keep it a secret, but it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ve already talked to the captain.

    ¡ª That¡¯s great news! It¡¯s a shame you left just when you were losing your fear of fighting.

    ¡ª Fear? Never! If you¡¯re going to leave them alone, I¡¯ll fight anything!

    ¡ª ¡°Them¡±? Is it a girl? ¡ª Takemichi¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡ª It¡¯s still too early to tell, but I hope it¡¯s a little boy.

    Takemichi stood up and hugged Kay¡¯s father.

    ¡ª I¡¯m happy for you. I¡­ I would go home too, but¡­

    ¡ª Rem is the girl you¡¯ve been waiting for. Try not to take too long. ¡ª Kay¡¯s father hugged her back.

    ¡ª We don¡¯t have that kind of relationship!

    ¡ª You¡¯re the only one who brings out that other side in her. But listen, I¡¯ll come back sooner, but when you become captain, come home. And even if Rem becomes captain first, come back to visit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the captain! I¡¯m almost there!¡±

    ¡°Of course you will, my friend. Take care.¡± Kay¡¯s father picked up the bags and walked to the door.

    ¡°You too.¡±

    When the door closed, Takemichi looked at the now empty bed. A feeling of emptiness and sadness overcame him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be depressed! He¡¯s going back to his family. That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Takemichi said, trying to cheer himself up.

    Leaving the barracks, he walked to the courtyard and watched the helicopter take off.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that asshole face?¡± Rem came up behind him, jumping on his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a beautiful girl hugging you and you react like that? You want to get hit?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that ¡®crush¡¯?¡± a female voice said behind them.

    Rem immediately backed away.

    ¡°You scared me!¡± she complained.

    Lily, a recruit and Takemichi''s childhood friend, giggled.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it. You guys were so distracted!"

    "What do you want?" Takemichi asked.

    "Is that how you treat your childhood friend?"

    "One of your childhood friends is leaving now." Rem pointed to the helicopter in the distance.

    "He''s going back to my other childhood friend, so it''s okay. Oh, the captain is calling you, Takemichi."

    "Right now?" Rem complained.

    ¡ª Hurry up, before I drag you away! ¡ª Lily teased.

    Rem stepped back, looking at Lily suspiciously.

    ¡ªSo what? ¡ª Lily approached Takemichi.

    ¡ªSo what?

    ¡ªWhen are you going to make a move on her?

    ¡ªYou too? I told you we don''t have that kind of relationship!

    ¡ªMen... Girls like Rem are fought over. She only pays attention to you. If you keep going like this, others will notice how special she is.

    ¡ªWe don''t have that kind of relationship!

    ¡ªMen!

    A short time later, Rem returned.

    ¡ªIs it over yet? ¡ª Lily asked.

    ¡ªHe just wanted to ask something. Takemichi, the captain is calling for you.

    ¡ªNow me? ¡ª he mumbled, blushing.

    After Takemichi left, Lily looked at Rem with a sideways smile.

    ¡ªI think he''s starting to open his eyes.

    ¡ªWhat does that mean?

    ¡ªYou''ll see.

    Later, Takemichi returned, but he seemed distracted. Without saying anything, he held Rem''s hand and led her to the bench in the courtyard.

    Takemichi took a deep breath as he held Rem''s hand. He led her to the bench in the courtyard, his steps firm, but his heart pounding.

    "Hey! Pulling a girl around without saying anything? That''s perverted, you know?" Rem joked, trying to ease the silence.

    He ignored her and just pointed to the bench.

    "Sit down."

    "What? Who do you think you are to give me orders?" Rem replied, but sat down anyway, crossing his arms.

    Takemichi stood in front of her, clearly nervous, but determined. Rem arched an eyebrow, surprised by his posture.

    "Why did you recommend me for the position of captain?" Takemichi asked, his tone firm, but full of uncertainty.

    "I told you, I don''t want the job of leading an entire division." ¡ª That¡¯s a lie. You¡¯re not the type to run away from responsibilities. Why did you really do that?

    Rem tilted her head, confused. Takemichi was different. More serious, more intense.

    ¡ª Are you mad? I thought you¡¯d like it. Isn¡¯t this what you wanted all along?

    ¡ª Yes, I did. But not like this. Not with you throwing away what could be yours.

    ¡ª If you don¡¯t want the position, I can suggest someone else. Maybe Lily? ¡ª Rem teased, standing up to leave.

    ¡ª Wait! ¡ª Takemichi grabbed her by the arm. ¡ª Stop running away from questions, Rem. Why did you do that?

    ¡ª I told you! Captains don¡¯t have time for anything, and that doesn¡¯t suit me. I prefer to live as I please.

    ¡ª That doesn¡¯t make sense! From the beginning, you were the most determined, the strongest! Why are you lying?

    ¡ª Who do you think you are to question me like that? ¡ª Rem retorted, with a slight provocative smile. But there was something in Takemichi¡¯s tone that made her uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯m your partner. And partners don¡¯t lie to each other. Right?¡±

    Rem hesitated. He was serious. For a moment, she felt uncomfortable, as if she couldn¡¯t escape the conversation.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to my partner. There¡¯s no point in lying to someone like that.¡±

    Takemichi closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his thoughts. He knew he had to say it. If he didn¡¯t say it now, he might never get another chance.

    ¡°Then in that case¡­ be my woman.¡±

    The sentence fell like a bomb. Rem''s eyes widened, completely bewildered.

    "What?"

    "You heard me. Be my wife."

    "Are you crazy?" Rem took a step back, confused and, at the same time, blushing like never before.

    "I''m not crazy. Ever since I met you, you''ve surprised me at every moment. You challenge me, push me to be better. Even in the moments when you''re unbearable, I can''t help but admire you. And now, after everything, I realized that I don''t want to be in this place without you by my side."

    "Takemichi... I..." Rem tried to interrupt, but he continued.

    "I don''t want to compete with you because we''re rivals. I want to compete with you because you make me want to be someone you can respect, someone worthy of fighting alongside you. So, yes, I''m saying: be my wife. Stay by my side. Forever."

    Rem was speechless. Takemichi''s nervousness and intensity completely disarmed her. She tried to respond, but the whirlwind of emotions prevented her.

    ¡°This is so sudden! You can¡¯t just¡­ Oh, I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Rem said, taking a step back.

    Takemichi stared at her with determination.

    ¡°If the idea of ??being my wife displeases you that much, just say so. But don¡¯t run away, Rem. Please don¡¯t run away.¡±

    Rem felt the weight of those words. But instead of responding, she turned on her heel and ran, disappearing into the courtyard. Takemichi stood there, watching her leave, unsure if he had done the right thing or the wrong thing.

    He sat down on the bench and sighed, holding his face in his hands.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand her. Why did she help me get this far? Why did she do all this? I don¡¯t get it. Rem¡­ I really don¡¯t understand you.¡±

 Chapter 78: Yes I am dumb

    I think there should be something here, but I didn''t write anything in this chapter, I don''t know why, so in order not to mess everything up I''m going to publish this chapter with this message anyway

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nkThis story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

    Follow me on Instagram: yurisantos_nk

 Chapter 79: Training!

    Still on top of the wall.

    ¡ª At that time, he wanted me to be his girlfriend, but because he used the word "woman", I thought he was asking me to marry him ¡ª Rem said, laughing lightly. ¡ª I thought about it for two whole days and kept avoiding him. But then, I accepted to see what would happen... and I ended up having Mira. I don''t regret anything!

    Thais was embarrassed, looking at the ground. "How should I answer that?" she thought, trying to hide her embarrassment.

    Takemichi''s voice sounded over the radio, interrupting the moment:

    ¡ª Mira, Raven, Sarah and Rem! Return to the base. You''re going to the fifth division! The rest of the squad will be under Yan''s command.

    ¡ª And there he is! ¡ª Rem said, with a mischievous smile.

    Thais looked at her curiously.

    ¡ª This change in your personality... it''s like Mira, Kay and Yumi. They also seem different when they face ghouls.

    ¡ª A person needs to be different outside of combat. I taught him that, and he must have passed it on to them ¡ª Rem replied, shrugging.

    ¡ª I see. Good luck in the fifth division! ¡ª Thais said, with a slight wave.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª Rem replied, waving back.

    Soon, Alex and Brenda arrived with the helicopter, lowering the ladder for Rem to climb in. Before entering, she waved again, saying goodbye.

    ¡°I see... If she had accepted the proposal, the captain today would be Rem. Does that mean she is now on Captain Takemichi¡¯s level?¡± thought Thais, surprised, as she watched the helicopter take off.

    The scene changed.

    Kay walked with heavy steps, being pulled by a chain. The handcuffs held his wrists, while the guards escorted him.

    ¡ª Watch out for the bottle! ¡ª Kay said, looking at the officer in charge.

    ¡ª Procedure, boy. Hold on! ¡ª the officer replied, in a serious tone.

    ¡ª What happened to Gargamel? ¡ª Kay asked. ¡ª I switched cells and didn''t see him.

    The officer looked at him, hesitating for a moment before answering:

    ¡ª Didn''t he tell you? He was on death row. He was executed this morning.

    Kay stopped, surprised. For a moment, the weight of that news hit him.

    ¡ª I see... "How am I going to explain this to his cousin?" ¡ª he muttered to himself.

    ¡ª Don''t worry. That letter you delivered? He used it to say goodbye to his cousin ¡ª the officer said, in a softer tone.

    Kay sighed and shook his head.

    ¡ª It makes sense...

    The prison gate opened, revealing a helicopter waiting outside. The officer removed the handcuffs and handed the bottle to Kay.

    ¡ª You''re free... for now. See you in a month! ¡ª the officer said, with a slight smile.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kay replied, waving as he walked away.

    ¡°What a strange boy¡­¡± the officer thought, returning to the prison and closing the gate.

    Raven, who was waiting outside, smiled when he saw him.

    ¡°Just one day! It was less time than I thought,¡± Raven said, with a teasing expression.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Kay joked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± she replied, rolling her eyes before getting into the helicopter.

    ¡°Welcome back!¡± Mira said, smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, love!¡± Kay replied, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Take your suit and uniform. Take off those prisoner clothes right now!¡± Mira said, handing the items to him.

    ¡°Thanks for that!¡± Kay said, petting her.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you had some coffee left to go!¡± Mira said, smiling back.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Kay agreed, laughing.

    ¡ª Get ready later! Let''s go! ¡ª Rem exclaimed, rolling his eyes.

    Kay and Mira blushed as Sarah got into the helicopter.

    Once on board, Kay took off her prison shirt. Raven, upon noticing, quickly turned her face away.

    ¡ª You idiot! Tell me first! ¡ª she complained, covering her eyes.

    The girls turned around, leaving Kay to change in peace.

    ¡ª I''m done! ¡ª he announced, as he put away the old clothes.

    Raven pointed to a box in the corner.

    ¡ª Your weapons are here too. The captain ordered you to train the divisions before returning. No funny business, you hear?

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kay replied, laughing. ¡ª While you''re at it, I''ll train you too, Rem!

    ¡ª Thanks! I want to have wings too! ¡ª Rem said, excited.

    ¡ª That was... random ¡ª Kay commented, confused.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Rem pouted in frustration, which made him sigh.

    ¡ª No drama ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª Just kidding! ¡ª Rem replied, laughing.

    Mira handed him back his phone, catching his attention.

    ¡ª There are a lot of messages there! ¡ª she said.

    Kay took a look and smiled.

    ¡ª They''re from Emilia and Yumi! ¡ª he replied.

    The helicopter continued its flight. It landed at the airport.

    ¡ª It''s not over yet, there are a lot of messages! ¡ª Raven said, looking at Kay''s phone.

    ¡ª Most of them are from Yumi, but the longest ones are from Emilia. She talked about the training they had and said she found Rem a little strange, but fun! ¡ª Kay replied, smiling slightly.

    ¡ª I only touched her a little... girls form opinions very quickly! ¡ª Rem said, with a mischievous smile.

    Kay looked at her, thoughtful.

    ¡ª Anyway, they''re happy ¡ª he commented.

    ¡ª Their first boyfriend, I can understand why they''re excited! ¡ª Rem said, laughing, but with a touch of nostalgia in her voice.

    Sarah, watching the conversation, couldn''t hide her surprise.

    "What a confusing relationship you two are creating!" she exclaimed, with a skeptical expression.

    "I think so too!" Raven replied, with an amused smile.

    Kay grabbed her weapons, preparing to get off the helicopter.

    "You''re in the middle of this relationship too!" Kay said, laughing as she looked at Raven.

    Raven rolled her eyes and, with a provocative expression, replied:

    "Don''t tease me!"

    The three of them got out of the helicopter. Brenda and Alex began the fueling process.

    "Let''s take care of the helicopter, we''ll go to the plane later," Brenda said, checking the fuel.

    "Leave it to me," Alex replied, as he moved to the back of the helicopter.

    They finished fueling and carefully locked the helicopter, making sure everything was safe for takeoff.

    "Now, let''s go to the plane," Alex said, waving to Brenda.

    Brenda gave the helicopter a final check before heading with Alex to the plane.

    Fueling the plane was quick, if a bit more involved. First, a fuel hose was connected to the plane¡¯s tank inlet, allowing fuel to be transferred from a dedicated truck to the plane¡¯s reserves. During the process, Alex and Brenda supervised closely, adjusting the controls and ensuring that everything was done safely.

    With the fueling complete, the soldiers began boarding the plane. Alex took control of the cockpit, with Brenda at his side as co-pilot.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Alex asked, adjusting the plane¡¯s controls.

    ¡ª Always! ¡ª Brenda replied, with a confident smile.

    The plane''s engine roared, and after a brief acceleration on the runway, the plane took off. It headed for the fifth division airport, cutting through the sky towards its destination.

    ¡°I finished answering both of them,¡± Kay said, letting out a tired sigh.

    ¡°But we''re already arriving at the fifth division airport!¡± Mira announced, pointing to the approaching runway lights.

    ¡°There were so many messages, and I couldn''t answer them just like that!¡± Kay explained, with an exhausted smile.

    ¡°He learned it well. Good job with the girls!¡± Rem joked, laughing.

    ¡°I didn''t teach him any of that!¡± Mira replied, crossing her arms.

    Kay looked out the window, watching the plane land smoothly. ¡°I didn''t know Alex and Brenda knew how to fly a plane!¡± he commented, surprised.

    ¡°It seems they learned by reading manuals in their free time, when they weren''t in combat,¡± Sarah explained, adjusting her seatbelt.

    ¡ª Was this their first time flying a plane? ¡ª Rem asked, her eyes widening.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Sarah confirmed.

    ¡ª That''s crazy! ¡ª Rem exclaimed, laughing.

    The plane landed accurately at the fifth division''s airport. As soon as they disembarked, the group saw a helicopter from the base already prepared for the next stage.

    ¡ª So, are we going to wear masks? ¡ª Mira asked, adjusting her tied-up hair.

    ¡ª No. They already know my name, and the captain must have informed them about you. Besides, they know that I''m on parole. It''s best to avoid that image to the leader of the fifth squadron and, of course, to Mira''s father ¡ª Kay replied, seriously.

    ¡ª Are you thinking about my father too? ¡ª Mira asked, with a smile.

    ¡ª He really has changed! ¡ª Rem said, pretending to be excited.

    ¡ª What a beautiful actress you are! ¡ª Kay mocked.

    ¡ª Did you like my acting? ¡ª Rem teased, winking at him.

    ¡ª By the way, Mira, aren''t you going to ask permission to land at their base? ¡ª Ravena reminded her.

    ¡ª That''s right! Thank you, Ravena! ¡ª Mira said, hurrying to pick up the radio.

    Mira tuned the radio to the first band. (Remember that the radio automatically connects to the country''s frequency)

    At the base of the fifth division

    ¡ª Understood. They''re almost here! ¡ª Captain Haruki said, turning off the radio. He picked up another transmitter to talk to his team.

    ¡ª This is Captain Haruki. Permission granted to land! ¡ª he communicated firmly.

    ¡ª Understood, Captain! ¡ª Mira replied over the radio.

    Haruki turned to the soldiers in the mess hall. ¡ª Let''s finish eating quickly. Let''s welcome the guests! ¡ª he ordered.

    ¡ª Yes, sir! ¡ª the soldiers responded in unison.

    A few minutes later

    The helicopter landed accurately in the base''s courtyard. As soon as the propellers slowed down, Kay was the first to get off.

    ¡°What a quick trip!¡± he commented, stretching his arms to relieve the tension.

    ¡ª Last time, we went from the sixth to the fourth division. It took much longer. From close divisions, everything is much more practical ¡ª Mira explained, getting off right behind him.

    The other soldiers, including Alex and Brenda, also got off and lined up as Captain Haruki approached, accompanied by their squad leaders.

    The captain of the fifth division saluted, followed by all the soldiers in the base. ¡ª Welcome! ¡ª Haruki greeted seriously.

    Mira and her group returned the gesture in perfect synchrony. ¡ª Thank you for welcoming us! ¡ª Mira replied.

    Haruki smiled slightly, breaking the stiffness of the introduction. ¡ª I thank you for coming so quickly.

    ¡ª I don''t know exactly how this will be, so I''ll leave that part up to you to decide ¡ª Mira said diplomatically.

    Kay stepped forward and extended her hand. ¡ª Finally we meet in person. I''m Kay, it''s a pleasure to meet you!

    Haruki shook her hand firmly. ¡ª I''m Haruki. It''s my pleasure to have you here. I hope we can work well together!

    "I can see that... These six are squad leaders. Gather your soldiers away from the base. Let''s start training!" Kay ordered firmly.

    "Now?" Captain Haruki exclaimed, surprised.

    "The training is fast, so it''s best to finish as soon as possible," Kay replied bluntly.

    "But you just got here! Are you sure?" Haruki insisted, still reluctant.

    Kay looked away at Mira, seeking confirmation.

    "If that''s what he''s saying, then we can start now," Mira said with a confident nod.

    Kay crossed her arms and glared at Haruki. "That''s what our vice-captain decided. What do you want to do?" she challenged.

    Haruki took a deep breath, accepting the situation. "Okay. We''re available now, anyway."

    "You don''t need to bring your weapons. Just make sure everyone is wearing their suits!" ¡ª Kay said, gesturing to the soldiers.

    ¡°Will you need the trucks?¡± Haruki asked, indicating the parked vehicles.

    ¡°This base of yours is bigger than ours. I think using the trucks is a good idea. It¡¯s less tiring.¡± Kay replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°Okay. Everyone is ready with their suits, but we just ate. So please don¡¯t be so rigid in your training movements!¡± Haruki asked, a little worried.

    Kay gave a half smile, conveying confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The squad leaders moved quickly, organizing their groups. Orders were issued and the soldiers, already dressed, marched towards the trucks parked at the base.

    The efficiency and discipline were evident, but the excitement for the training brought a touch of relaxation to the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s really big here. Just walking around here would take a long time!¡± Sarah commented, observing the vastness of the base.

    ¡°If everything was the same, it would be boring,¡± Rem replied with a mischievous smile.

    One of the trucks approached, slowing to a stop next to the group. A soldier in the cab leaned out and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s room for you here!¡±

    Kay stepped forward, holding out her hand to help the girls into the truck. Rem climbed in quickly, followed by Mira and Sarah. Raven and Brenda hesitated for a moment before accepting the help.

    When everyone was settled, Alex approached, holding out his hand to Kay with a mischievous smile.

    "What a gentleman! Are you going to help me too?" Alex joked.

    The soldiers laughed, and Kay sighed before pulling Alex into the truck.

    "Just climb in," he muttered.

    Alex laughed as he settled in. With a final breath, Kay climbed in and closed the back of the truck. The engine roared and, slowly, the vehicle picked up speed, leaving the base behind.

    The soldiers in the trucks exchanged curious glances with the members of the visiting unit.

 Chapter 80: End of Training!

    Outside the base, a little further away.

    ¡°So far so good!¡± Kay said firmly over the radio.

    The trucks stopped, and the soldiers quickly got out, organizing themselves around them. The place was vast, with a light breeze rustling the leaves of the nearby trees.

    ¡°We¡¯ve come a long way!¡± Captain Haruki commented, looking around and adjusting his cap.

    Kay watched the soldiers closely, analyzing the terrain and their disposition. Then, with a firm voice, he began to give orders:

    ¡°Since there are six squads and each one has a considerable number of soldiers, I want a formation with three squads in front and three behind them. Leave space between the soldiers to maintain order!¡± Captain Haruki crossed his arms and looked at Kay with a slightly skeptical expression.

    ¡°All at once? Are you sure you can handle that? To be honest, I kind of doubted you when you said that at the trial.¡± His voice carried a mix of curiosity and challenge.

    Kay raised an eyebrow and smirked.

    ¡°Fear not.¡± His confidence was almost palpable.

    Haruki shrugged, turning to his men.

    ¡°Alright, you heard what he said! Formation!¡± he shouted, pointing to the open area.

    The soldiers began to organize themselves, moving efficiently to carry out the orders. Meanwhile, Kay turned to his own squad.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need your support.¡± His tone was serious, but there was determination in every word.

    ¡°You got it!¡± they replied in unison, their comrades saluting.

    Kay looked at Rem, who was standing beside him.

    ¡°Rem, you¡¯ll be at the front of the formation with the captain.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Rem said with a confident nod, heading to his position.

    The soldiers adjusted themselves, the sound of boots on the ground echoing across the field. Kay walked between the ranks, checking the alignments and observing everyone¡¯s posture. The tension of the training was about to begin, and the anticipation was high.

    Kay walked to the front of everyone, with an imposing posture. Her squad was already strategically spread out among the groups, ready to act in case someone lost control.

    "I''m getting nervous!" Rem said, her tone full of anxiety.

    "Have you never done this training before?" Captain Haruki asked, intrigued.

    "I''m new here in the army!" she replied, almost laughing nervously.

    "This is a surprise!" Haruki exclaimed, arching her eyebrows.

    Suddenly, Kay raised her voice:

    "Submit!"

    A murderous aura emanated from him, sweeping through the area like a wave of invisible terror. The pressure was overwhelming, as if the air around had become denser.

    "My body... no, the suit is moving on its own!" Rem said, as her knees gave way and she knelt, out of control.

    "What is this pressure?!" ¡ª Captain Haruki shouted, also forced to the ground.

    All the soldiers present were bowing, unable to resist the oppression. Only the members of Kay''s squad remained standing, motionless, as if that energy was already familiar to them.

    ¡ª "Something''s wrong. Why are you kneeling? Where are the tentacles?" ¡ª thought the soldiers of the fifth squad, confused.

    Kay gave a serious look to those present.

    "Obey the human who is talking to you. Otherwise, I will kill you!" His voice was cold as a blade.

    Then, suddenly, he smiled and took a deep breath. The murderous aura dissipated as quickly as it had appeared, giving the soldiers back control of their bodies. Slowly, they stood up, still shaken.

    Kay, unfazed, drank some coffee before resuming leadership.

    "Intention. That''s what connects you to the ghouls. I want you to manifest the tentacles of the suit and make them touch the ground, stand up and repeat the movement five times. I''ll demonstrate."

    With precision, Kay manifested the tentacles of the suit, which extended like living shadows. He performed the movement of lowering and raising his tentacles, making it clear what he wanted.

    "I see! It''s like giving an order to the ghoul, right?" Rem said excitedly.

    "Yes, but..." Kay replied, before being interrupted.

    Rem closed her eyes, concentrating. A few seconds later, tentacles emerged from her suit.

    "Look, I did it!" she exclaimed, smiling and waving happily.

    Kay blinked, surprised by how quickly she had done it.

    "Ah... good job!" he praised, smiling back.

    Rem began to move her tentacles, lowering and raising them five times, as instructed.

    "Okay. Now retract the suit to normal and come watch the others with me," Kay said.

    Rem obeyed, retracting her tentacles and joining him.

    ¡ª "As if it were an order to the ghoul? She didn''t say anything... So it must be something mental," Haruki thought, closing his eyes to try.

    A little while later, the tentacles of the captain''s suit manifested. He repeated the exercise, showing the same precision.

    "Good job. Now retract and come watch too," Kay said.

    Haruki did as he was asked and joined the two. Gradually, almost all the soldiers managed to manifest their tentacles and perform the movement.

    "All of you who managed to do so, return the suit to normal and return to the trucks," Kay ordered.

    The soldiers obeyed, but five of them remained, with frustrated expressions.

    "For you, try to imagine that you are growing wings and fly here. Use what you learned to connect!" Kay instructed.

    The soldiers were surprised, and Rem couldn''t help but feel a little envious.

    Of the five, three managed to manifest wings and flew close to Kay.

    ¡°Retract your suits and get back to the trucks!¡± Kay ordered, as he manifested his own wings.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Kay!¡± Rem complained.

    Suddenly, two of the remaining soldiers began to flee, clearly without intent. Kay, without hesitation, shot after them, using his tentacles to catch their wings and bring them back to the ground.

    Once on the ground, Kay intensified his murderous aura, directing it directly at the ghouls in the two soldiers¡¯ suits.

    ¡°Obey your humans, or I will kill you!¡± he said, his tone as icy as before.

    The ghouls¡¯ resistance ceased immediately. Kay retracted his own suit, dissipated his aura, and released the soldiers.

    ¡°Now fly to your captain!¡± he ordered.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The soldiers obeyed and completed the exercise successfully.

    Outside the base, a little way off, Kay spoke over the radio:

    ¡ª So far so good!

    The trucks stopped, and the soldiers began to get out, still feeling the effects of their intense training.

    ¡ªWe''ve come a long way! ¡ª Captain Haruki commented, observing the landscape.

    Kay took the lead, with the posture of someone in absolute control.

    ¡ªSince we''ve finished training, all that''s left now is for you to access the "path" that the order took to reach the ghoul. Make a deal with them: tell them that you''ll keep them fed, as long as they help you. That way, they''ll avoid dying because of me.

    Haruki frowned, trying to understand.

    ¡ªI kind of understand, but... how do I access this "path"?

    ¡ªThink of nothing. Meditate and try to mentally access this space. Your consciousness must travel through it. If you can''t, try to communicate the same way you did here. But either try now, or forbid the use of the suits until you succeed! ¡ª Kay explained seriously.

    ¡°Understood!¡± ¡ª Haruki replied, determined.

    Kay turned to the group.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Fourth Division now. Good luck to you!¡±

    Haruki seemed surprised.

    ¡°But are you leaving already?¡±

    Kay gave a slight smile.

    ¡°My freedom is temporary, and the agreement was only to train the divisions. We¡¯re done here, so we¡¯ll go to the Fourth and start their training tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡± ¡ª Haruki said, saluting.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay returned the gesture firmly.

    ¡°Good luck to you!¡± ¡ª Kay¡¯s squad said, waving as they returned to the trucks.

    Before leaving, Kay gave one last warning.

    ¡°Ghouls with wings are rare. Order them wisely!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be right!¡± ¡ª Haruki assured, watching them as they left.

    The trucks began to move, taking Kay''s squad back to base. As soon as they arrived, they quickly got off, boarding the helicopter that was already prepared. The vehicle took off towards the Fifth Division airport.

    During the flight, Raven asked curiously:

    ¡ª Why did you leave in such a hurry?

    Kay gave a short laugh.

    ¡ª He has that thing I told him... and I''m running out of coffee.

    Mira raised her eyebrows.

    ¡ª The bags haven''t even left this helicopter. I brought coffee powder here!

    ¡ª I figured. But tomorrow we''ll spend the day in the Fourth Division! ¡ª Kay said, looking at the horizon.

    ¡ª So that was your plan... Or was it Yumi''s idea? ¡ª Mira asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª My! She hasn''t even seen the message I sent yet ¡ª Kay replied with a satisfied smile.

    ¡ª And Emilia? ¡ª Mira asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡ª She already replied ¡ª Kay said, taking out her cell phone.

    Rem laughed, finding it funny.

    ¡°For a princess, she spends a lot of time on her phone!¡±

    ¡°She also has studies. It must be free time now,¡± Kay explained, concentrating as he typed.

    Rem gave her a provocative look.

    ¡°You know your girlfriend well, even though you haven¡¯t spent that much time together!¡±

    Kay sighed, still fiddling with her phone.

    ¡°By the way, Rem, take off your costume.¡±

    Rem made a surprised expression.

    ¡ª Take it easy, Kay!

    He looked up at her, serious.

    ¡ª I forced the ghouls to obey, so there might be some rebels. That''s why everyone should meditate. And since we''re inside the helicopter, it would be dangerous if your ghoul tries to disobey.

    Rem crossed her arms.

    ¡ª I can meditate too!

    Kay nodded.

    ¡ª That makes sense. Let''s take a break at the airport, and I''ll help you meditate there.

    Rem smirked, but teased:

    ¡ª Okay, but can you focus a little here?

    Kay blushed slightly.

    ¡ª I can feel that you want to be pampered in front of Rem and Sarah?

    Raven snorted, irritated.

    ¡ª Don''t talk nonsense, idiot!

    ¡ª I don''t want anything, no! ¡ª Mira retorted.

    ¡ª I don''t care! ¡ª Rem said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Neither do I! ¡ª Sarah replied.

    Mira rolled her eyes.

    ¡ª Be quiet, you two!

    Kay sighed, looking away.

    ¡ª It seems the king and queen are a little mad at me for dating their daughter.

    Mira''s eyes widened.

    ¡ª Emilia already told you?!

    ¡ª She sent me this video ¡ª Kay replied, showing her cell phone.

    In the video, Emilia recorded the door to her parents'' room right after telling them about the relationship. On the other side of the door, raised voices could be heard.

    ¡ª He''s angry! ¡ª Emilia whispered in the recording.

    ¡ª I''m going to behead that soldier! If he shows up in front of me again, it will be the last time he lives! ¡ª the king said, furious.

    ¡ª I also didn''t like them starting to date without asking our permission, but if they love each other, it''s okay. I know that boy is capable of protecting our daughter! ¡ª the queen argued.

    ¡ª That''s not the point! I don''t want that boy in my family ever! I''ll behead him!

    ¡ª Don''t do that. He saved our daughter! Have you forgotten?

    ¡ª Of course I haven''t forgotten! But they could have been together for a long time, keeping it a secret...

    Emilia intervened in the recording:

    ¡ª It was well after that!

    ¡ª You''re wrong, so keep quiet! ¡ª the king retorted from inside the room.

    The queen sighed.

    ¡ª Go play outside. I''ll deal with your father.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Emilia replied, leaving the hallway.

    The video ended, and Rem couldn''t hold back her laughter.

    ¡ª He barely got his pardon and he''s already losing his mind!

    ¡ª This is no joke! ¡ª Mira scolded.

    Kay shrugged.

    ¡ª It''s okay. That video was recorded earlier, right after we separated. Emilia said the queen managed to calm the king down, and they agreed to the relationship, as long as we kept it a secret.

    Rem smiled.

    ¡ª Parents are always more stubborn when it comes to their daughter.

    Raven commented:

    ¡ª Speaking of which, I still need to tell mine.

    Kay replied with a smile.

    ¡ª Hold on a little longer.

    ¡ª My parents are calm about this! Want to see? ¡ª Raven said, taking out her cell phone and sending them a message.

    Mira''s eyes widened.

    ¡ª What are you doing?!

    Raven answered the video call that appeared on her cell phone, surprised to see the whole family together.

    ¡ª What''s this story, young lady?! ¡ª her father exclaimed, in a deep voice, while everyone looked at the screen.

    ¡ª Why is the whole family here now? ¡ª Raven asked, worried.

    ¡ª They were already here. But that message you sent... is it true? ¡ª her mother asked, looking at her expectantly.

    Raven took a deep breath and answered firmly:

    ¡ª Yes. I''m dating now.

    There was a murmur among the relatives in the background. Raven''s father whispered, but his voice ended up being picked up by the call:

    ¡ª Did you hear that?

    He then raised his voice:

    ¡ª And who is the scoundrel who had the courage to date my daughter?!

    Kay and Mira, who were in the helicopter with Raven, exchanged worried looks.

    "We knew he would be angry!" they both thought at the same time.

    Raven crossed her arms, determined to face the interrogation.

    ¡ª He''s my colleague. You know the one I told you about? The one who made me vice-leader?

    Her father''s eyes widened.

    ¡ª Are you kidding?! Do you mean you''re dating your squad leader?!

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Raven replied, without hesitation.

    ¡ª Are you saying you¡¯re with that Alpha 0 you mentioned in the interview in Mineford? ¡ª he asked, now even more euphoric.

    Raven put her hand to her forehead, exasperated.

    ¡ª This spread quickly...

    Her mother showed a photo on her cell phone, clearly taken from an online article. It was Kay leaning against a helicopter, talking on the cell phone with Emilia.

    ¡ª Is this the one here?

    Raven nodded.

    ¡ª That¡¯s him. But I didn¡¯t think the journalists had noticed he was there.

    Kay, upon realizing the conversation, put the mask on her face, trying to hide her discomfort.

    ¡ª This is a surprise! ¡ª her father commented. ¡ª We never imagined you would be interested in anyone! Remember when you said you would never date, you just wanted to join the army?

    Raven blushed and gestured for him to stop.

    ¡ª My squad is listening! Don¡¯t say that!

    ¡ª I''m sorry, but I''m glad you found someone. ¡ª He smiled.

    ¡ª Mom is also very happy! ¡ª her mother added.

    Raven hesitated for a moment, but decided to be honest:

    ¡ª Even if I say he also dates other girls?

    Kay choked, and a heavy silence fell over the call.

    ¡ª How did this happen? Was it before or after you two started dating? ¡ª her father asked, trying to remain calm.

    ¡ª It was before. Actually... I was the fifth one to enter into this relationship. ¡ª Raven answered, with a serious tone.

    Kay coughed again, nervous.

    ¡ª Five girlfriends?! What is this guy, a machine? ¡ª Raven''s cousin asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Be quiet! ¡ª Raven scolded. ¡ª That''s it. Me and the other girls are dating him, but we respect each other''s space. It''s not messy at all!

    Kay coughed once more, trying to signal for Raven to stop.

    ¡°Is that him coughing in the background?¡± her father asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Raven replied, looking at Kay.

    ¡°Then introduce our son-in-law!¡± her father demanded, expectantly.

    Raven turned the phone toward Kay, who straightened his posture and tried to speak.

    ¡°Sir!¡± he began, but his voice came out thinner than expected.

    After coughing to regain his composure, he repeated firmly:

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Raven¡¯s father clicked on the screen and turned the phone toward the wall.

    ¡°Did you hear that voice? That¡¯s the voice of a leader!¡± he exclaimed, euphoric.

    Kay, awkwardly, muted the microphone for a moment.

    ¡°Did he mean to have muted that?¡± he muttered.

    Raven laughed softly.

    ¡°My father exaggerates. Just talk normally to him.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay said, unmuting the microphone.

    The father turned back to the camera and looked at him seriously.

    ¡ª What do you intend with my daughter? She mentioned that you also date other girls.

    Kay took a deep breath.

    ¡ª Sir, there¡¯s no need to be formal. I¡¯m a year younger than her.

    Her father seemed surprised, muttering something to the family.

    ¡ª Sixteen years old? And she¡¯s already a leader? This kid has potential!

    Kay continued:

    ¡ª My intentions with your daughter are sincere. I respect her deeply. I admire how hard-working she is and how excellent a leader she is for our squad. All of this made me like her. If possible, I would like to have your approval, because I intend to have her as my wife in the future.

    Raven¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡ª Wife?!

    After a brief silence, the father clicked on the screen again.

    ¡ª I understand. You¡¯re still starting out, but I see maturity in your words. Our daughter is very serious, so I hope things work out. As a father, I approve of your relationship, and in the future, you don''t need to ask for my blessing again. Go for it!

    ¡ª Thank you, sir! I guarantee you won''t regret it. I want to be the same source of happiness for her that she has been for me!

    ¡ª Take good care of my daughter. And I hope you come visit us when you can. ¡ª Raven''s mother said, smiling.

    ¡ª We''ll do it as soon as possible! ¡ª Kay promised.

    ¡ª And if you make my sister cry, I won''t forgive you! ¡ª Raven''s older sister said, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª I won''t! You have my word.

    ¡ª Now go carefully. You''re in the helicopter, I can hear the noise. Take care! ¡ª her father said.

    Raven ended the call with a smile:

    ¡ª I love you!

    ¡ª We love you too, daughter! And bring him here sometime! ¡ª her mother replied.

    Her mother ended the call. Kay sighed, relieved.

    ¡ª They were pretty cool about it all.

    Raven laughed.

    ¡ª I warned you, mister husband!

    ¡ª Not yet! ¡ª Kay replied, patting her hair lightly so as not to mess it up.

    He took off his mask, and the trip continued smoothly to the airport. They changed vehicles again and went to the plane to catch a flight to the kingdom of the fourth division.

    The scene changes to the Dynasty, one of the lost kingdoms recovered by the Fourth Division.

 Chapter 81: Beginning and End of Training!

    In Dynasty, one of the lost kingdoms was recovered by the Fourth Division.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡± Yumi suddenly shouted, her voice echoing throughout the place.

    ¡°What a scare! Don¡¯t scream like that!¡± said Nina, the vice-captain of the Fourth Division, giving Yumi a surprised look.

    The soldiers and guards who were working on the recovery of the kingdom quickly approached, worried about the sudden commotion.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the problem?¡± exclaimed one of the squad leaders, the tension evident in his voice.

    ¡°He sent me a message! By the time, they should be arriving at the airport. Let¡¯s go back to the base now!¡± declared Yumi with an excitement that contrasted with her usual seriousness.

    ¡°Who¡¯s at the airport?¡± asked the head of the guard who accompanied the Fourth Division, frowning.

    ¡°My boyfriend!¡± replied Yumi, with a sparkle in her eyes.

    The answer generated a mixture of surprise and disbelief. The head of the guard raised his eyebrows, disbelief etching his features.

    "That''s no reason to abandon the mission!" he retorted, trying to maintain his composure.

    Yumi, however, did not waver. Her expression became firm, almost defiant.

    "I''m telling you that my division will return to base to receive you. And tomorrow we''re off duty. Tell the king! We''re going back, it''s an order!" she said, her voice full of authority.

    The soldiers around her exchanged quick glances, but did not hesitate.

    "Right!" they replied in unison, readily complying.

    Yumi walked away with the soldiers, walking with determination. The head of the guard remained in place, watching her leave.

    "She can''t do that!" he protested, almost indignant.

    Nina, always calm and pragmatic, sighed before answering.

    "Yes, he is her boyfriend, in fact." But don''t forget: he''s the soldier who came to train our division. We can''t delay them either. Ask the king to be lenient. The First Division will accompany you back to the castle, so don''t be afraid. ¡ª Nina said, in a calm but persuasive tone.

    ¡°She could have said that from the beginning... Let''s call it a day. It''s already getting dark, after all,¡± said the head guard, shaking his head in resignation.

    Nina laughed lightly, adjusting her posture.

    ¡°It''s just that, when it comes to him, she ends up relaxing a little,¡± she commented, with a discreet smile.

    As the soldiers and guards returned to their vehicles, leaving the walls of the Dynasty, Yumi was already aboard a helicopter. Sitting on one of the side seats, a bright smile lit up her face as she typed on her cell phone, sending excited messages.

    The sound of the propellers filled the air, but for Yumi, the world seemed to spin to the rhythm of her excitement. "Finally... I''ll see him again!" she thought, unable to contain her joy.

    Almost an hour later, the helicopter landed at the Fourth Division base. Outside, Yumi ran towards the aircraft.

    "Wait, you idiot!" Nina shouted, trying to catch up with her.

    Before she could get close, the helicopter door opened, and a tentacle emerged, quickly advancing towards Yumi. She didn''t flinch. The tentacle wrapped itself around her waist, lifting her off the ground and leaving her immobile.

    The rotors finally stopped spinning, and the tentacle began to slowly retract her as the soldiers disembarked.

    "What kind of idiotic idea is this, running towards a helicopter with the rotors still spinning?!" Mira scolded, glaring at Yumi in irritation.

    But Yumi wasn''t paying attention. Her eyes were fixed on Kay, who was controlling the tentacle. As soon as he got her close, he gently released her close to him. The tentacle retracted completely, and the suit returned to normal.

    "She didn''t even listen to me!" Mira grumbled, crossing her arms.

    Without saying a word, Yumi ran to Kay. On impulse, she jumped on him, hugging him and kissing him intensely. Surprised, Kay quickly positioned the suitcase in front of his face to cover the scene of the soldiers who were watching, astonished.

    "You idiot!" Mira exclaimed, pulling Yumi away.

    Kay sighed, keeping calm.

    "I''m also happy to see you, but you can''t do that in front of your subordinates!" he said firmly, but with a slight smile on his face.

    Yumi finally calmed down, adjusting her posture and trying to look more professional.

    "Sorry!" she said, taking a deep breath before continuing in a formal tone. "Welcome back to the Fourth Division!"

    "You''ve grown a lot!" Rem commented, smiling at the captain''s excitement.

    "Rem! You came too?!" Yumi exclaimed, surprised and radiant.

    "It was the most intense kiss he''s received so far. Good job!" Rem joked, laughing.

    "Don''t encourage it, mom!" ¡ª Mira scolded, huffing.

    ¡ª Sorry! I was just happy... ¡ª Rem shrugged, still smiling. ¡ª So, how''s it going to be?

    Kay took the floor.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡ª Let''s rest today. Both sides are tired. Tomorrow, after breakfast, we can start training, and the rest of the day is up to you.

    Yumi''s face was filled with such immense joy that it seemed impossible to contain it.

    ¡ª Don''t look so happy, you idiot! ¡ª Mira grumbled, trying not to smile too.

    Yumi ignored the comment and replied cheerfully:

    ¡ª Okay! We just prepared dinner, but it''s not ready yet. Let''s take you to your rooms to put your things away. Then, get ready to have dinner with us!

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Kay said, smiling kindly.

    Yumi smiled back. The group then began walking, with the night sky of the base illuminated by the warm lights of the headlights.

    ¡ª So, Kay, how did it go with the Fifth Division? ¡ª Yumi asked, trying to make conversation as they walked.

    ¡ª Significant progress. But I finished as quickly as possible to come here! Tomorrow it will be your turn, Yumi. I hope you are ready. ¡ª Kay spoke with an authoritative calm that made Yumi straighten her posture.

    ¡ª We are ready! I assure you. ¡ª Yumi said, beating her chest with determination.

    ¡ª Let''s see. ¡ª Kay replied, with a slight smile. Kay said

    ¡ª Here are the lodgings. We have prepared a single room for each of you. You can settle in and change. Dinner will be served in the cafeteria in 30 minutes.

    ¡ª Thank you, Yumi. ¡ª Kay nodded.

    Before entering, Yumi held Kay''s arm for a moment.

    ¡ª And... Well, it''s good to have you here. Even if it''s just for a short time.

    Kay looked her in the eyes, her tone softening.

    ¡ª It''s good to be back.

    She let go of his arm, looking away with an embarrassed smile, and ran to help with the dinner preparations.

    As soon as Yumi left, Mira crossed her arms, watching Kay with a critical eye.

    "You really can''t stop, can you?"

    "It''s not my fault I get involved with amazing people," Kay replied with a half-amused, half-serious tone as she opened the door to the barracks.

    Rem laughed as she leaned against the door frame of the room next door.

    "It''s amazing how you can turn even tense moments into a soap opera scene."

    Kay shrugged, smiling at the corner of her mouth.

    "I''m just being honest."

    The soldiers began to disperse, each heading to their respective rooms. Thirty minutes later, the night was quiet, and the mess hall of the Fourth Division base looked cozy, lit by lamps that emitted a soft light. The long table in the center was surrounded by the base''s soldiers and the newcomers. Hot dishes were served, and the aroma of spices filled the air, bringing a sense of home.

    Kay sat between Mira and Yumi, while the other members of her squad spread out around the table. The clatter of cutlery, suppressed laughter, and lively conversation filled the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that we have a meal like this,¡± Rem said, surveying the carefully prepared feast. ¡°Someone here is trying to impress.¡±

    Yumi blushed, looking away.

    ¡°We just wanted to make you feel welcome.¡±

    Mira snorted, but there was a small smile on her lips.

    ¡°You did it. It¡¯s comforting.¡±

    Kay picked up a glass of red liquid.

    ¡°Then, here¡¯s to the hospitality of the Fourth Division. And to our partnership in the field tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wine! You don¡¯t drink!¡± Rem said, taking the glass from him.

    ¡°Alcoholic?¡± Kay exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°Sorry, I overdid it!¡± Yumi said.

    ¡ª To the partnership! ¡ª everyone replied, clinking their glasses, while Yumi smiled from ear to ear.

    While the dishes were being served, the conversation continued to flow. Rem told an old story, making even Mira laugh, who tried unsuccessfully to keep a serious expression.

    ¡ª ... and then he slipped on the mud and ended up straight in the lake! ¡ª Rem said, laughing.

    ¡ª That never happened! ¡ª Kay protested, slightly blushing.

    ¡ª Of course it happened, I was there! ¡ª Rem insisted, with a playful look.

    Yumi laughed, her eyes shining with happiness as she watched the interaction between them. Mira, however, noticed Yumi''s gaze and lightly nudged Kay''s arm.

    ¡ª You''re surrounded by admirers, huh? Aren''t you going to say anything?

    Kay just smiled to the side, taking a piece of bread.

    ¡ª I prefer to enjoy the moment in silence.

    Yumi quickly looked away, but her smile gave away that she had understood the message.

    Dinner continued with more laughter, stories, and even some jokes as the food was being eaten. When the meal was finished, Yumi stood up.

    "Before everyone disperses, I want to thank you again for being here. Tomorrow will be a big day, but I''m sure we''re ready to face anything."

    The soldiers clapped, and Yumi looked at Kay, who nodded in approval.

    "Okay, now go rest! I don''t want anyone complaining about being tired tomorrow!" she added, returning to her leader tone, causing laughter.

    As everyone stood up, Mira pulled Kay aside.

    "Hey, don''t you think you should say something?"

    He hesitated for a moment, but just gave a slight nod.

    "This time I''ll pass!"

    Mira looked at him curiously, but didn''t insist.

    As Kay walked back to his room, he paused for a moment, looking up at the starry sky above the base. "Moments like this are rare... I will cherish this memory."

    And with that thought, he headed off to rest, while the base fell silent, preparing for what the next day would bring.

    The next morning, the sun had barely risen above the horizon when the soldiers of the Fourth Division were already gathered, away from the base, positioned for training. Still, there was an air of tiredness and murmurs among them.

    Some soldiers looked at the ground, massaging their temples. Others, with deep circles under their eyes, tried to maintain their posture.

    "I told you not to drink too much!" reprimanded Nina, the vice-captain, crossing her arms with a stern look.

    "But, vice-captain, it''s rare for us to have drinks on the base!" justified one of the soldiers, not daring to look at her.

    ¡ª And you¡¯re paying the price for it now. Focus on your training, or do you want to faint in front of the leader? ¡ª Nina retorted, pointing at Kay, who was watching everything silently from a distance.

    Kay took a step forward, his expression serious and cold. He slowly raised his hand, extending it towards the soldiers.

    ¡°Submit!¡± he ordered, his voice echoing like thunder, cutting through the air with authority.

    Immediately, an oppressive aura began to emanate from him, dense and relentless. Kay¡¯s killing intent spread like an invisible wave, pressing down on everything around him.

    Yumi felt the impact at the same time.

    "This... aura..." she thought, struggling to stay on her feet. Her body felt like it wanted to give way, but she forced herself to resist, gritting her teeth as the pressure suffocated her.

    She turned, with difficulty, to see the rest of her division. Everyone was kneeling on the ground, faces pale and sweaty, mumbling in confusion about what was happening. Some tried to fight against the invisible force, but their bodies wouldn''t obey.

    Yumi turned her gaze to Kay. He stood still, unmoved, watching everything with an impassive gaze. Then he smiled, a cold, calculated smile that sent a shiver down her spine.

    "You will obey the humans..." Kay began, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. "And in return, you will have something to eat. I will leave you alive."

    The murderous aura intensified. The ground around them began to vibrate slightly. Small stones bounced off the ground, and a light cloud of dust rose, as if the surroundings themselves were responding to the power emanating from him.

    The soldiers murmured among themselves, their voices trembling.

    ¡°Is the suit¡­ forcing me to kneel?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°What is this force?¡±

    Yumi clenched her fists, her legs nearly giving out, but she remained standing. Her gaze fixed on the man in front of her.

    Kay, noticing her struggle, shifted her gaze to Yumi. He tilted his head slightly and smiled in an almost¡­ proud way.

    Then he relaxed his posture, closing his eyes for a moment, and the aura disappeared as suddenly as it had appeared. The pressure dissipated, and the air became light again. The soldiers fell to their knees, breathing heavily, their bodies trembling.

    ¡°That was¡­ scary¡­¡± one of them whispered.

    Kay crossed her arms and looked around at the soldiers.

    ¡ª Now understand one thing: they are not your allies, nor your friends. If you do not learn to control them, they will control you. And when that happens, you will be a threat to your allies and to the humans.

    Kay stepped forward, his eyes steady and piercing.

    ¡°Good job for standing up,¡± he said quietly, so that only she could hear.

    She looked at him with a mixture of admiration and discomfort.

    ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Kay didn¡¯t answer, just gave a small, enigmatic smile before turning her attention to the rest of the division.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test your control then......

    The scene changes to the city.

 Chapter 82: Encounter!

    ¡ª Seriously, Yumi? In the city? ¡ª Mira complained, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª You came of your own free will. If you don''t want to, you can leave! ¡ª Yumi retorted, staring at her with a defiant look.

    ¡ª No! I don''t trust leaving you alone with him! ¡ª Mira replied firmly.

    Kay sighed, watching the two argue as they walked beside him.

    ¡ª Yumi already draws attention on her own. Now, if you two stick to me and argue, people will keep staring at us.

    ¡ª And it''s your fault for agreeing to go out with her in a city where she''s known! ¡ª Mira replied, pointing at Kay.

    ¡ª Okay, okay. Let''s stop wasting time. Today will be a three-way date! ¡ª Yumi announced excitedly.

    ¡ª Don''t yell, you idiot! ¡ª Mira scolded, trying to restrain her sister.

    Kay intervened before the argument got any more heated:

    ¡ª Mira, Yumi, today I''m on your account. Decide where you want to go, and we''ll go.

    The two stopped, processing the words. "Wherever we want?" ¡ª they thought in unison.

    "In that case..." Yumi began, pulling a piece of paper from her pocket. "I created this meeting plan for us!"

    She handed the paper to Kay, who opened it and read it carefully.

    "Let''s see if we have time to do all of this," he commented.

    "Why is the last item a hotel?!" Mira exclaimed, pointing at the paper in disbelief.

    "Do you want to meet one?" Kay retorted in a provocative tone.

    "We''ll see about that later! First, let''s do the other items on the list!" Yumi said, diverting the subject with a smile.

    "Sounds good to me too," Mira agreed, still suspicious.

    "Then let''s go!" Kay said, walking ahead.

    Scene at the base

    Nina was clearly irritated, pacing back and forth.

    "That irresponsible girl!" ¡ª What''s the matter? ¡ª Rem asked, curious.

    ¡ª She left without saying anything and left the division here! ¡ª Nina complained, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª She went on a date with Kay... and my daughter. ¡ª Rem let out an amused laugh.

    ¡ª That idiot! ¡ª Nina snorted, even more irritated.

    Rem shook her head, smiling calmly.

    ¡ª It won''t be easy for her to get another opportunity like that. Let them have some fun.

    Nina sighed and, looking at the soldiers around her, announced:

    ¡ª You''re free for the rest of the day, but try not to leave the base!

    She quickly left, while Rem watched with a mysterious smile.

    ¡ª I know that smile. What are you thinking? ¡ª Raven asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª I thought of something, but it''s better to leave it alone. ¡ª Rem shook her head, pushing the thought away.

    ¡ª I see... ¡ª Raven narrowed her eyes, still suspicious.

    ¡ª I''m going to talk to my husband. Call me if you need me. ¡ª Rem walked away, holding her cell phone.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Raven and Sarah replied together.

    ¡ª What are we going to do now? ¡ª Sarah asked, curious.

    ¡ª Honestly, I don''t know... ¡ª Raven admitted, shrugging her shoulders.

    ¡ª In that case, will you join me in a game of video games? ¡ª Sarah suggested, smiling.

    ¡ª Video games? ¡ª Raven arched her eyebrow, interested.

    Scene in the bedroom after the date

    ¡ª I''m tired! ¡ª Mira said, throwing herself on the bed with an exhausted sigh.

    ¡ª I had a lot of fun today! ¡ª Yumi replied, excited.

    ¡ª Dates are fun. Let''s make plans to do it again! ¡ª Kay suggested, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ¡ª Dates are what you''ll have the most of ¡ª Yumi joked.

    ¡ª There''s still Em¨ªlia, Thais and Ravena ¡ª Mira reminded, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª Go easy on me ¡ª Kay asked, lying down on the bed.

    Yumi got up quickly.

    ¡ª I''m going to take a shower. Mira, are you coming?

    ¡ª Sweating during the day was inevitable. Okay, I''ll go with you. But no peeking, got it? ¡ª Mira warned, getting up.

    ¡ª Understood! ¡ª Kay replied, closing her eyes, as they walked away to the bathroom.

    Minutes later, Mira shouted:

    ¡ª Wait, Yumi!

    Kay opened his eyes when he heard the commotion, surprised.

    ¡ª You took your time...

    ¡ª Now it''s your turn, love. Go take a shower! ¡ª Yumi said, casually.

    ¡ª Where are your clothes? Why are you only wearing a towel?! ¡ª Kay exclaimed, embarrassed, looking away.

    ¡ª I told her to put her clothes on! ¡ª Mira complained.

    ¡ª Let''s get changed. Now go! ¡ª Yumi ordered, gently pushing him to the bathroom.

    Kay walked past them, her face as red as a flame.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even look at us!¡± whispered Yumi, smiling mischievously.

    ¡°What are you thinking, Yumi?¡± asked Mira, suspicious.

    ¡°I felt weird when he kissed me. Did you feel that way too?¡±

    ¡°When did he...? You were the one who came in kissing him!¡± replied Mira, incredulous.

    ¡°The result is the same! Did you feel weird or not?¡± insisted Yumi.

    ¡°I feel happy...¡± admitted Mira, looking at the floor, embarrassed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him to finish.¡± Yumi laughed, changing the subject.

    Kay came out of the bathroom minutes later, drying her hair.

    ¡°How many towels do they have here? Are we going back to the base now?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Kay stared at them and felt his face heat up. His eyes wavered for a moment, and he felt the blood rush to his face, his nose starting to bleed.

    Scene in the base cafeteria

    ¡°They¡¯re taking their time¡­¡± said Nina, looking at her watch.

    ¡°They¡¯re supposed to have dinner out today,¡± replied Rem, with a carefree smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving early tomorrow?¡± asked Nina.

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s on the schedule,¡± confirmed Alex.

    ¡°They know the schedule. The pilots are the ones who need to rest!¡± joked Rem.

    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who got the job!¡± commented Alex, laughing.

    ¡ª That''s right! ¡ª Brenda added, laughing along.

    The next morning

    ¡ª They''re late! ¡ª Nina complained impatiently, drumming her fingers on the table.

    ¡ª That''s weird... Kay, I understand, but Mira isn''t from... ¡ª Raven paused, frowning. ¡ª That idiot must not have woken up yet!

    ¡ª It''s quite possible! ¡ª Sarah commented, with a mischievous smile.

    Meanwhile, Rem remained silent, watching with a distant expression.

    "They slept outside... That''s very suspicious."

    At the hotel

    Mira''s cell phone began to ring insistently, vibrating on the bedside table.

    ¡ª Just five more minutes... ¡ª Mira murmured, still deep in sleep, pulling the blanket over her head.

    The cell phone''s ringing continued, insistent.

    ¡ª Okay! I get it! ¡ª Mira grumbled, reaching for the phone. Without even checking who it was, she answered the call. ¡ª Hi?

    ¡ª Where are you?! ¡ª Rem''s voice came from the other end, with a firm and inquisitive tone.

    ¡ª At the hotel... ¡ª Mira replied, still trying to wake up completely.

    On the other end of the line, there was a brief silence, followed by Rem''s voice:

    ¡ª I see... Kay got into trouble, right? Sort it out and go back to base right away.

    ¡ª That''s not what I said! ¡ª Mira protested, now more alert.

    ¡ª It doesn''t matter. We''re waiting for you to go to the other division. You''re late! ¡ª Rem replied impatiently.

    In an abrupt movement, Mira sat up in bed, her eyes widening when she saw the time on her cell phone.

    ¡ª Hey, Yumi! Wake up! We''re late! ¡ª she exclaimed, shaking Yumi, who was sprawled on the mattress next to her.

    Yumi, still groggy, slowly opened her eyes and asked, in a sleepy voice:

    ¡ª How many hours?

    ¡ª Eight fifteen! ¡ª Mira answered urgently.

    Yumi jumped out of bed as if she had been shocked.

    ¡ª Nina is going to be mad at me! Honey, wake up! ¡ª she said, shaking Kay, who was still sleeping soundly next to her.

    Mira sighed.

    ¡ª It''s hard. Bring the car, Yumi, and we''ll carry him!

    ¡ª Can you carry him by yourself? ¡ª Yumi asked, looking at Kay''s inert body.

    ¡ª I can, but he''s heavy. I''ll need help when we get downstairs!

    ¡ª Okay, I''m going to get the car! ¡ª Yumi said, grabbing the keys and leaving the room in a hurry.

    Mira lifted Kay onto her shoulder with effort.

    How can he be so heavy if you don''t even eat much! Mira said.

    She carried Kay out of the room.

    ¡ª Damn, honey, you''re heavy! ¡ª Mira complained, as she walked down the stairs carrying Kay on her shoulders with difficulty.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± the receptionist asked, watching the scene with a mixture of curiosity and concern.

    ¡°I do, but don¡¯t worry!¡± Mira replied, approaching the counter and returning the room key.

    ¡°Have a good day!¡± the receptionist wished, smiling politely, but with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    Mira thanked her, suspicious, and quickly left, taking Kay with her.

    ¡°Young people these days are lively. Who would have thought they would stay up all night?¡± the receptionist muttered, watching the two leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m never coming back here!¡± thought Mira, feeling her face burn with shame.

    Outside, Yumi was already waiting in the car, parked in front of the entrance. Mira opened the back door, placing Kay''s unconscious body on the seat. After adjusting it, she slammed the door shut and got into the passenger seat.

    "I was going to help you!" Yumi commented, casting a quick glance as she adjusted the rearview mirror.

    "It''s just that... that receptionist whispered something about us staying up all night. So I got out of there as fast as I could!" Mira explained, crossing her arms and looking straight ahead, clearly uncomfortable.

    "Don''t worry. That''s my aunt!" Yumi replied casually as she drove.

    Mira turned to look at her, completely surprised.

    "Your aunt?!"

    "Yes! And by the way, she was the one who suggested this hotel to me!" Yumi continued, with a carefree smile.

    Mira looked out the window again, watching the hotel getting further and further away.

    ¡ª I see... ¡ª she murmured, trying to hide the embarrassment she felt.

    ¡ª And what did you think of your first time? I already know I want to do it again! ¡ª Yumi said, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Let''s not talk about that! But... it wasn''t bad... ¡ª Mira replied, looking away.

    ¡ª From the look on your face, it seems like you loved it! ¡ª Yumi teased, laughing.

    ¡ª I just didn''t expect so much energy after the amount of coffee he had drunk! ¡ª Mira replied, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª Good thing the bottle was left in the car! ¡ª Yumi said, laughing at the memory.

    ¡ª No! Good thing he forgot the bottle inside, otherwise we would be screwed! ¡ª Mira corrected, with a dramatic tone.

    The two laughed together, the sound of their laughter filling the car.

    ¡ª That''s true! ¡ª Yumi agreed, wiping away a tear from laughing so hard.

    ¡ª My mother already made up an excuse. She said Kay got into trouble and had to spend energy to solve it. That''s why we''re only arriving now. ¡ª Mira sighed in relief.

    ¡°I understand. Let''s do it then!¡± replied Yumi, focused on the road.

    ¡°I''ll call her and let her know we''re arriving.¡± said Mira, taking her cell phone out of her pocket.

    ¡°Okay!¡± agreed Yumi, giving her friend a quick glance.

    As Mira unlocked the screen, Yumi noticed the sudden change in her expression.

    ¡°What''s wrong? That red face... It looks like a pepper!¡± teased Yumi, trying to hold back her laughter.

    Mira turned the cell phone screen, showing it to Yumi. The smile disappeared from the captain''s face, replaced by an intense blush.

    ¡°We''re arriving!¡± said Mira, trying to keep her voice steady while holding the cell phone to her ear.

    ¡°Okay!¡± replied Rem, on the other end of the line, with a neutral tone, but one that overflowed with hidden meaning.

    Mira ended the call in a hurry, as if the cell phone was burning in her hands.

    ¡°I want to die!¡± she exclaimed, hiding her face in her hands.

    ¡°She heard everything! But, well, it¡¯s Rem!¡± Yumi said, trying to minimize the impact.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because she¡¯s the one I¡¯m embarrassed for!¡± Mira retorted, the tone of desperation evident in her voice.

    ¡°Your mother will be fine with this, relax!¡± Yumi said, with a reassuring smile.

    The scene changes to the base.

    The girls got out of the car, Yumi trying to fix her hair quickly while Mira closed the door carefully so as not to wake Kay, who was still fast asleep in the back seat.

    Before they could take another step, Nina appeared in the courtyard with firm steps and an irritated expression.

    ¡°Yumi!¡± she exclaimed, grabbing the captain¡¯s shoulders and shaking her mercilessly. ¡°You left without warning and only came back now?!¡± What were you thinking?!

    ¡ª Calm down, Nina! It wasn''t that serious... ¡ª Yumi replied, trying to escape the vice-captain''s grip.

    ¡ª It wasn''t serious?! You left the division unsupervised and spent the night out! ¡ª Nina replied, even more irritated. ¡ª And don''t give me any lame excuses!

    Meanwhile, some soldiers were gathered in the background, whispering among themselves, with worried looks.

    ¡ª Did the captain really get into trouble in the city? ¡ª whispered one of them.

    ¡ª I don''t know, but it seems serious... ¡ª replied another, crossing his arms with a tense expression.

    Raven, seeing the scene, approached the two to intervene.

    ¡ª Are you okay? ¡ª she asked, with a calm and firm voice, looking alternately at Yumi and Mira.

    ¡ª Yes, Kay is just sleeping. ¡ª replied Mira, casting a quick glance at the car.

    ¡ª That''s normal for him! ¡ª commented Raven, crossing her arms and looking in the direction of the vehicle.

    ¡ª Yes, it is! ¡ª Mira agreed, trying to sound casual.

    While things seemed to calm down a bit, Rem stood a little to the side, watching everything with a smile on her lips. But it wasn''t just any smile ¡ª it was that mischievous, suggestive smile, as if she were saying I know exactly what happened.

    Mira noticed her mother''s gaze and felt her face heat up.

    ¡°I... I''ll make some coffee for the trip!¡± Mira said suddenly, her voice slightly hurried as she turned around and quickly left the courtyard.

    Rem continued with the same smile, not saying a word, but clearly enjoying the situation.

    ¡°That was quick,¡± Raven murmured, watching Mira walk away.

    Yumi let out a sigh of relief when she realized that Nina had finally loosened her grip. The soft sound of Kay snoring in the car in the background seemed to be the only noise in the air.

    ¡°Let''s say goodbye to our comrades from the Sixth Division! I want all the soldiers in the courtyard!¡± ¡ª ordered Yumi, her firm voice echoing throughout the space.

    ¡°Okay!¡± replied the soldiers present, hurrying to leave the courtyard to call the others to the base.

    Yumi turned to Nina and, in a lower tone, whispered:

    ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye to them and then leave for the Dynastya. Inform the head of the guards so they can get ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± replied Nina, nodding her head in understanding before leaving to carry out the order.

    Little by little, the courtyard began to fill up. The soldiers formed organized lines, and the atmosphere gained a solemn atmosphere. Yumi took a few steps forward, positioning herself next to Raven.

    ¡°Thank you again for coming to help us!¡± said Yumi, her voice projecting with gratitude and sincerity. ¡°Know that you can always count on my division!¡±

    Raven took a step forward and, with a confident smile, extended her hand to Yumi.

    ¡ª Thank you! We also appreciate your stay. It was an honor to work with you.

    Yumi shook Raven''s hand firmly with a small smile of complicity.

    ¡ª Come back whenever you want. You are very welcome here!

    A few minutes later. Soldiers from both divisions were gathered, the fourth division forming a respectful corridor in front of the helicopter but keeping its distance so it could take flight. In the center of that scene, Kay and Yumi were hugging each other, close to the helicopter.

    "We won''t be long. On the way back, we''ll stop by here for a bit!" Kay said, with a calm smile.

    "Really?" Yumi exclaimed, moving away slightly to look into her eyes. Her expression was one of pure happiness.

    Kay nodded, still holding her by the shoulders.

    "I promise."

    "I''ll wait!" Yumi said.

    "I told you before, so keep working or Nina will get even madder with you!" Kay said.

    "I will!" Yumi said.

    He ran his hand lightly through her hair before moving away.

    Yumi stood still, watching Kay climb into the helicopter with the others. Her posture tried to be firm, but the slight tremor in her fingers revealed how important that moment was to her.

    From inside the helicopter, Kay turned around once more and waved to her.

    ¡°Take care of yourself until then!¡±

    ¡°You too!¡± Yumi shouted back, her voice almost lost in the sound of the propellers.

    ¡°You better move away now!¡± Kay said, smiling.

    Yumi smiled and went to her division.

    The helicopter began to take off. Yumi kept her eyes fixed on the helicopter until it disappeared on the horizon, with a serene and determined expression. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, love,¡± she thought, with a soft smile on her lips.

 Chapter 83: Training is getting faster and faster!

    Kay was sitting, looking around, clearly confused by the situation.

    ¡°Why is she looking at me like that?¡± Kay asked, with a touch of discomfort.

    Mira, who was next to him, sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask¡­¡± she replied, uncomfortable.

    Rem kept his gaze fixed on Kay, his lips still curved in that mischievous smile.

    Kay looked away for a moment, trying to ignore the strange feeling that this silent exchange caused him, but it was impossible not to notice Rem¡¯s amused expression, who seemed to be enjoying the situation.

    ¡°Did I miss something?¡± he thought, trying to decipher the reason for that look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Raven exclaimed.

    ¡°Enough surprises. Let¡¯s just finish this mission and go home!¡± Kay replied.

    ¡°Why the rush? Yumi won¡¯t run away from there!¡± Rem joked.

    Kay froze for a brief moment, looking away as if he had been caught off guard. "I understand now... But how did Rem find out?" he thought, suspicious. Despite the initial embarrassment, he sighed and reflected:

    "Yes, I do want to go back to her. Even though I left there a short time ago, I realized that I want to serve my sentence soon so that I can be with those who are important to me."

    Rem, noticing his discomfort, let out a light laugh and continued:

    "Young people today are so lively!"

    "I agree!" Kay replied, returning the provocative smile

    Mira, who was standing next to him, was completely embarrassed. Her eyes widened slightly, and she turned her face away, trying to contain her reaction.

    "Idiot!" she muttered

    Mineforde ¨C Reconstruction in Progress

    Meanwhile, in Mineforde, the reconstruction work continues. Takemichi leads the team efficiently.

    ¡°Move these beams to the northern sector!¡± he orders, pointing to a group of soldiers.

    The soldiers and Guards help to erect the structures of the new houses, while trucks unload bricks and materials. The city center, once devastated, now takes on the contours of a new beginning.

    A child watches from afar, holding his mother¡¯s hand. His eyes shine with hope as he watches the soldiers rebuild what had been destroyed.

    ¡°Captain, we have good news. The power has been restored in two more districts,¡± Joana informs.

    Takemichi just nods, but a brief, satisfied smile crosses his face.

    ¡°We are progressing faster than I imagined!¡± Takemichi said, looking at the movement around him with a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand... What is the royal family thinking to send civilians here already?¡± Joana asked, frowning.

    ¡ª Maybe it¡¯s to show that things are getting back to normal, that the situation is under control ¡ª the head guard replied thoughtfully. ¡ª Or to attract merchants. Whoever gets there first will have a better chance of buying property or land. Still, it¡¯s impressive to see families trusting the army enough to be willing to come now. It shows that the people¡¯s faith in you is being renewed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree,¡± Takemichi replied, crossing his arms. ¡°It¡¯s risky to do this without a solid base of our own here.¡±

    ¡°For now, they¡¯re just visiting the houses. They won¡¯t stay. They¡¯ll come and go with us,¡± the head guard explained.

    ¡°Just to make more work¡­¡± Takemichi grumbled.

    Third Division ¨C Kay¡¯s Training

    In the Third Division, the courtyard was silent, the soldiers lined up in perfect formation. The wind blew softly, but the tension in the air was palpable as Kay positioned himself at the head of everyone. He took a step forward, stopped, and raised his hand.

    ¡ª Submit to the humans and you will live! ¡ª His voice echoed like thunder, filled with authority and power.

    Immediately, an oppressive aura began to expand, heavy as a shockwave. Kay¡¯s killing intent invaded the environment, pressing down on the soldiers like an invisible, crushing force. Some fell to their knees, unable to resist, while others clenched their fists and struggled against the pressure, their faces etched with effort.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Kay walked slowly between the ranks, his cold gaze assessing each reaction.

    ¡°You have potential,¡± he said, his voice low but full of impact. ¡°But this is only the beginning.¡±

    As soon as Kay finished the demonstration, Renji, captain of the Second Division, stepped forward, with a confused expression.

    ¡°What do you mean? That¡¯s all?¡± Renji exclaimed, crossing his arms.

    ¡°Now all we have to do is manifest the tentacles, the wings¡­ or both,¡± Kay explained matter-of-factly. ¡ª It¡¯s quite simple: order the ghouls to manifest themselves, and then try to meditate.

    ¡°Meditate?¡± Renji frowned in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, meditate. To talk to the ghouls. You need to make a deal with them: feed them and keep them alive. In exchange, they will obey you.¡±

    ¡°Is this some kind of riddle?¡± Renji asked, even more confused.

    ¡ª No! That¡¯s exactly it ¡ª Kay replied firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand completely, but¡­ I¡¯ll give you a vote of confidence,¡± Renji said reluctantly but intrigued.

    Kay took a deep breath and continued:

    ¡°Intention is key. For example, when you wear the suits, your speed increases significantly because your mind conditions your body to accept them. Think of the tentacles as extra arms. Once you¡¯re able to manifest them, the next step will be to meditate.¡±

    Renji still seemed skeptical, but before he could argue, he was interrupted.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re in a hurry to finish this training, but anyway, stay for lunch. It¡¯s almost ready,¡± Renji said, trying to lighten the mood.

    Kay hesitated for a moment.

    A few minutes later ¨C In the cafeteria

    The group was sitting at the cafeteria table, where the smell of fresh food spread throughout the room. Raven broke the silence with a question.

    ¡ª So the captain will train us personally and, in exchange, Mira will be allowed to use the kitchen to make coffee tomorrow morning? Is that it? ¡ª she teased, with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it seem like I did it for myself,¡± Mira replied, a little embarrassed.

    Kay, however, cut the conversation short with a firm tone:

    ¡°Captain Takemichi doesn¡¯t have the ability to train people properly. I noticed that when I observed the division. It¡¯s always the leaders who train the soldiers. He doesn¡¯t know how to take it easy, so the best solution is to train with someone stronger and become stronger. That goes for all of you. Including you, Rem.¡±

    ¡°For us?¡± Raven asked, surprised.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Kay said. ¡°He¡¯s going to lend the leaders to help, so all of you will train. The rest of the day will be for you to absorb as much information as you can. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll do the same with the people from the Second Division.¡±

    Sarah nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°I see.¡± It''s a win-win situation.

    ¡ª I''ll keep an eye on this training to see how it goes. And if there isn''t enough time, we''ll do it another day ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the soldiers said at the same time, their expressions determined.

    ¡°See? I care about my squad!¡± ¡ª Kay said, with a satisfied smile, while bragging.

    ¡°The most important thing here must be the coffee, right?¡± ¡ª Sarah teased, arching an eyebrow with an ironic smile.

    ¡°You always suspect me!¡± ¡ª Kay joked, letting out a light laugh.

    ¡°Honey, get a grip!¡± ¡ª Mira scolded, crossing her arms, but with a slight tone of affection in her voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª Kay replied promptly

    The next morning.

    The sky was tinged with orange and gold, as the sun slowly rose over the horizon, illuminating the plane that was heading towards the second division.

    ¡°Is there a problem, honey?¡± ¡ª Kay exclaimed, confused.

    ¡°None!¡± ¡ª Raven replied, looking away.

    ¡°You¡¯re a little thoughtful¡­¡± Kay said, with a worried tone.

    ¡°Did you memorize it?¡± Raven asked abruptly, turning to him.

    ¡°Are you talking about his training? I remember it, yes!¡± Kay replied calmly.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m talking about his fight against us! Did you memorize his style?¡± Raven insisted, her eyes shining with intensity.

    ¡°I did.¡± Kay confirmed with a slight nod.

    ¡°I want to face him again. Fight me, love?¡± Raven asked, with a mix of expectation and determination.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone stronger than him here.¡± Kay calmly pointed to the side.

    ¡°You?¡± Raven asked, frowning.

    Kay smiled at the corner of her mouth and, with a gesture, pointed to Rem, who was in the background, smiling enigmatically.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t she give the captain a hard time?¡± Raven asked, surprised.

    ¡ª She just didn''t want to train... and held back. ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª She held back against a captain?! ¡ª Raven exclaimed, incredulous.

    ¡ª I was a rival of a captain for a long time. I know how to deal with them. ¡ª Rem said, with a casual but confident tone.

    ¡ª If you want to train, we can get permission for you. ¡ª Kay said, placing her hand on Mira''s shoulder.

    ¡ª Don''t involve me in these matters! My mother doesn''t know how to hold back, it''s better to leave it alone. ¡ª Mira replied, crossing her arms and looking to the side, clearly uncomfortable.

    Raven, however, didn''t take her eyes off Kay. Her hands trembled slightly as she asked:

    ¡ª You would hold back against me?

    Kay sighed before answering firmly:

    ¡ª Why are you my girlfriend? If that¡¯s what you wanted, I could do it. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯d never ask for it. I only mentioned Rem because her fighting style is better than the two captains¡¯.

    ¡ª Don¡¯t be like that. You two are going to train. ¡ª Rem said, with a defiant smile. ¡ª Let¡¯s get permission for that.

    ¡ª Two-sword style. I¡¯ll practice first, and then we can fight. ¡ª Kay said, her serious gaze now fixed on Raven.

    Raven nodded, but soon narrowed her eyes in irritation:

    ¡ª Okay, but... you can stop staring at my boobs!

    Kay quickly looked away, visibly embarrassed.

    ¡ª It¡¯s not that! ¡ª Kay said, trying to explain himself.

    The girls, however, looked at him with disdain and disbelief.

    ¡ª Your ghoul seems excited. Then I got to thinking... What if he fought too? For example, we already used part of the ghouls'' strength when we put on the suits. But if the ghouls borrowed more of their strength of their own free will, perhaps you would have more speed and more strength! ¡ª Kay explained thoughtfully.

    Raven narrowed her eyes, visibly irritated by the comment.

    ¡°That''s not it, love. I only said it because your ghoul seems to want to face Captain Renji again. And instead of forcing him, we can offer him something in exchange so that he gives you more power.¡± ¡ª Kay tried to justify herself, with an almost innocent smile.

    ¡°Okay... What should I do?¡± ¡ª Raven asked, with a challenging tone.

    ¡°Just hold my hands!¡± ¡ª Kay joked, smiling.

    ¡°The way you said it irritated me!¡± ¡ª Raven complained, crossing her arms.

    Kay sighed and sat on the floor, crossing her legs. She manifested her tentacles, fixing them on the sides of the plane to keep herself still.

 Chapter 84: Calm down Fernanda!

    Kay sighed and sat on the floor, crossing her legs. She manifested her tentacles, attaching them to the sides of the plane to keep herself still.

    ¡°You just need to hold my hands,¡± he repeated, still smiling.

    Raven, after snorting, sat in front of him and reluctantly extended her hands to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while to make him understand¡­¡± Kay commented, closing her eyes, now more serious.

    Raven blushed slightly, surprised by the unexpected tone.

    ¡°Do I need to meditate too?¡± she asked, almost awkwardly.

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s better that you stay conscious,¡± Kay replied, still with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Then hurry up!¡± Raven pressed, uncomfortably.

    Kay took a deep breath, diving into concentration.

    ¡°You¡¯re squeezing a little!¡± Raven said, looking at her own hands.

    Kay didn¡¯t answer. Her silence was soon interrupted by Rem, who approached and poked her cheek.

    ¡ª It seems he''s already focused.

    ¡ª Is he pushing too hard? ¡ª Mira asked, worried.

    ¡ª It''s bearable. ¡ª Raven said, her voice trembling.

    ¡ª That''s not funny. It only took a second, and he was totally immersed in it! ¡ª Rem observed, fascinated.

    ¡ª What are you trying to get at? ¡ª Sarah asked, curious.

    ¡ª He''s becoming more and more dominant over the ghouls. I think it''s because he''s trained the soldiers so much. ¡ª Rem replied.

    ¡ª There have already been four divisions and more than four thousand soldiers trained. That may have made it easier for him. ¡ª Mira added.

    ¡ª Isn''t it interesting? And the training is getting easier and easier. Did you see that, in this division, not a single ghoul spoke up, but they all obeyed! ¡ª Rem said, excited.

    ¡ª That''s true! I can imagine what you''re thinking. ¡ª Raven commented, thoughtful.

    ¡ª I still don''t get it. ¡ª Mira admitted, frowning.

    ¡ª Maybe now he can command the living ghouls, just like he did with the mini-ghoul. Isn''t that what you''re thinking? ¡ª Raven asked, looking at Rem.

    ¡ª Exactly. ¡ª Rem confirmed, with an enigmatic smile.

    ¡ª Oh, that makes sense! ¡ª Mira said, finally understanding.

    Suddenly, Kay opened her eyes and looked at Raven.

    ¡ª Be careful, love. You''ll break my hand!

    Raven blinked, surprised, and quickly let go of his hands.

    ¡ª Sorry! I hadn''t noticed. ¡ª she replied, embarrassed.

    Soon after, Kay''s communicator vibrated. He answered and put it on speakerphone.

    ¡ª Her ghoul seems to want to face Captain Renji and will support Raven by offering her more power! ¡ª Kay said immediately, as if she already knew the subject.

    ¡ª How did you know I was going to talk about Raven? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, on the other end of the line.

    ¡ª How much did her percentage increase? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Ninety-two percent. ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    ¡ª Ninety?! ¡ª Raven exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª What a big jump! ¡ª Rem joked, with a provocative smile.

    ¡ª But how much was it before? ¡ª Mira asked, confused.

    ¡ª Sixty-seven percent. It was an abnormal increase of twenty-five percent. Unlike the other time she manifested the tentacles. Everyone only received an increase of ten to twelve percent. ¡ª Fernanda explained.

    ¡ª It''s her and the ghoul''s will to fight a captain coming together. That''s what caused the effect. ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª But the will of a ghoul and a human to want to face someone stronger must have happened several times before. Why has it never resulted in an increase like this in the suit? ¡ª Fernanda questioned.

    ¡ª It was my doing. I ordered the ghoul to give her more power. ¡ª Raven replied, proudly.

    ¡ª I figured he was involved. But that''s not the only reason I called. It seems something happened to the mini-ghoul, leaving everyone at the institute euphoric. I''m going there now and then I''ll call to tell you what happened. ¡ª Fernanda said urgently.

    ¡ª Mini-ghoul... I understand. Let me know later. We''re going to the second division now and we''ll be back at base this week. ¡ª Kay replied.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡ª Wouldn''t it take a month? ¡ª Fernanda asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Things are moving faster than I imagined. ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Okay. I''ll report it to the captain. ¡ª Fernanda said goodbye.

    ¡ª Thank you. See you later! ¡ª Kay said.

    ¡ª See you later! ¡ª Fernanda replied, hanging up the call.

    ¡ª What could have happened? ¡ª Sarah asked.

    ¡ª We''ll find out later. For now, let''s continue the mission. ¡ª Kay replied, holding Raven''s hands again.

    ¡ª Isn''t it over yet? ¡ª Raven asked, frowning.

    ¡ª For now, it will be a temporary strength. But I believe you will be able to master it in a few days. ¡ª Kay said, analyzing her suit.

    ¡ª You mean my suit is now at the level of a captain before getting the tentacles? ¡ª Raven asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Eight percent difference seems small, but it is still a lot. I noticed this in captains. They cannot surpass one hundred percent. Takemichi, Yumi and the other two only reached one hundred percent. I discovered this by comparing the smell of their evolved suits. ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª You mean the maximum the soldiers can use is one hundred percent? ¡ª Sarah asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª I think the captain of the first division may be different, since he already started with one hundred percent. But, since he does not want to participate in the training, there is no way to test it. ¡ª Kay concluded.

    ¡ª You mean that, if each of us here reaches one hundred percent, we will be on the same level as the captains? ¡ª Sarah exclaimed, with a surprised expression.

    ¡ª I wouldn''t say the same level, since combat style and experience count, but... I believe that, with the same percentage of suit, the captains would have difficulty facing them in a one-on-one! ¡ª Kay said, with a confident smile.

    ¡ª But, even if we get more power, we would still be far from 100%. ¡ª Mira said, with a sad tone.

    ¡ª Another 25%... You would go to 69%. ¡ª Raven said, with an intrigued look.

    ¡ª How do you know that? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I saw the soldiers'' percentages with Fernanda. ¡ª Raven explained, naturally.

    ¡ª 69%... That would be a lot for me! ¡ª Mira said, impressed.

    ¡ª It would be more than the percentage Raven had a few minutes ago! ¡ª Sarah commented, with a light laugh.

    ¡ª That''s right, it would be higher than everyone in our squad! ¡ª said Raven, with a proud smile.

    ¡ª He was awakened by the thirst for victory against the captain. When I''m facing Raven, I''ll let my aura out. Maybe that will awaken the will of your ghouls! ¡ª said Kay, with a determined look.

    ¡ª But we''ve been feeling this aura in all the divisions and nothing happens. ¡ª said Mira, skeptically.

    ¡ª It''s different. I''m not in combat when you feel it, but maybe something changes in my aura when I''m fighting. But, if you want, I can try to talk to the ghoul like I did with Raven! ¡ª suggested Kay, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª I''d better not risk it now! ¡ª replied Mira, visibly uncomfortable.

    Kay looked at the others.

    ¡ª I''ll try later too! ¡ª Sarah said, with a determined glint in her eyes.

    ¡°It doesn''t hurt to try!¡± Rem commented, poking his cheek with a mischievous smile.

    Raven sat in her seat, and Rem sat in front of Kay. He took her hands and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Take it easy, Kay!¡± Rem joked, trying to ease the tension in the air.

    ¡°He''s already immersed, so no jokes!¡± Mira said, with a more serious tone.

    Rem was visibly saddened by Mira''s answer.

    ¡°Take things seriously, mom!¡± Mira said, with a firm look.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rem said, with a sigh.

    ¡°You''re hopeless!¡± Mira retorted, with an irritated expression.

    Inside Kay''s mind, thoughts began to concentrate.

    ¡°So!¡± he said, addressing Rem''s ghoul, with a defiant smile.

    Rem''s ghoul was lying down, but soon stood up, seeming to notice Kay''s presence. Kay''s ghoul was beside him.

    "The human who has been with you for many years needs a little more power. How about helping her?" Kay exclaimed, with an imposing tone.

    Rem''s ghoul was watching, motionless.

    "Don''t you want to face ghouls stronger than you? She wants that too. How about helping by releasing more power for her?" Kay continued, with increasing intensity.

    The ghoul remained motionless, but Kay sensed what was coming.

    "That''s a shame..." Kay said, with an expression of disdain.

    The two ghouls manifested their tentacles, but Kay''s ghoul held the other''s tentacles, preventing them from growing.

    Kay''s ghoul knocked Rem''s to the ground.

    "It seems you understand, ghoul. I tried to ask politely, but since you want to go for the aggression, I don''t mind letting you two fight to see who can eat the other... But it looks like you''re going to lose. Think about it. I''m asking you to give more power to the human, so she can defeat stronger ghouls. You''ll have something better to eat and you''ll both be stronger! ¡ª Kay said, with a serious look, watching every move of the ghouls.

    The ghoul remained still, as if pondering the proposal.

    "Then we have a deal. I promise you''ll eat the best meals! Just submit to your human!" ¡ª Kay concluded, with a satisfied smile.

    Outside, the girls were visibly frightened by the intensity of the situation.

    Kay opened her eyes, and the two were in the same position as the ghouls.

    ¡ª Take it easy, Kay. I''m shy! ¡ª Rem joked, turning her face away, uncomfortable.

    ¡ª I see... It seems that you two are not well connected, but you are both stubborn! ¡ª Kay said, with an understanding expression.

    Both of their suits returned to normal at the same time. Kay helped Rem get up from the ground.

    ¡ª Are you hurt? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, worried.

    ¡ª I was surprised, but I''m fine! ¡ª Rem replied, smiling.

    ¡ª You almost killed us all if you destroyed the plane, but it worked! ¡ª Kay laughed, relieved.

    ¡ª That''s not funny! ¡ª Raven said, slapping his shoulder.

    ¡ª I see... It really does seem like my body has gotten lighter! ¡ª Rem commented, touching his shoulders.

    ¡ª He wants stronger ghouls as payment. So, good luck! ¡ª Kay said, with an enigmatic smile.

    ¡ª How much stronger? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, with a determined expression.

    ¡ª I don''t think it''s as good as the mini-ghoul, but it has to be strong! ¡ª Kay replied, with a calculating look.

    ¡ª Don''t worry! ¡ª Rem said, with renewed confidence.

    ¡ª I''ll do it with you, but let''s wait until we get off the plane first! ¡ª Kay said, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª I don''t know... Being pressured like that by someone is a bit... ¡ª Sarah said, uncomfortable.

    ¡ª Don''t worry. It''s just Rem''s ghoul who''s stubborn! ¡ª Kay said, trying to reassure her.

    ¡ª If he keeps pressuring the girls like that, I''ll beat him up! So don''t worry! ¡ª Mira said, with a threatening tone.

    ¡ª Okay, I guess! ¡ª Sarah replied, hesitantly.

    ¡ª I don''t do it on purpose! ¡ª Kay hurried to explain.

    ¡ª Then try to stop it before it happens! Lucky it was my mother this time... What if it was another girl? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, with a watchful look.

    ¡ª My daughter doesn''t see me as a threat, I''m not wanted like I used to be! ¡ª Rem said, feigning sadness, but with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Anyway, let''s start as soon as we get to the airport! ¡ª Kay said, sitting back down in her seat.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the girls replied, ready to continue the mission.

    Kay closed her eyes and then fell asleep.

    ¡ª Did that tire him out? ¡ª Sarah exclaimed, with a curious expression.

    ¡ª It seems so! ¡ª Mira replied, watching Kay carefully.

    Mira put Kay''s seatbelt on and sat down in her seat.

    ¡ª I thought this had gotten easier for him... I guess I was wrong! ¡ª Rem said, with a frustrated smile.

    ¡ª It certainly got easier, but forcing a ghoul to give up more power is already too much! ¡ª Raven commented, with a critical look.

    ¡ª I have some games here, shall we play? ¡ª Sarah exclaimed, rummaging through her suitcase, trying to ease the tension in the atmosphere.

    A few minutes later, at the research institute...

 Chapter 85: Monarch?

    ¡ª I''m glad you''re here! ¡ª said one of the scientists, with a relieved tone.

    ¡ª What''s wrong with the mini-ghoul? ¡ª exclaimed Fernanda, rushing in, accompanied by the scientists.

    ¡ª He''s agitated, it''s better for you to see him than for us to try to explain! ¡ª said one of the scientists, with concern in his voice.

    They went to the room where the mini-ghoul was.

    ¡ª He''s really agitated... Why is that? ¡ª exclaimed Fernanda, seeing the mini-ghoul in his nervous state.

    ¡ª It was sudden. He started banging on the bars and has been like that since just before we called you! ¡ª explained the scientist, with a tense expression.

    ¡ª Isn''t it hunger? ¡ª exclaimed Fernanda, looking for a simple explanation.

    ¡ª No, we tried to throw a ghoul to him and he ate it, but he continued to be agitated! ¡ª said the scientist, with a confused look.

    ¡ª So it''s not hunger... How strange! ¡ª Fernanda murmured, frowning.

    ¡ª Strange, huh? When you see the video we recorded of him before he got agitated, maybe you''ll understand. ¡ª said the scientist, trying to convince Fernanda to watch it.

    On the monitor, the camera''s video showed the mini-ghoul sleeping peacefully. Fernanda watched intently.

    Suddenly, in the video, the ghoul stood up and stared at the ceiling.

    ¡ª Did he get scared? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, with a worried expression.

    ¡ª It seems that''s what happened... But watch! ¡ª said the scientist, pointing to the screen.

    The mini-ghoul stood there, staring at the ceiling. In a few seconds, he said:

    ¡ª "Monarch"!

    Shortly after, the mini-ghoul began to bang on the bars frantically.

    ¡ª And now he''s been like that ever since! ¡ª concluded the scientist, worried about the situation.

    ¡ª "Monarch"? What does that mean? ¡ª exclaimed Fernanda, intrigued.

    ¡ª We don''t know... It was the only time he said anything! ¡ª said the scientist, not understanding.

    ¡ª Maybe the boy can get some information. I''ll call him and let him talk to the ghoul! ¡ª said Fernanda, with an idea.

    ¡ª Do it! ¡ª replied the scientist, with urgency in her voice.

    Fernanda walked away and started calling Kay.

    On the plane, Kay''s cell phone started ringing in her pocket.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going to answer it? ¡ª exclaimed Rem, looking at the cell phone.

    ¡ª It''s Kay''s cell phone. ¡ª said Mira, quickly identifying it.

    ¡ª It could be Fernanda or one of the girls. ¡ª said Rem, with a worried expression.

    Mira took the cell phone from Kay''s pocket.

    ¡ª It''s Fernanda! ¡ª said Mira, looking at the cell phone.

    ¡ª It must be about the mini-ghoul. Answer it! ¡ª said Raven, urgently.

    Mira answered and put it on speakerphone.

    ¡ª I need you to order the mini-ghoul to calm down and I need you to get some information out of him! ¡ª Fernanda said, with urgency in her voice.

    ¡ª So... Kay is sleeping! ¡ª Mira said, with a tone of frustration.

    ¡ª Wake him up! This is urgent! ¡ª Fernanda said, impatiently.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Mira replied, with determination.

    She picked up the coffee pot and poured some into the cup, bringing it to Kay''s nose.

    Kay, still asleep, picked up the cup and drank the coffee.

    ¡ª Wake up! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, lightly hitting Kay.

    But Kay was still unconscious. Mira poured more coffee into the cup and repeated the process. Kay reacted again, drinking the coffee, but remained unconscious.

    ¡ª He''s not waking up! He just started sleeping! ¡ª Mira said, frustrated.

    ¡ª Try to wake him up, this is urgent. Call me when you can! ¡ª Fernanda said, anxious.

    ¡ª Okay, but what''s wrong with the mini-ghoul? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, pouring more coffee into the cup.

    ¡ª He''s agitated, but before that, he seemed scared and said one word: "monarch"! ¡ª Fernanda explained, through the call.

    ¡ª "Monarch"? What does that mean? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª A sovereign! ¡ª Rem exclaimed, trying to help understand.

    ¡ª That''s for humans, but what does it mean for ghouls? ¡ª Fernanda exclaimed, with a growing doubt.

    ¡ª Doesn''t it have the same meaning? That must be why he was scared! ¡ª Rem said, thoughtfully.

    ¡ª But that doesn''t make sense... There are no other ghouls alive here at the institute, so there''s no reason for him to be scared! ¡ª Fernanda stated, with a confused expression.

    ¡ª It was just an opinion... In fact, a ghoul speaking a human word is already a case we should pay attention to! ¡ª Rem said seriously.

    ¡ª I informed the captain that you were already heading to the second division. He said to keep up this pace! I need you to wake Kay up so we can get more information! ¡ª Fernanda said urgently.

    ¡ª Damn it! This is the last chance! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, determined.

    She removed the cap from the coffee bottle.

    ¡ª Are you really going to do this? ¡ª Sarah exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª If he doesn''t wake up now, it will only be when we reach the second division base! ¡ª Mira said, with a mischievous smile.

    She placed the bottle near Kay''s nose. He reacted, holding the bottle and drinking the coffee.

    ¡ª Sometimes I think he lost the sensitivity in his throat and tongue! The hot coffee, and he drank it as if it were water! ¡ª Raven said, with a surprised expression.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Kay finished drinking all the coffee from the bottle.

    "I drank all the coffee? And now I''m going to be without it for the rest of the trip?" Kay exclaimed, waking up and looking at the girls.

    "Doesn''t he look different?" Sarah exclaimed, surprised by the transformation.

    "It''s like an energy drink... Now he''s excited and full of energy!" Rem said, with a smile.

    "That''s why I don''t let him drink all the coffee at once!" Mira commented, with an alert look.

    Kay laid her head on Mira''s lap and took her cell phone.

    "Is it so bad to make Mira give me the bottle?" Kay exclaimed, with a mischievous smile.

    "I need you to order the ghoul to be quiet and try to get information about the meaning of the word "monarch"." Fernanda said urgently.

    "Okay, put him on the video call and let me talk to him!" Kay said, pulling Mira''s hand to her face, with a determined look.

    ¡ª What''s gotten into him? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, surprised by Kay''s sudden change.

    ¡ª I told you... It''s like an energy drink. His heartbeat is racing, which means his body is hot! ¡ª Rem said, explaining the situation.

    ¡ª You mean he''s...? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, with a worried expression.

    ¡ª Very little! ¡ª Rem replied, with a light laugh.

    Mira was petting Kay.

    ¡ª He seems to want to be spoiled! ¡ª Sarah commented, with a smile.

    ¡ª I told you, it''s little, but it happens! ¡ª Rem replied, with a playful tone.

    ¡ª Spoiled? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª Did you think it was something else? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, laughing lightly.

    ¡ª He''s going to try to talk to the mini-ghoul! ¡ª Fernanda said, with renewed certainty.

    ¡ª Just put it near the microphone, I''ll activate it! ¡ª said one of the scientists, adjusting the equipment.

    ¡ª He''s agitated... Lucky he can''t break it! ¡ª Kay said, looking closely at the screen.

    ¡ª Block your camera, Kay! ¡ª Raven whispered, with a worried tone.

    Kay obeyed immediately. The girls also approached, eager to observe the screen.

    ¡ª He''s listening, you can talk! ¡ª the scientist said, with a firm voice.

    ¡ª You can talk, Kay! ¡ª Fernanda said, on the other end of the line, with a confident tone.

    ¡ª Mini-ghoul! ¡ª Kay said, clearly and authoritatively.

    On the screen, the mini-ghoul was hanging from the bar, suddenly still, as if waiting.

    ¡ª Return to the center. I have some questions! ¡ª Kay ordered, maintaining a firm posture.

    The mini-ghoul seemed restless, but obeyed, slowly sitting in the center of the cage.

    ¡ª Knock on the bars once for yes and twice for no. Have you eaten today? ¡ª Kay asked, with a serious tone, trying to understand the ghoul''s behavior.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once on the fence with his tentacle.

    ¡°Is this right?¡± Kay exclaimed, with a doubtful expression, to Fernanda.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once again, thinking it was with him.

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Fernanda replied, affirming with confidence.

    ¡°Why are you agitated? Is it because of this ¡°monarch¡± thing?¡± Kay exclaimed, with a tense voice, as she observed the mini-ghoul.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once again on the fence.

    ¡°Is it a problem?¡± Kay exclaimed, worried.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once more, confirming.

    ¡°Is this monarch a ghoul?¡± Kay exclaimed, frowning as she looked at the screen.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once on the fence, confirming.

    ¡°And are you scared?¡± ¡ª Kay asked, her voice thick with tension.

    The mini-ghoul stood still, without answering.

    ¡°Is he strong?¡± Kay insisted.

    Once again, the mini-ghoul knocked on the grate, confirming.

    ¡°Stronger than the captain?¡± Kay asked, skeptically.

    This time, the mini-ghoul didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Stronger than that human who faced you in the cave?¡± Kay asked, trying to probe deeper.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once, confirming.

    ¡ª Are you sure about that? ¡ª Kay asked, now with a more serious tone.

    The mini-ghoul knocked again, without hesitation.

    ¡°Stronger than me?¡± ¡ª ??Kay asked, staring at the screen.

    The mini-ghoul remained still, hesitant.

    ¡°When he doesn¡¯t answer, it¡¯s because he¡¯s not sure, right?¡± ¡ª Kay concluded.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once, confirming his theory.

    ¡°That seems problematic¡­¡± Kay murmured thoughtfully.

    ¡°A ghoul stronger than my father? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡ª Mira said in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that either!¡± ¡ª the other girls agreed, along with Rem.

    Kay looked up at the screen, her expression tense. ¡°If he¡¯s agitated now, does that mean this monarch is coming over there?¡±

    The mini-ghoul stood still again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ Can you locate him?¡± ¡ª Kay asked.

    The mini-ghoul knocked twice, denying.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you? Then why did you get agitated today? Is this ghoul acting up?¡± Kay exclaimed.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once, confirming.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Is this ghoul smart?¡± Kay asked, narrowing her eyes.

    Once again, the mini-ghoul knocked on the fence, confirming.

    ¡°And can he order other ghouls?¡± Kay insisted.

    The mini-ghoul knocked again.

    ¡°Is there a strong ghoul going there?¡± Kay asked, her voice getting firmer.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once, confirming again.

    ¡°Is this ghoul stronger than the captain?¡± Kay asked, doubt evident in her voice.

    The mini-ghoul stood still.

    ¡°Were you able to locate this ghoul before?¡± Kay asked, trying to fit the pieces together.

    The mini-ghoul knocked twice, denying.

    "So, you mean you couldn''t do it before, but now he''s gotten closer?" Kay deduced, her eyes fixed on the screen.

    The mini-ghoul knocked once, confirming.

    Kay took a deep breath, staring at Fernanda. "Damn it... Call the captain and order the entire army to return and stand guard over the kingdom!"

    "I''ll do it," Fernanda replied urgently.

    "We''re returning!" Kay announced, ending the call.

    "Okay!" Fernanda replied before the connection was cut.

    Rem watched Kay with a doubtful expression. "Do you believe that?"

    "He has no reason to lie." Kay sighed, clenching her fist. "Tell Alex and Brenda that we''re heading home."

    "Okay!" Sarah replied, getting up to go to the cockpit.

    "I''ll call Thais. She was in Mineforde," Mira said.

    ¡ª I''ll try to call Fiona. ¡ª Raven said.

    ¡ª Explain it to them. ¡ª Kay ordered, adjusting her posture.

    Rem frowned, looking at him. ¡ª Are you really going to believe that there''s a ghoul stronger than my husband?

    ¡ª I don''t want to believe it. ¡ª Kay replied, with a distant look.

    A few seconds later, Raven lowered her cell phone. ¡ª She''s not answering!

    ¡ª Not here either! ¡ª Mira said, frustrated.

    Before they could react, Kay received a call.

    ¡ª Did you get an answer? ¡ª he asked, answering quickly.

    ¡ª That¡¯s a problem. All the statistics from the suits show that the soldiers¡¯ heartbeats are elevated. The captain is in combat! ¡ª Fernanda said, her voice tense.

    ¡°Dad!¡± ¡ª Mira exclaimed, alarmed.

    Kay took a deep breath. ¡ª Free the mini-ghoul. Tell him to go kill this ghoul. Can you talk to the captains?

    ¡°I can,¡± Fernanda replied.

    ¡°Great. Have ten ghouls separated and left outside the base, and start by calling Captain Renji, then Yumi, and lastly Haruki. Leave another ten ghouls separated at the institute.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them, but... Why?¡± Fernanda asked, confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m going ahead,¡± Kay said, ending the call before hearing more.

    Raven¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s more than a day¡¯s flight! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll work out.¡± ¡ª Kay replied, adjusting her weapons.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible! Trust my husband!¡± ¡ª Rem said, exasperated.

    Kay went to the cockpit and returned in a few seconds.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe him, but I want to be sure,¡± he said, determined.

    Suddenly, the back door of the plane began to open.

    ¡°Sarah, use the tentacles!¡± ¡ª Kay ordered, running to the back of the aircraft.

    Sarah promptly obeyed, blocking the girls¡¯ path and preventing things from falling out of the plane.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Mira shouted, trying to reach him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you there, with the others!¡± ¡ª Kay said, putting on her mask before jumping out of the aircraft.

    ¡°Kay!¡± Rem shouted, irritated.

    ¡°Close it!¡± ¡ª Sarah ordered.

    Alex obeyed, and the back of the plane began to close, bringing calm into the cabin. Sarah retracted her tentacles.

    ¡°How did you know that was what he wanted?¡± ¡ª Raven asked, looking at Sarah.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s the only one who manifests wings.¡± ¡ª Sarah replied, crossing her arms.

    ¡°That boy sometimes irritates me¡­¡± ¡ª Rem murmured.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Mira called, worried.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡ª Rem said, taking a deep breath and sitting down in her seat.

    They had no choice but to wait.

    ¡°Call Fernanda and ask for support from the fifth division!¡± ¡ª Raven suggested.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have her number.¡± ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡°Call Emilia and ask the king to ask for reinforcements!¡± ¡ª Raven insisted.

    ¡ª Don''t do that. It''ll only worry people. If he was going to call for backup, Kay would have talked to Fernanda before jumping out of the plane like a madman. ¡ª Rem retorted, irritated.

    ¡ª He must not have... ¡ª Raven began, hesitantly.

    ¡ª He''s your boyfriend. You should know he''s reckless and lazy, but when it comes to killing ghouls and protecting people, he comes up with the best plan. ¡ª Rem replied, with a slight tone of admiration.

    Suddenly, Raven received a call.

    ¡ª Unknown number! ¡ª Raven murmured, before answering.

    ¡ª Kay used the limit break! ¡ª Fernanda said, on the call.

    ¡ª He what?! ¡ª Raven exclaimed, worried.

    ¡ª Who is it? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª Kay used the limit break! ¡ª Raven repeated.

    ¡ª No way! ¡ª Mira said, showing concern.

    ¡ª Is he okay? ¡ª Raven asked, still on the call.

    ¡ª It seems that his heart rate is high, but it was already like that on the plane, wasn''t it? ¡ª Fernanda asked.

    ¡ª So he''s okay? ¡ª Raven insisted.

    ¡ª Yes, for now. But that''s something he shouldn''t use like that! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    ¡ª He''ll be fine. Did they release the mini-ghoul? ¡ª Raven asked.

    ¡ª They''re going to take him in the cage to near Mineforde and release him there! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª Be quick! ¡ª Raven exclaimed.

    ¡ª I''m going back to the base. It''s better to keep track of everyone''s statistics there. ¡ª Fernanda concluded.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Raven replied, ending the call.

    ¡ª What did she say? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª Kay is fine, and the people from the institute are going to take the mini-ghoul in the cage and release him near Mineforde. ¡ª Raven explained.

    Meanwhile, Kay flew at high speed, cutting through the sky with the enormous wings of the suit, like a true dark angel advancing towards the battlefield.

    Scene changes to before Fernanda''s call, in Mineforde.

 Chapter 86: General!

    Scene changes to before Fernanda''s call, in Mineforde.

    "More people! This king is getting old!" complained Takemichi.

    "He''s still your ruler, so show more respect in your words!" warned the head of the guard.

    "It must be better than having the prince in charge. In any case, it''s good to see Mineforde gaining more life!" commented Takemichi.

    "That''s true, but, just like you, I would also like the kingdom to wait a little longer before sending civilians here," replied the head of the guard.

    Takemichi received a call from Fernanda.

    "Is there a problem?" asked Takemichi.

    "Why do you always think it''s a problem when I call?" replied Fernanda.

    "But isn''t it always?" replied Takemichi.

    "Not this time. I''m just informing you that there''s something wrong with the mini-ghoul, and I''m going at the request of the institute to try to find out what it is," explained Fernanda.

    ¡ª Okay, keep me informed. ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª Okay! Kay''s group is already heading to the Second Division. ¡ª Fernanda added.

    ¡ª It was faster than expected. They did a good job. ¡ª Takemichi praised.

    ¡ª Aren''t you surprised? ¡ª Fernanda asked.

    ¡ª I talk to Rem every day. I was informed of their progress. ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª That''s all I had to tell you. I''ll call Kay if necessary to order the mini-ghoul. Do you want me to pass on a message? ¡ª Fernanda asked.

    ¡ª Just tell him they''re doing a good job and to keep progressing like this. ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª I''ll pass on the message. Good job! ¡ª Fernanda said.

    ¡ª To you too. Good luck! ¡ª Takemichi concluded, ending the call.

    Soon after, a woman approached.

    ¡ª Excuse me, captain. Would you mind taking a picture with my daughter? ¡ª the woman asked.

    ¡ª Okay. ¡ª Takemichi replied, putting away his cell phone.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª said the girl''s mother.

    Takemichi picked up the girl.

    ¡ª Do you like soldiers? ¡ª he asked.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª the girl replied, smiling.

    ¡ª Thank you. The soldiers like you too! ¡ª said Takemichi, returning the smile.

    The little girl beamed as her mother positioned the camera to take the picture.

    ¡ª Smile for the camera! ¡ª asked Takemichi.

    After the picture, the mother and daughter thanked her.

    ¡ª Thank you! ¡ª said Takemichi, putting the little girl on the ground.

    They walked away, returning to the other civilians.

    ¡ª No one asks the guards! ¡ª commented the head of the guard.

    ¡ª They always see you in the kingdom, so let us have our moments of glory! ¡ª Takemichi replied.

    ¡ª I was just joking. We''re popular too! ¡ª laughed the head guard.

    ¡ª That''s all you wanted to say, wasn''t it? Whatever, let''s see how... ¡ª Takemichi was interrupted by the sudden darkening of the sky.

    Booms echoed throughout Mineforde, causing an uproar.

    ¡ª What was that? ¡ª asked the head guard, alarmed.

    ¡ª Gather the civilians in the city and, when you have the chance, run away! ¡ª ordered Takemichi, as he grabbed his two axes.

    ¡ª Run away? Don''t expect them to have that chance! ¡ª said a deep voice.

    Facing Takemichi, away from the houses, a ghoul revealed itself.

    ¡ª A ghoul that talks? I didn''t think I''d actually see one! ¡ª said Takemichi, surprised, but with a defiant tone.

    Panic took over the city, with civilians running in despair.

    ¡ª You avoided falling on the houses and people... So it''s me you want? ¡ª Takemichi asked.

    ¡°Captain?¡± ¡ª Joana called, approaching with other leaders.

    ¡°These humans also seem strong, but it won''t be fun to face them,¡± said the ghoul, looking at the leaders with disdain.

    ¡°The ghoul speaks!¡± ¡ª Lena commented, frightened.

    ¡°So, does that mean you only want to face me? If that''s the case, let''s go somewhere else and play!¡± ¡ª Takemichi said, in a provocative tone.

    ¡°Don''t get me wrong. You''re a captain, right? I want to test the strength of one of you. If you''re able to amuse me, we''ll leave and we won''t kill any humans. Otherwise, I''ll devour you and everyone else here!¡± ¡ª declared the ghoul.

    ¡°Are you taking hostages?¡± ¡ª Takemichi asked, irritated.

    One of the ghouls manifested a tentacle, destroying one of the houses with ease.

    ¡ª It seems I have no choice. I accept your challenge! ¡ª Takemichi said, staring at the ghoul with determination.

    ¡ª So that you don''t create false hopes, there are more of us coming to surround these walls. So don''t even think about running away and throw your communication devices here. ¡ª said the ghoul, with a dark smile.

    "They even know about that?" ¡ª thought Takemichi, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡ª Tell everyone to leave here, all the communication devices they are carrying! ¡ª ordered Takemichi, as he placed the radio and cell phone on the floor.

    ¡ª Captain? ¡ª asked Lena, worried.

    ¡ª I just need to defeat this bastard, and you can leave! ¡ª said Takemichi, without taking his eyes off the ghoul.

    ¡ª Are you provoking me before the fight, human? Excuse me, but I don''t have such emotions! ¡ª replied the ghoul, starting to walk.

    Takemichi followed him, moving away from the city they had rebuilt with so much effort.

    The ghouls watched everything in silence, their gazes empty but full of threat.

    "That''s an order! Everyone leave your radios and cell phones here in the middle and wait for the captain to return!" Joana commanded, placing her devices on the ground.

    "If it weren''t for the civilians, maybe we could attack these ghouls here!" Yan thought, clenching her fists in anger.

    "No! The houses would be destroyed and many of us would die," Ryuji replied firmly.

    "These ghouls aren''t normal!" Lena said, visibly frightened.

    "For now, let''s just do what they asked. Organize the people. One by one, bring the devices and make sure no one hides their cell phones!" Joana instructed, maintaining her composure.

    "Right!" the leaders replied, moving quickly towards the civilians, soldiers and guards spread throughout the city.

    Joana looked at the ghouls, who remained impassive.

    ¡ª They''re going to organize the humans. ¡ª Joana said, with a hint of nervousness in her voice.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡ª I don''t care, human. As long as you don''t use your devices to ruin the general''s fun! ¡ª one of the ghouls replied, with disdain.

    "General?" ¡ª Joana thought, confused and alarmed.

    Further away from the city, still inside Mineforde, Takemichi and the general stopped in a desolate place.

    ¡ª We''ve already moved far enough away. ¡ª said the ghoul, turning slowly.

    Takemichi cast a quick glance over his shoulder, checking the distance from the city.

    ¡ª We can begin! ¡ª said Takemichi, his posture showing readiness.

    ¡ª Not yet. We know there are humans scattered around these walls. Wait for the ghouls to gather everyone. ¡ª ordered the general.

    From the sky, more ghouls descended at high speed, hitting parts of the wall and destroying the defense weapons installed there. The booms echoed, making it clear that the plan was carefully orchestrated.

    ¡ª Was that the objective? I see you are well informed. ¡ª commented Takemichi, with a sharp tone.

    ¡ª If you don''t want the information to leak, then don''t leave any survivors! ¡ª shouted the ghoul general to his subordinates.

    Takemichi, in an unexpected movement, sat on the ground, crossing his arms.

    ¡ª What do you think you''re doing?! ¡ª exclaimed the general, irritated.

    ¡ª Waiting for the humans to gather. Isn''t that what you said? ¡ª replied Takemichi, with a smirk.

    ¡ª Insolent! ¡ª growled the ghoul, his voice filled with fury.

    ¡ª What is it? I thought you had no emotions. ¡ª provoked Takemichi, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡ª If you want to die so much... ¡ª muttered the ghoul, with a sinister aura beginning to emanate from his body. The dark energy spread throughout Mineforde, like a veil of death.

    ¡ª Gather all the humans together! I''m going to start having fun! ¡ª shouted the general, his voice reverberating like thunder.

    "This aura... It looks like... No, it''s not that. Theirs are different!" ¡ª thought Takemichi, feeling a chill as he slowly stood up.

    The general''s dark aura began to gradually diminish, allowing the environment to return to normal. The air, which had previously felt heavy and suffocating, eased as if a storm had receded.

    ¡°Interesting. Even ghouls fall before me when I make my intention known,¡± the general said with a cold smile, his eyes shining with superiority.

    ¡°Good for you. Shall we begin now?¡± Takemichi exclaimed, raising one of his axes and pointing it directly at the ghoul, as if drawing a line between them.

    The general laughed, a low, contemptuous laugh that echoed across the field.

    ¡°You are quite arrogant, human. Let¡¯s see if you do half as much as you say!¡± the ghoul retorted, as his tentacles began to manifest, emerging from his back like living, hungry serpents.

    The tentacles writhed in the air, charged with a threatening energy, while the ground around them trembled slightly with the force emanating from the monster.

    The ghoul general leaned forward slightly, ready to attack.

    One of his tentacles shot toward Takemichi at high speed, tearing through the air with a deafening hiss.

    "He''s fast!" ¡ª Takemichi thought, his eyes widening as he realized how fast the attack was.

    He gripped the handle of the axe tightly and, with an agile movement, dodged to the right at the last moment. As the tentacle passed by him, he turned his body and made a precise cut. The edge of the axe''s blade shone as it tore off a piece of the tentacle, which fell to the ground with a dry sound.

    The general retracted what was left of the tentacle, watching Takemichi with an expression that oscillated between surprise and satisfaction.

    "Interesting. I didn''t expect you to be able to dodge... and on top of that, cut!" ¡ª said the ghoul, a smile appearing on his monstrous face.

    Takemichi adjusted his stance, holding the axe firmly and facing the enemy without hesitation.

    ¡°Is this just a warm-up?¡± he exclaimed teasingly.

    The ghoul general didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, the severed tentacle began to regenerate rapidly, piece by piece, until it was completely whole again. It was as if it had never been injured.

    ¡°Rapid regeneration¡­ That¡¯s complicated,¡± Takemichi thought, frowning.

    The ghoul advanced again, but this time it was different. Now, the four tentacles advanced in unpredictable directions, undulating like snakes ready to strike. Takemichi knew that if he made a mistake, he would be crushed or impaled.

    "Four at once?! It won''t be easy..." ¡ª Takemichi gritted his teeth, his eyes quickly assessing the movements.

    With his eyes fixed on the tentacles, he made a quick spin, using both axes to repel two of them. The impact was strong, and the metallic sound echoed across the field. Meanwhile, the other two tentacles came towards him from below and from the left side.

    Takemichi jumped back, rolling on the ground to avoid the blow from below, but one of the tentacles still grazed his leg, tearing the fabric of his armor and leaving a shallow cut.

    "Not bad, human!" exclaimed the ghoul, laughing cruelly. "But you''re just delaying the inevitable!"

    Takemichi stood up quickly, ignoring the pain. He twirled the axe in his right hand and pointed the blade at the general.

    "If you think this will stop me, you''re very wrong. I haven''t even started yet!"

    The ghoul laughed, his fangs bared.

    "Then show me what you can do, because now I''ll stop playing around!"

    Suddenly, the tentacles lengthened, stretching like giant whips. They hit the ground with such force that they raised a cloud of dust, creating craters in the ground. Takemichi tried to dodge, but the speed and unpredictability of the attacks made each move more dangerous.

    "He''s forcing my reactions." ¡ª Takemichi gripped the handles of his axes and advanced directly towards the general.

    The tentacles came like living walls to block his path, but Takemichi jumped over one of them and, in the air, swung both axes in a downward motion trying to hit the ghoul''s head.

    But the ghoul general reacted quickly. He crossed two tentacles over his head, blocking the axes. The impact generated a shockwave that knocked down rocks and shook the surrounding trees.

    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± the ghoul said, his eyes shining with pleasure. ¡°But it¡¯s going to take more than that to take me down!¡±

    With a brutal movement, the ghoul swung his tentacles, throwing Takemichi backwards like a rag doll. Takemichi crashed into the ground hard, rolling several times before getting up, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Brute strength and regeneration. This guy isn¡¯t just fast, he¡¯s tough!¡± Takemichi wiped the blood that was dripping from his mouth.

    The ghoul advanced again, but this time it was different. Now, the four tentacles advanced in unpredictable directions, undulating like snakes ready to strike. Takemichi knew that if he made a mistake, he would be crushed or impaled.

    "Four at once?! It won''t be easy..." ¡ª Takemichi gritted his teeth, his eyes quickly assessing the movements.

    With his eyes fixed on the tentacles, he made a quick spin, using both axes to repel two of them. The impact was strong, and the metallic sound echoed across the field. Meanwhile, the other two tentacles came towards him from below and from the left side.

    Takemichi jumped back, rolling on the ground to avoid the blow from below, but one of the tentacles still grazed his leg, tearing the fabric of his armor and leaving a shallow cut.

    "Not bad, human!" exclaimed the ghoul, laughing cruelly. "But you''re just delaying the inevitable!"

    Takemichi stood up quickly, ignoring the pain. He twirled the axe in his right hand and pointed the blade at the general.

    "If you think this will stop me, you''re very wrong. I haven''t even started yet!"

    The ghoul laughed, his fangs bared.

    "Then show me what you can do, because now I''ll stop playing around!"

    Suddenly, the tentacles lengthened, stretching like giant whips. They hit the ground with such force that they raised a cloud of dust, creating craters in the ground. Takemichi tried to dodge, but the speed and unpredictability of the attacks made each move more dangerous.

    "He''s forcing my reactions." ¡ª Takemichi gripped the handles of his axes and advanced directly towards the general.

    The tentacles came like living walls to block his path, but Takemichi jumped over one of them and, in the air, swung both axes in a downward motion trying to hit the ghoul''s head.

    But the ghoul general reacted quickly. He crossed two tentacles over his head, blocking the axes. The impact generated a shockwave that knocked down rocks and shook the surrounding trees.

    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± the ghoul said, his eyes shining with pleasure. ¡°But it¡¯s going to take more than that to take me down!¡±

    With a brutal movement, the ghoul swung his tentacles, throwing Takemichi backwards like a rag doll. Takemichi crashed into the ground hard, rolling several times before getting up, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Brute strength and regeneration. This guy isn¡¯t just fast, he¡¯s tough!¡± Takemichi wiped the blood that was dripping from his mouth.

    The ghoul general advanced, now not just with his tentacles, but with his body. He charged like a beast, each step shaking the ground. Takemichi barely had time to react before he saw a huge claw coming towards him.

    He threw himself to the side, but did not escape completely. The claw tore through the left shoulder of his armor, exposing the flesh beneath.

    ¡°Come on, human! Show me more!¡± the ghoul shouted, exuding a dense aura that made the air around him suffocating.

    Takemichi stood up, gripping the axes tightly, even as blood dripped from his wounded arm.

    ¡°Since you want it so much¡­ then you better be prepared for what comes next!, Activate Limit Break!¡±

    A bright glow ran through the suit, and soon smoke began to pour out, blowing away the dust and debris around it.

    The ghoul hesitated for a moment, his eyes wide.

    ¡°Is that¡­?!¡±

    Takemichi advanced at an absurd speed, disappearing for an instant from the general''s vision. Then, he reappeared in front of him, delivering a cross blow with both axes directly to the ghoul''s torso.

    The impact was devastating. A wave of cutting energy swept across the field, uprooting trees and cracking the ground. The ghoul general was thrown backwards, colliding with a huge rock and destroying it on impact.

    Takemichi panted, his hands shaking with the effort.

    "That''s what you like, isn''t it? Fun..." he said, with a defiant smile.

    However, from the cloud of dust, the ghoul emerged again, injured but laughing.

    "Impressive! A human capable of hurting me like that! Now... it''s my turn to take this seriously!"

    The general began to release even more of his aura, while his tentacles became denser and sharper, dripping a viscous and deadly substance.

    Takemichi gripped the axes tighter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can last, monster¡­¡±

    The leaders watched from afar, their fists clenched and their faces filled with frustration. They could do nothing, while the soldiers and guards looked on with worried expressions.

    ¡°Breaking the limit will kill you, captain!¡± the soldiers thought, looking at the fight with sadness in their eyes.

    Among the civilians, Slayer crouched down next to the children, trying to comfort them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our captain is strong!¡± he said, his voice firm, but with a sadness well hidden behind the mask.

    ¡°Help him! You¡¯re strong, aren¡¯t you, uncle?¡± asked one of the children, holding the hand of his mother, who also looked apprehensive.

    Slayer placed his hand on the child¡¯s head and answered in a low voice, almost like a whisper:

    ¡°If we attack those ghouls, they will attack too¡­ The captain will win alone. He¡¯s the strongest here!¡± Suddenly, three cell phones began to ring among the other devices lying on the floor. The sound interrupted the tense silence.

    Joana, attentive, fixed her eyes on the devices.

    "It''s the captain''s cell phone!" she thought, feeling her heart race.

    ¡ª Mine is ringing too! ¡ª Joana and Thais thought almost at the same time, looking at the devices anxiously.

    The ghouls remained alert, their intimidating presence increasing the weight of the tension. A few seconds later, the rings stopped.

    ¡ª That ring was Kay''s! ¡ª Thais whispered.

    ¡ª They already know we''re in trouble... But they''re not in the country right now! ¡ª Kratos replied, his eyes fixed on the ghouls.

    ¡ª They must call for reinforcements... The captain needs to hold out until then! ¡ª Fiona whispered, trying to keep hope alive.

    Kratos, however, was not convinced. He answered in a low voice:

    ¡ª Reinforcements from whom? Our entire division is here now. If helicopters get close, we won''t be able to shoot while we''re surrounded by civilians!

    Time passed. Half an hour dragged on like an eternity.

 Chapter 87: Mr Captain Takemichi!

    Time passed. Half an hour dragged on like an eternity.

    Takemichi was covered in wounds, breathing heavily. Before him, the ghoul general remained practically unharmed, his regeneration making him an unstoppable force.

    "It''s no use, human. I will always regenerate. In return, you will only get more and more injured!" the general mocked, with a sadistic smile on his face.

    Takemichi stared at him with contempt, even with blood dripping from deep cuts.

    "Be quiet for a minute," he replied, panting.

    The ghoul general let out a sinister laugh.

    "You''re still arrogant, even though you know you no longer have a chance!"

    Takemichi, ignoring the provocation, closed his eyes. He seemed to be concentrating on something internal, his breathing becoming slower and more controlled.

    "My body... Why isn''t it being affected by the limit break? It''s strange, but... light!" ¡ª he thought, feeling a change in his condition.

    The general watched impatiently.

    ¡°Are you surrendering, human?¡± he exclaimed, taking a step forward.

    Takemichi remained still, his eyes still closed.

    ¡°No answer, huh? Fine... I¡¯ll play along!¡± said the ghoul, crossing his arms as he waited.

    Within Takemichi¡¯s consciousness, the scene was filled with deep darkness. He saw the figure of his own ghoul, his black wings spread and shining with a dark glow.

    ¡°So... We¡¯re a little screwed out there, aren¡¯t we? You¡¯re feeling it too, right?¡± said Takemichi, staring at the creature before him.

    The ghoul simply spread his wings, and the darkness around him moved like a living wave. In an instant, he disappeared, leaving Takemichi confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he thought, as the darkness around him seemed to dissipate.

    Back in reality, Takemichi opened his eyes, feeling a new energy run through his body.

    ¡°Are you done, human?¡± exclaimed the ghoul general, noticing Takemichi¡¯s movement.

    The captain smiled slightly, gripping the handles of his axes tightly.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    He stood firmly. Despite his injuries, there was something different about his posture: an unshakable confidence.

    ¡°My body is injured, but it feels so light...!¡± thought Takemichi, adjusting his breathing.

    The ghoul general let out a low, amused laugh.

    ¡°This is your last chance. You have amused me, so rejoice, human! None of the other humans will be killed today.¡±

    Takemichi narrowed his eyes, his voice filled with determination.

    "I haven''t lost yet. So why are you bragging?"

    "Very well, human. Show me what you''re made of!" the general roared.

    Takemichi twirled the axes in his hands, his aura beginning to glow brightly.

    "I''ll show you... And when it''s over, there''ll be nothing left of you!"

    The ghoul general advanced again, his tentacles moving with deadly speed and precision. This time, however, something different happened.

    Takemichi disappeared from the general''s sight for an instant, only to reappear behind him.

    "My eyes followed... But my body was too slow. What''s this change, human?" the general exclaimed in surprise.

    Then the general''s tentacles and legs fell to the ground, cut off by Takemichi''s axes in a precise and devastating attack.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "It seems that not even your own race is cooperating." Let''s fight now, but this time, it''s to kill each other! ¡ª Takemichi said, his voice full of disdain.

    The ghoul general let out a hoarse laugh.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± ¡ª he replied, beginning to regenerate his limbs quickly, while a black aura surrounded his body.

    Suddenly, among the cell phones thrown on the floor, one began to ring again. Joana, alert, looked at it immediately.

    ¡°It''s mine!¡± ¡ª she thought, apprehensive.

    She bent down slightly to look at the screen, but hesitated to touch the device. From the call, Fernanda''s voice echoed through the small speaker:

    ¡°Mini Ghoul arrives in half an hour. Alpha Zero, approximately four hours.¡±

    Then the ringing stopped, and an automated female voice informed:

    ¡°You have a new message. Tap to listen.¡±

    The leaders exchanged confused looks, trying to interpret what that meant.

    ¡°Are they really going to send Mini Ghoul?¡± ¡ª they thought, trying to hide their excitement and fear.

    One of the nearby ghouls narrowed his eyes when he heard the sound of his cell phone.

    ¡°Human devices are noisy!¡± he complained, his voice full of contempt.

    Joana approached her companions, whispering:

    ¡°The captain needs to hold on. Maybe, with the Mini Ghoul, we can fight back!¡±

    Yan frowned, his expression full of concern.

    ¡°Four hours for the other one to arrive is a long time!¡± he whispered back.

    ¡ª But it''s the best reinforcement we could ask for right now. ¡ª Lena replied, her voice firm and hopeful.

    Joana took a deep breath, assessing the situation before continuing:

    ¡ª If the Mini Ghoul attacks, these guys here might react against the civilians. We''ll act as soon as he arrives. We''ll do our best to focus the attention of these ghouls on us, and then we''ll pull them away from the people.

    The leaders nodded silently, agreeing with the strategy, but their expressions showed the tension of the responsibility they carried.

    One of the ghouls, with a cruel smile on his face, interrupted the whispers:

    ¡ª Stupid humans, we can hear you! You better not try anything. We can kill you easily!

    Joana looked at the leaders again and gave a small wave. They returned the gesture, staying focused.

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Takemichi seemed to have adapted to the general''s movements. His eyes now followed each action of the ghoul with precision.

    The battle had become an intense duel of attacks and counterattacks. Each blow from the general was parried or avoided, and each attack from Takemichi became sharper and more accurate.

    The sound of Takemichi''s axes cutting through the air mixed with the echo of the ghoul''s tentacles hitting the ground and the surrounding walls. The earth shook under their footsteps, and the impact of each exchange made the tension in the city rise even more.

    Even with his body injured, Takemichi was determined to continue.

    "My body is at its limit...." he thought, advancing forcefully against the ghoul general.

    The general, in turn, seemed more amused than irritated.

    "Well done, human! Keep it up! Remind me why you are called such stubborn survivors!" he roared, as his tentacles launched themselves like black spears towards Takemichi.

    With a precise turn, Takemichi dodged and counterattacked, his blades cutting off one of the tentacles that was advancing with force.

    The battle continued, with each second increasing the tension among the humans who were watching from afar, awaiting the arrival of reinforcements that could be the only chance of turning the tide.

    The confrontation continued fiercely. Takemichi, even injured, managed to gather all his remaining strength and, in a quick and devastating move, cut the ghoul general into several pieces. The humans watching from afar felt a wave of hope and relief.

    "He did it!" whispered one of the soldiers, his fists clenched in emotion.

    ¡ª The captain is incredible! ¡ª exclaimed one of the children, his eyes shining with hope.

    But suddenly, a sinister laugh echoed across the battlefield. At first soft, then gaining intensity, until it turned into frantic and inhuman laughter. The ghouls surrounding the area laughed loudly, shamelessly mocking the humans.

    The general, still rapidly regenerating his body, stood up. His cold and mocking gaze turned to the humans, and in an instant, everyone stood still.

    Then, the sight that no one wanted to witness revealed itself: Takemichi was pierced by one of the general''s tentacles. The tentacle pierced his torso, lifting him into the air as if he were a trophy. Takemichi''s axes fell to the ground, the metallic sound echoing like a funeral bell.

    ¡°This is the end, human.¡± ¡ª the general''s voice sounded triumphant and cruel. ¡°I will fulfill my part of the bargain and we will leave.¡±

    The humans froze, the hope they had felt seconds before now crushed by a brutal reality.

    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Takemichi shouted, his voice weak but still filled with authority.

    Slayer ran in front of the children, blocking their view with his body.

    ¡°Look at uncle here!¡± he said, his voice shaking as he tried to hide the despair behind his mask. ¡°Everything will be fine, look at me!¡±

    The other members of the fifth squad quickly joined in, forming a human barrier to shield the children from the horrific scene.

    The ghoul general opened his mouth, full of sharp, gleaming teeth.

    ¡°Goodbye, human. That was fun!¡± he said, his voice filled with contempt and satisfaction.

    ¡ª "I''m sorry, Mira... Rem... And everyone who believed in me. I apologize, but this is my limit..." ¡ª he thought, his breathing becoming weaker and weaker.

    The ghoul advanced and, with a voracious movement, devoured Takemichi''s head. His body fell to the ground, lifeless.

    Silence took over the room. The adults present were paralyzed, their expressions taken over by shock and terror. Not a word was said. They just watched, unable to react to what had just happened.

    Then, in the distance, the sound of helicopter blades began to be heard, increasing the tension in the place.

    ¡ª "The Mini Ghoul is coming!" ¡ª thought the leaders, but, instead of hope, the sound brought overwhelming fear.

    ¡ª "If the Mini Ghoul attacks, he could put us all in danger... and lead to the death of more people!" ¡ª thought Joana, her lips trembling as she tried to hide her panic.

    The surrounding ghouls raised their heads, alert to the approaching sound, but the general only smiled, savoring every part of the captain''s body.

    The sound of the helicopter ceased in the distance of Mineforde. The ghouls turned their attention to the general.

 Chapter 88: Damn General!

    The helicopter''s noise ceased in the distance from Mineforde. The ghouls turned their attention to the general.

    The leaders gripped their weapons tightly, their bodies shaking with irritation, frustration and, above all, sadness. Suddenly, a loud bang echoed through the area, and the ghoul positioned at the top of Mineforde''s wall was thrown backwards, falling hard to the ground. The impact opened a huge crater, attracting the attention of everyone, humans and ghouls alike.

    "What was that?!" exclaimed both ghouls and humans, their gazes turning to the site of the impact.

    Before anyone could react, another bang shook the battlefield. The ghoul general was violently thrown away, crashing into a wall and raising a cloud of dust and debris.

    "Who dares to disturb my meal?!" roared the general, emerging from the ruins with half of his body cut off again, his regeneration already beginning. He looked ahead, searching for the person responsible. ¡ª A ghoul challenging the general? That''s unthinkable!

    Everyone turned to the source of the attack, humans and ghouls alike confused and tense.

    The general began to laugh, even as blood dripped from his wounds.

    ¡ª What are you? Some kind of prototype?! A small ghoul like you managed to hurt me?! ¡ª he mocked, looking disdainfully at the small figure in front of him.

    ¡ª Mini-ghoul... ¡ª Lena whispered in disbelief, her eyes wide with surprise.

    In the distance, on Takemichi''s mangled body, all that remained intact was an arm, which still held a ring made of noxium. The mini-ghoul walked over to the arm, bent down and began to smell it, as if recognizing something familiar.

    ¡ª This is my meal, brat! If you dare eat it, I''ll kill you! ¡ª growled the general, approaching with a threatening look.

    The mini-ghoul stopped, still staring at his arm. When he finally recognized Takemichi''s scent, his small, fragile body trembled slightly. He took a step back, visibly frightened.

    ¡°Ah... So you knew this human?¡± the general continued, noticing the mini-ghoul''s hesitation. ¡°Did you come to devour him or to take revenge for him? Either of those options puts you against me, and that is unforgivable!¡±

    The general''s aura began to emanate again, even denser and more oppressive than before, spreading throughout Mineforde and reaching the mini-ghoul.

    All the humans cowered, feeling the crushing weight of the general''s presence. But the mini-ghoul remained motionless, unshaken, staring at the general with cold eyes.

    ¡°Aren''t you afraid of my aura too?!¡± the general roared, frowning in disbelief. ¡ª This can''t be a coincidence. You''re going to tell me why!

    The mini-ghoul ignored the general''s words. With a fluid movement, he undid the small wings that had manifested and, in response, revealed two additional tentacles, for a total of four. His small body, now emanating a menacing energy, seemed completely prepared for confrontation.

    ¡ª Don''t attack the humans. ¡ª said the general to the other ghouls. ¡ª I''ll have fun with this brat personally!

    The ghouls surrounding the humans whispered among themselves as they watched the confrontation intensify.

    ¡ª So... this is the mini-ghoul that the voice on the device mentioned. ¡ª muttered one of the ghouls, curiously. ¡ª That means another ghoul is coming to help you.

    ¡ª Traitors! ¡ª growled one of the ghouls, showing his fangs in anger.

    ¡ª The general will deal with him. ¡ª said another, turning his attention to the humans. ¡ª Our priority is to keep these humans under control!

    Meanwhile, the human leaders watched the scene with tense expressions.

    ¡ª We lost our chance to fight back... ¡ª whispered Joana, her voice full of frustration. ¡ª But I didn''t expect the mini-ghoul to actually be able to hurt the general!

    ¡ª I already told you that we can hear you, humans! ¡ª growled one of the ghouls, approaching with a sinister smile.

    Joana raised her face and stared at the ghoul, answering firmly:

    ¡ª I know.

    The general charged forward with a burst of power, his four tentacles shooting like spears toward the Mini Ghoul, each seeking to pierce him from different angles. However, before they could even get close, the tentacles were cut off in an instant.

    Clang!

    The slashes were so fast that the surrounding ghouls and humans could barely keep up. The tentacles fell to the ground, lifeless, as if they were nothing more than dry twigs.

    ¡°What?!¡± the general exclaimed in surprise, as he stepped back slightly.

    The Mini Ghoul was already on the move again. He charged straight toward the general¡¯s neck, his eyes fixed on his target. With superhuman speed, he swung his tentacles like sharp blades, aiming for a fatal blow.

    Clang!

    However, at the decisive moment, the slash stopped. Despite the impact, the Mini Ghoul was unable to pierce the general¡¯s thick skin. A thin crack appeared, but nothing more. Frustrated, he quickly retreated, falling into a guard position, his eyes still fixed on the general.

    The general laughed, his voice echoing across the battlefield.

    "I see..." he said, standing up and lightly touching his neck where the blow had landed. "So, the only thing you have is speed!"

    He glared at him with disdain, his expression full of superiority.

    "It won''t be any fun to face you!"

    The Mini Ghoul stared at him, his breathing steady, but the irritation evident in his eyes. On his small, pale face, there was a slight hint of frustration.

    "Damn you..." the general growled, now serious. "What''s with that expression? Don''t tell me... you were with the humans for too long!"

    The general''s rage began to take hold, his aura growing once more intense and oppressive.

    "You''re nothing but a traitor!" he roared, as his tentacles began to regenerate.

    The Mini Ghoul remained motionless for a moment. Then, with a sudden movement, he disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    "Damn you... where are you?!" the general shouted, his words filled with frustration.

    Suddenly, he felt the cold touch of something against his neck. Before he could react, the tentacles he had just regenerated were cut off again.

    The Mini Ghoul reappeared behind him, his eyes fixed on the general, emotionless.

    The general laughed, turning to face him.

    "You''re faster than me, I admit." He touched his neck again, feeling the same slight cut as before. "But... you don''t have the strength to kill me!" The general''s tentacles began to regenerate once more, rapidly growing in shape and size, even more robust than before. He was preparing for a direct confrontation, his aura increasing in intensity.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Meanwhile, the Mini Ghoul remained still, watching intently, his eyes searching for any weakness in his opponent.

    The surrounding ghouls watched, now wary, while the humans, still filled with fear, began to realize that this fight was far from over.

    "Wait, if this continues, it will be to our advantage!" the leaders thought, exchanging determined glances.

    "A ghoul who can''t even speak... A wretch who acquired speed because of his insignificant size. That''s what you are, so don''t get too cocky!" the ghoul general roared, his voice filled with disdain.

    Now more irritated, the general moved quickly, trying to create a gap in the Mini Ghoul''s speed. His tentacles whipped the air with force, attacking in all directions in an attempt to capture him.

    "He''s disappeared again!" thought the general, turning his gaze, trying to track his opponent with his sharp vision.

    But before he could react, he felt himself lose his grip. His tentacles had been cut off, and this time, his legs were also torn apart. Without control, the general was dragged across the ground violently.

    The Mini Ghoul wasted no time. In an almost imperceptible movement, he attacked the general''s body with fury. However, shortly after, he backed away in frustration, having not managed to cause enough damage.

    "My upper body is more resistant..." the general mocked, regenerating even faster than before. "It''s a shame, but you won''t be able to kill me!"

    The Mini Ghoul hesitated for a brief moment, feeling the growing difference in his opponent''s power.

    "That''s my true power!" roared the general, his voice echoing like thunder. ¡ª You are not worthy of feeling it, but your annoying speed must be eliminated. I will end this now!

    "True power? Wasn''t he fighting the captain seriously?", the leaders thought, alarmed.

    The Mini Ghoul advanced again, determined to attack, but was hit by one of the general''s tentacles. His small body was thrown away, hitting the ground with an impact that echoed through the area.

    "Your speed is now nothing! Your only advantage is lost!" the general roared triumphantly.

    Wounded, the Mini Ghoul began to run again, trying to gather strength for one last attack.

    "Useless!" the general shouted, ready to crush him.

    Suddenly, the Mini Ghoul stopped. His eyes showed something different. He looked scared.

    "Are you going to surrender?" the general mocked, walking towards him with disdain.

    The Mini Ghoul moved to the right, kneeling and placing his head on the ground. His tentacles were retracted.

    ¡°Mini Ghoul!¡± the leaders shouted, horrified by the scene.

    ¡°No... You won¡¯t give up that easily... You won¡¯t¡­¡± the general began to say, but was interrupted.

    A thick smoke began to spread quickly, covering the field of vision of the humans and ghouls.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lena exclaimed, confused.

    A strong and powerful wind swept the smoke, directing it towards the general and the Mini Ghoul. When the humans¡¯ vision returned, they noticed something alarming: the ghouls near them all had their throats cut.

    ¡°Joana! I didn¡¯t see the captain among you. Where is he?¡± Kay shouted, a firm voice coming from within the smoke.

    ¡°That voice... There¡¯s a general out there! He killed the captain!¡± ¡ª Joana replied, confused and worried.

    ¡ª The general who was facing the Mini Ghoul? He''s already dead. ¡ª Kay said, her voice sharp.

    Suddenly, the general''s decapitated head was thrown out of the smoke, rolling to the feet of the soldiers.

    Civilians and guards were in shock. "Who''s inside that smoke?", everyone thought, trying to understand what had happened.

    ¡ª He was the one who killed the captain! ¡ª Joana exclaimed, looking at the place where the voice had come from.

    ¡ª I understand. ¡ª Kay replied, bending down to touch the body of the dead general.

    A few seconds later, Kay''s suit began to clear the smoke, slowly revealing his figure. He was standing still, looking at Takemichi''s severed arm on the ground.

    ¡ª Old man... Why did you die? And what about Rem and Mira? ¡ª Kay murmured, her voice low and full of emotion, although her expression remained hidden by the mask.

    ¡ª Leader, there are still ghouls in Mineforde! ¡ª Fiona warned from afar.

    ¡°I know,¡± Kay replied, crouching down next to Takemichi¡¯s hand.

    He removed the captain¡¯s ring and handed his arm to the Mini Ghoul.

    ¡°Your reward. Devour this¡­ and the ghoul you were fighting. Good job holding him off!¡± Kay said, with an almost cold firmness.

    The Mini Ghoul began to devour Takemichi¡¯s arm. Kay then turned and walked toward the humans.

    ¡°The captain fought for so long. The Mini Ghoul held that general back until the end, and that¡¯s why there were no more deaths. The victory belongs to the army! Remember this: there were no casualties because the captain sacrificed himself!¡± Kay declared, her voice echoing with authority.

    A wave of sadness and relief ran through the group.

    ¡°Joana, call Fernanda. Notify each division and ask them to send a squadron as reinforcements!¡± ¡ª Kay ordered.

    ¡°Reinforcement?¡± ¡ª Joana exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°For a week, the entire Sixth Division will be in mourning for the captain¡¯s death,¡± Kay said, almost like a decree. He handed Takemichi¡¯s ring to Joana. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else. Hold on to this for now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Joana began, but words failed her.

    Kay manifested the wings of the suit and took flight, determined to hunt down the remaining ghouls in Mineforde.

    ¡°Get your things. We¡¯ll take them back!¡± Lena said, struggling to maintain a firm stance in the face of the situation.

    ¡°You heard me! Get your cell phones back and head to the vehicles. The army will take care of the rest!¡± reinforced the head of the guard.

    Yan found a cell phone lying on the ground and picked it up.

    ¡°Whose is this?¡± he asked loudly.

    A person hesitantly extended his arm.

    ¡°Come and get it,¡± Yan said.

    The person approached and picked up the device.

    ¡°Unlock it!¡± Yan ordered.

    Not understanding, the person obeyed.

    ¡°All right. Are there any other belongings of yours here?¡± Yan asked firmly.

    ¡°No!¡± the person replied.

    ¡°Go back to the vehicle and wait there,¡± Yan instructed.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡ª the person said before walking away.

    ¡ª Come on, help me speed this up! I don''t want anyone saying they lost something here! ¡ª Yan ordered the other leaders.

    ¡ª I''ll leave this to you. I''ll call Fernanda. ¡ª Joana said, grabbing her radio and cell phone.

    ¡ª Don''t worry! ¡ª the leaders replied, as they organized the remaining civilians.

    The scene changed again to the inside of the plane.

    The monotonous sound of the engines echoed throughout the cabin, but the silence among the occupants was almost palpable. Rem was sitting, her gaze fixed on a device in her hands. A message flashed on the screen:

    "I''m sorry, Rem. I didn''t get there in time to help the captain. Takemichi is dead."

    The color drained from her face, and her hands began to shake.

    ¡ª Mom? ¡ª Mira called, noticing something wrong.

    ¡ª Your face turned pale! ¡ª Raven said, leaning forward, worried.

    Rem didn''t answer. She closed her eyes, trying to hold back the tears.

    ¡°Mira, come here.¡± Her voice was shaky, but firm enough to sound calm.

    Mira, confused and increasingly anxious, approached.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mira asked, sitting down next to her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Rem took a deep breath, holding her daughter¡¯s hand. Her mother¡¯s gaze met her daughter¡¯s, and Mira felt a chill run down her spine.

    ¡°Stay calm, dear. Listen carefully.¡±

    ¡ª Mom? ¡ª Mira insisted, now with an almost pleading tone. Fear was evident in her eyes, as if she already knew the answer, but refused to accept it.

    Rem squeezed her daughter''s hand tighter, as if she was gathering strength to say those words.

    ¡°Your father¡­¡± she began, her voice breaking, as if each word was an impossible burden to bear.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Mira whispered, her eyes wide. ¡°Don''t tell me he lost¡­¡±

    Rem couldn''t take it anymore. The tears, which she had tried to hold back until that moment, ran down her face. She pulled Mira into a tight hug.

    ¡°He''s dead¡­¡± Rem whispered, her voice breaking.

    ¡°No!¡± Mira screamed, her tears bursting as she clung to her mother. ¡°It can''t be true!¡±

    Sarah and Raven watched the scene in silence, not knowing what to say or how to react. Raven closed her eyes, holding back her own tears, while Sarah looked away, trying to contain her tears and respect the moment between mother and daughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, this must be a lie!¡± Mira sobbed, her body trembling as she held her mother¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Rem murmured, stroking her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°But it was Kay who warned me¡­¡±

    For a few moments, the world outside the plane ceased to exist. Only the sound of Mira¡¯s sobs and Rem¡¯s silent crying filled the cabin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to face them¡­¡± Kay murmured, her voice heavy, staring into space. ¡°If only Rem were here and not with me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t know!¡± Thais replied firmly. ¡°And it¡¯s not your fault! It¡¯s the ghouls who killed the captain!¡±

    Kay sighed deeply and looked away, as if those words didn¡¯t comfort him.

    ¡°Can you sit down for a bit?¡± ¡ª he asked, almost in a whisper.

    Thais looked at him, a little confused, but obeyed, sitting on the edge of the wall.

    ¡°Like this?¡± she asked, curious.

    Without answering, Kay lay down on the wall, resting his head on her lap.

    ¡°I drank a lot of coffee¡­¡± he confessed, with a tired tone, closing his eyes. ¡°But I ended up overdoing it. Let me rest just a little bit¡­¡±

    Thais smiled, a soft expression taking over her face. She began to stroke Kay¡¯s hair, her hands gently sliding through his hair.

    ¡°Rest. You did well.¡± she said, softly, as if afraid of breaking the moment.

    ¡ª Ask Fernanda to send the institute to come and get those ghouls... ¡ª Kay murmured, her voice muffled by exhaustion. ¡ª But first, send our squad to touch their bodies.

    ¡ª I''ll warn them, don''t worry. ¡ª Thais replied, picking up her cell phone without interrupting the caress.

    Silence hung between the two. Kay fell asleep almost instantly, exhaustion finally overcoming him.

    Thais observed his face, more serene now, and a melancholic smile appeared on her lips.

    ¡ª Have you slept yet?! ¡ª she whispered, more to herself. Her eyes softened, reflecting a mix of admiration and sadness. ¡ª You must have worked harder than usual to get here... Thank you for coming so quickly.

    She swallowed hard, as discreet tears threatened to fall.

    "As much as the ghouls said they wouldn''t attack us, letting them get away unharmed would be humiliating for the army." ¡ª she thought, looking away to the horizon, where the sky was beginning to lighten.

    Taking out her cell phone, Thais quickly forwarded the message to Fernanda and the others. The weight of responsibility seemed to weigh heavily on her shoulders.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen from now on?¡± Thais murmured, worried, looking at the horizon with her eyes still moist.

    Time passed slowly, until, an hour later, the sound of helicopters and vehicles began to echo in the distance.

 Chapter 89: Costume Evolution!

    Time passed slowly, until, an hour later, the sound of helicopters and vehicles began to echo in the distance.

    Kay opened his eyes, blinking slowly before standing up.

    "Thank you..." he said, with a lighter tone, although still tired. "I''m awake now."

    Thais let out a sigh of relief, but soon complained, with a smile playing on her lips:

    "That''s great! But my leg is asleep now!"

    Kay smiled slightly, finally relaxing for a moment and picked her up, supporting her in his arms.

    "I need to distract myself... Call me to play tonight!" Kay said, trying to ease the tension.

    "I''ll go!" Thais replied, with an encouraging smile.

    Kay activated the wings of the suit, rising easily, and took Thais safely close to her team.

    "What are we going to do with him?" Kratos exclaimed, pointing to the mini ghoul.

    ¡ª So he couldn''t eat the top part... Leave that to the institute to make more weapons. As for the mini ghoul, let''s leave him as part of the army! ¡ª Kay replied, analyzing the situation.

    ¡ª I believe that will be impossible, after what happened to the captain... ¡ª Kratos replied, with a serious expression.

    Kay sighed and crossed his arms, thoughtful.

    ¡ª I understand... Leaving him locked in a cage would be a waste. But for now, let''s go with this. ¡ª Kay replied, although his voice carried an evident weight.

    ¡ª And now? What will it be like without the captain? ¡ª Kratos asked, breaking the silence that hung over the group.

    ¡ª There were civilians at that time, so soon all this will be revealed to the public. Tell me exactly what happened before I arrived. ¡ª Kay ordered, adjusting her posture.

    While the team members began to report what they had witnessed during the attack, the institute''s workers collected the bodies of the ghouls. Fernanda approached, interested in what the group was discussing.

    ¡°They used people as hostages... Those ghouls were dangerous,¡± Kay commented, her expression darkening into a mix of anger and reflection.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything... They were going to kill the¡­¡± Slayer hesitated before lowering his head. ¡°No! That¡¯s an excuse. Actually, we were scared and couldn¡¯t move!¡± he admitted, with bitterness in his voice.

    ¡°If we had moved, would it have been different?¡± Dan asked, trying to make sense of everything.

    ¡°Maybe... But instead of the captain, it would have been the civilians, the guards, the soldiers... There would have been a lot of deaths,¡± San replied, trying to ease the weight on the group¡¯s conscience.

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating!¡± Fiona exclaimed, clenching her fists.

    Kay took a deep breath and, after a moment, turned to Fernanda.

    ¡ª Fernanda, the mini ghoul will stay in Mineforde for the week. Reinforcements from the other divisions will protect the people in the kingdom. ¡ª Kay stated firmly.

    ¡ª I don''t think the people at the institute will approve. They took a while to give him permission to come here. ¡ª Fernanda said, frowning.

    ¡ª It''s not an option! ¡ª Kay retorted, her tone harder. ¡ª I''m saying the mini ghoul will stay here for the week. Or would they rather Mineforde run the risk of being overrun with ghouls?

    Fernanda hesitated for a moment, but nodded.

    ¡ª I''ll pass on the message. ¡ª she said, removing the radio from her waistband.

    Kay turned to the team, watching the helicopters and vehicles in the distance.

    ¡ª Our team should arrive after the reinforcements. We''ll return to the base as soon as the institute collects all the bodies. ¡ª Kay announced.

    Thais, who had remained silent until then, raised an eyebrow and asked, in a somewhat playful tone:A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "So, Kay, when are you going to put me down?"

    Kay looked at her, confused.

    "Is your leg okay?" he asked, worried.

    Thais crossed her arms, her face a little red.

    "It''s been a while! I even warned you, but it seems you didn''t listen," she said, clearly embarrassed.

    "Sorry!" Kay said quickly, helping her to stand up carefully.

    Thais straightened up, shaking her legs to relieve the numbness. Then, she pointed at Kay with a provocative smile.

    "You have to pay more attention right now!" she said, with a defiant air.

    Kay laughed lightly, letting the tension of the battle dissipate for a moment and petted her.

    "Spending that time with you did me good, thank you!" Kay said, with a small smile.

    ¡ª I think that''s what partners are for, right? To support each other in these moments! ¡ª Thais replied, boasting a little.

    ¡ª Every moment I can understand what Rem and Mira wanted for me. In fact, there are so many emotions... ¡ª Kay commented, still smiling, but with a reflective look.

    ¡ª I don''t know if I understand... But it''s a good thing, right? ¡ª Thais asked, a little confused.

    ¡ª It''s wonderful. ¡ª Kay looked straight into her eyes, the intensity of her voice carrying significant weight.

    Before the mood could get any worse, Fernanda interrupted abruptly:

    ¡ª Enough of you two flirting. What''s the situation with your suit? ¡ª she exclaimed, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª The limit break burned the circuitry of the internal plates. I''ve already noticed that the suit is absorbing something from the ghouls... I just need to change the internal circuitry and it will be ready to use. ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª I''ll take advantage of the fact that the institute staff is here and prioritize your repairs. So... Take off your suit! ¡ª Fernanda ordered.

    Kay seemed to hesitate for a moment, but quickly changed the subject:

    ¡ª There''s something I want to ask you... About the general''s upper body. Is it possible to turn this into a suit? ¡ª he asked.

    ¡ª The mini ghoul only ate the bottom part, but the problem is that you cut too much. Still, it is possible, yes! ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    ¡ª It seems like good material for a costume. Since the mini ghoul himself couldn''t cut it, let that be on record. When you create the costume, give it to someone who has never worn a costume before, but who has a high percentage right from the start. ¡ª Kay said, with conviction.

    ¡ª What level of percentage are we talking about? ¡ª Fernanda asked.

    ¡ª The same as Kratos and Raven at the beginning. Or, if possible, someone higher! ¡ª Kay stated.

    ¡ª It''s not every month that people like this appear, but I''ll keep everyone informed. ¡ª Fernanda replied.

    Kay took a deep breath and then added:

    ¡ª And finally, announce Takemichi''s death, the existence of monarchs and generals, and possibly other positions among the ghouls. They went from an irrational threat to something much more worrying. And given their abilities, let them know that they may have different powers than we are used to!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Fernanda nodded.

    ¡°Make an appointment with the king. I¡¯ll go there before I go to the base,¡± Kay said, already getting ready to leave.

    ¡°Are you going to fight with him?¡± Fernanda asked, suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to tell you how it¡¯s going to be this week. I don¡¯t have the heart to argue anymore,¡± Kay replied, tired.

    ¡°Then it would be better if you make an appointment yourself, since you have the contact information of someone in the royal family,¡± Fernanda replied.

    ¡°I get it! I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Kay turned to leave.

    ¡°I told you to take off your suit!¡± Fernanda insisted.

    Kay ignored the request and continued:

    ¡°The others have already arrived in the kingdom, but they may not have informed you yet about what happened here. I¡¯ll probably arrive when they¡¯re explaining things in the castle. I¡¯ll leave my suit with some scientist from the castle for him to take to the institute.¡±

    ¡°You give me so much trouble, boy!¡± Fernanda complained.

    Kay just smiled before approaching the mini ghoul, who was still sleeping.

    "It seems he''s evolving. I never thought I''d say this, but he''s going to be a good ally," Kay commented.

    "Evolving so fast?" Fernanda exclaimed, surprised.

    "Eating stronger ghouls has a better effect on him. Anyway..." Kay said, before emanating her aura towards the mini ghoul. "The humans are returning home, so you''re going to take care of this place until I tell you to return. Kill all the ghouls that come near and you can eat them. Run away only if you don''t have the ability to kill them! That''s an order!" Kay declared, with authority.

    After giving the order, she hid her aura and took out her cell phone.

    "Did he understand? He''s still sleeping," Thais asked, a little suspicious.

    "He can tell the difference in my voice, even through a cell phone call. So, in person, he must understand my orders even when he''s unconscious." ¡ª Kay explained, while typing on her cell phone.

    ¡ª I think that makes sense. ¡ª Thais said.

    Kay received a message and quickly checked it.

    ¡ª I see. It seems that they are already in an audience with the king. Except for Lena, all the leaders are there. I''ll take the opportunity to go too, to support them. Then, return to base and await our arrival! ¡ª Kay ordered.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the team replied.

    Kay put on her mask and got ready.

    "Good luck!" said Thais.

    Manifesting her wings, Kay replied with a smile before taking off.

    "Aren''t they bigger than before?" asked Dan, surprised.

    "I see... They''ve evolved," commented Kay, more to himself.

    "So you''re stronger! When you get there, let me know," asked Thais.

    "Okay, I''m going," replied Kay.

    A strong wind took over the place, making everyone hold on.

    "You''re kidding!" said Kratos, impressed.

    Fernanda watched with wide eyes. "That''s the general''s power... What will happen to whoever tames this suit?" she thought, perplexed.

    As the air returned to normal, Thais''s cell phone began to ring with notifications.

    "That ringtone... It''s not possible, right?" said Thais, looking at the device.

    "I''m here," said Kay''s message.

    ¡ª How many seconds was that?! ¡ª Thais exclaimed, incredulous.

    ¡ª Very little. ¡ª San replied, still processing what had happened.

    ¡ª It''s an hour by helicopter and it barely left and it''s already there! ¡ª Thais said.

    ¡ª That''s the level of threat that intelligent ghouls pose. You need to evolve too! ¡ª Fernanda stated.

    ¡ª You''re right. ¡ª Fiona said, with determination.

    The scene cuts to the castle.

 Chapter 90: Your cousin?

    The scene cuts to the castle.

    ¡°Sorry to come at the last minute, but I¡¯m also going to attend this meeting. Could you please put your weapons down?¡± Kay said, raising her hands in surrender. Her wings, open and imposing, began to slowly retract, making her suit return to normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come in like that, or you¡¯ll end up getting shot!¡± Princess Emilia warned, emerging from inside the castle with firm steps.

    ¡°You took a while.¡± Kay watched her, a brief smile appearing behind her mask.

    ¡°You said you were in Mineforde, so I thought it would take longer. But I came to wait for you, as you asked,¡± Emilia replied, with a slightly reprimanding tone.

    The guards, although still suspicious, put their weapons away.

    ¡°Next time, let me know you¡¯re coming. And, if you can, try to enter like a normal person!¡± suggested one of the guards, with a mixture of irritation and relief.

    ¡ª These are urgent times, my friend. ¡ª Kay shrugged, her voice calm.

    ¡ª Anyway, Alpha Zero, they''re waiting for you in the throne room. ¡ª Emilia informed, as she positioned herself next to him.

    Kay nodded and headed towards the castle, accompanying the princess.

    ¡ª Wearing the mask... That means you''re a soldier! When will I be able to have you as my boyfriend? ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, with a slight provocation, but her tone carried a contained vulnerability.

    Kay paused for a moment, staring at her with a serious look, even with the mask hiding her expressions.

    ¡ª I understand, you still don''t know what happened. Participate in this meeting, and it will be for a brief moment... But, after that, you will have me as your boyfriend. ¡ª he promised, with a firm and melancholic tone.

    ¡ª Is it so bad that you can''t stay? ¡ª Emilia asked, her voice trembling slightly with concern.

    Kay sighed and held her hand gently, continuing to walk down the hallway, her footsteps echoing off the castle walls.

    "News that you''re Alpha Zero''s mate could put you in danger. Let''s be more intimate when I''m not around you as a soldier," he said, intertwining his fingers with hers, his voice low and full of concern.

    Emilia squeezed his hand in response.

    "Okay!" Emilia said, smiling slightly.

    They walked hand in hand to the door of the throne room. Before entering, Kay let go of her hand, with a brief sigh.

    "Let''s go. I''ll be participating as princess." Emilia straightened her posture, her tone firm.

    Kay looked at the door, noticing the absence of guards.

    "No guards at the door... do you want privacy?"

    With a decisive movement, Emilia opened the door, attracting the attention of everyone present in the throne room.

    ¡°You arrived faster than expected!¡± Yan commented, crossing his arms when he saw him.

    ¡°This is a moment when we cannot waste time,¡± Kay replied, still standing at the entrance.

    ¡°Join them!¡± Emilia ordered, walking forward towards her place.

    ¡°Right.¡± Kay nodded and followed.

    Emilia sat on her throne next to her mother, while Kay stopped with the other leaders gathered in the room.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, can you tell me the reason for this last-minute meeting?¡± the king asked, his voice echoing throughout the immense room.

    Kay cast a quick glance at the prince next to the king.

    ¡°I still sense hostility coming from you.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    The head of the guards broke the silence:

    ¡°By now, the news should already be spreading among the civilians who were in Mineforde. Therefore, we ask that you make an announcement immediately, to reassure the population.

    The king frowned.

    "What happened that we need to announce something like this?" he asked, with authority.

    Those present who had been in Mineforde hesitated, exchanging nervous glances. The silence was almost palpable until Kay took a step forward.

    "Takemichi died fulfilling his duty as captain," he declared, without hesitation.

    Everyone''s eyes in the room widened. A murmur of disbelief ran through the room.

    "What?!" Emilia exclaimed, visibly shaken.

    "Let me continue," Joana said, taking a step forward.

    Kay nodded, stepping back to make room.

    "A few days ago, Alpha Zero reported the possible existence of intelligent ghouls, while evaluating the mini-ghoul. Today, during our mission in Mineforde, we were attacked. ¡ª Joana paused, taking a deep breath. ¡ª From the sky, intelligent ghouls descended directly upon us, surrounding the city, destroying the weapons on the walls and leaving us completely exposed. Mineforde is now defenseless. Among them, a ghoul who called himself "General" challenged Captain Takemichi to a duel. They used guards, civilians and even the entire city as hostages. The captain had no choice but to accept.

    ¡ª Are you saying that Takemichi lost a one-on-one duel to a ghoul? ¡ª the prince asked, his voice thick with disbelief.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Joana replied firmly. ¡ª That General was absurdly powerful. The captain had to use Limit Break to face him and, even so, he couldn''t win. His speed, strength and regeneration capacity were far superior to anything we''ve ever faced. He surpassed any known standard of ghouls.

    Ryuji intervened:

    ¡ª And there was nothing we could do. The ghouls made it clear that if we tried anything, all of us, along with the civilians, would be killed.

    ¡ª Could you kill those ghouls if you tried? ¡ª asked the prince, with a suspicious look.

    ¡ª Maybe. But even then, we would have devastating casualties. ¡ª Ryuji sighed. ¡ª It was an impossible choice.

    ¡ª You did the right thing. ¡ª said the queen, with an understanding tone.

    ¡ª I know it was intentional, but we can''t take that as a compliment. ¡ª Yan clenched his fists in frustration. ¡ª It''s disgusting to see the captain being devoured without being able to do anything.

    The king cleared his throat, changing the focus:

    ¡ª I was informed by the Institute about the captured ghoul and something called the "Monarch". Do you know the meaning of that?

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª replied the head scientist of the Institute. ¡ª We hadn''t announced it, but the masked soldier here is the only one capable of ordering the mini-ghoul to do anything.

    The king fixed his gaze on Kay.

    ¡ª I see... So it''s you.

    Before Kay could answer, a young scientist approached, looking directly at him.

    ¡ª Who is this child? ¡ª Kay asked, confused, breaking the silence.

    The scientist turned red with anger.

    ¡ª What did you say?! ¡ª she exclaimed, indignant.

    Joana laughed discreetly.

    ¡ª This is Aiko. She is one of the people responsible for the maintenance and creation of the suits. In short, a genius.

    Kay raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡ª She looks so young...

    ¡ª I''m the one who takes care of the repair of your suit, Mr. "100%". So respect me! ¡ª Aiko replied, with her hands on her hips.

    Kay sighed.

    ¡ª I see... Well, thank you then.

    ¡ª I didn''t sense any sincerity in that! ¡ª Aiko said, crossing her arms. ¡ª You''re always destroying suits! Do you think ghouls grow on trees? Take better care of them!

    ¡ª Asking that now will be impossible. ¡ª Kay said, looking away. ¡ª As I was saying, we got information from the mini-ghoul about...

    Before she could finish, Kay noticed something strange.

    ¡ª What are you doing? ¡ª she asked, while Aiko tried to fiddle with her suit.

    ¡ª Taking off the suit to repair it later! ¡ª Aiko replied, undeterred.

    Kay grabbed her by the shoulders and lifted her off the ground with ease. She took her back to the others, placing her gently on the ground.

    ¡ª I''ll hand it over later. ¡ª Kay said, resuming her place.

    Aiko blushed, torn between shame and anger.

    "He... treated me like a child?!" she thought, incredulous, as she crossed her arms in frustration.

    ¡ª As I was saying, from the information extracted from the mini-ghoul, this Monarch is something far superior to the General the captain faced. ¡ª Kay said firmly, with the posture of a soldier accustomed to chaos.

    ¡ª A greater threat? Are you sure about that? ¡ª the king exclaimed, frowning.

    ¡ª The smell, the presence, the power... All of this clearly indicates the strength of a ghoul. For example, the mini-ghoul himself had a weaker smell than the General''s, but similar to the other ghouls present at the location. Before sending the mini-ghoul there, he had already informed that he would not be able to eliminate the General. And... ¡ª Kay paused, visibly irritated. ¡ª Are you sure this girl is really a renowned scientist? ¡ª he exclaimed, pointing at Aiko.

    ¡ª She treated me like a child. You will pay for that! ¡ª Aiko replied, crossing her arms and looking at him with disdain.

    ¡ª Enough, Aiko! Let him finish talking and go back to your seat! ¡ª Emilia said firmly, but without losing her diplomatic tone.

    ¡°Why are you mad at me? He¡¯s the type who would call you a child too!¡± ¡ª Aiko replied, staring at her cousin.

    Emilia blushed, looking away.

    ¡°He¡¯s already done that, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡ª ??Aiko teased, with a mischievous smile.

    Kay raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Are you two friends or something? It seems like you know each other well.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are! She¡¯s my cousin.¡± ¡ª Aiko replied, as if it were obvious.

    Kay was surprised.

    ¡°I see... What is she? Your cousin?¡± ¡ª he asked, incredulous.

    ¡°Why are you surprised? You don¡¯t know anything about us and you still act like a know-it-all!¡± ¡ª Aiko retorted, irritated.

    ¡°Aiko, go back to your seat. We can talk later. Let him finish talking.¡± ¡ª Emilia said, trying to keep control of the situation.

    ¡ª If you say so... ¡ª Aiko replied, finally walking away, but not without giving Kay one last defiant look.

 Chapter 91: Meeting concluded, Conclusion!

    ¡ª Aiko, go back to your seat. We can talk later. Let him finish speaking. ¡ª Emilia said, trying to keep control of the situation.

    ¡ª If you say so... ¡ª Aiko replied, finally moving away, but not without giving Kay one last defiant look.

    Kay took a deep breath, resuming her explanation:

    ¡ª In short, this Monarch is a real threat and, under no circumstances, should be ignored.

    The king nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡ª I already understand the situation, but you didn''t come here just to report this... Am I wrong? ¡ª he asked, with a tone of suspicion.

    ¡ª With the captain''s absence, his daughter will take over his position. However, she is still immature and inexperienced in this area, and her mother will certainly need to help her. I trust in the ability of the two of them together, but protecting both kingdoms will be too heavy a burden for them alone. That''s why the mini-ghoul will stay in Mineforde for the rest of the week to protect them. And I need you to forbid all civilians from leaving this kingdom. ¡ª Kay said.

    The king frowned.

    ¡°And where else would they go?¡± he muttered dismissively.

    Kay ignored the provocation and continued:

    ¡°The Sixth Division will be in mourning for the rest of the week. To ensure the safety of the kingdom, I have taken the liberty of requesting reinforcements from the other squadrons. Each will send a support squadron. At least, that''s what I hope. Even if some refuse, the others will be enough. That''s why I ask that no one seek out the leaders, not even the vice-captain or Captain Takemichi''s mother. They are both his family, and they need this time to process their loss.¡±

    The prince took a step forward, hostility evident in his voice:

    ¡°Who do you think you are to act without asking permission?¡±

    Kay gave him a straight, impassive look.

    ¡ª Keep your hostility in check. As soon as the week is over, we will return to our normal activities.

    The king intervened calmly:

    ¡ª I understand. Takemichi was the mainstay of the entire army. You, who were close, need this moment. Since you have provided reinforcements to protect the kingdom, I will allow you to take this time for yourselves.

    Kay bowed her head slightly, as a sign of respect.

    ¡ª Thank you. Oh, and there may be soldiers who decide to leave the army. It is understandable, since they have lost their greatest inspiration. Therefore, I ask that you allow these soldiers to return to their homes taking their suits and bladed weapons.

    The king narrowed his eyes.

    ¡ª Noxium has become a rare material. That mine was a real find, but the resource is limited. Still, do you want to let them take the weapons?

    ¡ª It will be beneficial. Soldiers scattered along the wall can serve as the first resistance, until the army arrives to fight. ¡ª Kay argued confidently.

    The king pondered for a few seconds before speaking:

    ¡ª I allow the use of the suits and bladed weapons. However, the firearms will remain with the active soldiers of the army. But tell me something... As a guarantee: if neither the captain nor the mini-ghoul eliminated the ghouls, who killed them? Was it you?

    Kay raised his head, looking directly at the king.

    "Yes," he answered, with conviction.

    "All the ghouls, including the General?" the king exclaimed, surprised.

    "Yes," Kay answered, without hesitation.

    The king leaned on his throne, analyzing him with a shrewd look.

    "Of the entire army, I believe you are now the strongest in the Sixth Division. How do you assess this threat?" he asked directly.

    Kay pondered for a moment.

    "The Captain and the mini-ghoul had already exhausted part of the General''s forces, so I did not witness the speed that my squad reported. But, in fact, his attack was incredibly fast," he said thoughtfully.

    Joana approached, her expression intrigued.

    ¡ª Wait a minute, Kay. What attack did the General make? ¡ª she asked, frowning.

    ¡ª I don''t think you saw it because of the smoke, but he tried to hit me with his tentacles. That''s why I cut them off. ¡ª Kay explained.

    Ryuji narrowed his eyes, skeptical.

    ¡ª Are you sure he tried to attack you? ¡ª he asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª He tried. ¡ª Kay confirmed firmly.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Joana leaned closer to him and whispered, in a cautious tone:

    ¡ª This General revealed a power greater than when he was fighting the Captain. It was this power that led the mini-ghoul to defeat.

    Kay gritted his teeth in frustration.

    ¡ª "Nobody told me anything about this... Now it''s over!" ¡ª he whispered back.

    The head of the guards, who had been listening attentively, crossed his arms.

    ¡ª If you''re saying that the General tried to attack you, but was using his maximum power at that moment, that means he didn''t even use his full strength against Takemichi! ¡ª he declared, his deep voice echoing through the room.

    ¡ª "Damn old man!" ¡ª thought Kay, irritated.

    The king turned to the leaders, his gaze fixed.

    ¡ª Is that true? ¡ª he asked.

    Joana inclined her head in affirmation.

    ¡ª Yes, Your Majesty. That was something the General himself said when he started to take the mini-ghoul seriously.

    ¡ª But at that moment I had the limit break activated! ¡ª Kay pointed out, trying to justify his victory.

    The king kept his serious but thoughtful look.

    ¡ª Did the civilians see you killing the ghouls? ¡ª he asked.

    ¡ª They did. ¡ª Kay confirmed.

    The king stood up, the decision made.

    ¡ª Bring some reporters immediately. We''ll make the announcement right here! ¡ª he ordered.

    Kay let out a murmur:

    ¡ª Damn...

    Joana gave a slight smile.

    ¡ª Don''t complain. It''ll be better this way. ¡ª she whispered.

    In a few minutes, the reporters entered the throne room, bowing to the king.

    ¡ª Your Majesty! ¡ª they said in unison.

    ¡ª Welcome. ¡ª the king greeted with a brief nod. ¡ª I''ll make an announcement to the people. Could you broadcast it? ¡ª he asked.

    ¡°It would be an honor, my king!¡± the reporters replied, hurrying to adjust their cameras.

    Kay and the leaders retreated to the back of the room, leaving the area free for recording. Within minutes, the reporters signaled that everything was ready.

    The king stood up, his voice echoing through the hall as he began:

    ¡°Dear citizens of the kingdom of Valtreon¡­¡±

    The speech went on for long minutes, detailing the events in Mineforde, the loss of Captain Takemichi, and the actions to protect the kingdom. Kay crossed her arms, whispering to Yan:

    ¡°What a long speech!¡±

    Yan replied, keeping his gaze straight ahead:

    ¡°He is explaining everything to the people. It is understandable that it is so detailed.¡±

    Finally, the king concluded, turning to the camera:

    ¡°After this week of mourning, the army will return with new leadership. Captain Takemichi¡¯s daughter, who already serves as vice-captain, will take command. I know many of you may feel insecure, but I assure you: this is not the end. We have worthy leaders, and they are here. Now, I will pass on a few words to you.

    Kay''s eyes widened in confusion.

    "What?!" he exclaimed, almost too loudly.

    Ryuji leaned towards him, whispering:

    ¡ª The king doesn¡¯t know how to end it and threw the ending at us.

    Joana gave a warning look.

    ¡ª Show confidence. ¡ª she whispered.

    The leaders walked forward. Kay shook her head, whispering:

    ¡ª I¡¯m not good at speeches. Don¡¯t get me involved in this.

    Yan replied impatiently:

    ¡ª That¡¯s impossible!

    ¡ª As the king mentioned, the Captain is no longer alive to lead us. But it was thanks to him that the civilians, the guards and we got out of Mineforde alive. ¡ª Joana took a deep breath, emotion in her voice. ¡ª Although the Captain lost his life, we didn¡¯t have any more casualties because of his sacrifice! I understand that you may be scared and worried, but our new captain is a person capable of leading us. I assure you: we will become stronger to continue protecting you! So please, don¡¯t lose faith in us. And I ask you to understand that this week of mourning is important, because our Captain was also our source of inspiration, just as he was for many of you! ¡ª Joana concluded firmly.

    Ryuji took a step forward, crossing his arms before speaking:

    ¡ª I don''t have much to say, since the king and Joana said what I wanted. But I assure you that we will continue fighting to protect this kingdom and advance in our victory against the ghouls. I say this on behalf of Lena too, who stayed at the base to support the soldiers! ¡ª he stated, with conviction.

    Yan took a deep breath before speaking, his tone full of regret.

    ¡ª I know that, to the civilians who were there, we seemed pathetic when showing leadership. But at that moment, we made the best choice to avoid more casualties. Still... ¡ª He lowered his head, his voice heavy. ¡ª I ask that you keep an eye on us and allow us to redeem this mistake. I promise that it will not happen again! We will protect them with everything we have, even if it costs us our lives!

    The leaders then looked at Kay. He hesitated for a moment, but took a step forward.

    ¡°I believe many of you do not know me, but you must have seen me in some photo from Mineforde. I am the leader of the Fifth Squadron. You can call me Alpha Zero.¡± He adjusted his posture, his voice deep and sincere. ¡°For some, my words may not have the same impact as those of my veterans, but I ask you to listen to me. When I joined the army, I did not get along with Captain Takemichi. However, as time passed, on and off missions, I began to see the light that many saw in him. That feeling of trusting your life to another person. Over time, I came to admire him. Despite the occasional arguments, he and my veterans trusted me to lead a new squadron. And now, I promise again: I will live up to the title that was given to me!¡± ¡ª Kay said, his voice thick with emotion.

    He saluted.

    ¡ª In honor of what the Captain was to us and to you, I ask you to understand: we need this moment of mourning in his memory. When we return, we will be stronger than ever! So strong that the ghouls will fear us! ¡ª His aura began to emanate, intense as a living flame. ¡ª I guarantee that they will not go unpunished! We will hunt them until there are none left in this world! ¡ª Kay concluded, seriously.

    Yan patted him lightly on the back, trying to ease the tension.

    ¡ª Calm down, man! ¡ª he whispered.

    Kay blinked, realizing what he had done.

    ¡ª I hadn''t noticed... ¡ª he murmured, hiding his murderous intent.

    Everyone present, except the squad leaders, was visibly shaken, trembling with fear at Kay''s intensity.

    Kay took a deep breath and concluded:

    ¡ª That''s what I wanted to say. Please try not to leave the walls. We will ensure your protection here. In closing, it is a pleasure to meet you! ¡ª He saluted again.

    Joana ended her speech with a note of confidence:

    ¡ª Even without the Captain, we will continue fighting to win. Trust us!

    The leaders saluted and returned to their positions. The king raised his hand, his voice firm and inspiring:

    ¡ª Let us continue advancing together for the good of humanity! I count on your support!

    The journalists ended the broadcast, still shaking slightly after the intensity of the speech.

    ¡ª I thank you. ¡ª said the king, with a brief smile.

    ¡ª It was a pleasure, Your Majesty! ¡ª replied the journalists, before leaving with their legs still shaking.

    Kay watched the reporters leave and commented, with a slight smile:

    ¡ª That''s what being professional is!

    The king made a closing gesture.

    ¡ª This meeting is over. Good work, everyone!

    Kay turned to the others.

    ¡ª I have something to do at the castle. I''ll see you later. ¡ª he said, as he left.

    Joana followed him with her eyes, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª Don''t go and find a way to have yourself executed, understand? ¡ª she said, with a slightly provocative tone.

    Kay shrugged, already leaving the room.

    ¡ª Don''t worry!

    Emilia also stood up, heading for the exit.

    ¡ª Don''t go and find a way for me to have to execute you! ¡ª the queen joked.

    ¡ª Don''t worry! ¡ª Emilia replied, smiling before leaving the room.

    The scene changes to Emilia''s room.

 Chapter 92: Proof of Crime!

    The scene changes to Emilia''s room.

    Emilia opened the windows and left the door ajar.

    "I''ll leave everything open so they don''t complain later," she said casually.

    "They fixed your wall pretty quickly," Kay said, already without his mask, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    "Don''t worry about it. My parents understood," Emilia replied, pulling a chair closer to him.

    Kay leaned back, looking at the ceiling.

    "I''m sorry about Takemichi," she said gently.

    Kay shook her head.

    "I''m fine. I said I didn''t like him very much, but as a Captain he was good. What I''m worried about now is what it''s going to be like when I find Mira and Rem," he admitted thoughtfully.

    Emilia sat down next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.

    "I understand. Tell them I send my condolences," she said.

    Kay nodded.

    "I will." And you, what have you been doing lately? ¡ª he asked, trying to change the subject.

    ¡ª The usual. I wake up, train, take a shower, have breakfast, take classes. Then I have lunch, train some more if there are no classes, take a shower again and wait for a message from you... But you rarely send any. ¡ª Emilia said, with a slight smile.

    Kay scratched the back of her neck, embarrassed.

    ¡ª Sorry. There''s so much going on...

    ¡ª I understand. Now things will be more difficult for you and for us too. Don''t worry about me. ¡ª Emilia said, looking him in the eyes.

    Kay held her hand and replied:

    ¡ª You''re important to me. Of course I care.

    Emilia smiled, gently touching his face.

    ¡ª They both understand you better than anyone else. Just be honest with them. Be there when they need you, and everything will be fine. ¡ª she said tenderly.

    ¡ª Thank you, Emilia! ¡ª Kay said.

    Emilia smiled. The two stared at each other for a moment, until Kay gathered her courage and kissed her. Her eyes widened in surprise, and moments later, she ran to the bathroom, visibly disgusted.

    "Is this still affecting her?", Kay thought, worried. "And now, how am I going to deal with this alone?", he thought, casting a sidelong glance at the door.

    Before he could process more, Aiko ran into the room and jumped towards him.

    ¡ª Are you crazy, girl?! ¡ª Kay exclaimed, holding her arm in the air.

    A syringe almost hit his neck.

    ¡ª There''s a pervert in my cousin''s room! ¡ª Aiko shouted, but her voice was muffled by Kay''s hand covering her mouth.

    Kay pushed her lightly onto the bed, taking the syringe from her hand.

    ¡°What is this liquid you were going to give me?¡± Kay asked, frowning.

    ¡°Poison!¡± Aiko replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Idiot, why are you carrying that around the castle?!¡± Kay said, holding her tightly as she struggled to get free.

    ¡°I''m not a pervert! Look carefully! I was at the meeting!¡± Kay stated, trying to justify herself.

    ¡°That''s a lie! I would remember someone as ugly... as perverted as you!¡± Aiko retorted.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Kay let her go, crossing her arms as she stared at him, confused. He took his mask and showed it to her.

    ¡°So... it''s you!¡± Aiko exclaimed, narrowing her eyes before attacking again with another syringe.

    Kay skillfully dodged and grabbed her from behind, immobilizing her.

    ¡°Why did you attack me again, you idiot?!¡± Kay shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot! Baka, baka!¡± Aiko replied, furious.

    Kay stood there, looking at her, visibly confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Aiko shouted.

    ¡°What does ¡®baka¡¯ mean?¡± Kay asked, still perplexed.

    ¡°Can you let me go?!¡± Aiko said, irritated.

    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kay let her go.

    As soon as she was free, she spun around quickly and tried to attack him with another syringe. Kay grabbed her hand before the needle could hit him.

    ¡°Can you stop this?!¡± Kay exclaimed.

    Aiko¡¯s eyes widened. Her body shook, and she dropped the syringe. Kay caught it in midair before it hit the floor.

    ¡°How dangerous!¡± he murmured, relieved.

    When he looked at Aiko, he noticed that her eyes were closed and her breathing was slow. It was then that he saw another syringe stuck in her buttocks.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned!¡± Kay thought, alarmed.

    Footsteps coming from the bathroom made Kay¡¯s eyes widen in terror.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kay!¡± Emilia said, coming out of the bathroom.

    Kay was sitting on the bed, trying to hide it.

    ¡°I thought I heard another voice... It was kind of noisy in here. What were you doing?¡± ¡ª Emilia asked, frowning.

    ¡ª I... was exercising. I''m sorry I did that in your room! ¡ª Kay replied, looking away.

    "Idiot! I''m just paralyzed! Don''t hide me under the blanket like I''m evidence of a crime!", Aiko thought, irritated.

    ¡ª I didn''t mean to do that... ¡ª Emilia muttered, looking at the floor.

    ¡ª I understand. That day is still on your mind. Okay, let''s take it slow. ¡ª Kay said, trying to calm her down.

    "What are they talking about? Does Emilia know that soldier?", Aiko thought, confused.

    Emilia sat down next to him on the bed.

    ¡ª It was so sudden... I washed my mouth and brushed my teeth. Maybe now... I won''t feel sick. Can we try again? ¡ª Emilia said, hesitant.

    "Try what again?", Aiko thought, not understanding.

    ¡ª We can do it another day. It''s not good to force it now. ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª I want to try. You''re going to be away for a week. Please! ¡ª Emilia begged.

    Kay touched her face gently.

    ¡ª Just think about me. Just look at me. ¡ª he said, trying to calm her down.

    ¡ª Yes... ¡ª Emilia replied.

    ¡ª I''m with you. You don''t need to be afraid. ¡ª Kay continued.

    ¡ª Kay... ¡ª Emilia said, looking deeply into his eyes.

    Kay brought her face closer to his.

    ¡ª I love you. ¡ª he said.

    Emilia was surprised for a moment, but soon replied:

    ¡ª I love you too.

    "Wait! What the hell is going on here?!" Aiko thought, completely confused.

    Kay gave Emilia a quick peck and pulled away.

    "How do you feel?" Kay asked.

    Emilia touched her lips, still a little confused.

    "So?" Kay insisted, worried.

    Emilia pushed him abruptly on the bed and kissed him more intensely.

    "What the hell is this?!" Aiko thought, desperate and short of breath.

    "Wait, Emilia!" Kay said, laying her on the bed and getting off of Aiko under the blanket.

    "I''m fine... Make me forget about that guard!" Emilia asked, opening her arms.

    Kay hesitated, but ended up getting closer again. Emilia hugged him, and the two continued kissing.

    "I love you... I love you..." Emilia said between kisses.

    "Why do I feel like I''m forgetting something important?" Kay thought, intrigued.

    ¡ª Can you stop this?! ¡ª Aiko shouted from under the blanket.

    Emilia and Kay immediately separated, frightened.

    "It was hers!", Kay thought, panicking.

    Emilia looked at Kay, confused.

    Kay pulled the blanket away, revealing Aiko completely paralyzed.

    ¡ªWhat are you doing hiding here?! ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, completely embarrassed.

    ¡ªThe one who is confused and embarrassed here is me! You, kissing a soldier right next to your cousin! How shameless! ¡ª Aiko retorted, visibly irritated.

    ¡ªWe... we weren''t kissing! And I didn''t even know you were... Wait, why are you standing like that? ¡ª Emilia asked, looking at her cousin.

    ¡ªHow strange. You were still alive. You could have warned me! ¡ª Kay commented, crossing her arms as if nothing had happened.

    ¡ªYou idiot! That was just a temporary paralyzing drug! ¡ª Aiko shouted, furious.

    ¡ª What''s going on, Kay?! ¡ª Emilia asked, confused and unable to hide her tone of concern.

    Kay sighed, trying to organize her thoughts before answering:

    ¡ª How can I explain... She stuck herself with a syringe that, at first, I thought had poison inside. And I thought: ''Okay, this time the blame will fall on me.'' If I had killed someone as important as this girl, I would definitely be executed. And considering that I''m already causing enough trouble... well, I thought it best to hide the evidence for now.

    ¡ª You... what?! ¡ª Emilia said, incredulous, alternating her gaze between Kay and Aiko.

    ¡ª You''re a complete idiot! ¡ª Aiko said, still unable to move.

    ¡ª Maybe... but at least no one was poisoned, right? ¡ª Kay replied, trying to ease the tension with an awkward smile.

    ¡ª Kay! ¡ª Emilia and Aiko shouted at the same time, making him feel embarrassed.

    "They really are cousins!" ¡ª thought Kay, watching the two argue.

    ¡ª And you? I bet you tried to stick that syringe in him! ¡ª accused Emilia, crossing her arms and staring at Aiko.

    ¡ª When I arrived, he was alone, lying on your bed! I thought he was some pervert, so I did it to protect you! ¡ª explained Aiko, pointing at Kay.

    ¡ª And he ended up getting screwed over with that! ¡ª retorted Emilia, letting out an exasperated sigh.

    ¡ª I have resistance! ¡ª said Aiko, starting to move her fingers slowly.

    ¡ª Idiot, he''s a soldier. Of course he must have resistance to poisons! ¡ª replied Emilia, rolling her eyes.

    "What kind of crazy logic is that?" ¡ª thought Kay, confused by Emilia''s comment.

    ¡ª And you, kissing a soldier so intensely in your room... What will your father think of that? ¡ª exclaimed Aiko, with a provocative tone.

    Emilia looked at her with a serious and cold gaze.

 Chapter 93: Of course!, Why did I say that?

    ¡ª And you, kissing a soldier so intensely in your room... What will your father think of this? ¡ª Aiko exclaimed, with a provocative tone.

    Emilia stared at her with a serious and cold look.

    ¡ª I... I won''t say anything! ¡ª Aiko said, raising her hands, clearly intimidated.

    Emilia sighed deeply.

    ¡ª This is Kay, my boyfriend. ¡ª Emilia declared firmly.

    Aiko was completely shocked, her eyes wide as if she had seen something unbelievable.

    ¡ª What kind of reaction is that?! ¡ª Emilia asked, full of disdain.

    Tears began to flow from Aiko''s eyes.

    ¡ª You... you''re finally acting like an adult! ¡ª Aiko thought, feeling an inexplicable pride as she tried to hold back her tears.

    Kay and Emilia looked at each other, confused by the girl''s exaggerated reaction.

    ¡ª Don''t embarrass me, you idiot! ¡ª Emilia said, quickly covering Aiko''s mouth.

    Kay started laughing out loud, enjoying the situation.

    ¡ª I also saw this more childish side of her. To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve seen this more adult side when she''s not acting like a princess! ¡ª Kay commented, still laughing.

    ¡ª How embarrassing... Don''t remind me of my past! ¡ª Emilia muttered, looking away, embarrassed.

    ¡ª What past?! Until a few weeks ago, you were still acting like this! ¡ª Aiko teased.

    ¡ª What did you want here, anyway? ¡ª Emilia asked, trying to change the subject.

    ¡ª I was looking for Alpha Zero! I asked the soldiers and they said he would be with you. So I asked your mother where you were, and she told me to look in the garden. Since I didn''t find you there, I came here to your room! ¡ª Aiko explained quickly.

    ¡ª Mom! ¡ª Emilia said, with an irritated tone.

    ¡ª Were you looking for me? It''s because of the suit, isn''t it? I''ll take it off now. ¡ª Kay said, standing up.

    ¡ªW-wait! ¡ª Aiko said, embarrassed, gesturing for him to stop.

    Kay, without paying attention, began to take off her suit.

    ¡ªWhere can I leave this? ¡ª Kay asked, now with the clothes that were underneath her uniform.

    ¡ªLeave it on the chair. She''ll get it later. ¡ª Emilia replied, pointing to the piece of furniture.

    Aiko opened her eyes and widened when she realized that Kay was only wearing her underwear.

    ¡ªYou were going to take off your suit in front of everyone? Why are you embarrassed now? ¡ª Kay asked, not understanding.

    ¡ªShe''s serious when she''s acting like a scientist, but she changes completely when she''s doing nothing! ¡ª Emilia commented, with an ironic tone.

    "They really do look alike!" ¡ª Kay thought, observing the two.

    ¡ªYou just compared us, didn''t you?! ¡ª the two said in unison, staring at him in sync.

    Kay smiled, but quickly shook her head, trying to hide it.

    "I''m going to be away from him for a long time, so wait outside!" Emilia said irritably, as she crossed her arms.

    "Even if I wanted to, my body is still paralyzed!" Aiko replied, with a mischievous smile.

    Emilia glared at her.

    ¡ª It''s not my fault! You never told me you had a boyfriend, much less that he was 100% all this time! ¡ª Aiko retorted.

    ¡ª Without the mask, you can call me Kay. With the mask, call me Alpha Zero. ¡ª Kay said, in a serious tone, trying to bring order to the conversation.

    ¡ª You''re not the boss of me! ¡ª Aiko replied, stubbornly.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡ª I told you I had made a soldier friend! ¡ª Emilia reminded, rolling her eyes.

    ¡ª It''s been a while, but you never said that this "friend" became your boyfriend! ¡ª Aiko replied, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡ª I must have forgotten... ¡ª Emilia said, trying to end the subject.

    Aiko turned her gaze to Kay, analyzing him with scientific curiosity.

    ¡ª He''s not bad-looking... A 100% capable of using the full potential of the suits. Julius never lets anyone study him... I wonder if this guy is like Julius? If I dated him, would I be free to touch him too? ¡ª Aiko thought out loud, lost in her thoughts.

    ¡ª You thought out loud, idiot! ¡ª Emilia said, full of disdain.

    ¡ª S-sorry! I was just joking! Don''t take me seriously! ¡ª Aiko said, laughing nervously.

    ¡ª She''s funny! ¡ª Kay commented, laughing easily.

    ¡ª Anyway, you can''t date someone without love involved. It''s not like I''m going to say "Do you want to date me?" and he''s going to accept! ¡ª Aiko said, trying to justify her words.

    Kay seemed lost in his thoughts, almost in a trance.

    ¡ª I accept. ¡ª Kay said suddenly, breaking the silence.

    The two looked at him, confused.

    ¡ª What did you say?! ¡ª Emilia and Aiko exclaimed at the same time.

    ¡ª Okay, I accept dating you. ¡ª Kay repeated calmly.

    ¡ª How funny! Your boyfriend is really funny! ¡ª Aiko said, forcing a laugh, clearly not understanding the situation.

    Before Aiko could react, Kay kissed her quickly.

    ¡ª I''m serious. I accept your request. ¡ª Kay declared calmly.

    ¡ª W-what? What are you saying?! ¡ª Aiko stammered, completely lost.

    ¡ª What are you talking about, Kay? You don''t even know her well! ¡ª Emilia exclaimed, indignant.

    Kay, thoughtful, looked at Aiko.

    ¡ª It''s true... Why am I attracted to her? Is it because Mira asked me to accept anyone, or because she reminds me of you? ¡ª Kay thought out loud, looking at Emilia.

    ¡ª Wait! Today is the last day of that deal with Mira... I had even forgotten about it! ¡ª Emilia said, as if she had been hit by a sudden revelation.

    ¡ª What are you talking about? Who is Mira? And why don''t you seem angry that he betrayed you by kissing me?! ¡ª Aiko shouted, sitting on the bed with an incredulous look.

    ¡ª Mira is his fianc¨¦e. Kay is kind of... emotionless. So Mira suggested he have more wives, so he would develop more emotions. And it''s working! I already loved him, so I became his girlfriend too. ¡ª Emilia explained, with a calm expression.

    ¡ª And now, just because I played, I became his fianc¨¦e too? That doesn''t make any sense! ¡ª Aiko said, clearly shaken.

    ¡ª I don''t understand either... You rejected me, even indirectly, at first. So why did you accept my cousin so easily? ¡ª Emilia asked, frowning.

    ¡ª I don''t know... It was something natural. I think her way reminds me of you, and since I love you, I think I can love her too. ¡ª Kay answered honestly.

    ¡ª I''m not happy with that comparison! ¡ª Emilia said, irritated.

    ¡ª You''re laughing like an idiot! ¡ª Aiko commented, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª He would accept anyone as a girlfriend just because they look like me! That means he loves me a lot, doesn''t it? ¡ª Emilia said, smiling, blushing.

    ¡ª I don''t understand you guys, but leave me out of this strange relationship! And you''ll pay for stealing my first kiss! ¡ª Aiko exclaimed, standing up and going to the chair where Kay''s suit was.

    ¡ª Wait! Are you sure? He accepts us as we are and will love you the same way he loves me! ¡ª Emilia said, trying to convince her.

    ¡ª I can''t date a guy who already has other girlfriends, especially one who is my cousin! ¡ª Aiko replied, determined.

    ¡ª Are you sure? He''s been over 100% for a long time! ¡ª Emilia teased, with a mischievous smile.

    ¡ª Don''t provoke her. ¡ª Kay warned, worried.

    Aiko quickly approached Kay, her eyes shining with scientific curiosity.

    ¡ª What is she talking about? There''s no way to go over 100%! The suit would overload and not work properly! ¡ª Aiko said, with a skeptical expression.

    ¡ª I''m operating at around 200% right now. ¡ª Kay replied calmly.

    ¡ª You''re kidding me! I never thought it was possible to surpass 100% naturally, without causing any kind of overload or penalty to the system! ¡ª Aiko exclaimed, fascinated, as she analyzed Kay more closely.

    "Her eyes are shining... It''s just like the first time I talked to Emilia. She was excited like that too." ¡ª Kay thought, smiling as she observed Aiko.

    ¡ª How?! When did this happen? ¡ª Aiko asked, perplexed.

    ¡ª When is a difficult question to answer, but the percentage increases a lot when you make a deal with the Ghoul. ¡ª Kay explained enigmatically.

    ¡ª Think about it later, Aiko. Soon he''ll have to leave! ¡ª Emilia said, interrupting and pulling Kay''s face towards hers, kissing him passionately.

    Aiko watched them in silence, her gaze filled with doubts.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know if I can feel it. I spent so many years focused on my research that I no longer feel it¡­¡± Aiko began to say hesitantly.

    Before she could finish, Kay approached her and kissed her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything... So why don¡¯t I want to stop kissing you?¡± Aiko thought, confused, as her hands trembled slightly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t good with feelings either. But, living with people, I started to feel. By loving, I explored those feelings even more. I want you to feel the same way I do,¡± Kay said, staring at her intensely.

    ¡°Just... just stop talking!¡± Aiko interrupted, pulling him in for another kiss, her voice filled with repressed emotion.

    A few minutes later, the scene shifted to the castle courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix your suit. Give me two days and I¡¯ll bring it to you,¡± Aiko said seriously, but with a slight blush on her face.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I''m leaving it in your hands. ¡ª Kay replied, already with her Alpha Zero mask back on.

    ¡°Let''s go!¡± ¡ª Joana said impatiently, as she watched the interaction with an arched eyebrow.

    ¡°Take care! And remember what I told Mira.¡± ¡ª Emilia said, with a soft smile, clearly worried.

    ¡°I remember. See you later.¡± ¡ª Kay replied, her voice calm through the mask, but full of confidence.

    The two waved in sync as Kay began to leave. He stopped for a moment, looked back and smiled under the mask before waving at them.

    They got into the cars, and the driver started the car, taking them away.

    ¡°Did you get the information you wanted?¡± the queen asked, with curiosity in her eyes.

    ¡°Much more than that!¡± ¡ª Aiko replied, smiling enigmatically.

    The queen frowned, confused.

    ¡°I''m going back to the institute.¡± ¡ª Aiko said goodbye quickly, with a determined glint in her eyes.

    The scene changes to the base a few minutes later.

 Chapter 94: Conviction!

    <div>

    ¡ª I''ll wait for you to come back! ¡ª she said, with a more resolute tone.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going home? ¡ª Kay asked, frowning.

    ¡ª My home is here. ¡ª The answer was firm, without hesitation.

    ¡ª I understand. You''ll have company, so you won''t be alone. Try to be happy this week. ¡ª Kay walked away, waving slightly.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Lena replied, with a small but sincere smile.

    ¡ª Let''s eat something. They won''t arrive until tomorrow, and it''s best to rest until then. ¡ª Kay suggested.

    A few hours later, at the base.

    The squad sent by the Fifth Division arrived in several helicopters.

    ¡ª Come to think of it... Will all these helicopters fit in here? ¡ª Kay asked, looking at the limited space of the hangar.

    ¡ª Certainly not! ¡ª Fiona replied, crossing her arms and watching the movement.

    ¡ª Our helicopters should take the vehicles out of the base. We won''t be using them this week anyway. ¡ª Kay said, with authority.

    ¡ª I''ll pass the message on! ¡ª Alex said, already heading towards the landing area.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him!¡± Brenda said, hurrying to follow him.

    They walked away as the helicopter blades stopped spinning.

    The leaders of the Fifth Division squads disembarked and walked towards the soldiers at the base.

    ¡°Thank you for coming so quickly!¡± Kay said, in a formal tone.

    ¡°We heard it was urgent and we came to provide support for this week.¡± Takahiro, leader of the Seventh Squad, replied, extending his hand to Kay.

    Kay shook his hand firmly.

    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± he replied seriously.

    ¡°What are you planning?¡± Takahiro asked, looking around curiously.

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t received the news yet... Our captain is dead,¡± Kay revealed, the weight of the news visible in her voice.

    ¡°Takemichi? I¡¯m so sorry for your loss. How did this happen?¡± ¡ª asked Takahiro, clearly shaken.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡ª It was a Ghoul. ¡ª said Kay, directly.

    ¡ª Huh? ¡ª Takahiro''s eyes widened in confusion.

    ¡ª A captain killed by a Ghoul. I know it''s hard to believe, but that''s what happened. ¡ª Kay kept her tone firm, despite Takahiro''s disbelief.

    ¡ª By a single Ghoul? ¡ª Takahiro seemed even more perplexed.

    ¡ª Follow Ryuji. He''ll show you a video that was broadcast in the royal castle, and you''ll understand everything. ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Okay. ¡ª Takahiro nodded, still trying to process the information.

    Ryuji led the group to a nearby wall and began showing the video on his cell phone.

    In the meantime, Alex returned to Kay''s side.

    ¡ª We brought the helicopters! ¡ª Alex informed.

    ¡ª Good work. Pilot your helicopters and park them outside the base, but keep them close enough so we can use them quickly. ¡ª Kay instructed, with a commanding voice that inspired respect.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the pilots replied in unison, heading to their respective aircrafts.

    Kay yawned, the tiredness evident in her eyes.

    ¡ª Are you going to sleep? ¡ª Lena asked, her brow furrowed.

    ¡ª No! I''ll wait for them to arrive. ¡ª Kay replied, stretching her arms to shake off the sleep.

    Takahiro, still suspicious, looked at him seriously.

    ¡ª What level was your captain? ¡ª he asked, his voice full of curiosity and concern.

    ¡ª Around 98% to 100% ¡ª Kay replied, directly, as she crossed her arms.

    Takahiro''s expression changed instantly. He widened his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡ª A captain with almost 100% lost to a Ghoul... And you called us to reinforce something that goes beyond a Ghoul? Is that really what you''re saying? ¡ª Takahiro exclaimed, incredulous.

    Kay let out a dry laugh, full of irony.

    ¡ª Saying it like that makes it seem like we''re being cruel to you. ¡ª he commented, raising an eyebrow.

    Lena took a step forward, her gaze firm.

    ¡ª You''re not going to fight this Monarch. We just need you to act in our division to protect the kingdom for this week! ¡ª she explained, with a serious tone.

    Kay nodded and added:

    ¡ª Don''t be afraid. We have a Ghoul on our side who can sense these stronger Ghouls before they even reach the kingdom.

    Takahiro took a step back, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Ghoul on your side? What kind of joke is that?¡± he retorted, almost accusingly.

    Kay raised a hand, asking for calm.

    ¡°A joke that¡¯s not funny, so it¡¯s not worth joking about. Wait for the other squads to arrive, and we¡¯ll explain everything to you,¡± he said, his voice calm but full of authority.

    Takahiro continued to stare at Kay, but remained silent, processing what he had just heard. A few hours later, the darkness of night enveloped the base, as the helicopter blades finally stopped, allowing the squads to disembark.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Lena asked uneasily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s welcome them. Leave Kay alone there,¡± Joana replied, crossing her arms.

    ¡°It seems like he doesn¡¯t want to leave where he is! We¡¯d better leave him!¡± ¡ª said Yan, supporting the decision.

    ¡ª But it''s already night! ¡ª Lena insisted, worried.

    ¡ª It''s better this way. ¡ª Joana shrugged, looking towards the spot where Kay was standing.

    ¡ª What a long trip... ¡ª complained Nina, getting off one of the helicopters and stretching her arms.

    Ryuji''s eyes widened when he saw her.

    ¡ª Are you kidding! Why a vice-captain? ¡ª he muttered, impressed.

    The third squad, led by Momo and sent by the Fourth Division, began to report to the Sixth Division.

    ¡ª There are only women... ¡ª thought Yan, analyzing the group that was disembarking.

    Nina, taking the lead, stepped forward and bowed her head in respect.

    ¡ª We were informed about Takemichi and the situation that led to the request for reinforcements. I''m sorry for the loss of your captain.

    The soldiers accompanying her repeated the gesture, bowing as a sign of respect.

    ¡ª Thank you. ¡ª Joana replied, with a brief nod. ¡ª I didn¡¯t expect someone of your level to come in person.

    Nina smiled slightly, although her eyes carried a betraying weight.

    ¡ª When the captain received the news about Takemichi, she was quite shaken. First, she cried. Then, she became furious and went around destroying everything. But soon she became sad again, swearing revenge for him. She wanted to come, but under these conditions, it would be impossible to leave the kingdom unprotected. So, she sent me with Momo¡¯s squad.

    Joana nodded, understanding.

    ¡ª I know your captain has always admired the other captains, even ours, who was below her ranking. She must be suffering too.

    Nina sighed, her voice full of experience and resignation.

    ¡ª In this job, we have seen many deaths. Over time, we end up getting used to the pain, but that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t hurt when we lose someone. The difference is that we learn to move on. The captain will be fine, and I believe you will be fine too.

    Joana clenched her fists, her expression hardening.

    ¡ª It''s true. It hurts to think that we''ll never see him again... But we need to move on. For him, for ourselves, and for everyone we swore to protect. We''re taking this week off because Kay asked us to. We know that Mira and Rem will need it too. And when we get back, I want to be so strong that the Ghouls will be the ones who fear us, not the other way around!

    Joana''s words reverberated through the group, intense and full of conviction. The squad leaders exchanged glances, impressed.

    ¡ª "That''s the same thing Kay said." ¡ª they thought, analyzing Joana.

    Nina smiled, encouraging her.

    ¡ª I see. So, the fire is still burning! Where do you want us to start?

    Joana took a deep breath before answering.

    ¡ª For now, eat something and rest. Our comrades have already returned home, so the base is half empty. The reinforcements from the Fifth Division should already be asleep. Almost all the rooms are available. We''ve taken the soldiers'' belongings out this week, so feel free to choose where to sleep.

    Nina nodded, but couldn''t help but notice something strange.

    "Understood. But... what about that "statue" standing there?" she asked, referring to Kay, motionless in the distance.

    "He''s waiting for Mira to come back. It''s best to leave him. Now go eat before the food gets cold!" Joana replied, brushing off any insistence.

    Nina looked at Kay curiously, but decided not to insist. That''s how reinforcements from the Fourth Division arrived.

    During the early hours of the morning, reinforcements from the Third Division also arrived, being greeted by Joana and Nina, who were still awake. They gave instructions to the new arrivals before finally returning to their rooms.

    Hours later, at dawn, the sound of another helicopter landing broke the silence of the base. This time, no one came to greet them.

 Chapter 95: A Way to Protect Yourself!

    Raven and Sarah were the first to get off the plane, followed by Brenda and Alex.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Raven said, her voice calm and controlled.

    Inside the helicopter, Mira and Rem remained seated. Rem held Mira in a tight hug, both visibly devastated by the loss.

    ¡°Kay¡¯s waiting over there!¡± Alex said, pointing to the motionless figure.

    ¡°Kay?¡± Mira asked, visibly confused.

    ¡°Straighten up your face, you don¡¯t want to make him even more worried,¡± Rem said, trying to encourage her daughter.

    ¡°You too!¡± Mira replied, with a tired but firm look.

    Rem forced a brief smile to comfort her and stood up.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Mira thought, surprised, before following her.

    The two got off the helicopter, the cold early morning air enveloping them.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t move at all!¡± Brenda commented, watching Kay.

    ¡°He must be embarrassed to find you.¡± Go to him! ¡ª Rem encouraged.

    Mira hesitated, but started to move away towards him.

    ¡ª Could this be it? I didn''t expect him to find Mira wearing the mask... ¡ª Raven murmured thoughtfully.

    ¡ª Like Alpha Zero, right? I get it! ¡ª Rem said, laughing softly.

    Mira approached without saying anything. When she got close to Kay, she leaned on him, seeking comfort.

    ¡ª You''ve been waiting here all night... I''ll wake you up, but just leave me like this for a little while. ¡ª Mira said, her voice choked.

    ¡ª He''s sleeping. ¡ª Rem confirmed, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª It makes sense. ¡ª Sarah commented naturally.

    Suddenly, Kay, still asleep, hugged Mira instinctively.

    ¡ª Are you awake? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, confused, pulling his mask lightly.

    When she removed it, she realized that he was still fast asleep.

    ¡ª How curious... This must be an automatic reaction, an unconscious manifestation of his desire to prepare himself to comfort you. ¡ª Rem explained, approaching with the others.

    ¡ª Mira? ¡ª Raven called, equally confused.

    Mira, however, seemed to finally relax in Kay''s arms.

    ¡ª I don''t understand... But it''s so warm... ¡ª Mira murmured, closing her eyes as tears ran down her face.

    ¡ª Then stay there. I need a shower. ¡ª Rem said, moving away.

    ¡ª I need to get some sleep! ¡ª Brenda declared, already turning around.

    ¡ª Me too. ¡ª Alex agreed, following her.

    ¡ª Do something with his legs later! ¡ª Raven joked, referring to Kay''s position, before moving away.

    ¡ª That''s great, huh, Mira? Enjoy it. ¡ª Sarah finished, leaving immediately.

    Mira remained where she was, crying silently, but she seemed calmer in that situation.

    ¡ª I''m sorry... ¡ª Kay suddenly whispered, her voice breaking the silence.

    The girls stopped at the same moment.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Mira called, surprised.

    ¡ª I didn''t get there in time to help the captain... ¡ª Kay said, slowly waking up.

    Mira remained silent, absorbing his words. The others watched him, confused. Then, without saying anything, Mira leaned over and kissed him.

    ¡ª Thank you. I''ll make some coffee. You have something to give to my mother, don''t you? She''s over there. ¡ª Mira said, quickly moving away.

    Mira hurriedly left, leaving Kay and the others in a mix of perplexity and concern.

    ¡ª "Mira?" ¡ª everyone thought, confused.

    Kay began to move slowly.

    ¡ª How did you get out? Your feet were in the ground. ¡ª Raven commented.

    ¡ª I just pulled. ¡ª Kay replied, exhausted. He lowered his head, sad. ¡ª I made her even sadder. I ended up making everything worse...

    ¡ª It wasn''t that. It was like she saw a ghost. ¡ª Rem said, with an analytical look.

    Kay took a deep breath, then handed something to Rem.

    ¡ª I don''t know who told her, but I only managed to get this back from the captain... ¡ª he said, showing her the wedding ring.

    Rem took it delicately, looking at the object with contained emotion.

    ¡ª You don''t have to feel guilty about this. It was already a miracle that you arrived in time to kill the Ghouls. I thank you for avenging him for us. ¡ª Rem said, stroking Kay''s head tenderly.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡ª I''m sorry... ¡ª Kay repeated, her voice breaking.

    ¡ª It''s okay. I knew this could happen a long time ago, but I refused to believe it would be possible. We''ll get through it. Don''t worry. Now let''s go inside, our arrival must have woken the soldiers! ¡ª Rem said, with a reassuring smile.

    ¡ª What? Aren''t we supposed to be in the Third Division? ¡ª Kay asked, confused.

    ¡ª What are you talking about? ¡ª Rem replied, frowning.

    ¡ª Why are we at the base? Did I... fall asleep again? ¡ª Kay asked, putting her hand to her head.

    ¡ª Kay? This is no time for jokes! ¡ª Raven said, worried.

    Suddenly, Kay staggered, her expression contorted in pain.

    ¡ª General... Who? A Ghoul? Why don''t I remember...? ¡ª Kay stammered before fainting.

    ¡ª It seems my daughter knows what''s going on. Take Kay to the infirmary. Let''s go to the kitchen and hear what Mira has to say. ¡ª Rem ordered, with authority, as she walked away.

    ¡ª I''ll take him. ¡ª Alex said, lifting Kay carefully.

    While Alex took Kay to the infirmary, Rem and the others went to the kitchen. There, they found Mira crying even more while making coffee.

    ¡ª So, what do you have to tell us? ¡ª Rem asked directly.

    A little later, in the cafeteria, everyone was seated. Mira began to calm down, although her eyes were still red.

    ¡ª I remembered that heat. It happened once in the past... After Kay killed the Ghoul in the forest, he was crying. I was scared, but I went to comfort him. ¡ª Mira said, her voice choked with memories.

    ¡ª I remember that. You were hugging each other. ¡ª Rem replied, with a distant look, remembering the scene.

    ¡ª It was at that moment... I don''t understand, and it seems that Kay didn''t realize it either, but when I hugged him, I felt that same warmth. A little later, he passed out. And then, all the memories of that day... Everything he felt, came to me. At least the rest of the day, after he drank my coffee. The memory of his parents'' death, of him killing the Ghoul... He lost it, but I remember everything he saw! ¡ª Mira said, excited.

    ¡ª Are you saying that, from the moment we were about to leave the Third Division until now, he won''t remember anything? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, alarmed.

    ¡ª Yes. There''s only one thing he hasn''t forgotten: the way the Ghoul moves. He must remember it, but not clearly, it''s more like an instinct. ¡ª Mira explained.

    ¡ª What kind of nonsense is this?! Will he really forget everything, while you keep his memories? That can''t happen! ¡ª Raven protested, indignant.

    ¡ª It wasn''t Kay who chose it! He doesn''t even know that this has happened before. He can''t even imagine that I have the memories of his parents'' death! ¡ª Mira replied, trying to justify herself.

    ¡ª Make him remember! ¡ª Raven said, taking out her cell phone and showing a video of Kay in the castle.

    ¡ª He dreams about that day many times, but he never remembers it. ¡ª Mira replied, in a melancholic tone.

    ¡ª Try anyway! ¡ª Raven insisted, holding out her cell phone.

    ¡ª When he got off the plane, he already started to feel guilty. He keeps thinking that everything would be different if he didn''t have to pay that punishment. He believes that it would be different if only you were by my father''s side at that moment. ¡ª Mira said, trying to contain her frustration.

    ¡ª What did he want? For me to die too?! ¡ª Rem exclaimed, shocked.

    ¡ª You know that''s not it! ¡ª Mira said firmly.

    ¡ª I know... Maybe, together, we would have managed to kill the Ghoul general. But what about the other Ghouls in the place? How many humans would have died before we killed them all... If we killed them at all. ¡ª Rem reflected, with a distant look.

    ¡ª Kay is already at 200%. ¡ª Mira stated, as if that were obvious.

    ¡ª He broke that percentage a long time ago, when he used 150%. So, thinking that he can go further is natural. ¡ª Rem agreed.

    ¡ª But one of the scientists who creates and repairs the suits said that it''s impossible to go beyond 100% without breaking the limit. Kay thinks Julius can do it too, but even he doesn''t seem to be sure about that. ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Why are you changing the subject? Him using the suit more is a good thing for the army, isn''t it? ¡ª Rem asked.

    ¡ª But this scientist... She became his girlfriend. ¡ª Mira revealed, seriously.

    ¡ª How did that happen?! ¡ª Rem exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª It seems that his promise to accept the girls this week was still working, but, to him, it sounded more like an order. He accepted right away. ¡ª Mira said, crossing her arms.

    Raven was visibly shaken.

    ¡ª It wasn''t the same with you. He was thinking about you. But with this girl... He accepted right away. There was something wrong with him. ¡ª Mira explained, looking at Raven.

    ¡ª Wrong? What do you mean? ¡ª Raven asked, confused.

    ¡ª It seemed like hypnosis. The moment she asked, even as a joke, he accepted. It was strange. ¡ª Mira stated.

    ¡ª "They completely changed the subject..." ¡ª the other girls thought, watching from afar.

    ¡ª But why would he accept someone he doesn''t even know? ¡ª Raven insisted.

    ¡ª She looks like Emilia. In fact, they''re cousins. ¡ª Mira revealed.

    ¡ª A scientist cousin of a princess? Where have I heard that before? ¡ª Rem murmured.

    ¡ª Aiko. She''s a prodigy who... ¡ª Brenda began, but was interrupted by the distant sound of a helicopter.

    ¡ª Another squad? It must be the Second, but they wouldn''t arrive at the same time as us. ¡ª Raven said, intrigued.

    ¡ª You''re right. ¡ª Rem agreed, drawing her sword.

    ¡ª Don''t worry! We''ve already been informed of their arrival. ¡ª Fernanda said, entering the cafeteria.

    ¡ª How long have you been there?! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª I just got here. My condolences. ¡ª Fernanda said sincerely.

    ¡ª Thank you. ¡ª Mira and Rem replied at the same time.

    ¡ª It seems that this prodigy they speak of has already repaired his suit personally. I understand her being interested in the suit of a 100%, but to have repaired it personally? It makes me a little jealous! ¡ª Fernanda joked.

    ¡ª Have you already repaired his suit? He used the limit break! Wasn''t that too fast? ¡ª Raven asked, incredulous.

    ¡ª He absorbed the Ghouls while passing through the divisions. Don''t you remember he asked for that? But, in fact, the suit should have been damaged. Yet, it arrived intact, to the point that he killed all the Ghouls and spent hours using it without any problems. ¡ª Fernanda explained.

    ¡ª His suit was damaged, but when he absorbed the general, it was repaired. ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Did Kay tell you that? ¡ª Fernanda asked, suspicious.

    ¡ª More or less. ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª That general had an abnormal regeneration. I wouldn''t say it was instantaneous, but very fast. According to the soldiers, it was less than a minute. ¡ª Fernanda explained.

    ¡ª Without eating anything? ¡ª Rem asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Nothing. ¡ª Fernanda confirmed.

    ¡ª Isn''t it enough that they are stronger than us, now they also regenerate? ¡ª Raven said, irritated.

    ¡ª Kay killed him in a few seconds. We''ll have to break our limits too, if we want to have any chance. ¡ª Mira said, determined.

    ¡ª Kay is abnormal. There''s no way to break the limit of something limited to 100%. ¡ª Fernanda argued.

    ¡ª If he was able to, then it''s possible! We just need to find out how. ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª This base is hectic... ¡ª Momo commented, entering the cafeteria.

    ¡ª You''re the leader of the squad sent by Yumi? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª What an honor! Did you remember me? I''m happy! ¡ª Momo said, with a smile.

    ¡ª She''s tall... ¡ª the other girls thought, looking at Momo.

    ¡ª Thank you for coming! It was hard to convince your captain to stay there with her division. She was waiting for us at the airport. ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡°She what?!¡± Nina exclaimed, entering the cafeteria.

    ¡°She went back to her base soon after. Sorry to give you all this trouble.¡± Mira said, with a tired smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She gives us trouble all the time.¡± Nina replied, with a playful tone.

    Mira laughed, seeming lighter.

    ¡°I feel better. I¡¯ll make some coffee. Welcome her, Rem!¡± Mira said, heading to the kitchen.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rem replied, standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and meet this prodigy.¡±

    ¡°She came?¡± Raven asked, curious.

    ¡°Probably.¡± Rem said, heading out towards the courtyard.

    ¡°What does this girl look like?¡± Sarah asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± Rem said, with a smile.

    In the courtyard, some girls were still glancing at Mira, who remained in the kitchen.

 Chapter 96: Study material!

    In the courtyard, some girls were still glancing at Mira, who was still in the kitchen.

    ¡°I concentrate better when I¡¯m alone,¡± Mira said, closing the door.

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Raven agreed, going outside.

    In the courtyard, the conversation started again.

    ¡°What kind of prodigy are you talking about?¡± Momo asked, curious.

    ¡°A really annoying kind,¡± Fernanda joked.

    ¡°Really? I think she¡¯s pretty calm,¡± Mira replied.

    ¡°Have you met her? Practically all prodigies keep to themselves,¡± Fernanda said.

    ¡°Julius?¡± Nina asked.

    ¡°The main one,¡± Fernanda confirmed.

    ¡°They¡¯re problematic people!¡± Nina said.

    ¡°It seems like we all agree on that!¡± Rem replied.

    The intense sound of the helicopter cut through the air as the aircraft began to land in the center of the base.

    ¡°The soldiers must be exhausted, but how are they going to sleep with so much noise?¡± ¡ª Rem commented, looking at the sky.

    ¡ª When we left the room, the others were already awake! ¡ª Nina said.

    ¡ª The same happened on our side! ¡ª Takahiro added, calmly approaching.

    ¡ª Then, not bad! ¡ª Rem said, letting out a sigh of relief.

    ¡ª I am envoy of the fifth division, leader of the seventh squad. My name is Takahiro. ¡ª He introduced himself formally, bowing his head slightly.

    ¡ª You must remember us. We are from Kay''s squad! ¡ª Rem said, showing a slight smile.

    ¡ª Of course. It is a pleasure to see you again! ¡ª Takahiro replied politely.

    ¡ª Why are the people from the institute coming here? ¡ª Kratos asked, who appeared next to some boys.

    ¡ª Could it be a delivery for Kay? ¡ª Raven joked, crossing her arms.

    Kratos lowered his head in a sign of respect. Slayer and Sky did the same.

    ¡ª I am sorry... We were there, but we couldn''t do anything! ¡ª Kratos said, his voice full of regret.

    ¡ª It''s okay. There wasn''t much we could do in that situation. ¡ª Rem shook her head slightly. ¡ª I''m glad you''re back!

    Sarah looked away, without saying anything.

    ¡ª Oh, oh... ¡ª Rem smiled. ¡ª I missed this place so much!

    A man got off the helicopter, his deep and unmistakable voice echoing.

    ¡°I miss this smell of war and bad coffee!¡± he said with a smile.

    Rem¡¯s eyes widened, recognizing him immediately.

    ¡°That voice...

    ¡°Shut up, you old man! You didn¡¯t come here to play!¡± ¡ª Aiko got off the helicopter, bringing scientists and guards with her.

    Rem took a few steps forward, surprised.

    ¡°Captain?! You¡¯re still alive!¡±

    The former captain of the sixth division spread his arms, laughing.

    ¡°Well, well, terror of the ghouls... You¡¯ve become a very beautiful young lady!¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from you since! Where have you been?¡± Rem asked, moving closer.

    The nearby soldiers looked on in intrigue.

    ¡°This man... is he a former captain?¡± ¡ª they thought, watching him closely.

    ¡ª I discovered a new passion for research and ended up working for the institute. But this time, she called me for another experiment. ¡ª The former captain pointed at Aiko.

    ¡ª It''s not an experiment! It''s just a quick test. ¡ª Aiko rolled her eyes impatiently.

    Rem looked her up and down.

    ¡ª You''re Aiko?

    ¡ª Yes! "Terror of the ghouls"? Then you must be Takemichi''s wife! I''ve heard many stories about you. ¡ª Aiko smiled affably.

    ¡ª And what brings a prodigy to a military base? ¡ª Rem teased.

    ¡ª I have four reasons: first, my boyfriend is here; second, I came to deliver his suit; third, I''m going to test the old man''s suit here; and last, I want to see the result of a meeting between two 100%. ¡ª Aiko replied, with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡ª Two 100%? What are you talking about? ¡ª Rem frowned.

    ¡ª Didn¡¯t you hear? Julius accepted your request for reinforcements and will come here in person. ¡ª Aiko stated casually.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The soldiers exchanged surprised glances.

    ¡ª There¡¯s no reason for Julius to come here... Any ulterior motives? ¡ª Rem crossed her arms, suspicious.

    ¡ª I don¡¯t know. I only heard that he will come in person. By the way, where is Kay? ¡ª Aiko asked.

    ¡ª He¡¯s passed out. ¡ª Rem shrugged.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Aiko arched an eyebrow.

    ¡ª I think he pushed himself too hard. ¡ª Rem sighed.

    ¡ª 100%¡¯s name is Kay? What does he look like? ¡ª the former captain asked curiously.

    ¡ª He¡¯s my son-in-law. Lazy, but the best I know at killing ghouls. ¡ª Rem replied proudly.

    ¡ª Your son-in-law?! ¡ª Aiko was surprised.

    ¡ª The best? ¡ª the former captain seemed incredulous.

    ¡ª He''s my daughter''s fianc¨¦. And yes, I''ve heard about you, don''t worry. He''s the best I know, after all, he''s been killing ghouls since he was little. ¡ª Rem smiled.

    ¡ª Impressive. I never thought I''d hear those words about anyone other than Takemichi. By the way, I''m sorry for your loss. ¡ª The captain bowed his head in respect.

    ¡ª It''s okay. We all know that''s something that happens when we face ghouls. ¡ª Rem looked away, but her voice trembled slightly.

    ¡ª Don''t hide your pain behind those words. Move forward, knowing that Takemichi did his duty as captain. As his predecessor, I''m proud of the man he''s become. ¡ª The former captain put a hand on Rem''s shoulder.

    ¡ª Thank you... He''d be happy to hear that from you, sir. ¡ª Rem replied, moved.

    ¡ª By the way, where''s Kay? ¡ª Aiko asked again.

    ¡ª What a good smell! ¡ª said the former captain, sniffing the air.

    ¡ª Kay, right? Keep looking in that direction. ¡ª Rem pointed to the infirmary.

    Kay left the infirmary, moving slowly, guided by the irresistible smell of coffee.

    ¡ª Is that 100%? ¡ª the former captain exclaimed, his eyes widening in surprise.

    ¡ª Love! ¡ª Aiko shouted, running towards him excitedly.

    Rem grabbed her by the arm before she could go any further.

    ¡ª He won''t hear you. He''s still asleep! Look closely! ¡ª Rem said, pointing at Kay.

    Kay walked slowly towards the cafeteria. His eyes remained closed, and he seemed to be in an almost automatic trance.

    ¡ª Why doesn''t anyone seem surprised? Does this happen often? ¡ª Aiko asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª It''s natural. He''s always been like this. He only really wakes up after he drinks coffee. ¡ª Rem replied, shaking her head with a slight smile.

    ¡ª How interesting! ¡ª Aiko said, taking her cell phone out of her pocket and starting to record the scene.

    ¡ª What are you doing? ¡ª Rem exclaimed, looking at her cell phone.

    ¡ª Study material! ¡ª Aiko replied, with a curious glint in her eyes.

    Rem sighed and let her go, watching as Aiko narrated to the camera.

    ¡ª He''s being attracted by the smell of coffee, but he only wakes up after drinking it! ¡ª Aiko explained, recording Kay''s every step.

    "She really does look like the princess..." ¡ª Rem thought, smiling at the resemblance between Aiko and Emilia.

    Kay entered the cafeteria, her calm but striking presence drawing everyone''s attention.

    ¡ª Aren''t you going after him? ¡ª Sky asked, curious.

    ¡ª It''s better not to. Let him have a moment alone with Mira. ¡ª Raven replied, crossing her arms with a discreet smile.

    Aiko tried to head towards the cafeteria, but Raven quickly intercepted her, firmly blocking her entrance.

    ¡°Why are you stopping me too?¡± Aiko exclaimed, frowning.

    ¡°He needs some time with his fianc¨¦e. Wait here with us.¡± Raven replied, looking directly at Aiko.

    Aiko hesitated for a moment before replying.

    ¡°You are too¡­¡±

    ¡ª I am. ¡ª Raven interrupted, lifting her chin confidently. ¡ª If you want to record, stay here at the entrance. Leave them alone.

    After a brief pause, Aiko sighed, resigned.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª she replied, putting her cell phone away with a slightly frustrated gesture.

    Raven then let her go, standing firm at the entrance to the cafeteria while everyone watched, respecting the moment between Kay and Mira.

    In the cafeteria, Kay was standing in front of Mira. She gently pulled him to one of the tables and handed him a cup of coffee. He took the first sip.

    ¡ª Mira! ¡ª Kay called, slowly opening his eyes.

    ¡ª Good morning! ¡ª Mira said, smiling affectionately.

    ¡ª It''s a little different ¡ª he commented, frowning.

    ¡ª Just drink it and don''t complain! ¡ª Mira replied.

    ¡ª I''m not complaining ¡ª Kay replied calmly.

    He sat down in the chair, placing the empty cup on the table. Then, he pulled her onto his lap, surprising her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mira exclaimed, blushing.

    Kay gently touched her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s swollen... Were you crying?¡± he asked, worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mira replied, looking away.

    ¡°Did I do something? I only remember that we were in the third division. Why are we back at the base?¡± Kay asked, confused.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember! Listen, Kay, you lost your memories of everything that happened after we left the third division. I¡¯ll show you what happened,¡± Mira said, with a serious look.

    ¡°I lost my memories?¡± he asked, incredulous.

    Mira took the cell phone that Raven had left with her and showed a video.

    ¡°Watch this until the end, and you¡¯ll understand,¡± Mira said, handing the device over.

    Kay watched the video in silence. As the recording progressed, her face became increasingly pale, overcome by shock.

    ¡ª So, that''s what''s happening. You already supported me, so you don''t need to say anything else about it! ¡ª Mira stated, trying to remain calm.

    ¡ª Why did I lose my memory? ¡ª Kay asked, her hands shaking.

    ¡ª I don''t know! ¡ª Rem said, joining in the conversation.

    Kay hugged Mira tightly.

    ¡ª I feel like shit... I can''t believe I forgot something like that! ¡ª Kay lamented, frustrated.

    ¡ª You have the report of what happened, so you already know how it was. You don''t need to force yourself to remember ¡ª Rem said, trying to comfort him.

    Kay continued to hug Mira, taking deep breaths to calm herself.

    ¡°Is your father really dead?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    ¡°Yes. And you killed the ghouls who killed him. I appreciate that,¡± Mira said firmly.

    ¡°I see... So, is that the way you move that general did?¡± Kay asked.

    ¡°Yes. You said you were going to train the division using those movements,¡± Mira replied.

    Kay nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°First, I want to ask you something,¡± Mira said, hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°What?¡± Kay asked curiously.

    ¡°If a girl asks you to date her, will you accept?¡± Mira asked suddenly.

    ¡°Of course not. After all, it was only a week!¡± Kay replied.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there still a day left?¡± Mira asked.

    Kay was silent for a few seconds, thinking.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it until yesterday?¡± Since I lost my memory for a day, I think it''s been seven days," he concluded.

    "I see," Mira said, taking out her cell phone to send a message.

    "If this week was meant to be a time of mourning, don''t you want to go home?" Kay asked.

    "I appreciate it, but I''m a captain now. I can''t leave the base the way it is. I''d better keep my mind occupied by learning about my father''s duties," Mira replied.

    "Then I''ll stay with you. What about Rem?" Kay asked.

    "She''s outside with the others," Mira said.

    At that moment, Aiko entered the mess hall, accompanied by the soldiers.

    "Cosplay?" Kay asked, frowning as she looked at Aiko.

    "It''s her uniform," Mira replied.

    "I''m glad you''ve recovered," Aiko said, smiling.

    "Why are you recording me?" Kay asked, confused.

    "I came to discuss that matter from yesterday!" Aiko said directly.

    ¡ª Excuse me, but what is this about? ¡ª Kay asked, even more confused.

    ¡ª Are you going to accept me as your girlfriend or not? ¡ª Aiko asked firmly.

    Kay''s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡ª Who is this? ¡ª he whispered to Mira.

    ¡ª It seems like she''s a girl who''s interested in you ¡ª Mira replied, whispering back.

    Kay scratched his head, visibly confused.

    ¡ª I''m sorry, but... ¡ª he said, interrupting himself when he felt a sudden headache.

    ¡ª Kay? ¡ª Mira called, worried.

    Kay put her hand on her head.

    ¡ª Why do I feel like I know you from somewhere? ¡ª he asked Aiko.

    ¡ª Don''t you remember me? We met yesterday ¡ª Aiko said.

    ¡°Yesterday?¡± Kay murmured, trying to remember. ¡°I don''t understand. Why can''t I refuse you, even without remembering you?¡±

    ¡°He really lost his memory,¡± Aiko said. ¡°But subconsciously you know that you accepted me as your girlfriend! We can still hope to recover your memories!¡±

    Kay sighed, exhausted.

 Chapter 97: Monarch!

    ¡ª Yesterday? ¡ª Kay murmured, trying to remember. ¡ª I don''t understand. Why can''t I refuse you, even without remembering you?

    ¡ª He really lost his memory ¡ª Aiko confirmed. ¡ª But subconsciously you know that you accepted me as your girlfriend! We can still hope to recover your memories!

    Kay sighed, exhausted.

    ¡ª I accepted you? Then why did you ask again? ¡ª he asked.

    ¡ª To see if you remembered me, but it seems that you didn''t completely ¡ª Aiko explained.

    ¡ª You look a little like Emilia ¡ª Kay said, observing her.

    ¡ª You said that yesterday. I''m Aiko, Emilia''s cousin. Remember that! ¡ª Aiko insisted.

    ¡ª You''re her cousin? So you''re royalty too? ¡ª Kay asked, confused.

    ¡ª Actually, I''m a scientist at the institute. The royal family is them ¡ª Aiko explained.

    ¡ª I see... It must have been Emilia''s doing ¡ª Kay murmured.

    ¡ª No! It was my idea, Aiko said, handing over a package. ¡°Anyway, I came to bring you your costume.¡±

    Kay opened the bag, staring at the contents.

    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Kay exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡°Did you notice?¡± Aiko said, smiling with satisfaction. ¡°I used a bit of the general in this costume. Of course, the rest was saved for a new costume, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell the difference between the costumes. So, for me, it doesn¡¯t matter which ghoul you used,¡± Mira commented, crossing her arms.

    ¡°I see. Thank you, Aiko,¡± Kay said, ruffling her hair in a loving gesture.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Aiko replied, blushing a little. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can make you remember yesterday, but for now, I want you to take a test.¡±

    ¡°Test?¡± Kay asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Rem and the former captain approached.

    ¡°Your body¡¯s not bad, old man!¡± ¡ª Kay said, letting out a provocative laugh.

    Rem punched him in the arm without hesitation.

    ¡ª Why did you do that?! ¡ª Kay complained, massaging the injured area.

    ¡ª Show some respect, Kay! This man is the former captain of this division! ¡ª Rem said seriously.

    ¡ª Huh?! ¡ª Kay and Mira exclaimed at the same time, in disbelief.

    ¡ª Young people are so lively! ¡ª the former captain commented, laughing.

    Kay leaned over to Mira and whispered:

    ¡ª I thought the captains were dead!

    Rem punched him once again.

    ¡ª He handed over his position to Takemichi and then retired! We never heard from him again, so we thought he had kicked the bucket too ¡ª Rem explained.

    ¡ª Then why did you punch me again?! ¡ª Kay exclaimed, indignant.

    ¡ª I didn''t like the way you said it! ¡ª Rem retorted.

    Mira, laughing discreetly, got off Kay''s lap and bowed politely.

    ¡ª It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Rem and Takemichi''s daughter. My name is Mira ¡ª she said.

    ¡ª So it''s you! You''re quite big! How time flies! ¡ª the former captain commented, nostalgic.

    ¡ª What experiment do you want me to do? ¡ª Kay asked, changing the focus of the conversation.

    ¡ª The captain here has 80% compatibility with the suit. His suit is no longer in use, but the percentage remains. I want to know if, by using his suit, his percentage goes up to 100%. Could you put it on? ¡ª Aiko explained.

    ¡ª That''s it? ¡ª Kay asked.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª Aiko replied excitedly.

    ¡ª Okay ¡ª he said, shrugging.

    ¡ª Here it is! ¡ª the former captain said, handing over the suit.

    Kay held the suit, surprised by its weight. "It''s heavier than ours. Impressive!"

    Aiko started recording again while holding a tablet, monitoring the suit''s percentages.

    Kay put on the suit and stood still.

    ¡ª Huh? Why didn''t it start at zero? ¡ª Aiko exclaimed, confused.

    ¡ª Are you looking at the right suit? ¡ª Fernanda asked.

    ¡ª Who do you think you''re talking to? Of course it''s the right suit! ¡ª Aiko replied, irritated.

    ¡ª That''s strange... ¡ª Kay said, moving her arms to test it.

    ¡ª What happened? ¡ª Mira asked, worried.

    ¡ª I don''t feel any different from how I was before I put it on ¡ª Kay replied.

    ¡ª Even if it''s someone else''s suit, it should still have some percentage ¡ª Aiko commented, frowning.

    ¡ª That''s weird... ¡ª Fernanda muttered.

    ¡ª I''ll be right back ¡ª Kay said, closing her eyes suddenly.

    ¡ª What are you going to do?! ¡ª Aiko exclaimed.

    ¡ª He''s meditating. He won''t listen to you now ¡ª Fernanda explained, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª I read about it. I thought "meditating" was just a word for a more complex training, but I can''t believe it was literally that! ¡ª Aiko said, impressed.

    Suddenly, Kay began to emanate an intense and threatening aura.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡ª What''s happening?! ¡ª Aiko exclaimed, stepping back in fright.

    ¡ª What impressive pressure! ¡ª the former captain commented, amazed.

    "He''s not afraid... Impressive!" thought the soldiers, sweating cold.

    ¡ª I''m afraid! ¡ª Aiko admitted, cringing.

    ¡ª That''s enough, Kay! ¡ª Rem said, touching his shoulder.

    Kay didn''t react, and her aura continued to expand.

    ¡ª Stop it! ¡ª Mira ordered firmly.

    Kay''s aura diminished, and the environment returned to normal. He slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡ª I tried to locate the ghoul, even threaten him to appear, but it seems he has already ceased to exist ¡ª Kay said thoughtfully.

    Aiko composed herself and resumed the recording.

    ¡ª Who?! ¡ª she asked, still confused.

    ¡ª The consciousness of the ghoul that inhabited the suit. It has completely disappeared ¡ª Kay explained.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Mira asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª I don''t know. But without the ghoul, this suit is now just a regular outfit. It may be possible to repair it with other new ghouls, but the original percentage will be affected ¡ª Kay said, taking off the suit and returning it to the former captain.

    ¡ª So, that means Julius didn''t kill his ghoul, but tamed it completely! ¡ª Fernanda commented.

    ¡ª That''s right. It was a wrong analysis on my part. It''s interesting... I killed my ghoul a few times, and he never really died! ¡ª Kay said, laughing lightly.

    ¡ª Try using the suit to see if he reacts! ¡ª Aiko suggested to the former captain.

    He put on the suit, but nothing happened.

    ¡ª Well, it seems like it''s gone... ¡ª Aiko said, sighing.

    ¡ª I understand. There''s no need to repair it. I didn''t use it anymore anyway. At least I''ll keep this as a souvenir of my time in the army ¡ª the former captain said, nostalgic.

    ¡ª It''s up to you. That was the only test left. Now I''m going to collect some of your blood, sweetie, to analyze later! ¡ª Aiko said, taking a syringe from the pouch on her waist.

    ¡ª Okay... ¡ª Kay replied, sitting down on the chair.

    ¡ª Why are you carrying that around? ¡ª he asked, looking at the syringe.

    ¡ª You never know when you''ll need it! ¡ª Aiko replied, smiling.

    ¡ª You better collect my blood soon! he said

    ¡°Why?¡± Aiko exclaimed

    ¡°There¡¯s a powerful ghoul coming at high speed this way!¡± Kay warned in a hurry.

    She collected the blood and pulled out the needle. Kay opened a bottle and drank all the coffee in one go.

    ¡°Is it the monarch?¡± Raven asked, alarmed.

    ¡°Yes! Put the entire kingdom on defense. Call all the soldiers to stand guard on the wall. I¡¯ll take care of this ghoul!¡± Kay ordered, with frightening determination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s help!¡± Rem suggested.

    ¡°Not this time.¡± Kay shook her head negatively.

    ¡°No!¡± Mira protested, full of fear.

    Kay approached her and hugged her quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon! Take care of everyone here. You¡¯re the captain!¡± he said, moving away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go alone!¡± Mira shouted.

    ¡°Activate limit break!¡± Kay said before disappearing at high speed.

    ¡ª Right now! ¡ª Rem muttered, irritated by the situation.

    ¡ª Alert all soldiers on the radios! I want those guns on the wall pointed at that ghoul. Let''s support Kay. Tell the guards to be on alert! ¡ª Mira ordered, taking command.

    ¡ª What''s going on? We saw Kay grabbing his guns and flying in a hurry! ¡ª Joana asked, running towards them.

    ¡ª It''s the monarch. He''s coming! ¡ª Mira explained urgently.

    ¡ª We didn''t even have time to recover! ¡ª Lena lamented.

    ¡ª Let''s support him! Call the others! ¡ª Mira shouted.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the soldiers said, running to get ready.

    The scene changes to an area away from the wall.

    ¡ª You came alone, human? How reckless! ¡ª said the monarch, with an imposing voice.

    ¡ª You''re quite tall! ¡ª Kay commented, assessing him.

    ¡ª How did you know I was coming? ¡ª asked the monarch, curious.

    ¡ª Your smell is disgusting ¡ª Kay replied, taking out his firearm and placing it on the ground.

    ¡ª On the other hand, the smell of humans is delicious! ¡ª the monarch teased, smiling.

    ¡ª Good for you! ¡ª Kay said, taking out his staff and placing it next to the weapon.

    ¡ª Aren''t you afraid? It''s better to reevaluate your chances of victory... ¡ª the monarch said confidently.

    Kay threw the scabbard on the ground, pointing the sword directly at the enemy.

    ¡ª I''ve already assessed... and you will die! ¡ª Kay said, putting the mask on his face.

    The monarch manifested one of his tentacles, preparing for the confrontation.

    The entire kingdom trembled. The people, frightened, believed it was an earthquake, but soon the ghoul alarm echoed through the sky, sending waves of panic through the walls.

    ¡ª They''ve already started! ¡ª said the former captain, his face marked by years of battles and sacrifices.

    ¡ª I wish you would stay away from this... ¡ª Rem murmured, his eyes lowered, his voice full of concern.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight for the kingdom, then I want to watch!¡± ¡ª the former captain stated, with a defiant tone. ¡ª I¡¯m already old. If I¡¯m in danger, focus on yourselves!

    ¡°No one will die! That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to help Kay!¡± ¡ª Mira declared, with fierce determination, as she tightened her grip around her weapon.

    The soldiers were already aboard the helicopters, flying towards the battlefield.

    In the middle of the desolate field, the monarch stood imposingly, his presence overwhelming. His tentacles snaked through the air like hungry predators, unleashing violent attacks on Kay.

    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting... but to hurt me, you¡¯ll need much more than that!¡± ¡ª the monarch mocked, as one of his tentacles struck the ground, raising a cloud of dust.

    Kay dodged with skill, her gaze cold and calculating.

    "What are you talking about? When did I ever try to attack you for real?" Kay teased, with a defiant smile. "But since you''re starting to think so... I think it''s time to kill you!" Kay dodged another attack, moving with impressive speed.

    "You''re dodging quite a bit." The monarch laughed, the sound deep and intimidating. "You''re the first human to last this long against me!" Kay stopped moving, her gaze fixed on the enemy.

    ¡ª Okay, I get it... ¡ª he said calmly.

    ¡°Are you going to give up already?¡± the monarch scoffed, tilting his head in disdain.

    ¡°Come fight for real! That way, I can have fun too!¡± Kay replied, entering an attack stance, his sword shining in the dim light.

    ¡°Damn human... don¡¯t die!¡± the monarch roared, manifesting three more tentacles that rose around him like spears ready to pierce.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s getting fun!¡± Kay exclaimed, advancing with a murderous gleam in his eyes.

    The helicopters reached the wall, and the soldiers quickly descended on top of it. The noise of the blades echoed, momentarily drowning out the distant sounds of the battle. The helicopter landed inside the walls, while Mira and the rest of the squad watched the confrontation below.

    ¡°Do you see them?¡± Mira exclaimed, trying to locate Kay and the monarch.

    ¡ª They''re there, but they''re moving too fast to keep up! ¡ª Raven replied, squinting her eyes in an attempt to see better.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Did you drop a coin?¡± the monarch scoffed, stopping his movements.

    Kay was on his knees on the ground, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Kay!¡± Mira shouted, her heart racing.

    Kay raised his head, his gaze filled with determination.

    ¡°Sometimes, bending down to pick up a coin can be advantageous¡­¡± he said, as he slowly stood up, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°But... what about you?¡±

    The monarch hesitated, looking down. His eyes widened when he realized that his legs were cut off. He fell to the ground, unbalanced, as Kay advanced and stepped on his head.

    ¡°A monarch bowing to a human is even more pathetic than a human kneeling down to pick up a coin!¡± ¡ª Kay said, laughing darkly, the weight of victory already in his voice.

    But the triumph was brief. Before Kay''s eyes, the monarch''s severed legs began to regenerate, rejoining his body with frightening speed.

    ¡ª That was impressive... ¡ª the monarch admitted, standing up as if nothing had happened.

    Kay stepped back, surprised, while the monarch stared at him with a cruel smile.

    ¡ª I warned you... to take me seriously, you worm! ¡ª the monarch roared, his voice echoing like thunder.

    ¡ª What are you hiding? Show me everything you''ve got! ¡ª Kay taunted, his gaze fixed on the monarch.

    ¡ª Be careful what you ask for, human. ¡ª The monarch replied with a scornful smile. ¡ª I don''t sense a shred of danger coming from you!

    From afar, Fiona watched the battle, uneasily.

    ¡ª Why are you standing still? ¡ª she exclaimed, clenching her fists.

    ¡°They¡¯re provoking each other¡­¡± San replied, his voice low and serious. ¡°To fight using everything they have.¡± Mira closed her eyes, trying to concentrate amid the tension. ¡°Can you hear it?¡± she asked, alarmed.

    ¡ª "Can you handle this?" ¡ª San repeated, translating the words spoken by the monarch with a somber tone.

    The monarch moved like lightning, his tentacles shooting in deadly synchrony towards Kay, who remained motionless, calmly observing.

    "This is not funny!" Kay said, advancing with a defiant smile.

    The two disappeared from the soldiers'' sight, moving at a speed impossible to keep up with. When they reappeared, Kay had already manifested one of the tentacles of his suit, which pierced the monarch''s head like a deadly spear. Before the body fell, Kay spun in the air, using the tentacles as support, and with a precise blow cut the enemy''s neck.

    "I told you to take me seriously!" Kay growled, watching the monarch''s decapitated head fall to the ground with a dull thud.

    "Did he do it?" Sky exclaimed, her eyes wide with hope.

    San, however, did not share the optimism.

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°I was hiding something interesting, human.¡± He repeated the words the monarch had said earlier.

    The monarch¡¯s severed head began to move, as if attracted by a magnet. In a grotesque instant, it rejoined the body, completely restoring it.

    ¡°What a boring thing¡­ it only dies once!¡± Kay complained, irritated.

    The monarch, now regenerated, seemed excited.

 Chapter 98: A Person from the Past Has Returned!

    ¡ª I''ve never seen a human use a member of my race in this way... ¡ª he said, looking at the tentacles of Kay''s suit with curiosity. ¡ª What technology is this?

    ¡ª One that humans developed to kill ghouls. ¡ª Kay replied coldly.

    ¡ª Impressive... ¡ª the monarch laughed, the sound reverberating through the field. ¡ª If those other humans had this, it would have been much more fun to kill them!

    Kay disappeared again, moving too fast to be seen. When he reappeared, his sword was about to hit the monarch, but was blocked by one of the enemy''s hardened tentacles.

    ¡ª Damn! What bizarre body is this? ¡ª Kay shouted in frustration.

    ¡ª My ability: Hardened Body. ¡ª the monarch replied, with a wicked smile.

    ¡ª Ability? ¡ª Kay exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª Powerful ghouls like us have special abilities. ¡ª the monarch explained. ¡ª Didn''t you see one of my generals using his?

    Kay stepped back, analyzing the situation.

    ¡°That guy?¡± he asked, with disdain. ¡°Sorry, but he died so fast I didn¡¯t even notice!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± the monarch said, with a menacing glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll show you now!¡±

    The monarch¡¯s tentacles advanced at an unreal speed, unleashing incessant attacks.

    ¡°Shared Ability: Machine Gun Punch!¡± the monarch roared, as the tentacles fired blows so fast that they seemed to form a storm around Kay.

    Kay dodged with difficulty, her movements slower than usual due to the intensity of the attack. The soldiers watched from afar, restless and worried.

    In the skies, helicopters approached the wall, bringing reinforcements.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Lena shouted, leaning out of one of the helicopters.

    Slayer, next to her, pointed to the battlefield.

    ¡ª It''s the same old thing with the captain. If we go there, we''ll just get in the way!

    The soldiers hesitated, but continued to watch, unable to intervene.

    Back in the battle, Kay tried to cut the monarch''s tentacles, but his blows had no effect.

    ¡ª This won''t work... ¡ª he growled, irritated.

    With a quick movement, Kay once again manifested the tentacles of his suit. They moved like snakes and, in a precise movement, caught the monarch''s tentacles, momentarily immobilizing him.

    "What is this, human? Do you think you can hold me?" the monarch taunted, trying to pull the tentacles back, but without success.

    Kay gave a defiant smile.

    "Not only hold... I can do much more than that!"

    Kay''s tentacles moved in a brutal impulse, lifting the monarch''s gigantic body off the ground with surprising ease.

    "Let''s see how resilient you are!" Kay shouted, spinning the monarch in the air as if he were a toy.

    Then Kay swung the monarch with all his strength, smashing him against the ground on one side, and immediately pulling him to the other, repeatedly. The impact resounded like thunder, cracking the ground and raising dust everywhere.

    "Don''t you like it, you worm?" ¡ª Kay roared, as he continued the brutal attack, each blow eliciting grunts of pain from the monarch.

    The silence lasted only a moment. Suddenly, the monarch let out a guttural and dark laugh, his voice echoing across the battlefield.

    ¡°Impressive¡­¡± he said, even though he was bloodied and visibly injured. ¡°But you¡¯ll need much more than that to defeat me, human!¡±

    The monarch began to regenerate, his wounds closing quickly. Kay stepped back, dropping his body to the ground with force.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue¡­¡± Kay said, with a defiant smile, raising his sword. ¡°I still have plenty of energy to finish you off!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you seriously if you¡¯re able to handle it!¡± the monarch taunted, with an evil smile.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Kay replied firmly, pointing his sword.

    The monarch raised his hand, and in the next instant said in a deep voice:

    ¡°Converge.¡±

    An overwhelming pressure filled the air around him, distorting the surroundings. Then he thrust his hand forward and shouted:

    "Release!"

    A massive wave of compressed energy rushed towards Kay like a hurricane.

    "It seems my attack..." Kay said, clenching his fist on the hilt of his sword. He leapt up and, with a ferocious cry, delivered a vertical downward blow.

    The collision was devastating. The impact created a huge explosion, raising dust and spreading violent winds in all directions. The walls shook as if the world were collapsing, and the soldiers, even in fear, kept their eyes fixed on the battlefield.

    As the dust began to settle, a voice echoed in the silence:

    "Congratulations, human. Your attack managed to wound me!" said the monarch, blood dripping from his wounds.

    "Damn ghoul..." Kay replied, spitting out a large mouthful of blood as he struggled to get up.

    The dust cleared, revealing a scene of pure horror. Kay was split in half. His lower half remained standing, while the upper half lay fallen on the ground.

    The soldiers were paralyzed by terror. The monarch, covered in blood, was already beginning to regenerate, his wounds closing before everyone''s incredulous eyes.

    "I couldn''t take you seriously, human, but you amused me. Be proud! As your own race says: ''You were the best of the amateurs, but you would never be one of the professionals!''" the monarch mocked.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Shut up for a bit..." Kay replied, with difficulty, a weak smile appearing on his face. "I was caught off guard in this attack... but I''m sure... the humans... will be able to kill you."

    "If the strongest in this kingdom couldn''t do it, why should I believe it?" the monarch questioned, with a mocking tone.

    "You''ll see..." Kay said, his voice growing weaker. He turned around, facing the soldiers in the distance. ¡ª Sorry, guys... but I lost...

    ¡°Lena!¡± Mira shouted, her voice desperate.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lena replied, composing herself.

    Mira and Rem held onto Lena, who manifested her wings and flew towards the monarch.

    ¡°Humans are irrational when they are angry!¡± the monarch commented, watching them advance.

    ¡°They are not ready yet... but you will see... how strong they already are...,¡± Kay said, smiling one last time before her body lost its life.

    Lena flew with force and released Mira and Rem into the air. The two fell at high speed, trying to cut the monarch, who only stepped back slightly to dodge their blows.

    Meanwhile, Mira ran to Kay.

    ¡°Mom! What do I do? He is not breathing!¡± Mira shouted, her eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose concentration! Focus on the enemy in front of us!¡± ¡ª Rem replied, trying to remain firm.

    ¡ª Don''t die... You said you would return! Please, Kay! It''s an order! Don''t die! ¡ª Mira shouted, as tears streamed down her face.

    The monarch observed the scene with interest and smiled cruelly.

    ¡ª Interesting... You smell like him, girl. I get it... I want to see this future he mentioned. For now, I will retire. But know this: in two months, if this kingdom does not produce ten pregnant women besides you two, I will kill twenty people. And I will do the same the following month... and the next... Increase the population of your kingdom or die trying to defeat us! ¡ª proclaimed the monarch, his monstrous wings manifesting with a sinister glow.

    ¡ª Bastard! ¡ª Rem shouted, full of hatred.

    With a single flap of his wings, the monarch disappeared into the horizon, so fast that no one could react.

    ¡ª He is fast... ¡ª Rem muttered, clenching her fists.

    Rem, trying to control her own emotions, slowly approached. She crouched down next to Mira, watching the girl who struggled in vain to make Kay react.

    ¡°No... He¡¯ll come back, mother... He said he would!¡± Mira sobbed, shaking Kay¡¯s body as if that could wake him up.

    ¡°Daughter...¡± Rem said, her voice firm but full of pain.

    Mira ignored him, continuing to call out to him, her hands shaking as she held Kay¡¯s still face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair! He promised! Kay... please... just one more time... tell me it¡¯s okay...¡± Mira whispered, her voice weakening as the tears took over her.

    Rem couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She pulled Mira into her arms, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my daughter... I¡¯m so sorry...¡± Rem said, her voice finally breaking as she held Mira close to her chest.

    Soldiers in the distance watched the scene in silence, their hearts heavy with loss and fear of an uncertain future. Even those who tried to maintain a firm posture could not keep their eyes from filling with tears.

    In that moment, it was not just a soldier who had left. It was a leader, a friend... and for some girls, the man who had promised to return to them.

    The morning sun illuminated the silent cemetery, where the cold wind seemed to carry the sadness of the moment. The burial of Alpha Zero was taking place, surrounded by rows of graves of soldiers who had given their lives for the kingdom in the past. Next to Kay''s grave, by order of Mira, now the new captain, a memorial to Takemichi had been erected, even though his body was not present.

    The soldiers closest to Kay and Takemichi were gathered, all in formal uniform, in reverent silence. Among them, the presence of the royal family drew attention. The queen and Emilia were there, paying their respects. Emilia, with red eyes and a tear-stained face, could barely contain her pain as she stared at the coffin where Kay''s inert body lay.

    From afar, Julius watched the ceremony, seemingly indifferent.

    "What a waste of time coming here. Let''s go back home," he said coldly, addressing the pilot of his vehicle.

    "Are you sure, captain?" the pilot asked hesitantly, noticing the sharp tone in his voice.

    Before Julius could answer, a deep voice interrupted him.

    "Are you leaving already?" the former captain of the sixth division exclaimed, approaching with firm steps.

    Julius gave the man a look of contempt.

    "I didn''t even notice you approaching. Who is that?" the pilot thought, intrigued by the veteran''s presence.

    "I came to put that soldier in his place, but the ghoul has already done that. We won''t get involved. What''s more, we won''t give shelter to people from another kingdom. Pass on the message. ¡ª Julius said with disdain, turning to leave.

    The former captain could not contain his indignation.

    ¡ª Are you thinking about your people or yourself? ¡ª he exclaimed, his voice full of disapproval.

    Julius did not answer, he just kept walking with firm steps, followed by the pilot.

    The former captain watched as he walked away, a mixture of anger and disappointment on his face.

    ¡ª I can already foresee the chaos that those ghoul''s words will cause among the humans. Did he realize this and want to avoid problems, or is it just the result of his disinterest? ¡ª thought the veteran in a low voice, before turning to the cemetery.

    Rem, who had heard the exchange, crossed her arms, her gaze hardened.

    ¡ª That''s why we only admire Julius for the power he has. As a human, he''s no good. ¡ª she said bitterly.

    ¡ª He''s never changed. He''s been the same since he joined the army. ¡ª replied the former captain, shaking his head.

    Rem sighed, her eyes falling on Mira, who was standing still in front of the assembled army.

    ¡ª Hard times are coming, aren''t they? My daughter became captain at the worst possible time. ¡ª Rem said, his voice full of concern.

    ¡ª I know it''s not much, but if you need advice from an old man on the verge of death, I''ll be here. ¡ª the former captain offered, trying to lighten the weight of the conversation.

    ¡ª On the verge of death? Sounds pretty healthy to me. ¡ª Rem replied, with a sad smile.

    ¡ª Age comes to everyone, there''s no way around it. ¡ª he said, giving a light laugh.

    ¡ª Your help will be welcome. I appreciate it, captain. ¡ª Rem said, touching his shoulder gratefully.

    Meanwhile, Aiko walked over to Mira, who stood at the front of the army. The young woman''s voice sounded soft, but full of sincerity.

    ¡ª I only knew him for a short time, but he became someone important to me. I''m sorry. ¡ª Aiko said, her eyes brimming with tears.

    Mira turned to her and held her hand firmly.

    ¡ª You would have loved him very much. Thank you for loving him, even if it was just for a short time. ¡ª Mira said, her voice trembling, but with a gentle smile.

    Aiko laughed softly, wiping her eyes.

    ¡ª You are so strange... But I think that is exactly why he cared so much for you. Thanks to that, I discovered what it is like to be loved. I will analyze what you asked and get back to you with the result. ¡ª Aiko said, giving a small smile before pulling away.

    Emilia, silently, approached and hugged Mira tightly.

    ¡ª I am so sorry for him... ¡ª Emilia whispered, her voice choked with tears.

    Mira returned the hug, and they stayed like that for a while, until the queen intervened, gently separating them.

    ¡ª I am so sorry for your loss, Captain Mira. ¡ª the queen said sincerely.

    ¡ª Thank you... ¡ª Mira replied, her voice low but determined.

    ¡ª Hey, Rem, it''s been a while! ¡ª said a girl, entering the cemetery.

    ¡ª Damn it! ¡ª Mira muttered, visibly worried.

    ¡ª Now is not a good time for you to show up! ¡ª Rem said, in a firm tone.

    ¡ª I have more right to participate in this funeral than you do! ¡ª said the girl, with a defiant smile.

    Mira lowered her head, her thoughts swirling, worried about what might happen.

    The girl entered elegantly, a coat weighing lightly on her shoulders, her imposing posture attracting glances around her.

    ¡ª She''s wearing a suit, she must be from another division. Do you know her? ¡ª exclaimed Joana, trying to understand who she was.

    ¡ª She''s his aunt! ¡ª replied Mira, her voice tense.

    ¡ª I didn''t know he had another relative! ¡ª said Joana, surprised.

    ¡ª She said she would live her life her way, and after that we never heard from her again. That was months before his parents died! ¡ª Mira explained, her eyes still focused on the figure approaching the coffin.

    The girl stopped in front of Kay''s coffin, her eyes fixed on it. She observed it, as if trying to find something beyond death.

    ¡°I know it''s him by the smell. But why is he wearing that mask?¡± the girl exclaimed, turning to Mira.

    ¡°It''s his identity in the army... He died in combat, so...¡± Mira began, her voice trembling a little.

    ¡°That''s cool!¡± the girl said, admiring the mask with a sparkle in her eyes, as if she had found something that aroused her curiosity.

    ¡°Himitsu... where have you been?¡± Mira exclaimed, unable to hide her surprise and concern.

    The woman looked at her with a calculated smile.

    ¡°Little Mira, I came to my nephew''s funeral. So, I want to know: why is he dead?¡± Himitsu asked, her voice filled with growing tension.

    Mira trembled, frightened.

    ¡°Where is my sister¡¯s idiot husband? Why did he let my nephew die?¡± Himitsu said, anger brimming over her words.

    ¡°His parents died when he was six years old¡­¡± Mira replied, trying to remain firm, but her fear was visible.

    ¡°My sister too¡­? I understand¡­¡± Himitsu paused, her eyes burning with fury. ¡°Who will I have to kill to avenge my nephew?¡±

 Chapter 99: Mini Ghouls Decision!

    ¡ª Who will I have to kill to avenge my nephew? ¡ª Himitsu paused, her eyes burning with fury.

    ¡ª He''s a strong ghoul, I don''t know if... ¡ª Mira began, but was interrupted.

    ¡ª Who will I have to kill to avenge my nephew? ¡ª Himitsu repeated, her voice now a command, full of cold blood.

    Mira flinched, feeling the pressure increase with each word.

    ¡ª Mira... ¡ª Viviane called, touching her shoulder

    ¡ª What? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, turning to Viviane, still tense.

    ¡ª Himitsu... She''s been in the newspaper a couple of times, she''s a squad leader in the First Division! ¡ª Viviane said, with a tone of seriousness in her voice.

    ¡ª Is this serious? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, her eyes wide, now completely surprised by the revelation.

    ¡ª Yes! I don''t know if she still is, but they say she''s strong! ¡ª Viviane confirmed.

    Himitsu, impatient, took a step forward, his imposing presence filling the room.

    "Are you going to make me ask you again?" Himitsu exclaimed, his fury growing.

    "Could you stop threatening my daughter? If you want to know, join the division!" Rem said, her voice firm, holding her shoulder, trying to control the situation.

    "That''s what I intended from the beginning," Himitsu replied, with an enigmatic smile, his piercing gaze fixed on Rem.

    "I''m under your care," Himitsu declared, his expression serious, almost defiant.

    Mira, silent, thought to herself: "What a mess I''ve gotten myself into!"

    After Kay''s coffin was buried in the grave, a sense of stillness took over the cemetery. People began to disperse, and the army returned to base. The reinforcements gathered their belongings and left for their divisions. In the courtyard of the sixth division, the members were gathered, awaiting instructions.

    Mira, now with the responsibility on her shoulders, raised her voice, drawing the attention of those present.

    "This is the situation we find ourselves in. What do you want to do? If you want to leave, no one will stop you. If you want to stay in the army, stay here!" Mira said, her voice strong but carrying a deep weight.

    "Before you make your decisions, listen to what she has to say!" Rem said, with authority in her voice.

    Mira took a deep breath, staring at the soldiers before her.

    "The general gave us two months to present ten pregnant women. We don''t know what he will do with them, and we don''t intend to hand over humans to him. Let''s use these two months to become stronger! Kay showed us the way when he taught us how to use the tentacles, and now we can..." Mira began, but was interrupted.

    Himitsu raised her hand in the middle of the crowd.

    "What is it?" Mira exclaimed, visibly irritated by the interruption.

    "I didn''t learn how to use these tentacles!" ¡ª Himitsu said, with a relaxed expression that contrasted with the serious mood.

    ¡ª Let''s see what we do with you later. Just listen! ¡ª Rem said, cutting off the conversation.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª Himitsu replied, with a shrug.

    Mira took a deep breath, trying to regain focus, and continued:

    ¡ª Let''s use this connection we have with our suits to try to gain more power. Whether it works or not, we need to train physically to face the ghouls! Inside or outside the army, the ghouls will come anyway and will kill innocents if we are not prepared to face them.

    She took a step forward, her eyes shining with determination.

    ¡ª Are you going to fight to survive or are you going to wait for someone to show up to protect you? Let''s keep moving forward, together, to kill these ghouls! ¡ª Mira exclaimed, her voice firm, full of emotion and courage.

    The soldiers remained silent for a moment, the message reverberating in their hearts. Only a few walked away, deciding to leave the army. Most remained in the courtyard, firm, determined to keep fighting.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡ª That smell! ¡ª Himitsu said

    ¡ª What is it? ¡ª Joana exclaimed

    Himitsu turned the handle of his weapon, a huge sledgehammer made of noxium. Retractable spikes emerged from the head of the sledgehammer, ready for combat.

    Himitsu jumped, passing over the rows of soldiers.

    ¡ª What is she doing? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, confused.

    In mid-air, Himitsu used the shoulder of one of the soldiers as support and launched himself again, jumping behind all the rows. As soon as he landed, he attacked with force, causing a huge pressure in the air. The soldiers quickly moved away, revealing the mini ghoul blocking Himitsu''s attack with his tentacles.

    "I had forgotten about him!" thought several soldiers, shocked.

    "For a small ghoul, you''re actually strong!" said Himitsu, with a defiant smile.

    "Wait, Himitsu! That ghoul is on our side!" shouted Mira.

    "What are you talking about? He''s a fucking ghoul!" replied Himitsu, irritated.

    "How can I explain... He obeyed Kay! He won''t attack humans!" explained Mira quickly.

    Himitsu stared at the mini ghoul for a moment, frowning.

    "My nephew?" she asked, looking deeply at the small being. After a moment of silence, she shrugged. "Then it''s okay." She walked away, to everyone''s surprise.

    ¡ª She accepted it so easily? ¡ª the soldiers thought, incredulous.

    Mira approached, crossing her arms.

    ¡ª You were supposed to be taking care of Mineforde this week. What are you doing here? ¡ª Mira asked, irritated.

    ¡ª Week? ¡ª the mini ghoul replied, with a confused expression.

    ¡ª Can''t you count the days? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, frustrated.

    ¡ª Monarch hibernating! That''s why I can''t wait! ¡ª said the mini ghoul, with his rough and short voice.

    ¡ª That bastard went to sleep?! Damn him! ¡ª Lena shouted, furious.

    ¡ª What do you want to do here? ¡ª Mira asked.

    The mini ghoul manifested his tentacles, raising them with determination.

    ¡ª Evolve! ¡ª he declared.

    ¡ª What do you mean? ¡ª Mira asked, surprised.

    ¡ª Oh, damn it... It''s telling you to get stronger! ¡ª Himitsu deduced, with a smile.

    ¡ª Is that it? ¡ª Mira exclaimed.

    ¡ª Yes! ¡ª the mini ghoul replied, firmly.

    Mira looked at the soldiers.

    ¡ª Let''s train against the mini ghoul! We''re not going to kill him, and he won''t kill you either. But fight with everything you have, focusing on getting stronger! ¡ª Mira ordered.

    ¡ª Okay! ¡ª the soldiers replied in unison, determined.

    And so, an entire day of hard training passed.

    The next day, a few hours after lunch, Mira was in the captain''s office.

    ¡ª It came back positive, Rem! Mira still has to wait to take that test! ¡ª Aiko said, entering the room with a serious tone.

    Rem started to cry, but instead of sadness, there was a smile on her face.

    ¡ª That''s great, isn''t it, Mom? ¡ª Rem said, touching Mira''s shoulder.

    ¡ª I don''t know if it''s good... but I''m happy! ¡ª Rem replied, wiping her tears.

    ¡ª I also analyzed Kay''s blood. He was very healthy, but his body was strange! ¡ª Aiko said.

    ¡ª Why? ¡ª Rem asked, intrigued.

    ¡ª I took the liberty of analyzing the coffee he drank that day... For some reason, there were fragments of noxium in it. It was a very small amount, but drinking it day after day, I believe it affected him in some way. Of course, it''s just a theory, but I believe that if a ghoul ate him, it would be like poison to them! ¡ª Aiko explained.

    ¡ª Noxium? ¡ª Mira exclaimed, surprised.

    ¡ª The waterfall in our village irrigated the coffee plantation. The water passed through the noxium mine, which was recently discovered ¡ª Rem explained.

    ¡ª I wish I had more data. It''s a shame that I won''t have more information for my research. I would like to study the mini ghoul, but he can''t communicate properly. There¡¯s not much I can get out of him,¡± Aiko lamented.

    ¡°He must have evolved when he ate the general. Maybe if he eats another powerful ghoul, he¡¯ll evolve again!¡± Mira said thoughtfully.

    ¡°From the data I¡¯ve collected, and from the analysis of the soldiers, we believe the mini ghoul is almost at the level of a general. Evolving him again will be a difficult task,¡± Aiko stated.

    ¡°Have you heard back from the castle?¡± Mira asked.

    ¡ª Regarding the general''s request, the king ordered that it be kept secret. It cannot be revealed to the people ¡ª Aiko replied.

    ¡ª It''s better this way. Who knows about it? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª In the castle, only the king and the head of the guard. At the institute, only me. Now, whether the soldiers told anyone or whether the king will open his mouth, I don''t know. But this cannot be hidden forever. I believe it will be revealed in two months, when the monarch returns ¡ª Aiko said.

    ¡ª And what will they want to do? ¡ª Mira asked.

    ¡ª Let''s ask some civilians to seek refuge in other countries, until the monarch is eliminated ¡ª Aiko suggested.

    Someone knocked on the door.

    ¡ª Come in! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Excuse me ¡ª a soldier said, entering the room.

    ¡ª What happened? ¡ª Mira asked, apprehensive.

    ¡ª My family is from the city near the airport. Today, my father informed me that several ghouls were flying towards the airport ¡ª the soldier reported.

    ¡ª They''re blocking the escape route. They''re smart! ¡ª Aiko said thoughtfully.

    ¡ª In these conditions, we won''t have support from other divisions ¡ª Mira said, clenching her fists.

    ¡ª We need to eliminate them! ¡ª Aiko said determinedly.

    ¡ª No! The monarch appeared as soon as the general and other ghouls were killed. The same thing could happen. Let''s inform the other divisions about this and hope that these ghouls starve to death or devour each other. Otherwise, as a last resort, we''ll kill them! ¡ª Mira decided.

    ¡ª Excuse me! ¡ª the soldier said, leaving.

    Mira stretched in her chair, sighing.

    ¡ª Why did I accept being vice-captain? ¡ª she murmured regretfully.

    ¡ª We''ll get better. We just need time ¡ª Rem said with a reassuring smile.

    ¡ª I hope so ¡ª Mira replied, exhausted.

    Another knock on the door.

    ¡ª Come in! ¡ª Mira said.

    ¡ª Excuse me ¡ª said the former captain, entering.

    ¡ª How are things going out there? ¡ª asked Mira.

    ¡ª Letting them train outside the base was a wise choice. The level of training is far above average. I''m sure they''ll get stronger ¡ª said the former captain.

    ¡ª I hope our reserve of ghouls lasts... Understood. If we have two months until the monarch arrives, then in a month we''ll attack the airport! ¡ª Mira stated, with determination.

    ¡ª What''s at the airport? ¡ª asked the former captain, intrigued.

    The days passed, and the training continued, day after day. Soldiers faced the mini ghoul, the leaders and even Himitsu in intense battles, preparing themselves for the inevitable confrontation.

    A month had passed since the beginning of the intensive training. Mira stood before her soldiers, preparing for the crucial mission that was to come.

 Chapter 101: Advance Sixth Division!

    A month had passed since the intensive training began. Mira stood before her soldiers, preparing for the crucial mission that was about to come.

    ¡°The priority is to get them away from the airport. We can¡¯t risk destroying anything there! Lena and the mini ghoul will stop the ghouls from escaping, while the helicopters will provide air support for them. We¡¯ll focus on eliminating the rest of the ghouls on the ground!¡± Mira said firmly.

    ¡°Right!¡± the soldiers responded in unison, with determination.

    Mira took a few steps forward, raising her voice so that everyone could hear her clearly.

    ¡°Regular bullets won¡¯t work against intelligent ghouls, but thanks to the institute and the mini ghoul, we now have ammunition that can harm them! Once we get the ghouls¡¯ attention, I want you to be in position to provide support whenever necessary.¡±

    She paused, looking each soldier in the eye, exuding confidence.

    ¡ª I can''t guarantee that we won''t have casualties, but try to avoid situations that will lead to unnecessary death. Our priority is to eliminate the ghouls! Be quick and strategic. Don''t ignore your fears, but don''t let them paralyze you either. If you''re in danger, retreat!

    ¡°Okay!¡± the soldiers said in a resolute tone.

    Mira gave a slight nod, ending her speech.

    ¡°Then let''s go!¡±

    The soldiers began to get into their vehicles, adjusting their weapons and equipment, while the tension grew in the air.

    Mira turned to the mini ghoul, who was waiting for her orders.

    ¡°This is the place we showed you before. Go ahead and keep an eye on the ghouls, but make sure they don''t notice you!¡±

    The mini ghoul nodded silently before manifesting his black wings. With a powerful thrust, he launched himself into the sky, quickly disappearing into the horizon.

    As the mini ghoul advanced on its reconnaissance mission, Mira watched the soldiers boarding, feeling the weight of responsibility on her shoulders.

    "Regardless of the outcome of this mission, it is certain that the ghouls will act, whether it is advantageous for us or not," she thought, clenching her fists.

    She got into the helicopter and with the engines roaring the mission began.

    Inside one of the helicopters

    "Just so you know, I''m against you going too!" said Raven, giving Mira a worried look.

    "I''ll be fine!" replied Mira, trying to convey confidence.

    "Raven is right," said Thais, crossing her arms. "This is too dangerous."

    "I can''t be captain if I don''t even get close to the battles!" replied Mira, glaring at the two.

    "Just give orders from afar, don''t fight directly!" insisted Raven.

    Himitsu, who was sitting in the back, finally spoke up:

    ¡°My nephew¡¯s child¡­ You have my respect for deciding to continue with the pregnancy, but they are right. Your involvement could cause problems for the baby.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Mira assured, trying to dispel her concerns.

    Slayer, sitting next to the windows, smiled as he adjusted the blade attached to his suit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but... I¡¯m excited for this fight!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten stronger during this month. I understand that feeling,¡± Raven replied, trying to ease the tension in the air.

    Mira looked at them and frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± she ordered, her voice firm.

    Himitsu watched everyone in silence, assessing the mood in the cabin.

    ¡°Carefree? No, I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± he thought, crossing his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the team you led is like, nephew. I hope they don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    The helicopter landed a safe distance from the airport. Mira descended with her team, eyes fixed on the horizon where the silhouettes of the ghouls danced around the airport¡¯s perimeter. The mini ghoul was already positioned in the air, observing the enemy¡¯s movements, while the other squads prepared for the operation.

    ¡ª Kratos, get ready. You''ll draw their attention, ¡ª Mira ordered over the radio.

    Kratos, already positioned with his long-range rifle, replied firmly:

    ¡ª Understood, Captain.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A few minutes later, the dry sound of gunfire echoed, reaching the ghouls. The creatures, alerted, stopped for a moment, turning their fierce gazes to the army.

    ¡ª Here they come! ¡ª Slayer shouted.

    The ghouls, without trying to escape, went straight to the confrontation. In the sky, Lena and the mini ghoul faced the winged ones, while on the ground the other squads tried to contain the advance of the grounders.

    The battlefield was chaotic. The special bullets worked against the ghouls, but they were not enough to contain the ferocious attack of the creatures. A group of soldiers was caught off guard by one of the strongest ghouls, resulting in casualties.

    ¡ª We have wounded! ¡ª Joana reported over the radio, panting.

    Mira closed her eyes for a second, suppressing the pain of loss.

    "Keep up the pressure."

    Himitsu, in the middle of the field, faced two ghouls simultaneously, using her agility to dodge their brutal attacks.

    "You''re tough, but not tough enough!" she shouted, hitting one of them hard.

    The mini ghoul swooped down on the leader of the winged ones, using its tentacles to crush him to the ground. The decisive attack turned the tide of the battle.

    With the combined strength of the army, the helicopters, and the mini ghoul, the ghouls were finally defeated. Some still tried to resist, but they were eventually eliminated.

    When the last roar died down, the battlefield fell silent. Mira looked at the airport, intact, and let out a sigh of relief.

    "We lost good soldiers today, but we made it. The airport is safe."

    Raven approached, carrying the weapon still stained with blood.

    ¡ª We paid a high price, but it was worth it.

    Mira nodded, standing her ground.

    ¡ª Let¡¯s get ready. We still have a long war ahead of us.

    Raven watched the horizon as the soldiers reorganized. The silence that hung over them was almost as heavy as the losses they had suffered.

    "Those eyes... so cold!", thought Raven as she looked at Mira, who was nearby, with a stern expression.

    Mira, without hesitation, took out her cell phone and made a quick call.

    "Yes! We''ve eliminated the ghouls. Be quick, we need to clear the place and return to the base!" Mira said directly, ending the call right after.

    Putting away her cell phone, she turned to Raven.

    "Make rounds! Check inside the airport and around, make sure there are no more ghouls hiding. Until the people from the institute arrive, we will maintain constant surveillance!" she ordered.

    "Understood!" replied Raven, moving away to organize the teams.

    Mira clenched her fists tightly, struggling to remain calm.

    "We have had casualties...", she thought, feeling a mixture of frustration and anger.

    Himitsu, always unpredictable, appeared beside her with a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Regretful?¡± he asked, as if testing Mira.

    Mira took a deep breath, keeping her posture firm.

    ¡°No! We killed the ghouls and recovered the airport. The mission was a success!¡±

    Himitsu laughed lightly, satisfied with the answer.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! That¡¯s how you should think. If you start to hesitate now, you¡¯ll fall apart later.¡±

    The radio crackled, and Lena¡¯s voice came through clearly:

    ¡°Airport clear! We didn¡¯t find any ghouls inside.¡±

    ¡°Keep watch until the institute arrives,¡± Mira replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Right!¡± Lena confirmed over the radio.

    Himitsu crossed her arms, looking at Mira curiously.

    ¡°And your mother? How is she doing?¡±

    Mira¡¯s expression relaxed slightly.

    ¡°She can take care of herself, and Yan¡¯s squad is there to support her.¡± In addition, they have improved the kingdom''s defense system and now there is also an automatic alarm that sounds when a ghoul approaches, giving us time to prepare. If something was wrong, she would have warned us already.

    Himitsu raised an eyebrow.

    "I slept in the meeting the day before and didn''t even know about this new system. But anyway, let''s see what results this mission will bring us..."

    Hours later, the sound of several helicopters echoed in the sky, announcing the arrival of the institute personnel. They descended quickly, equipped to collect the bodies of the ghouls and perform analysis.

    "Let''s stay alert, guys! The mission isn''t over until we''re all back at base," Mira declared, maintaining focus and determination.

    "Right!" the soldiers said, keeping their guard up.

    The operation was agile. In a few minutes, the institute managed to collect all the bodies of the ghouls efficiently, storing them in sealed containers for transport.

    When the last helicopter took off, carrying the remains of the enemy, Mira took a deep breath and looked around.

    "Mission accomplished. Let''s return."

    The soldiers began to organize themselves, climbing into the vehicles. Despite their fatigue, there was a silent relief among them. The airport was intact, and the victory, despite their losses, was consolidated.

    Back at base, Mira and the soldiers were greeted by Rem at the main gate.

    "Good job!" ¡ª Rem said, seeing the exhausted group, but safely back.

    ¡°We had casualties¡­¡± Mira replied, her voice full of sadness.

    Rem sighed deeply, the weight of the loss visible on her face. ¡°I understand... We will return the bodies to the families, so they can hold proper funerals.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mira paused, wiping the sweat from her forehead. ¡°How was it at the castle?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room,¡± Rem suggested.

    In the captain¡¯s room

    ¡°They predict that a revolt may begin as soon as the monarch returns,¡± Rem began. ¡°Their idea is to isolate the capital, creating strong walls made of noxium mixed with other materials.¡±

    ¡°And the other cities?¡± Mira asked, the irritation evident in her voice.

    ¡°We will protect them too, but the walls in the capital are to contain a massive advance, in case things get out of control,¡± Rem explained, trying to remain calm.

    The former captain crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°They can¡¯t be trusted. From my point of view, they just want to lock themselves away with all their resources while the rest of us struggle to survive.¡±

    ¡°Whose idea was this?¡± Mira frowned, clearly suspicious.

    ¡°Some of the residents of the capital. It seems that news of the monarch¡¯s return has already leaked among the civilians,¡± Rem replied.

    ¡°A barricade? Did the king approve of this?¡± Mira couldn¡¯t contain her indignation.

    ¡°Not just the king, but the entire royal family, the head of the guards, some nobles¡­ even the institute is involved,¡± Rem replied.

    ¡°Emilia too?¡± Mira asked in disbelief.

    Rem hesitated before answering. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ different. Ever since Kay died, she seems lifeless. The guards said she stopped training and now only focuses on the royal family¡¯s affairs.¡± We can''t blame her, the loss devastated her.

    "She''s just like Yumi in the beginning... She''ll get over it soon." Mira tried to sound optimistic, but her voice betrayed concern.

    "What are you going to do?" Rem asked, looking directly at Mira.

    "We''re also predicting a possible war between humans. If we don''t solve the monarch''s problem, things will get even worse," Mira replied, clenching her fists.

    Rem nodded, understanding the weight of the decision. The silence that followed was filled only by the distant sound of the soldiers still organizing themselves in the courtyard.

    "We have to prepare ourselves, not only against the monarch, but for whatever comes after..." Mira concluded.

    "If it''s as we imagine, we''ll stock up on food here at the base," the former captain suggested, with a serious tone.

    "How inhumane will we be by doing that?" Mira murmured, visibly worried, as she clenched her fists.

    A week later.

 Chapter 102: Kings Reckless Attitude!

    The fifth squad, now led by Raven, was gathered in the training room.

    "Isn''t there something wrong with Mira and Rem?" Thais exclaimed, breaking the silence.

    "Since Kay died, Mira has been showing these signs... She''s getting colder and colder. And it''s not just her; Rem and the former captain have changed too," Raven replied, crossing her arms.

    "I think this position of captain is overloading her," Sky said, looking at the floor.

    "There must be something going on. How can a person change so much in such a short time?" Fiona asked, with a suspicious look.

    "Look who''s talking! Before, you hated Kay, but then you became a sweet person," Thais teased, smiling sideways.

    "That''s different!" Fiona replied, visibly bothered.

    Suddenly, the sound of a helicopter interrupted the conversation.

    "Were there going to be visitors today?" ¡ª Raven asked, frowning.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t heard anything about that,¡± Kratos replied, already on alert.

    An authoritative voice echoed through the base¡¯s speakers.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get any closer! This is a military area. Identify yourself!¡± Fernanda ordered firmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on,¡± Raven decided, leading the group to the courtyard.

    On the way, Himitsu appeared, visibly drowsy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°We want to know too,¡± Viviane replied, already prepared for anything.

    Suddenly, Mira radioed.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re in trouble. Let the helicopter in,¡± Mira announced, her voice serious.

    ¡°This sounds serious¡­¡± Sarah murmured uneasily.

    The team moved aside to make room as the helicopter slowly landed in the courtyard.

    ¡°Mira, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡ª Himitsu asked impatiently.

    ¡ª I was also just informed... But it''s Emilia who''s coming in that helicopter, ¡ª Mira replied, trying to remain calm.

    ¡ª The princess? But why? ¡ª Sky exclaimed, incredulous.

    ¡ª I don''t know. Let''s find out, ¡ª Mira replied, already heading towards the landing site.

    As soon as the helicopter''s blades stopped spinning, the side door burst open, and Emilia''s desperate scream echoed through the courtyard.

    "Save him!" she cried, completely shaken.

    The soldiers quickly ran to the helicopter. Himitsu was the first to look inside and came across a shocking scene: the head of the guards was bleeding profusely, struggling to say his last words.

    "It''s too late... Protect the princess!" he said, coughing up blood. "The prince... rebelled... usurped the throne..."

    "There''s too much blood. We can''t save him!" Himitsu realized, as she pressed the wound in vain.

    "Protect the princess!" the head of the guards shouted with his last strength, before succumbing.

    "What the hell is going on?" Raven asked, completely confused by the chaotic scene.

    The squad leaders watched from the hallway in silence, trying to process the gravity of the situation. Emilia, kneeling on the floor, cried uncontrollably, unable to articulate a single word. The pain and terror on her face spoke louder than any explanation.

    ¡ª The prince and some guards joined forces to seize the throne. In the process, several guards, the king and the queen were killed in the castle. The prince will announce the plans of this monarch and declare the princess a traitor, accusing her of killing her own parents, who were in favor of an alliance with the ghouls! ¡ª reported the helicopter pilot, in an urgent tone.

    ¡ª And taking advantage of this, he will temporarily take his father''s place as king to hunt down the "traitor". At the same time, he will try to make contact with the ghouls, seeking a non-aggression agreement against the humans. ¡ª added Mira, her eyes fixed on the horizon.

    ¡ª Yes. The army and the institute are the only ones who will fight the ghouls, but this is the only place where the princess has a better chance of surviving. ¡ª said the pilot.

    ¡ª That''s a lie! The security at the institute is much better than at the army! ¡ª Fernanda replied, appearing in the hallway accompanied by the squad leaders.

    ¡ª You can''t trust the people inside the institute! ¡ª argued one of the guards present.

    ¡ª That''s right... and neither can you! ¡ª shouted Thais, shooting at the guard before he could react.

    ¡ª What did you do?! ¡ª exclaimed the soldiers, perplexed.

    ¡ª He was going to shoot! ¡ª replied Thais, seriously, pointing to the gun that had fallen next to the guard''s body.

    ¡ª This is serious. ¡ª Joana murmured, tense.

    ¡ª What are we going to do now? ¡ª asked Lena, visibly restless.

    ¡ª Let''s isolate the base. Give us some distance and start digging a moat around it! ¡ª Mira ordered firmly.

    ¡ª Wait, isn''t that an exaggeration? ¡ª Fernanda asked hesitantly.

    Rem appeared next to the former captain, his face full of concern.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡ª We were expecting a revolution, but we didn''t imagine it would happen so quickly and start inside the castle. ¡ª she said.

    ¡ª You must have seen on the news about the wall that the institute and the castle are building around the capital. They''re going to isolate themselves from the other cities. In addition, the institute is strengthening its defenses. It will become practically impenetrable there. We can only pray that the leader there isn''t killed by some traitor. ¡ª the former captain added.

    Mira clenched her fists, thoughtful. "They really are going to abandon us... but that doesn''t change our duty. We''ll protect what we can."

    The tension in the base was palpable. Mira was trying to organize the soldiers when San suddenly stopped, tilting his head as if he heard something in the distance.

    ¡ª Are you listening? ¡ª he asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡ª Listening to what? ¡ª Mira replied, frowning.

    ¡ª Wait! ¡ª San asked, raising a hand while closing his eyes, concentrating.

    After a few seconds, his eyes opened, tense.

    "Helicopters! They''re above the clouds!" he warned.

    "Above the clouds?" Mira became serious. "They''re trying to catch us by surprise. Everyone in position!" he ordered, activating the radio.

    The dull sound of explosions began to echo as metallic objects began to fall from the sky. Grenades descended in erratic trajectories, but clearly aimed at the base.

    "Grenades!" Raven shouted, alarmed.

    "Now they asked for it!" Himitsu exclaimed, manifesting his tentacles.

    The mini ghoul, who was high up on the base''s walls, raised his head and shouted:

    "Danger!" His black wings opened, and two more tentacles emerged from his body as he took flight.

    The grenades continued to fall, but before they touched the ground, the mini ghoul intercepted each one with its tentacles, deflecting the projectiles as if they were toys.

    BOOM! The explosions reverberated in the air, but none of them reached the base. Sparks and shockwaves lit up the sky, but the perimeter remained intact.

    ¡°He¡¯s protecting us! Don¡¯t stop! Prepare the defenses!¡± Mira ordered, as she watched the mini ghoul in action.

    After minutes that seemed endless, the bombardment ceased. The sound of the helicopters¡¯ blades diminished, until they disappeared completely.

    San took a deep breath, relieved.

    ¡°They¡¯re leaving¡­¡± he announced.

    Mira looked at the sky with a hard expression.

    ¡°That was a warning. They don¡¯t have the courage to attack directly, but they tried to destroy us from afar. Everyone, stay alert. This won¡¯t stop here.¡± ¡ª And then, looking at the mini ghoul, she added: ¡ª Good job. You saved us.

    The mini ghoul landed softly, its wings still spread, and asked:

    ¡ª Kill?

    ¡ª No need. They''re already gone. ¡ª Mira replied.

    The mini ghoul retracted his wings, looking satisfied.

    ¡°They are clearly trying to kill us... but if we go to war with them, there will be casualties in the capital,¡± Mira pondered, worried.

    Emilia, who was nearby, looked up, her voice still trembling:

    ¡°My brother had his eye on Mineforde from the beginning. When they realized you stopped going there, he knew that that kingdom would no longer be of any use. That¡¯s why he killed our parents, to usurp the throne!¡±

    Mira approached, holding the princess¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Raise your head. What do you want to do now? You will be our queen,¡± Mira said, with determination.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I¡¯ve never been interested in the throne. I want to become a soldier,¡± Emilia replied, sincerely.

    Suddenly, in the distance, a thick dark smoke began to rise on the horizon.

    ¡°That direction... it can¡¯t be!¡± Fernanda exclaimed.

    ¡ª Mini ghoul, let''s check it out! ¡ª Lena ordered, manifesting her wings.

    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡ª the mini ghoul replied, also manifesting his wings before taking flight with Lena.

    ¡°They wouldn''t be that stupid, would they?¡± Raven exclaimed, visibly incredulous.

    ¡°You still don''t know my brother,¡± Emilia replied, with a serious and somber expression.

    A few minutes later, the sound of a video call interrupted the tense atmosphere. It was Lena. Joana answered quickly, and Lena''s face appeared on the screen, accompanied by a background filled with smoke and flames.

    ¡°The airport is gone!¡± Joana reported, watching the screen as Lena showed the scene.

    ¡°The plane, the helicopters, the fuel... it''s all on fire!¡± Lena confirmed, with the camera shaking slightly as she tried to capture the chaos around her.

    Mira remained silent for a moment, taking deep breaths to stay calm. Her eyes conveyed tension, but her voice was firm:

    "Record a detailed video and get back to us immediately. We''ll need that proof."

    "Understood!" Lena replied, nodding briefly before hanging up the call.

    The sound of the connection being cut echoed through the room, leaving a heavy silence in the air. Mira turned to the other soldiers, her eyes as steady as steel.

    "They''re trying to weaken us before we can even react. We won''t let that happen. Stay ready." Her voice was cold, but it carried determination.

    Rem placed her hand gently on Mira''s shoulder, trying to convey calm amidst the tension.

    "Leave them alone. If we go there, it won''t be a simple conversation," she said, her tone firm but controlled.

    Mira, however, couldn''t hide the anger in her eyes.

    "We lost comrades to reclaim the airport. They went there and trampled on our efforts! We can''t let it go like this!" ¡ª Mira replied, her voice thick with indignation.

    Rem frowned, staring directly at Mira.

    ¡ª Are you ready to kill other humans? ¡ª she asked, her voice cutting through the air like a blade.

    Mira hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath as she looked at the ground.

    ¡ª What do you want me to do? I... I don''t know how to act after this! ¡ª Mira blurted out, clenching her fists tightly.

    Emilia, who had been silent until then, took a step forward and spoke with conviction:

    ¡ª He''s an idiot. Soon the people who are supporting him will realize that. ¡ª she said coldly.

    Mira looked up, her eyes meeting Emilia''s. Although the princess''s words were harsh, there was a tone of truth that echoed in the tense silence that followed.

    ¡ª It will be our truth against his. Let the people decide who to believe. Record videos reporting what you saw and post them on the internet. Send them to all your contacts too. ¡ª Mira ordered, her voice firm and full of determination. ¡ª Also, get a room and an outfit for Emilia. As for weapons for her, we''ll figure it out later.

    ¡ª What are you going to do? ¡ª Raven asked, intrigued, as she followed Mira with her eyes.

    ¡ª Just a call. ¡ª Mira replied, without turning around, walking away with determined steps.

    The silence in the courtyard was heavy, but everyone knew that Mira had a plan.

    "If he wants to use lies to win, let''s use the truth to take him down," she thought as she picked up her cell phone.

    Mira started calling, she tried a few times but got no answer.

    Mira returned to the soldiers, her face full of concern.

    ¡ª No answer? ¡ª Raven exclaimed, noticing her expression.

    ¡ª That''s strange... ¡ª Mira murmured, looking at the cell phone in her hands. ¡ª Usually, on the second try, Yumi answers me.

    ¡ª Maybe she''s busy. Try again later. ¡ª suggested Raven

    Mira sighed deeply before raising her voice.

    ¡ª Make the videos and publish them. Show the attack on the base and the destruction they caused at the airport. Make it clear what is happening! ¡ª she ordered, trying to regain control of the situation.

    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª the soldiers replied in unison, taking out their cell phones.

    However, as soon as they opened the internet, the environment was filled with a suffocating tension. Several headlines appeared on the screens, all with a single theme: the army.

    Viviane, visibly shaken, with her hands shaking, handed the cell phone to Mira.

    ¡ª You need to see this... ¡ª Viviane said, almost voiceless.

    Mira frowned and took the device. As she read the news, her face lost color.

    "Fifth, Fourth and Third Divisions suffer heavy casualties against ghouls."

    "The Fifth Division loses its captain in mortal combat against a single ghoul."

    "The Captain of the Fourth Division eliminates a powerful ghoul, but she is in critical condition and unconscious. The soldiers eliminated the other ghouls who were present."

    "The Third Division defeats the ghouls, but pays a high price: several casualties and a wounded captain, although out of danger."

    The words seemed to echo in Mira''s mind, each line a blow.

    "Why...?" Mira murmured, shocked, as her eyes scanned the details of the reports.

    The silence that took over the room was almost unbearable. The soldiers looked at Mira, waiting for some word, but she was paralyzed. "Why is everything falling apart at once?" she thought, feeling the weight of responsibility on her shoulders increase.

    "There''s no way it was the work of the same monarch... Could it be those generals?" the former captain exclaimed, crossing his arms, as he looked at the horizon with concern.

    The mini ghoul flew over the area, observing the surroundings carefully.

 Capitulo 103: Yumi!

    ¡ª N?o tem como ter sido obra do mesmo monarca... Ser¨¢ que s?o esses tais generais? ¡ª exclamou o ex-capit?o, cruzando os bra?os, enquanto olhava para o horizonte com preocupa??o.

    O mini ghoul sobrevoava a ¨¢rea, observando os arredores com aten??o.

    ¡ª Iniciaram a domina??o. Os monarcas est?o se movendo! ¡ª anunciou ele, em um tom sombrio.

    ¡ª Por que voc¨º falou "monarcas" no plural? ¡ª exclamou Lena, pousando ao lado deles, com suas asas ainda abertas.

    O mini ghoul fez uma express?o s¨¦ria, mas sua confus?o era evidente.

    ¡ª Plural? ¡ª repetiu ele, como se a palavra soasse estranha em sua pr¨®pria boca.

    ¡ª Tem mais de um monarca? ¡ª insistiu Lena, sua voz tremendo de incredulidade.

    ¡ª Sim. Quatro monarcas! ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, firme.

    O sil¨ºncio caiu sobre o grupo como um golpe.

    ¡ª Quatro... daquele monstro? Isso ¨¦ brincadeira, n¨¦? Fala que ¨¦ mentira! ¡ª Lena quase gritou, incapaz de conter o medo que crescia em seu peito.

    ¡ª Monarcas espalhados pelo mundo. Est?o se movendo para a domina??o das ra?as! ¡ª continuou o mini ghoul, sua voz carregada de um peso quase apocal¨ªptico.

    ¡ª Por que agora? Se esses monstros estavam por a¨ª, por que n?o fizeram isso antes? ¡ª questionou Ryuji, sua frustra??o evidente.

    ¡ª O quarto monarca estava desaparecido. ¡ª explicou o mini ghoul, pousando pr¨®ximo ao grupo.

    ¡ª E o encontraram? ¡ª perguntou Mira, seus olhos estreitados em tens?o.

    ¡ª N?o. Sentiram a presen?a dele, mas n?o sabem onde est¨¢. Monarca hibernando. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul.

    ¡ª E o que vai acontecer quando ele sair dessa hiberna??o? ¡ª perguntou Rem, que se aproximava com Emilia ao seu lado.

    ¡ª Guerra! ¡ª declarou o mini ghoul, sua voz grave, carregada de certeza.

    ¡ª Ent?o ele j¨¢ deve ter acordado... Os ghouls n?o est?o mais matando humanos, est?o? ¡ª perguntou Thais, tentando juntar as pe?as.

    O mini ghoul come?ou a falar, mas sua voz foi cortada por um som gorgolejante. Ele cuspiu sangue, cambaleando levemente.

    ¡ª Voc¨º est¨¢ ferido? ¡ª exclamou Mira, alarmada, correndo para ele.

    ¡ª N?o... tenho permiss?o para dar informa??es. N?o voltem a me perguntar ou serei eliminado! ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, com dificuldade, mas mantendo sua postura firme.

    ¡ª Para os humanos ¨¦ domina??o, ent?o deve ser guerra contra eles mesmos! ¡ª sup?s Himitsu, quebrando o sil¨ºncio.

    Mira olhou para o mini ghoul, compreendendo a gravidade da situa??o.

    ¡ª Parece que ele tem limita??es nas informa??es. N?o vamos pression¨¢-lo mais. Isso j¨¢ nos deu muito o que precisamos saber. Publiquem isso de forma an?nima, mas garantam que ningu¨¦m ligue essas informa??es ¨¤ Sexta Divis?o. ¡ª ordenou Mira, sua voz firme e autorit¨¢ria.

    ¡ª Entendido! ¡ª responderam todos os soldados, com determina??o.

    Mira devolveu o celular para Viviane e se voltou para Emilia.

    ¡ª Eu vou te dizer de novo: o ex¨¦rcito vai reconhecer voc¨º como rainha. Seu irm?o ¨¦ um falso rei. Voc¨º pode ficar no ex¨¦rcito at¨¦ darmos um jeito nele. At¨¦ l¨¢, voc¨º ¨¦ uma de n¨®s. ¡ª disse Mira, com os olhos fixos nos de Emilia, transmitindo for?a.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu Emilia, agora mais confiante.

    Mira virou-se para o ex-capit?o.

    ¡ª Se o instituto ainda ser¨¢ nosso aliado, eu n?o sei. Solicite metade dos trajes que eles t¨ºm prontos, al¨¦m de armas e muni??es. Avise que vamos continuar nossa fun??o, independente do que o falso rei decidir.

    O ex-capit?o assentiu.

    ¡ª Deixa isso comigo. Eu tenho contato com o l¨ªder de l¨¢.

    ¡ª ¨®timo. ¡ª respondeu Mira, antes de erguer a voz para os outros. ¡ª Agora, mais do que nunca, nenhum ve¨ªculo pode se aproximar da base sem autoriza??o. Continuem emitindo os avisos de sempre, mas, se recusarem a parar, n?o hesitem em abrir fogo!

    ¡ª Entendido! ¡ª respondeu Fernanda, j¨¢ revisando as ordens com os demais soldados.

    Mira olhou para todos ao redor, seus olhos carregados de uma determina??o fria.

    ¡ª Estamos em guerra. Contra os ghouls e, possivelmente, contra civis. Estejam alertas. E lembrem-se: se algu¨¦m demonstrar perigo, n?o hesitem em abrir fogo. ¡ª declarou ela, sua voz cortando o ar como uma lamina.

    Os soldados assentiram em sil¨ºncio, cientes de que a partir daquele momento, o mundo que conheciam n?o existia mais. Era guerra.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    A cena muda para a enfermaria da Quarta Divis?o.

    ¡ª Quanto tempo vai ficar dormindo? Est¨¢ deixando seus companheiros preocupados, idiota! ¡ª disse Nina, triste, encarando a figura im¨®vel na cama.

    Yumi estava deitada, com a m?o esquerda amputada e uma ferida profunda no lado direito do rosto.

    ¡ª Ela vai acordar a qualquer momento. Mas... esse ferimento vai deixar cicatriz. ¡ª disse a enfermeira, enquanto revisava os curativos.

    ¡ª E logo ela, que ¨¦ t?o obcecada com a apar¨ºncia... Vai ficar super irritante quando perceber! ¡ª comentou Nina, preocupada, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Vai mesmo! Mas ¨¦ bom que ela conseguiu vencer um general. ¡ª respondeu a enfermeira com um sorriso encorajador.

    ¡ª Um? Voc¨º est¨¢ sabendo de alguma coisa? ¡ª exclamou Nina, levantando a sobrancelha.

    ¡ª Foi simultaneo, ent?o a senhorita provavelmente n?o viu. ¡ª disse a enfermeira, pegando o celular.

    Ela abriu as not¨ªcias e entregou o aparelho para Nina.

    ¡ª Aconteceu tudo hoje! ¡ª acrescentou a enfermeira, suspirando.

    Os olhos de Nina percorreram as manchetes rapidamente.

    ¡ª Dois capit?es mortos e dois feridos desde a primeira apari??o de ghouls inteligentes! ¡ª leu ela, sentindo um n¨® na garganta.

    V¨¢rias outras not¨ªcias percorriam os portais:

    "Aeroporto da Sexta Divis?o destru¨ªdo pela pr¨®pria divis?o para n?o receber nem apoiar outras divis?es."

    ¡ª Que palha?ada ¨¦ essa? Os aeroportos s?o de uso internacional! Destru¨ª-los s¨® vai fazer outros pa¨ªses se voltarem contra a Sexta Divis?o! ¡ª disse Nina, confusa, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Tem raz?o... Isso n?o ¨¦ algo que algu¨¦m em s? consci¨ºncia faria. ¡ª concordou a enfermeira, tamb¨¦m intrigada.

    De repente, o celular de Yumi come?ou a tocar, assustando ambas.

    ¡ª Mas... estava sem carga! Como isso ¨¦ poss¨ªvel? ¡ª murmurou a enfermeira, arregalando os olhos.

    ¡ª ¨¦ estranho... Esse toque... ¡ª disse Nina, hesitante.

    O som parou subitamente.

    ¡ª Sim, amor! ¡ª disse Yumi, atendendo o celular.

    Nina e a enfermeira se viraram para a cama, perplexas. Yumi estava sentada, segurando o celular com a m?o direita, como se nada tivesse acontecido.

    ¡ª ¨¦ voc¨º, Mira? Por que est¨¢ usando o celular do Kay...? Ah, ¨¦ verdade... Ele morreu. ¡ª disse Yumi, sua express?o se obscurecendo de tristeza.

    ¡ª Que palha?ada ¨¦ essa? Voc¨º n?o estava em coma?! ¡ª exclamou Nina, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Em coma? Eu s¨® dormi um pouquinho! Isso n?o ¨¦ brincadeira que se fa?a! ¡ª respondeu Yumi, balan?ando o bra?o esquerdo.

    ¡ª Se acalma, capit?zinha! ¡ª disse a enfermeira, tentando controlar a situa??o.

    ¡ª T¨¢ tudo bem! Tenha calma! ¡ª insistiu Nina, colocando a m?o no ombro de Yumi.

    ¡ª Mas que porra ¨¦ essa?! ¡ª gritou Yumi, nervosa, ao perceber a aus¨ºncia da m?o esquerda.

    Mira afastou o celular da orelha, devido ao grito estridente.

    ¡ª Nossa, como voc¨º grita! ¡ª disse Mira, esfregando o ouvido, do outro lado da linha.

    ¡ª Meu bra?o est¨¢ aqui... Mas cad¨º minha m?o?! ¡ª exclamou Yumi, agitada.

    ¡ª Se acalma! ¡ª disse Nina novamente, segurando Yumi pelos ombros.

    ¡ª Como vou me acalmar? Minha m?o n?o est¨¢ aqui! ¡ª berrou Yumi, furiosa.

    Nesse momento, os soldados come?aram a entrar na enfermaria, animados.

    ¡ª A capit? acordou! ¡ª gritavam eles, como se fosse uma celebra??o.

    ¡ª Fiquem quietos! ¡ª ordenou Yumi, irritada.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª responderam em un¨ªssono, se calando imediatamente.

    Yumi ficou pensativa por alguns segundos, sua mente tentando organizar as mem¨®rias.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade... Eu estava lutando contra aquele ghoul. Ele me feriu na m?o... e no rosto? ¡ª disse ela, com a voz incerta.

    Todos os soldados desviaram os olhares, evitando encar¨¢-la. Yumi, alarmada, correu at¨¦ um espelho pr¨®ximo.

    ¡ª Maldi??o! ¡ª gritou ela, encarando seu reflexo, com a cicatriz ainda fresca.

    ¡ª O que est¨¢ acontecendo a¨ª? ¡ª perguntou Mira, ainda na chamada.

    Yumi respirou fundo, tentando conter a raiva.

    ¡ª Agora eles conseguiram... Eu estou irritada! ¡ª disse ela, pegando o celular das m?os de Nina.

    ¡ª Antes de querer brigar com os ghouls, ¨¦ melhor ir comer alguma coisa. Aproveita e pergunta para a Mira sobre essa not¨ªcia do aeroporto. ¡ª sugeriu Nina.

    ¡ª Manipularam tudo. Meus soldados tiveram suas contas apagadas, e o pr¨ªncipe ¡ª que agora se autointitula rei ¡ª est¨¢ colocando a culpa em n¨®s. Mas foi ele quem destruiu o aeroporto. ¡ª explicou Mira, com frieza, na chamada.

    ¡ª Destru¨ªram o aeroporto por vontade pr¨®pria?! ¡ª exclamou Yumi, confusa.

    A cena muda para o refeit¨®rio da Quarta Divis?o. Os soldados estavam em sil¨ºncio, olhando para Yumi, que agora usava uma m¨¢scara cobrindo a metade do rosto, onde fora ferida.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ dizendo que o pr¨ªncipe fez um golpe de estado contra o pr¨®prio pai, e agora quer aliar o governo dele aos ghouls? ¡ª exclamou Yumi, sentindo a revolta crescer.

    ¡ª ¨¦ isso a¨ª! ¡ª respondeu Mira, seca.

    A conversa se intensificava, e o tom de Yumi tornava-se cada vez mais impaciente:

    ¡ª Mas voc¨º n?o me ligou para falar de um pirralho fazendo birra, n?o ¨¦? ¡ª exclamou Yumi, irritada.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ uma coisa s¨¦ria! ¡ª rebateu Nina, s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª Se querem tir¨¢-lo do governo, ¨¦ s¨® ir l¨¢ e atacar o castelo! ¨¦ bem simples! ¡ª disse Yumi, como se a solu??o fosse ¨®bvia.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ simples assim! Tem civis no meio! Isso seria considerado um ato de trai??o, dadas as circunstancias! ¡ª explicou Nina, com firmeza.

    ¡ª Voc¨º est¨¢ com raiva de mim? ¡ª perguntou Mira, do outro lado da chamada, sua voz carregada de hesita??o.

    Yumi respirou fundo, mas seu tom logo transbordou m¨¢goa:

    ¡ª E voc¨º ainda pergunta? Toda a Sexta Divis?o estava l¨¢, tanto para o seu pai quanto para o Kay! Eu at¨¦ entendo n?o terem atacado quando era o seu pai, j¨¢ que havia ref¨¦ns, mas o Kay estava sozinho contra o ghoul! N?o havia civis por perto, era s¨® voc¨ºs se unirem contra ele, mas n?o fizeram nada! Ent?o, n?o me pergunte se estou com raiva, porque voc¨º j¨¢ sabe a resposta!

    ¡ª Voc¨º acha que venceria o Kay? ¡ª retrucou Mira.

    ¡ª Tola, ¨¦ claro que n?o! ¡ª respondeu Yumi sem hesitar.

    ¡ª Se nem voc¨º, como capit?, venceria o Kay, por que acha que n¨®s ser¨ªamos de alguma ajuda? S¨® atrapalhar¨ªamos! ¨¦ por isso que ele nos mandou n?o nos envolvermos! ¡ª argumentou Mira, tentando justificar a decis?o da divis?o.

    ¡ª Idiota! Justamente porque ele n?o envolveria voc¨ºs, ¨¦ que voc¨ºs deveriam ter se envolvido! Dava para aproveitar as brechas quando o Kay feria o monarca! Voc¨ºs nem pensaram nisso! ¡ª disparou Yumi, indignada.

    Mira respondeu com um tom mais duro:

    ¡ª O Kay cortou o pesco?o do monarca, mas aquele miser¨¢vel n?o morreu! Ele o cortou v¨¢rias vezes, e ainda assim n?o morreu! Desde o come?o da luta, o Kay estava usando a quebra de limite. Ele j¨¢ era 200% e ainda juntou isso com a quebra de limite. Voc¨º realmente acha que ser¨ªamos capazes de fazer alguma coisa? N?o dava nem para acompanhar os movimentos deles!

    ¡ª Duzentos por cento?! Do que est¨¢ falando? ¡ª exclamou Yumi, confusa.

    ¡ª U¨¦, voc¨º nem sabia disso? ¡ª provocou Mira, com um toque de sarcasmo.

    ¡ª Maldita... ¡ª resmungou Yumi, frustrada.

    Mira mudou de tom, mais suave agora:

    ¡ª N?o foi para isso que eu liguei. Para come?ar, eu fico feliz que voc¨º tenha sobrevivido e matado o general! De verdade, fico feliz.

    ¡ª Idiota... Me deixa ter um motivo para te odiar! ¡ª disse Yumi, irritada, mas havia uma sombra de al¨ªvio em sua voz.

    Mira prosseguiu:

    ¡ª Sobre o aeroporto, estamos t?o surpresos e irritados quanto voc¨ºs. Mas a m¨ªdia est¨¢ manipulando as informa??es. Voc¨ºs n?o conseguiriam nos ajudar com isso. Apenas informe os outros capit?es.

    ¡ª Vou tentar falar com eles. ¡ª disse Yumi, mais calma.

    ¡ª E tem algo que preciso te contar, em particular. ¡ª anunciou Mira, hesitando por um instante.

    ¡ª Estou ouvindo. Pode falar. ¡ª disse Yumi, curiosa.

    ¡ª Eu estou gr¨¢vida.

    ¡ª Que legal! Quem ¨¦ o pai? ¡ª exclamou Yumi, surpresa.

    ¡ª Como assim?! Voc¨º sabe muito bem quem ¨¦! ¡ª retrucou Mira, indignada.

    ¡ª Como descobriu isso? N?o tem nem uma semana! ¡ª questionou Yumi, desconfiada.

    ¡ª Foi o monarca. Acho que foi por isso que ele nos deixou partir e nos deu tempo antes de voltar. ¡ª explicou Mira, com seriedade.

    ¡ª E vai acreditar nele? ¡ª perguntou Yumi, desconfiada.

    ¡ª E como ele saberia que eu e o Kay...? Ele disse que eu estava com o mesmo cheiro do Kay!

    ¡ª S¨® por isso? Talvez o perfume dele tenha ficado em voc¨º depois daquele abra?o! ¡ª sugeriu Yumi, tentando racionalizar.

    ¡ª Sei n?o... Ele tamb¨¦m disse que minha m?e est¨¢ gr¨¢vida do meu pai. E uma amiga cientista fez o teste nela, deu positivo. Eu vou esperar alguns dias e fazer o teste tamb¨¦m, mas tenho quase certeza de que estou.

    ¡ª Quer os parab¨¦ns? ¡ª respondeu Yumi, com um misto de sarcasmo e desconforto.

    ¡ª Para de ser fria comigo! Voc¨º ainda n?o entendeu, sua idiota! Voc¨º tamb¨¦m pode estar! ¡ª disse Mira, com seriedade.

    O choque percorreu o rosto de Yumi. Sem perceber, apertou o celular at¨¦ ele quebrar.

    ¡ª Que droga! ¡ª exclamou Yumi, irritada.

    ¡ª Tenta n?o quebrar o meu tamb¨¦m! ¡ª disse Nina, entregando seu pr¨®prio celular.

    Yumi digitou o n¨²mero do Kay novamente e tentou outra liga??o.

    ¡ª O que foi isso?! ¡ª perguntou Mira, ouvindo o barulho na chamada.

    ¡ª Tem certeza disso? ¡ª perguntou Yumi, sua voz mais tr¨ºmula do que o normal.

    ¡ª Claro que n?o, n¨¦, idiota? Pode ser, mas eu n?o sei. Espere alguns dias e fa?a o teste! ¡ª disse Mira, tentando acalm¨¢-la.

    ¡ª Eu vou fazer, mas mant¨¦m isso entre n¨®s. ¡ª disse Yumi, s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª E, Yumi... Ningu¨¦m vai te culpar se n?o quiser prosseguir com isso. ¡ª completou Mira.

    ¡ª Quem voc¨º pensa que eu sou?! ¡ª respondeu Yumi, irritada, com os olhos fixos no ch?o.

    ¡ª N?o quebra meu celular! ¡ª disse Nina, preocupada.

    Mira riu, mas sua voz carregava ternura.

    ¡ª Eu sei... Voc¨º o amava tanto quanto eu. Por isso, tenho certeza de que vai continuar. S¨® n?o morra!

    ¡ª Eu sei! ¡ª respondeu Yumi, com firmeza.

    Mira fez uma ¨²ltima advert¨ºncia:

    ¡ª O monarca apareceu poucos dias ap¨®s o general. Tome cuidado. Existem quatro monarcas espalhados pelo mundo, e um deles deve estar no seu pa¨ªs.

    ¡ª Quatro?! ¡ª exclamou Yumi, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Obtivemos essa informa??o de um ghoul inteligente. Esses monarcas s?o monstros se comparados ao general. Fique atenta! ¡ª disse Mira.

    ¡ª Obrigada pelo aviso. Vamos aumentar as defesas do reino. ¡ª disse Yumi, decidida.

    ¡ª Espero nos encontrarmos novamente. ¡ª despediu-se Mira.

    Yumi sorriu de leve.

    ¡ª E se voc¨º morrer, eu te mato. Cuide bem da sua barriga. ¡ª disse ela, encerrando a chamada.

    ¡ª Que final foi esse? ¡ª exclamou Nina, surpresa com o tom da capit?.

    Yumi se levantou, virando-se para os soldados:

 Capé“†tulo 104: Vem para cima!

    Yumi se levantou, virando-se para os soldados:

    ¡ª Aten??o! Quero todos usando os trajes 24 horas por dia. ¨¦ prov¨¢vel que um monarca venha nos fazer uma visitinha nos pr¨®ximos dias!

    ¡ª Um monarca?! ¡ª exclamou Nina, assustada.

    ¡ª Pois ¨¦... Parece que existem quatro daqueles malditos espalhados pelo mundo. E vai saber quantos generais! ¡ª disse Yumi, apertando a alabarda com for?a.

    ¡ª Que interessante... Como conseguiu essa informa??o? ¡ª exclamou uma voz grave, ecoando pelo p¨¢tio.

    Yumi girou rapidamente, o olhar se estreitando em dire??o ¨¤ origem da voz.

    ¡ª Me d¨º um tempo! ¡ª respondeu ela, j¨¢ assumindo uma postura de combate.

    Nina acenou para os soldados, e todos que j¨¢ estavam armados seguiram-na at¨¦ o p¨¢tio, formando uma linha defensiva.

    No centro do espa?o aberto, uma figura colossal aguardava.

    ¡ª Ainda tem muitos l¨¢ dentro... Ser¨¢ apenas voc¨ºs? ¡ª zombou o ghoul, sua voz reverberando como um trov?o.

    ¡ª Que porra ¨¦ essa?! Voc¨º ¨¦ bem alto! ¡ª disse Yumi, caminhando ¨¤ frente dos soldados, a express?o cheia de desafio.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ¨¦ a pessoa conhecida como capit?? ¡ª perguntou o ghoul, os olhos brilhando com uma luz sinistra.

    ¡ª E se eu for? ¡ª respondeu Yumi, encarando-o.

    ¡ª Assim as coisas ficam interessantes... ¡ª murmurou ele, com um sorriso cruel.

    Yumi ergueu sua alabarda, apontando-a diretamente para a criatura.

    ¡ª N?o fa?a isso. Aquele que veio antes de mim n?o est¨¢ nem perto do meu n¨ªvel. E esses ferimentos em voc¨º parecem recentes... Foi ele quem causou? ¡ª perguntou o ghoul, com um tom provocador.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ zombando da minha cara? Eu te derroto com um bra?o amarrado! ¡ª retrucou Yumi, a voz cheia de f¨²ria.

    O ghoul sorriu, exibindo fileiras de dentes afiados.

    ¡ª Temos ordens para inform¨¢-los que o monarca ordenou que cres?am sua popula??o... Precisamos de algo para nos alimentar. Devorar nossa pr¨®pria ra?a j¨¢ perdeu a gra?a. O ¨²nico motivo da minha visita hoje ¨¦ quebrar as esperan?as dos humanos, eliminando sua maior fonte de resist¨ºncia. Seja voc¨º a l¨ªder, ou muitos de voc¨ºs que se op?em a n¨®s. Eu vou deixar voc¨º escolher: ou eu mato voc¨º e sua cria, ou todos esses humanos atr¨¢s de voc¨º.

    ¡ª Cria? ¡ª exclamou Nina, olhando surpresa para Yumi.

    "Ent?o eu estou mesmo..." pensou Yumi, sentindo o peso da revela??o.

    ¡ª Vamos lutar em outro lugar. N?o quero destruir minha base! ¡ª disse ela, tentando manter a calma.

    ¡ª Vamos com voc¨º! ¡ª insistiu Nina.

    ¡ª N?o precisa, eu... ¡ª come?ou Yumi, mas foi interrompida.

    Um dos tent¨¢culos do ghoul se manifestou e, num piscar de olhos, retraiu.

    ¡ª O qu¨º?! ¡ª exclamaram Yumi e Nina, perplexas.

    ¡ª Eu avisei que vim aqui para quebrar suas esperan?as. ¡ª disse o ghoul, sua voz carregada de desprezo.

    ¡ª Maldito! Por que matou meus soldados?! ¡ª gritou Yumi, fervendo de raiva.

    ¡ª Eu avisei que deveriam aumentar sua popula??o. Por que eu mataria uma pessoa que dar¨¢ ¨¤ luz a outro humano? ¡ª respondeu ele, com um tom frio e calculado.

    ¡ª Desgra?ado! ¡ª gritou Yumi, avan?ando com sua alabarda.

    O ghoul bloqueou o golpe com a m?o, sem esfor?o.

    ¡ª Sou mais forte do que aquele que veio antes de mim, humana. Daqui a um m¨ºs, tomaremos seus reinos e voc¨ºs estar?o sob o governo do monarca. Recomendo que se reproduzam... N?o somos t?o pacientes quanto possam imaginar. ¡ª disse o ghoul, enquanto empurrava Yumi de volta ao ch?o com cuidado calculado.

    ¡ª O que est¨¢ fazendo, desgra?ado? N?o ouse me subestimar! ¡ª rugiu Yumi, com os olhos ardendo de raiva.

    ¡ª Eu gostaria de saber como descobriu sobre os quatro monarcas, mas, honestamente, n?o tenho interesse em voc¨ºs. Recomendo que n?o lutem, pois seria um desperd¨ªcio eliminar humanos que parecem t?o... divertidos.

    A criatura se virou, abrindo imensas asas negras, mas antes de partir, lan?ou uma ¨²ltima provoca??o:

    ¡ª Lembre-se disso, humana. Assim como voc¨ºs, agora temos um sistema. Acima de n¨®s generais est?o os monarcas, e abaixo de n¨®s est?o os combatentes que voc¨ºs v¨ºm enfrentando h¨¢ s¨¦culos. Se quiser matar um general... Venha com dez como voc¨º. Talvez assim consigam me divertir!

    Com um forte bater de asas, o ghoul desapareceu no c¨¦u, deixando apenas sil¨ºncio e devasta??o no p¨¢tio.

    ¡ª O que vamos fazer? ¡ª perguntou Nina, a voz tr¨ºmula de preocupa??o.

    Yumi fechou os olhos por um momento, apertando os punhos.

    ¡ª Ele estava naquela distancia, mas s¨® percebi que ele atacou quando j¨¢ havia matado nossos companheiros atr¨¢s de n¨®s. Esse ghoul ¨¦ forte demais... ¡ª disse Yumi, sua voz carregada de pesar.

    Virando-se para os soldados, ela respirou fundo e retomou o controle.

    ¡ª Vamos continuar com o plano. Informem ao reino para aumentar as defesas ao m¨¢ximo. Se conseguirem, implementem novas tecnologias. Vamos abandonar a dinastia e focar apenas neste reino! Todos estejam preparados. Muitos que enfrentarem os ghouls v?o morrer, mas ainda assim, n?o podemos deixar que eles fa?am o que quiserem!

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª responderam os soldados, embora o medo fosse evidente em seus olhos.

    Enquanto os soldados se moviam, Nina ficou parada, olhando para Yumi.

    "O que vai ser desse pa¨ªs?" pensou Nina, sentindo o peso de uma nova era se aproximar.

    Durante o m¨ºs que se seguiu, os reinos se mobilizaram rapidamente para refor?ar suas defesas contra os ghouls. Fortifica??es foram erguidas, sistemas de seguran?a atualizados, e soldados intensificaram seus treinamentos.

    No entanto, nem todos seguiram a mesma estrat¨¦gia. O Primeiro Esquadr?o permaneceu ap¨¢tico, sem adotar medidas significativas contra a amea?a crescente. J¨¢ a capital real da Sexta Divis?o tomou uma dire??o controversa: ao inv¨¦s de preparar-se para combater os ghouls, concentrou todos os seus esfor?os em fortalecer suas defesas contra outros humanos, ignorando completamente a nova amea?a.

    Por outro lado, o Instituto e a pr¨®pria Sexta Divis?o uniram for?as em um esfor?o conjunto. Trabalharam incansavelmente para desenvolver tecnologias avan?adas e estrat¨¦gias que aumentassem n?o apenas a seguran?a de suas instala??es, mas tamb¨¦m do reino como um todo. Suas defesas foram projetadas para enfrentar tanto os ghouls quanto poss¨ªveis conflitos humanos, uma abordagem estrat¨¦gica que colocava a sobreviv¨ºncia acima de disputas pol¨ªticas.

    Alguns dias depois no mes do aviso, j¨¢ era de tarde e iria escurecer em poucas horas.

    ¡ª V¨¢rios ghouls passaram pelos sensores! ¡ª informou Aiko pelo r¨¢dio.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡ª Em qual regi?o? ¡ª exclamou Mira, preocupada.

    ¡ª Em todas as dire??es! Parece que h¨¢ dois ghouls liderando: um no setor frontal e outro na retaguarda da muralha! ¡ª respondeu Aiko.

    ¡ª Todos os soldados que est?o ouvindo, aten??o! Esta ¨¦ a forma??o: Mini Ghoul e mais dois esquadr?es, v?o para a entrada. Himitsu e outros tr¨ºs esquadr?es, sigam para a retaguarda. Foquem nos dois l¨ªderes! ¨¦ poss¨ªvel que sejam generais! ¡ª ordenou Mira pelo r¨¢dio, sua voz firme e determinada.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª responderam os l¨ªderes de esquadr?o em un¨ªssono.

    O ex-capit?o se aproximou, observando Mira pegar sua espada.

    ¡ª Voc¨º vai mesmo? ¡ª perguntou ele, com um tom de preocupa??o.

    ¡ª Eu treinei tanto quanto os outros. N?o vou ficar parada. Se este for o dia da nossa morte, que seja lutando! ¡ª respondeu Mira, com um brilho decidido no olhar.

    ¡ª Voc¨º me lembra sua m?e quando era mais jovem. Boa sorte, princesa! ¡ª disse o ex-capit?o, esbo?ando um leve sorriso.

    ¡ª Que foi? Est¨¢ preocupado com a gente? Vamos s¨® ali matar uns ghouls! ¡ª brincou Rem, tentando aliviar a tens?o.

    O ex-capit?o riu.

    ¡ª Preocupado com voc¨ºs? A "Terror dos Ghouls" n?o tem esse t¨ªtulo ¨¤ toa.

    ¡ª Espere por n¨®s, logo estaremos de volta! ¡ª respondeu Rem, entrando no helic¨®ptero com Mira.

    Enquanto o helic¨®ptero decolava em dire??o ¨¤ entrada da muralha, Ryuji, observando ¨¤ distancia, comentou:

    ¡ª Foi mesmo a decis?o certa deixar a princesa ir com os outros?

    ¡ª Vamos passar perto da capital. ¨¦ melhor que ela n?o tenha que lidar com eles agora. Foi a escolha certa. ¡ª respondeu Mira, firme.

    ¡ª Como vamos proceder quando chegarmos? ¡ª perguntou Yan, ajustando seu equipamento.

    ¡ª O Mini Ghoul e minha m?e v?o lidar com o general. N¨®s e os esquadr?es vamos cuidar do restante. Para os ghouls mais distantes, vamos torcer para que as armas da muralha sejam eficazes. Caso contr¨¢rio, haver¨¢ muitas baixas dentro do reino. ¡ª explicou Mira.

    ¡ª Ent?o precisamos ser r¨¢pidos. ¡ª disse Yan, analisando o terreno pelo visor.

    ¡ª Sim, mas nosso foco principal s?o os maiores obst¨¢culos. ¡ª completou Mira.

    Os helic¨®pteros sobrevoavam o reino, cortando os c¨¦us rumo ¨¤ entrada. Yan, observando pela janela, franziu o cenho ao ver as imponentes muralhas ao redor da capital.

    ¡ª A capital realmente ergueu muralhas ao redor... Bando de covardes! ¡ª disse ele, com desprezo.

    ¡ª Esque?a eles! N?o ¨¦ o nosso problema agora. ¡ª respondeu Mira, cortante.

    Yan olhou novamente pela janela, seus olhos estreitando.

    ¡ª ¨¦ melhor repensar isso. ¡ª disse ele, abrindo a porta lateral e assumindo a metralhadora acoplada no helic¨®ptero.

    De repente, disparos ecoaram. Tiros vinham da capital, direcionados ao helic¨®ptero. Antes que pudessem reagir, Mini Ghoul avan?ou, posicionando-se na frente do helic¨®ptero para bloquear os proj¨¦teis.

    ¡ª Helic¨®pteros da guarda real est?o se aproximando! Como proceder? ¡ª gritou Yan.

    ¡ª Cuidado com o Mini Ghoul! Diferente dos guardas, nossas balas s?o feitas de noxium! ¡ª alertou Mira.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu Yan, come?ando a disparar contra os guardas.

    Enquanto isso, fora das muralhas, o general ghoul liderava seu ex¨¦rcito.

    ¡ª S?o disparos? ¡ª perguntou o general, intrigado.

    ¡ª Ainda estamos longe, por que eles j¨¢ est?o atirando? ¡ª questionou outro ghoul, confuso.

    ¡ª N?o sei... Vamos mais r¨¢pido! ¡ª rugiu o general, manifestando suas asas e al?ando voo. Os ghouls ao redor o seguiram, formando uma onda negra no c¨¦u.

    Dentro das muralhas, o helic¨®ptero subia rapidamente, tentando evitar os disparos vindos da capital.

    ¡ª Mais inimigos est?o vindo! ¡ª gritou Yan.

    ¡ª Meu esquadr?o! Malditos! ¡ª rugiu Ryuji, cerrando os punhos ao ver um dos helic¨®pteros aliados ser derrubado.

    ¡ª Perdemos um dos nossos! Droga! ¡ª disse Yan, sua voz transbordando frustra??o.

    Mira se aproximou da porta aberta, observando os helic¨®pteros da guarda real.

    ¡ª Mini Ghoul, cuide deles! ¡ª ordenou Mira, sua voz carregada de autoridade.

    ¡ª T¨¢! ¡ª respondeu Mini Ghoul, avan?ando contra os helic¨®pteros inimigos.

    ¡ª Os ghouls est?o se aproximando mais r¨¢pido! Acho que foram atra¨ªdos pelos disparos! Est?o no nosso campo de vis?o! ¡ª avisou Aiko pelo r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª Tivemos um obst¨¢culo, mas j¨¢ foi eliminado. Estamos nos aproximando da entrada! ¡ª disse Mira pelo r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª Boa sorte! ¡ª respondeu Aiko pelo r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª ¨¦ a primeira vez que vou entrar em combate usando minha m¨¢scara. Estou animada! ¡ª disse Rem, ajustando a m¨¢scara no rosto.

    ¡ª Leve isso a s¨¦rio! ¡ª rebateu Mira, com um tom firme.

    ¡ª Eu estou levando! ¡ª retrucou Rem, em tom divertido.

    Os helic¨®pteros atravessaram a muralha e pousaram do lado de fora, longe do alcance dos humanos. As h¨¦lices reduziram a rota??o, e o som diminuiu gradualmente.

    ¡ª Melhor que sejam destru¨ªdos pelos ghouls do que pelos humanos! ¡ª disse Yan, descendo do helic¨®ptero.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade... ¡ª concordou Mira, enquanto ajustava sua espada.

    As h¨¦lices pararam completamente. Os soldados desceram em movimentos coordenados, formando uma linha de defesa a alguns metros ¨¤ frente dos helic¨®pteros.

    No horizonte, os ghouls avan?avam, suas silhuetas grotescas ficando cada vez mais n¨ªtidas. Eles pousaram no ch?o a uma distancia consider¨¢vel, cercando os soldados. A atmosfera ficou tensa.

    ¡ª Cercaram completamente a muralha... Isso vai ser um saco! ¡ª disse Rem, caminhando alguns passos ¨¤ frente, a espada na m?o.

    ¡ª Vamos confiar no Instituto! ¡ª respondeu Mira, com determina??o. ¡ª O Kay disse que dev¨ªamos demorar para mudar de posi??o. Ent?o vamos acabar com eles r¨¢pido e rir disso depois!

    ¡ª Aqueles bichos feios ali n?o s?o problema! ¡ª declarou Rem, soltando uma risada provocadora.

    ¡ª Ativar... ¡ª come?ou Mira, erguendo a espada.

    ¡ª Quebra de limite! ¡ª completaram os soldados em un¨ªssono, suas vozes ecoando como trov?es.

    Um dos ghouls ¨¤ frente gargalhou de forma macabra e avan?ou alguns passos. Seu olhar sombrio parecia analisar os humanos com desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Conseguimos ouvir voc¨ºs. Est?o fazendo isso de prop¨®sito? ¡ª zombou o ghoul.

    ¡ª Sabemos disso, bicho feio! ¡ª retrucou Rem, sem hesitar.

    ¡ª Vieram para lutar? Ent?o parem de falar e venham me atacar! ¡ª provocou Mira, posicionando-se.

    ¡ª Eu queria mesmo testar minha for?a... ¡ª disse o ghoul, abrindo um sorriso maligno. Suas asas se transformaram em tent¨¢culos grotescos, enquanto outros dois tent¨¢culos se manifestaram de suas costas.

    ¡ª Vamos acabar com ele! ¡ª disse Mira, come?ando a correr.

    Rem j¨¢ avan?ava ao lado dela, empunhando sua espada com ferocidade. O ghoul observava as duas com um olhar sombrio, antes de se lan?ar na dire??o delas.

    ¡ª Tenta me acompanhar! ¡ª disse Rem, com um sorriso desafiador.

    ¡ª T¨¢! ¡ª respondeu Mira, firme.

    Rem e Mira avan?avam lado a lado, suas espadas brilhando sob a luz fraca que atravessava o c¨¦u carregado. O ghoul ¨¤ frente permanecia im¨®vel, observando-as com seus olhos inumanos. Quando elas se aproximaram do alcance de seus tent¨¢culos, ele finalmente falou com uma voz profunda e carregada de desprezo:

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs duas... n?o s?o nosso alvo!

    Antes que pudessem responder, o ghoul bateu um de seus tent¨¢culos no ch?o com for?a colossal. O impacto levantou uma nuvem espessa de poeira e pedras, ofuscando momentaneamente a vis?o das duas guerreiras.

    ¡ª N?o vai passar! ¡ª gritou Mira, correndo em dire??o ao ghoul, posicionando-se em seu caminho.

    Rem acompanhou a investida, movendo-se rapidamente para bloquear o avan?o da criatura. Quando elas se colocaram ¨¤ frente dele, o ghoul parou abruptamente, erguendo um dos tent¨¢culos para o alto, como se preparasse um ataque.

    ¡ª Suas tolas... ¡ª disse o ghoul, com um tom divertido. ¡ª Voc¨ºs querem morrer t?o desesperadamente? Muito bem. Mas ou?am isso: n?o temos permiss?o para mat¨¢-las... ¡ª Ele sorriu de forma macabra. ¡ª ...mas eu posso feri-las.

    O ghoul avan?ou em um piscar de olhos, seus tent¨¢culos varrendo o ch?o e o ar ao mesmo tempo. Rem deu um salto para tr¨¢s, desviando do ataque rasteiro que levantou outra onda de poeira. Mira, mais ¨¤ frente, bloqueou um tent¨¢culo com sua espada, o impacto t?o forte que seus p¨¦s afundaram no ch?o.

    ¡ª At¨¦ que voc¨º ¨¦ rapido! ¡ª gritou Rem, desviando por pouco de outro golpe, que deixou um sulco profundo no solo.

    O ghoul n?o dava tr¨¦gua, seus ataques vindo de todas as dire??es, como se tivesse dezenas de bra?os. Rem, com sua agilidade, usava saltos precisos para evitar os golpes, enquanto Mira bloqueava com precis?o, cada golpe ecoando pelo campo como trov?es.

    ¡ª ¨¦ s¨® isso que t¨ºm? ¡ª zombou o ghoul, investindo com ainda mais ferocidade.

    Um tent¨¢culo disparou em dire??o ao peito de Mira, que se abaixou no ¨²ltimo segundo, deslizando pelo ch?o e tentando um corte ascendente. O ghoul recuou rapidamente, desviando do ataque e contra-atacando com dois tent¨¢culos ao mesmo tempo.

    Rem aproveitou o momento para atacar de lado, sua lamina cortando o ar com precis?o. O ghoul, no entanto, girou, usando um dos tent¨¢culos como escudo. O impacto foi forte o suficiente para jog¨¢-la alguns metros para tr¨¢s.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª gritou Mira, irritada.

    ¡ª Espera! ¡ª disse Rem, correndo para o lado de Mira.

    As duas se posicionaram lado a lado novamente, seus olhos fixos na criatura.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª gritou Mira, levantando-se rapidamente e segurando sua espada com for?a renovada.

    ¡ª Espera! ¡ª disse Rem, correndo para o lado de Mira, o olhar atento ao movimento dos tent¨¢culos da criatura.

    As duas se posicionaram lado a lado novamente, seus olhos fixos no ghoul. Ao fundo, o som de espadas chocando-se contra garras e gritos de batalha ecoava: os outros soldados estavam enfrentando os ghouls restantes.

    ¡ª Tem uma coisa muito errada aqui! ¡ª murmurou Rem, com o tom mais s¨¦rio do que de costume.

    ¡ª Errada? ¡ª exclamou Mira, sem desviar o olhar da criatura.

    ¡ª Voc¨º lembra o que a Aiko disse? Que o Mini Ghoul estava quase no mesmo n¨ªvel de um general? ¡ª disse Rem, sem desviar o olhar da criatura.

    Mira piscou, surpresa, e ent?o entendeu a implica??o.

    ¡ª J¨¢ entendi! Agora que voc¨º falou... esse ghoul aqui parece mais fraco que o Mini Ghoul. Ele ¨¦ ¨¢gil, mas n?o est¨¢ lutando com a mesma intensidade. Se ele fosse mesmo um general, deveria ser muito mais forte do que isso! ¡ª Seja o que for, precisamos tir¨¢-lo do caminho! ¡ª Mira apertou o cabo da espada, o olhar decidido.

    ¡ª Fica aqui. Eu j¨¢ entendi como ele luta! disse rem

    ¡ª N?o!. Eu tamb¨¦m consigo ver isso. ¡ª disse mira

    O ghoul, parado ¨¤ frente delas, os tent¨¢culos ainda se movendo com um som cortante, sorriu sombriamente.

    ¡ª Conversando no meio da luta? Voc¨ºs humanas s?o mesmo confiantes. Vamos ver at¨¦ onde essa confian?a vai! ¡ª disse ele, avan?ando com velocidade ainda maior, seus tent¨¢culos chicoteando o ch?o e o ar em dire??o ¨¤s duas.

    ¡ª Ent?o, deixo com voc¨º! ¡ª disse Rem, fincando a espada no ch?o ao lado dela, o sorriso confiante contrastando com o caos ao redor.

    ¡ª O qu¨º? ¡ª exclamou Mira, surpresa, virando-se rapidamente para encarar Rem.

    ¡ª N?o consegue ver? Vai l¨¢! ¡ª respondeu Rem, cruzando os bra?os e gesticulando levemente com a cabe?a em dire??o ao ghoul que avan?ava.

    Mira hesitou por um instante, mas logo respirou fundo, apertando a empunhadura de sua espada. Seus olhos brilharam com determina??o enquanto se posicionava, inclinando-se levemente para a frente. ¡ª Certo... N?o vou decepcionar.

    Ela avan?ou contra o ghoul, que vinha rapidamente com seus tent¨¢culos cortando o ar. A poeira levantada pelo choque dos golpes ao redor dava ¨¤ cena uma atmosfera sufocante e brutal. Mira manteve seu olhar fixo no inimigo, seu foco absoluto.

    O ghoul, ao perceber sua aproxima??o, moveu um dos tent¨¢culos na dire??o dela em um ataque r¨¢pido, enquanto outro tent¨¢culo atingia o ch?o violentamente, levantando uma nuvem densa de poeira ao redor dela.

    ¡ª N?o conseguiu me ouvir? Eu disse que j¨¢ entendi como voc¨º luta! ¡ª gritou Mira, desviando com agilidade do primeiro ataque e, em um movimento preciso e veloz, cortando os dois tent¨¢culos que avan?avam.

    O ghoul rugiu de dor e frustra??o, recuando instintivamente para recuperar a vis?o na nuvem de poeira que ele mesmo criara.

    ¡ª Eu previ isso! ¡ª disse Mira, j¨¢ esperando no exato local para onde o ghoul iria recuar. Antes que ele pudesse reagir, ela deslizou habilmente pelo solo e cortou as pernas dele com dois golpes certeiros.

    O monstro caiu ao ch?o com um grito de agonia, sua postura antes dominante agora completamente arruinada.

    ¡ª Nada mal! ¡ª comentou Rem, observando de longe com um sorriso de aprova??o.

    ¡ª Humana maldita! ¡ª gritou o ghoul, a voz carregada de ¨®dio enquanto, mesmo debilitado, tentava atac¨¢-la novamente com seus tent¨¢culos restantes.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o seu fim! ¡ª declarou Mira, desviando dos ataques com facilidade antes de desferir golpes r¨¢pidos e precisos, cortando os dois ¨²ltimos tent¨¢culos e, por fim, o pesco?o do ghoul em um movimento final limpo e letal.

    O corpo do ghoul tombou sem vida no ch?o, marcando a vit¨®ria de Mira contra o advers¨¢rio. Ela ficou parada por um momento, respirando fundo, sentindo a adrenalina ainda percorrer seu corpo.

    ¡ª Aqui j¨¢ acabou. E quanto aos outros? ¡ª pensou Rem, desviando o olhar para os soldados que ainda enfrentavam os outros ghouls.

    ¡ª Eles est?o dando conta. Treinar contra o Mini Ghoul e contra a Himitsu dia ap¨®s dia deu resultado! ¡ª respondeu Mira, limpando o suor da testa com um leve sorriso de satisfa??o enquanto observava os soldados ao longe recha?ando os inimigos com coragem.

    ¡ª Falando no Mini Ghoul, ele n?o apareceu depois que foi destruir os helic¨®pteros! ¡ª disse Rem, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Tem raz?o... Onde ele se meteu? ¡ª respondeu Mira, visivelmente preocupada, seus olhos varrendo o campo de batalha como se esperasse encontr¨¢-lo ali.

    ¡ª Pessoal, cuidem desses ghouls! N¨®s vamos para o outro lado! ¡ª gritou Rem para os soldados.

    Ryuji, ouvindo isso, ergueu sua espada ap¨®s derrotar mais um inimigo. ¡ª Elas j¨¢ acabaram? Impressionante!

    ¡ª Agora ¨¦ diferente, esses ghouls j¨¢ nem parecem mais uma amea?a! ¡ª completou Yan, um sorriso confiante no rosto enquanto desferia outro golpe.

    ¡ª Vamos cuidar desses! Podem ir! ¡ª gritou Ryuji em dire??o a Mira e Rem, fazendo um gesto de aprova??o.

    ¡ª Precisamos de um piloto! ¡ª gritou Rem, acenando com a m?o enquanto olhava ao redor.

    ¡ª Eu vou com voc¨ºs! ¡ª respondeu um piloto que, at¨¦ ent?o, estava lutando no ch?o, correndo em dire??o a elas.

    ¡ª Fica com esse a¨ª! ¡ª disse Rem, apontando para o corpo do ghoul derrotado por Mira. ¡ª Toque nele e vamos embora!

    Mira tocou no ghoul e, em poucos segundos, o traje dela parou de soltar fuma?a, estabilizando.

    ¡ª ¨¦ nessas horas que ter asas seria melhor do que tent¨¢culos! ¡ª comentou Mira, com um sorriso cansado.

    ¡ª Seria mais r¨¢pido chegar l¨¢, mas n?o podemos reclamar! ¡ª disse Rem, rindo levemente.

    ¡ª Eu levo voc¨ºs! ¡ª disse o piloto, finalmente alcan?ando o helic¨®ptero.

    ¡ª S¨® n?o perde a vis?o com tanta fuma?a! ¡ª brincou Rem, com um sorriso provocador.

    ¡ª Vou deixar as janelas abertas! ¡ª retrucou o piloto, rindo.

    ¡ª Eu s¨® estava brincando! Meu traje tamb¨¦m est¨¢ soltando muita fuma?a! ¡ª respondeu Rem, gargalhando.

    ¡ª Bora! ¡ª disse Mira, determinada.

    Elas subiram no helic¨®ptero, prontas para partir, mas, antes que decolassem, a voz de Aiko surgiu no r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª N?o v?o! ¡ª disse Aiko, sua voz soando alarmada.

 Capé“†tulo 105: General!

    Elas subiram no helic¨®ptero, prontas para partir, mas, antes que decolassem, a voz de Aiko surgiu no r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª N?o v?o! ¡ª disse Aiko, sua voz soando alarmada.

    ¡ª O que aconteceu? ¡ª exclamou Mira, preocupada, agarrando o r¨¢dio rapidamente.

    ¡ª O ghoul que achamos que era um general foi eliminado. Subam na muralha e olhem para o c¨¦u! ¡ª respondeu Aiko, sua voz s¨¦ria e urgente.

    Sem hesitar, Mira e Rem sa¨ªram do helic¨®ptero, virando seus olhares para o c¨¦u.

    ¡ª N?o vejo nada... ¡ª murmurou Rem, estreitando os olhos.

    ¡ª Vamos subir. Espere aqui! ¡ª disse Mira ao piloto.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu o piloto, ficando pr¨®ximo ao helic¨®ptero, atento.

    Mira ent?o manifestou seus tent¨¢culos e, num movimento ¨¢gil e firme, envolveu sua m?e em um abra?o seguro.

    ¡ª Segura firme! ¡ª disse Mira, enquanto os tent¨¢culos come?avam a escalar a muralha com rapidez e precis?o, as duas subindo rumo ao topo.

    ¡ª Ser¨¢ que foi assim que a Ann Darrow se sentiu? ¡ª brincou Rem, enquanto Mira a carregava com os tent¨¢culos.

    ¡ª Para de reclamar! Sua quebra de limite ainda est¨¢ ativa! ¡ª respondeu Mira, seria

    ¡ª Foi s¨® uma piada! ¡ª disse Rem, rindo.

    Ao chegarem ao topo da muralha, Mira desceu Rem com cuidado e desfez os tent¨¢culos, preparando-se para a batalha.

    ¡ª Tem coisas na muralha! ¡ª disse Mira, olhando ao redor com aten??o.

    ¡ª S?o v¨¢rios ghouls pequenos? E eles est?o destruindo as armas! O que est¨¢ acontecendo? ¡ª exclamou Rem, alarmada.

    A voz de Aiko ecoou pelo r¨¢dio, cheia de urg¨ºncia: ¡ª Foi obra do ghoul que est¨¢ no c¨¦u! Eliminem esses pequenos agora, ou v?o acabar com nossas defesas!

    Mira e Rem levantaram os olhares, buscando o c¨¦u. L¨¢ no alto, a cena era impressionante: o Mini Ghoul enfrentava ferozmente um Ghoul maior, com um porte e presen?a que deixavam claro sua posi??o de general.

    ¡ª Agora esse parece ser um general! ¡ª disse Rem, admirada com o embate a¨¦reo.

    ¡ª L¨¢ no alto n?o temos como interferir ¡ª comentou Mira, cerrando os punhos. ¡ª Vamos focar no que podemos fazer!

    Mira ent?o levou o r¨¢dio ao rosto e deu as ordens: ¡ª Vamos eliminar os ghouls que est?o em cima da muralha! Todos os soldados, continuem atacando os que est?o no ch?o! N?o deixem que alcancem as bases!

    ¡ª Entendido! ¡ª responderam os lideres no radio

    Mira e Rem sacaram suas armas e avan?aram em dire??o opostas contra sos pequenos ghouls que infestavam a muralha. Enquanto isso, o embate no c¨¦u continuava a lan?ar sombras de destrui??o e esperan?a sobre o campo de batalha.

    Enquanto os soldados enfrentavam os ghouls no solo, algo impactou o ch?o com uma for?a tremenda, levantando poeira e estilha?os. O estrondo atraiu a aten??o de todos ¡ª ghouls e humanos. Quando a poeira assentou, a vis?o foi chocante: o Mini Ghoul, ca¨ªdo, com as asas e os tent¨¢culos dilacerados.

    Enquanto os soldados enfrentavam os ghouls no solo, algo impactou o ch?o com uma for?a tremenda, levantando poeira e estilha?os. O estrondo atraiu a aten??o de todos ¡ª ghouls e humanos. Quando a poeira assentou, o cen¨¢rio era chocante: o Mini Ghoul estava ca¨ªdo, suas asas e tent¨¢culos dilacerados, enquanto uma figura imponente permanecia ereta. O General Ghoul havia pousado no centro do campo de batalha, mas sua postura n?o era de algu¨¦m que acabara de dominar o inimigo.

    ¡ª Hm. At¨¦ que voc¨º ¨¦ forte. ¡ª A voz do general soou baixa, mas gelada, como se ele estivesse apenas comentando algo trivial. Seus olhos semi-cerrados escanearam o Mini Ghoul, e ele deu de ombros, como quem j¨¢ esperava aquele resultado. ¡ª Me diga... Por que est¨¢ desperdi?ando tempo ao lado dessa ra?a fraca? ¡ª Ele falou com uma falta de interesse t?o evidente que parecia quase insultante, como se a luta em si fosse irrelevante.

    O Mini Ghoul, cambaleando, retraiu os restos dos tent¨¢culos e come?ou a manifestar novos, maiores e mais amea?adores. Seu corpo tremia, mas seus olhos brilhavam com determina??o, recusando-se a ceder.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡ª Sabe... Querer enfrentar um general ¨¦ o tipo de escolha que s¨® leva ¨¤ morte. ¡ª Ele deu um passo ¨¤ frente, o movimento quase pregui?oso, mas ainda assim carregado de uma aura opressiva. ¡ª Mas devo admitir, voc¨º ¨¦ mais interessante do que os l¨ªderes de pelot?o que estavam aqui hoje. ¡ª Ele ergueu um de seus tent¨¢culos, num gesto que parecia tanto um convite quanto uma amea?a.

    ¡ª Jure lealdade ao monarca ¡ª continuou ele, sua voz carregando uma apatia quase provocativa. ¡ª E eu te darei algo melhor para fazer... Liderar um pelot?o, talvez. ¡ª Seu tom deixava claro que, para ele, nada daquilo realmente importava, como se as palavras fossem ditas apenas por h¨¢bito.

    O Mini Ghoul finalmente se levantou por completo, ignorando a oferta e se preparando para o pr¨®ximo movimento. O general, no entanto, n?o parecia frustrado nem irritado. Ele apenas o observava, como algu¨¦m que avalia uma pe?a de xadrez, aguardando o desenrolar da situa??o sem nenhum senso de urg¨ºncia.

    ¡ª O monarca tem interesse nesses trajes... ¡ª come?ou o General, com sua voz fria e desdenhosa. ¡ª ...e naquelas duas f¨ºmeas l¨¢ em cima. Mas, sinceramente, eu n?o entendo. Por que ele quer perder tempo com humanos t?o insignificantes? ¡ª Ele suspirou como se estivesse cansado s¨® de pensar nisso.

    ¡ª Voc¨º fala demais! ¡ª gritou Himitsu, avan?ando com rapidez, sua lamina brilhando enquanto tentava golpear o General.

    O General, sem mover um m¨²sculo disse: ¡ª Humana, estava com tanta pressa assim para morrer? ¡ª Sua voz era cheia de um desprezo calmo, como se a tentativa de Himitsu n?o passasse de um aborrecimento menor.

    Antes que Himitsu pudesse recuar, um tent¨¢culo de um ghoul menor surgiu de um dos tentaculos do general e a perfurou na cintura. O impacto foi brutal, e ela caiu de joelhos, segurando a ferida.

    ¡ª Himitsu! ¡ª gritaram os soldados, a como??o percorrendo as fileiras enquanto o sangue manchava o ch?o.

    Com o rosto torcido em dor, Himitsu cravou os p¨¦s no ch?o e segurou a lamina com for?a. ¡ª Que bicho irritante! ¡ª rugiu ela, girando rapidamente e desferindo um golpe mortal no pequeno ghoul, esmagando ele no ch?o antes que ele pudesse atacar novamente.

    O General assistiu a cena com um olhar quase indiferente, mas um pequeno sorriso ¡ª algo entre a divers?o e o t¨¦dio ¡ª apareceu em seus l¨¢bios. Ele voltou sua aten??o para o Mini Ghoul, que continuava a encar¨¢-lo com determina??o feroz.

    ¡ª Voc¨º parece querer poder... ¡ª disse o General, inclinando levemente a cabe?a, como se estivesse observando um inseto interessante. ¡ª Mas aqui est¨¢ a verdade: voc¨º n?o vai mais evoluir. N?o importa o quanto coma ¡ª humanos ou ghouls. No fim, eles nunca passar?o de alimentos para voc¨º. ¡ª Ele deu de ombros, como se estivesse apenas constatando um fato irrelevante.

    O General estreitou os olhos, sua express?o ainda desinteressada, mas sua voz ganhou uma ponta de provoca??o. ¡ª Voc¨º parece n?o ter entendido algo fundamental... ¡ª Ele apontou um dos tent¨¢culos na dire??o do Mini Ghoul, com movimentos pregui?osos, mas amea?adores. ¡ª Voc¨º n?o ¨¦ um dos escolhidos.

    Himitsu, mesmo ferida, se levantou lentamente, apoiando-se na lamina. ¡ª Sendo ele escolhido ou n?o, n¨®s n?o vamos deixar voc¨º vencer... ¡ª disse ela, o brilho feroz ainda em seus olhos.

    O General apenas soltou um suspiro longo e desinteressado. ¡ª Que desperd¨ªcio de esfor?o.

    ¡ª Hoje n?o ¨¦ dia para lutar. ¡ª A voz do General era lenta, quase pregui?osa, como se ele estivesse entediado. ¡ª Embora tenhamos permiss?o para subjulg¨¢-los, o Monarca apenas fez o pedido para vim confirmar a quantidade de gr¨¢vidas. Apresente-as, e pouparei os humanos, como foi acordado. ¡ª Ele falava com desd¨¦m, os olhos quase sem vida, como se a situa??o fosse pouco mais que uma distra??o aborrecida para ele.

    ¡ª N?o temos nada para voc¨ºs, seus vermes! ¡ª gritou Himitsu, o olhar ardendo de raiva, mesmo enquanto segurava a ferida na cintura.

    O General suspirou, como se tivesse acabado de ouvir algo extremamente cansativo. ¡ª Claro que n?o. Humanos... sempre t?o previs¨ªveis. ¡ª Ele deu alguns passos para tr¨¢s, seus movimentos calmos, como se n?o estivesse em um campo de batalha.

    ¡ª Ele vai recuar? ¡ª pensaram Ravena e Joana, trocando olhares r¨¢pidos enquanto se aproximavam de Himitsu.

    ¡ª Fique parada, voc¨º precisa tratar isso agora! ¡ª disse Lena, preocupada, ajoelhando-se ao lado de Himitsu.

    ¡ª N?o... ¡ª Himitsu apertou os dentes e tentou se levantar. ¡ª Ele vai fazer alguma coisa... precisa ser impedido!

    De repente, o Mini Ghoul avan?ou em um borr?o, indo diretamente contra o General. O campo de batalha pareceu parar por um segundo, mas o General nem piscou.

    ¡ª Tsc. ¡ª Ele balan?ou a cabe?a, como se estivesse desapontado. ¡ª ¨¦ em v?o.

    Os tent¨¢culos do General come?aram a se mover lentamente, mas com um brilho amea?ador. De repente, eles se estenderam para os lados, e ent?o, sem aviso, cada um come?ou a se fragmentar em dezenas de peda?os, como se ele pr¨®prio n?o tivesse interesse em mant¨º-los intactos.

    ¡ª Isso deve ser o suficiente. ¡ª Ele murmurou, quase como se estivesse falando consigo mesmo, o tom indiferente, como se estivesse mais preocupado em terminar logo e voltar para algo mais interessante.

    Os fragmentos ca¨ªram ao ch?o, mas antes que tocassem a terra, come?aram a se contorcer. Eles pulsaram e se transformaram, cada peda?o crescendo e assumindo formas de pequenos ghouls. Em quest?o de segundos, o campo de batalha estava tomado por essas criaturas, cada uma com olhos brilhantes e movimentos fren¨¦ticos.

    Os soldados assistiram em horror enquanto os pequenos ghouls corriam em dire??o aos corpos dos ghouls mortos. Cada criatura se lan?ava sobre um cad¨¢ver, rasgando e devorando-o com uma fome animalesca. Ossos estalavam, carne era dilacerada ¡ª o som era grotesco, perturbador.

    ¡ª Eles est?o... se alimentando? ¡ª murmurou Lena, a voz quase inaud¨ªvel.

    Assim que um pequeno ghoul terminava de devorar um cad¨¢ver, seu corpo come?ava a mudar. A pele ondulava, como se algo estivesse prestes a emergir de dentro. Garras cresciam, olhos ganhavam um brilho ainda mais cruel, e em poucos segundos, eles haviam assumido as formas dos ghouls que devoraram ¡ª clones perfeitos, mas com uma presen?a ainda mais sinistra.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦... isso ¨¦ loucura! ¡ª gritou Joana, recuando alguns passos.

    O Mini Ghoul tentou atacar o General novamente, mas este levantou a m?o, detendo os tent¨¢culos do advers¨¢rio como se fosse uma tarefa trivial. Ele suspirou mais uma vez, parecendo entediado.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ avisei que ¨¦ tolice vir para cima de mim. ¡ª Ele disse, segurando os tent¨¢culos do Mini Ghoul como se fossem brinquedos. ¡ª Apenas sente-se. Assista. N?o h¨¢ nada que voc¨º possa fazer.

    Enquanto os pequenos ghouls agora transformados se espalhavam pelo campo de batalha, criando uma cena de completo caos, o General sequer parecia se importar. Sua express?o era a de algu¨¦m preso em uma tarefa que n?o queria realizar.

    ¡ª Tudo isso ¨¦ t?o desnecess¨¢rio. ¡ª Ele murmurou para si mesmo, olhando para o Mini Ghoul com uma mistura de irrita??o e desprezo. ¡ª Eu deveria estar fazendo algo mais ¨²til agora.

    Mesmo enquanto seus inimigos eram subjugados, ele parecia... desinteressado. Como se o massacre que se desenrolava ¨¤ sua frente n?o fosse nada al¨¦m de mais uma dia comum para ele.

    ¡ª J¨¢ chega! ¡ª ordenou o general.

    No campo de batalha, os ghouls recuaram, deixando v¨¢rios corpos de soldados espalhados pelo ch?o.

    "O que est¨¢ acontecendo? Os soldados est?o presenciando isso enquanto lutam?" ¡ª pensava Emilia, aterrorizada enquanto segurava sua sniper com as m?os tr¨ºmulas.

    ¡ª Fique atr¨¢s de n¨®s! ¡ª disse um soldado do quinto esquadr?o, protegendo-a com determina??o.

    ¡ª Se j¨¢ haviam reunido as gr¨¢vidas, deveriam ter falado antes. Agora vejo o resultado de sua escolha impens¨¢vel. ¡ª O general falava em tom desdenhoso, quase entediado, mas sua presen?a ainda assim impunha respeito e temor.

    ¡ª Do que ele est¨¢ falando? ¡ª pensavam os soldados restantes, confusos e desconfiados.

    ¡ª Tem um caminh?o se aproximando da entrada! ¡ª alertou Aiko pelo r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª Abra a passagem! ¡ª ordenou o general com indiferen?a, suas asas batendo lentamente.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o manda em n¨®s! ¡ª gritou Himitsu, enfurecida.

    ¡ª N?o me fa?a atacar o restante de voc¨ºs. N?o ter?o chance. ¡ª O tom do general era frio, mas ainda carregava uma amea?a impl¨ªcita.

    ¡ª Abra a entrada! ¡ª disse Joana, pelo r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª Tem certeza? ¡ª exclamou Aiko, hesitando.

    ¡ª Abra! ¡ª confirmou Joana, firme.

    A entrada da muralha come?ou a se abrir com um ru¨ªdo met¨¢lico. O caminh?o continuou avan?ando lentamente, saindo da fortaleza. Sobre ele, um pequeno ghoul repousava. Assim que o ve¨ªculo cruzou os port?es, o pequeno ghoul se desfez, desaparecendo completamente no ar como poeira.

    O caminh?o parou perto do general, que o observava com desd¨¦m.

 Capé“†tulo 106: De volta ao lar!

    A entrada da muralha come?ou a se abrir com um ru¨ªdo met¨¢lico. O caminh?o continuou avan?ando lentamente, saindo da fortaleza. Sobre ele, um pequeno ghoul repousava. Assim que o ve¨ªculo cruzou os port?es, o pequeno ghoul se desfez, desaparecendo completamente no ar como poeira.

    O caminh?o parou perto do general, que o observava com desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Eu preparei e aqui entrego a quantidade de gr¨¢vidas que voc¨ºs pediram. ¡ª O "pr¨ªncipe" desceu do caminh?o e imediatamente se curvou em rever¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Apresente-as. ¡ª A voz do general soava como uma lamina, cortante e direta.

    O "pr¨ªncipe" abriu as portas do caminh?o, revelando dez mulheres aterrorizadas, que desceram lentamente, incapazes de evitar os olhares arregalados diante do cen¨¢rio de destrui??o e dos ghouls ao redor.

    ¡ª Eu sou o rei dos humanos e me devoto ao monarca! ¡ª declarou o "pr¨ªncipe", curvando-se novamente.

    ¡ª Rei? ¡ª o general soltou uma risada ir?nica, sua express?o ap¨¢tica ganhando um leve toque de desprezo. ¡ª Acha que tem autoridade para se chamar assim?

    ¡ª Eu me desculpo! Posso organizar os humanos para cumprir as demandas do monarca! Os humanos me obedecem e obedecer?o ao monarca! ¡ª disse o "pr¨ªncipe", a voz tr¨ºmula, mas insistente.

    ¡ª Desgra?ado! ¡ª gritou um soldado, a raiva evidente em suas palavras.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o est¨¢ com eles? ¡ª perguntou o general, levantando ligeiramente uma sobrancelha, sem real curiosidade.

    ¡ª S?o tolos que querem ir contra o monarca. Mas eu, ao contr¨¢rio, tenho v¨¢rios humanos ao meu comando que ir?o obedec¨º-lo. Eu imploro por clem¨ºncia! ¡ª O "pr¨ªncipe" parecia rastejar verbalmente, mesmo estando de p¨¦.

    ¡ª Consegue mais dez at¨¦ nosso pr¨®ximo retorno? ¡ª questionou o general, como se estivesse negociando algo trivial.

    ¡ª Me d¨º um m¨ºs, e garantirei essa demanda! ¡ª prometeu o "pr¨ªncipe", apressado.

    ¡ª As condi??es que darei, aceite-as. Pois falo com a autoridade permitida a mim pelo monarca. Cuide para que os beb¨ºs cres?am saud¨¢veis e continuem se reproduzindo. N?o atacaremos os humanos, e os humanos n?o devem atacar outros humanos, como foi o caso de hoje. Apresente todas as ¨¢reas sob seu controle ¡ª tanto as dos tolos que v?o contra o monarca quanto as dos que o apoiam. ¡ª O general falava sem paix?o, mas suas palavras eram pesadas como um veredicto.

    ¡ª Certamente. Os tolos aqui t¨ºm o poder para destruir os que s?o a favor do monarca. Eles est?o apenas assustados, com medo de serem mortos! ¡ª disse o "pr¨ªncipe", lambendo as botas do poder.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª sussurrou Lena entre os dentes.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ problema. Meu pelot?o est¨¢ vindo e ajudar¨¢ a gerenciar os humanos. N?o ousem comparar eles com os ghouls que estavam aqui hoje. S?o n¨ªveis totalmente diferentes. ¡ª O general abriu um leve sorriso, cruel. ¡ª O monarca n?o deseja eliminar os tolos, mas aconselho que n?o v?o contra n¨®s. Se desejam lutar, marquem hor¨¢rio, e certamente teremos o desprazer de enfrent¨¢-los. ¡ª Ele bateu suas asas com for?a, criando um vento cortante ao seu redor antes de desaparecer no c¨¦u.

    ¡ª Obrigado! ¡ª disse o "pr¨ªncipe", curvando-se novamente, com uma satisfa??o repugnante em seu rosto.

    Os soldados olhavam para ele com ¨®dio e desprezo enquanto ele subia de volta no caminh?o. As gr¨¢vidas seguiram-no silenciosamente, e o ve¨ªculo partiu, escoltado pelos ghouls.

    ¡ª O que est¨¢ acontecendo a¨ª embaixo? ¡ª exclamou Mira pelo r¨¢dio, sua voz tensa.

    ¡ª N¨®s... perdemos. ¡ª respondeu Joana, amargamente, pelo r¨¢dio.

    Tr¨ºs dias depois...

    ¡ª Os ghouls dominaram seu reino. ¡ª O mini ghoul retornava para a base, cansado.

    ¡ª ¨¦ como eles disseram... N?o est?o interferindo aqui dentro. Mas o que vai acontecer se sairmos da base? ¡ª exclamou Joana, angustiada.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª Temos que agradecer por n?o estarem interferindo no instituto tamb¨¦m. Caso contr¨¢rio, seria o fim dessa divis?o. ¡ª O ex-capit?o parecia abatido.

    ¡ª Temos estoques de comida para n¨®s e os civis, mas acho que s¨® dura, no m¨¢ximo, quatro meses! ¡ª disse Ryuji, preocupado.

    ¡ª Posso estar enferrujada, mas j¨¢ fui uma soldada. Me permitam retornar ao campo de batalha com voc¨ºs! ¡ª pediu Lily, amiga de Rem.

    ¡ª Voc¨º tem fam¨ªlia. ¨¦ melhor que fique com seus filhos. ¡ª Mira tentou convenc¨º-la.

    ¡ª Todos aqui s?o contra o tratamento que a capital est¨¢ dando a voc¨ºs. N?o podemos permitir que isso continue. Se querem estocar alimentos, me deixem ajudar na luta por isso! ¡ª insistiu Lily.

    Mira permaneceu pensativa.

    ¡ª "Estocar alimentos...?" ¡ª murmurou, enquanto uma ideia come?ava a se formar em sua mente.

    ¡ª No que est¨¢ pensando? ¡ª perguntou Rem, desconfiada.

    ¡ª Naquilo que a Aiko disse sobre o nosso caf¨¦. Esperem um pouco! ¡ª Mira saiu correndo em dire??o ao refeit¨®rio.

    ¡ª Uma ideia maluca? ¡ª perguntou Lily, olhando para Rem.

    ¡ª Certeza que ¨¦! ¡ª respondeu Rem, observando a mira.

    Logo depois, Mira retornou correndo, segurando uma x¨ªcara e uma garrafa de caf¨¦.

    Ela encheu a x¨ªcara e entregou-a ao mini ghoul, que a cheirou, confuso.

    ¡ª Consegue sentir o cheiro das nossas armas nisso? ¡ª exclamou Mira.

    O mini ghoul cheirou de novo e balan?ou a cabe?a em negativa.

    ¡ª Conseguia sentir o cheiro das nossas armas no Kay? ¡ª Mira insistiu.

    ¡ª Ferido... sangue! ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, com sua voz peculiar.

    ¡ª Quando ele estava ferido... Entendo! ¡ª disse Mira, refletindo enquanto pegava a x¨ªcara e tomava um gole do caf¨¦.

    Ela virou-se para os outros, sua express?o agora firme.

    ¡ª Escutem todos! Mesmo para aqueles que n?o gostam de caf¨¦, voc¨ºs ir?o beber uma x¨ªcara pela manh?, ¨¤ tarde e ¨¤ noite. Todos os dias! ¡ª ordenou Mira, com determina??o.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º? ¡ª perguntou a ¨²ltima garotinha que havia tirado uma foto com o capit?o Takemichi, sua voz carregada de curiosidade.

    ¡ª Isso vai fazer com que os ghouls malvados n?o queiram machucar voc¨ºs! ¡ª respondeu Mira, sua confian?a estampada no rosto.

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma quantidade enorme de caf¨¦! ¡ª comentou Lily, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Temos estoque. S¨® precisamos ir buscar! ¡ª disse Mira, j¨¢ planejando o pr¨®ximo passo.

    ¡ª Mas como? ¡ª exclamou Lily, preocupada.

    Poucos minutos depois, quatro caminh?es sa¨ªram da base. O mini ghoul estava sentado no topo do primeiro ve¨ªculo, como um sentinela vigilante.

    Assim que os caminh?es avan?aram pelo territ¨®rio infestado, os ghouls come?aram a se aproximar, atra¨ªdos pelo movimento.

    ¡ª N?o tenham medo! ¡ª disse Mira pelo r¨¢dio, tentando acalmar o grupo.

    Os ghouls pousaram ao redor dos caminh?es, cercando-os. Mira foi a primeira a descer, seu olhar firme desafiando a tens?o crescente no ar.

    ¡ª Aonde est?o indo, humanos? ¡ª perguntou um dos ghouls, sua voz ecoando com amea?a.

    ¡ª Estamos indo buscar comida para o meu pessoal. ¡ª respondeu Mira com calma, mas sem hesita??o.

    O ghoul riu alto, sua risada g¨¦lida reverberando entre os demais.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs sa¨ªram do seu lugar seguro e vieram direto para a morte! ¡ª zombou o ghoul, exibindo suas presas afiadas.

    Mira deu um passo ¨¤ frente, encarando-o sem medo.

    ¡ª Tudo bem. Eu n?o me importo nem um pouco de morrer. Mas parece que seu monarca tem interesse no meu filho. Se eu morrer, ele n?o vai nascer. E as outras gr¨¢vidas nesse caminh?o logo ir?o tirar a pr¨®pria vida se eu morrer. Ent?o, v¨¢ em frente! Se quer me matar, fa?a isso agora. Ou, se preferir, mande-nos de volta para dentro das muralhas, onde morreremos de fome em poucos dias. Vai em frente! ¡ª desafiou Mira, sua voz carregada de uma mistura de ousadia e desespero controlado.

    O ghoul aproximou-se lentamente, suas asas abertas como uma sombra amea?adora.

    ¡ª Todas essas f¨ºmeas est?o gr¨¢vidas? ¡ª perguntou ele, desconfiado.

    ¡ª Sim. E tem mais algumas l¨¢ dentro. Se quiser, pode ir conferir. Elas j¨¢ est?o esperando. Se voc¨º quer que todas n¨®s morramos de fome, basta n?o nos deixar buscar comida. ¡ª respondeu Mira, firme, sem recuar.

    ¡ª N?o se ache tanto, humana! ¡ª rosnou o ghoul, fechando as asas e voltando para sua posi??o inicial junto aos outros.

    ¡ª Ent?o, isso significa que podemos continuar? ¡ª perguntou Mira, cruzando os bra?os e erguendo uma sobrancelha.

    O mini ghoul acenou em concordancia, e Mira sorriu de leve antes de subir de volta no caminh?o. O comboio retomou sua viagem, rumo ao vilarejo natal dela.

    ¡ª Faz t?o pouco tempo, mas parece que foi h¨¢ anos que estivemos aqui. ¡ª comentou Rem, se espregui?ando no banco do caminh?o.

    ¡ª ¨¦, mas com todos esses ghouls por a¨ª, d¨¢ vontade de nunca mais voltar! ¡ª respondeu Mira, com uma risada amarga.

    ¡ª V?o parando os caminh?es na entrada. Eu e minha filha vamos abastecer. Mini ghoul, fica de vigia! ¡ª ordenou Rem.

    As mulheres come?aram a descarregar e encher os caminh?es com pacotes de caf¨¦ mo¨ªdo. O trabalho durou quase um dia inteiro, at¨¦ que os ve¨ªculos estavam cheios.

    Mira pegou o r¨¢dio e enviou uma mensagem para Ravena.

    ¡ª Caminh?es abastecidos. Vamos descansar aqui e partir ao amanhecer.

    Na casa de Rem e Mira, a l¨ªder se dirigiu ao grupo:

    ¡ª Podem tomar banho se quiserem. Partiremos ao amanhecer. N?o precisam ter medo. O mini ghoul vai nos proteger durante a noite.

    ¡ª Onde fica o banheiro? ¡ª perguntou uma das mulheres.

    ¡ª Temos dois. Podem ir primeiro. Mira, mostre o caminho para elas. Eu vou ver se sobrou alguma coisa aqui em casa para comermos. ¡ª disse Rem.

    ¡ª Me sigam! ¡ª disse Mira, conduzindo as mulheres.

    Rem foi para a cozinha.

    "Voltamos para casa... mas agora a sensa??o ¨¦ muito ruim." ¡ª pensou Rem, enquanto abria a geladeira.

    De repente, uma m?o tocou a dela por tr¨¢s.

    "Amor?" ¡ª pensou Rem, girando rapidamente para olhar.

    N?o havia ningu¨¦m. A vis?o desapareceu como uma miragem.

    "De onde estiver, eu sei que est¨¢ nos protegendo." ¡ª pensou ela, sorrindo levemente.

    Tanto a geladeira quanto as prateleiras estavam vazias.

    "Como eles pegaram os alimentos daqui de casa?" ¡ª pensou Rem, confusa, at¨¦ que se lembrou de algo.

    "Ah... dei uma c¨®pia da chave para a Lily."

    ¡ª Entendo. ¡ª murmurou ela para si mesma.

    ¡ª Encontrei alguns doces no meu quarto! Ainda est?o bons. ¡ª disse Mira, retornando com um sorriso.

    ¡ª Que bom que voc¨º ¨¦ gulosa! ¡ª respondeu Rem, aliviada.

    ¡ª Por que est¨¢ me xingando? ¡ª exclamou Mira, indignada.

    ¡ª Fico feliz. O pessoal levou nossos mantimentos para a base. Ent?o, esses doces e o caf¨¦ l¨¢ fora s?o tudo o que temos para hoje! ¡ª disse Rem.

    ¡ª Voc¨º fala isso, mas o Kay era mais guloso do que eu... ¡ª comentou Mira, olhando para o teto.

    As duas correram para o antigo quarto de Kay, rindo.

    ¡ª Onde ¨¦ que ele escondia? ¡ª perguntou Mira, come?ando a fu?ar nas gavetas, junto com Rem.

    Elas reviraram o quarto inteiro, mas n?o encontraram nada.

    ¡ª Acho que voc¨º era mais gulosa do que ele! ¡ª disse Rem, tentando fazer uma piada.

    ¡ª Isso n?o tem gra?a! ¡ª retrucou Mira, batendo o p¨¦ no ch?o, visivelmente irritada.

    De repente, uma parte do teto desabou e caiu na cabe?a de Mira.

    ¡ª A casa t¨¢ caindo! ¡ª gritou Mira, com dor.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ isso, olhe l¨¢! ¡ª disse Rem, apontando para algo no teto.

    Mira olhou para o que havia ca¨ªdo.

    ¡ª O que... Kay? ¡ª exclamou ela, olhando a madeira que agora estava vis¨ªvel.

 Capé“†tulo 107: Lavel!

    ¡ª A casa t¨¢ caindo! ¡ª gritou Mira, com dor.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ isso, olhe l¨¢! ¡ª disse Rem, apontando para algo no teto.

    Mira olhou para o que havia ca¨ªdo.

    ¡ª O que... Kay? ¡ª exclamou ela, olhando a madeira que agora estava vis¨ªvel.

    ¡ª O Kay nem sabe fazer uma manuten??o direito. Instalou a madeira toda errada! ¡ª reclamou Mira, olhando para o teto, onde agora uma parte estava exposta.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o que voc¨º acha... Para mim, esse quadrado ali est¨¢ perfeito! ¡ª disse Rem, rindo, apontando para o peda?o da madeira.

    ¡ª Foi proposital? ¡ª exclamou Mira, observando de perto.

    ¡ª Suspeito! ¡ª disse Rem, puxando uma mesa e subindo nela para tocar o teto.

    Ela pressionou um peda?o da madeira mal encaixado, e ele caiu no ch?o, revelando uma fechadura escondida.

    ¡ª Ainda acha que ele n?o era esperto? Procura a chave! ¡ª provocou Rem.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ encontrei! ¡ª disse Mira, indo diretamente para a gaveta de cuecas de Kay.

    Ela pegou a chave e entregou-a para Rem.

    ¡ª Escondeu ali porque sabia que voc¨º n?o ia pegar! ¡ª disse Rem, sorrindo de forma brincalhona.

    ¡ª S¨® abre logo! ¡ª apressou-se Mira.

    Rem destrancou a fechadura, e a passagem come?ou a se abrir. Ela segurou a porta e foi abrindo lentamente, at¨¦ que uma escada de cordas e madeiras se estendeu, descendo at¨¦ o ch?o do quarto.

    ¡ª N¨®s t¨ªnhamos um s¨®t?o? ¡ª exclamou Mira, surpresa.

    ¡ª Pelo que eu saiba, n?o! ¡ª respondeu Rem, descendo da mesa.

    Mira subiu a escada, seguida de perto por Rem.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ escuro aqui! ¡ª disse Mira, sentindo a falta de luz.

    ¡ª Bem-vindas! ¡ª respondeu uma voz misteriosa, ecoando pela escurid?o.

    ¡ª Quem est¨¢ a¨ª? ¡ª exclamou Mira, alarmada.

    ¡ª Acendendo luzes! ¡ª a voz respondeu.

    Em um piscar de olhos, as luzes acenderam, iluminando o c?modo, revelando algo imenso.

    ¡ª Que droga ¨¦ essa? ¡ª exclamou Mira, estupefata diante da cena.

    ¡ª ¨¦ do tamanho da nossa casa... Quando ele construiu isso? ¡ª disse Rem, tamb¨¦m surpresa, observando o ambiente.

    ¡ª Essa n?o ¨¦ a quest?o... Como ele construiu isso? Ele s¨® tinha seis anos! ¡ª disse Rem, olhando para o espa?o de maneira desconfiada.

    A voz misteriosa retornou, agora com um tom quase alegre.

    ¡ª Identificando... M?e da Mira e Mira, sejam bem-vindas! ¡ª disse a voz, como se fosse um aviso.

    ¡ª Maldito... ¡ª murmurou Rem, irritada, sentindo a tens?o no ar.

    ¡ª Quem ¨¦ voc¨º? ¡ª exclamou Mira, seu tom agora carregado de indigna??o e medo.

    ¡ª Sou o passado, presente e o que falta para o futuro! ¡ª disse a voz

    ¡ª "N?o entendi!" ¡ª exclamou Mira, confusa.

    ¡ª "Sou resultado da cria??o do Kay e de sua m?e. Me chamo Lavel." ¡ª respondeu a voz, com um tom misterioso.

    ¡ª "Ent?o isso ¨¦ bem antigo!" ¡ª disse Rem, surpreso com a revela??o.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª "Sou um prot¨®tipo conclu¨ªdo pelo Kay. Eu sei que meu criador est¨¢ morto e tamb¨¦m os problemas que est?o enfrentando atualmente." ¡ª explicou Lavel.

    Mira olhou com mais intensidade ao redor, tentando entender.

    ¡ª "Sabe onde o Kay esconde as coisas de comer dele?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, ainda sem compreender completamente.

    De repente, uma tela de computador brilhou no fundo da sala. Rem e Mira se aproximaram rapidamente e viram que a tela mostrava a parte do fundo da sala que ainda n?o haviam explorado.

    ¡ª "Maldita!" ¡ª disse Rem, irritada ao perceber o que estava acontecendo.

    ¡ª "Me leve com voc¨ºs para a sua base. Tem coisas que meu criador armazenou no meu sistema que podem ser do interesse de voc¨ºs!" ¡ª pediu Lavel, sua voz agora mais urgente.

    ¡ª "E como ¨¦ que levo voc¨º?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, sem entender como poderia transportar aquela intelig¨ºncia.

    ¡ª "Pluga seu celular nessa entrada USB, e uma tela de carregamento ser¨¢ iniciada. Pelos meus c¨¢lculos, estar¨¢ pronto antes da hora de voc¨ºs partirem amanh? cedo." ¡ª disse Lavel, j¨¢ com tom mais objetivo.

    ¡ª "Isso ¨¦ seguro?" ¡ª perguntou Rem, ainda desconfiada.

    ¡ª "Fora os contatos, n?o tem nada que ela possa tirar de mim nesse celular!" ¡ª respondeu Mira, tentando convencer Rem.

    Sem hesitar, Mira pegou um cabo de USB da mesa e conectou o celular no computador. A tela logo se iluminou, mostrando uma porcentagem de transfer¨ºncia de dados.

    ¡ª "Basta plugar seu celular em outro computador na sua base, e eu irei transferir meu sistema." ¡ª disse Lavel, com sua voz impessoal.

    ¡ª "Temos computador l¨¢?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, olhando para Rem.

    ¡ª "S¨® os do pessoal do instituto, na sala da Fernanda!" ¡ª respondeu Rem, indo em dire??o ao outro lado da sala.

    ¡ª "Isso ¨¦ melhor ainda! Posso implementar meu sistema com o deles!" ¡ª disse Lavel, animado com a possibilidade.

    ¡ª "N?o sei se a Fernanda vai deixar, mas vou ver isso a¨ª!" ¡ª disse Mira, sua voz carregada de determina??o.

    ¡ª "Estat¨ªsticas indicam que h¨¢ 86% de chance de recusa pela cientista Fernanda, mas 100% de chance de aceita??o da cientista g¨ºnio Aiko e do pr¨®prio cientista-chefe do instituto!" ¡ª informou Lavel, com um tom calculista.

    ¡ª "Por que eles aceitariam isso?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, curiosa.

    ¡ª "Porque sou uma tecnologia avan?ada! Posso ajudar em todas as ¨¢reas, inclusive no ex¨¦rcito e no instituto!" ¡ª respondeu Lavel, cheio de confian?a.

    Mira, agora mais atenta, fez uma nova pergunta.

    ¡ª "Ent?o voc¨º j¨¢ sabe sobre os monarcas?"

    De repente, v¨¢rias telas se iluminaram, mostrando not¨ªcias postadas na internet.

    ¡ª "Monarcas, Generais e L¨ªderes de Pilot?o s?o o topo da hierarquia do ex¨¦rcito inimigo, um sistema espelhado no ex¨¦rcito humano!" ¡ª disse Lavel, com um tom informativo.

    ¡ª "Que droga, Kay!" ¡ª exclamou Rem, visivelmente irritada com a situa??o.

    Mira, agora preocupada, correu at¨¦ a estante.

    ¡ª "O que foi?" ¡ª perguntou Rem, olhando para Mira.

    ¡ª "Olha aqui nesse arm¨¢rio!" ¡ª gritou Mira, ao encontrar algo inesperado.

    ¡ª "Que droga, Kay!" ¡ª repetiu Mira, irritada, ao abrir o arm¨¢rio.

    ¡ª "S¨® barras de prote¨ªnas!" ¡ª constatou Rem, com um suspiro de frustra??o.

    ¡ª "N?o era isso que voc¨ºs queriam? S?o altamente nutritivas, especialmente para voc¨ºs, que est?o gr¨¢vidas!" ¡ª disse Lavel, como se isso fosse ¨®bvio.

    ¡ª "Eu queria alguma besteira!" ¡ª reclamou Mira, com um tom de frustra??o.

    ¡ª "Escolheu a op??o errada. Fecha de novo, ao lado tem um painel! Pressione a op??o dois e depois abra novamente!" ¡ª instru¨ª Lavel, com calma.

    Rem seguiu as instru??es e, quando abriu novamente, as op??es haviam mudado.

    ¡ª "Como assim? ¨¦ uma m¨¢quina de vendas?" ¡ª exclamou Rem, surpresa com a mudan?a.

    ¡ª "N?o, ¨¦ apenas uma rota??o de bandejas com produtos! Perdoe o gosto do meu criador, mas ele n?o tinha paladar, ent?o sempre priorizou as vitaminas." ¡ª explicou Lavel, de forma impessoal.

    ¡ª "Pois ¨¦! O Kay sempre teve um paladar fraco!" ¡ª disse Rem, rindo levemente.

    ¡ª "N?o! Ele realmente n?o sentia gosto, exceto por uma condi??o..." ¡ª corrigiu Lavel, com um tom mais s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª "Que condi??o?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, enquanto pegava os produtos das bandejas.

    ¡ª "Ele tinha que ingerir uma bebida especial preparada por voc¨º!" ¡ª revelou Lavel, como se fosse uma descoberta importante.

    ¡ª "Caf¨¦?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, parando repentinamente.

    ¡ª "Sim! N?o foi dito diretamente, mas pela quantidade que ele bebia e pela falta de variedade por op??o dele, eu deduzi que o caf¨¦ era a bebida especial que ele mencionou!" ¡ª explicou Lavel, com uma calma cient¨ªfica.

    ¡ª "Meu caf¨¦ ativava o paladar dele?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, sua voz carregada de surpresa e incredulidade.

    ¡ª "Muito mais do que isso." ¡ª respondeu Lavel, com um tom quase reverente. ¡ª "Era um energ¨¦tico avan?ado, uma fonte rica de nutrientes, embora inadequada como dieta exclusiva. Al¨¦m disso, era um rem¨¦dio crucial para uma condi??o que n?o tenho permiss?o para compartilhar."

    Mira arregalou os olhos, e sua express?o ficou mais s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª "Ele estava doente?" ¡ª perguntou, quase num sussurro.

    Antes que Lavel pudesse responder, sua voz assumiu um tom levemente irritado:

    ¡ª "Poderia, por favor, parar de pegar as coisas assim? Se carregar dessa forma, os pacotes ir?o rasgar."

    ¡ª "L¨¢men instantaneo. N?o vou deixar isso aqui!" ¡ª rebateu Mira, obstinada, enquanto continuava a encher os bra?os com pacotes.

    ¡ª "Quando partirem, garantirei que tudo que est¨¢ aqui, exceto pelos computadores e pelo painel solar, ser¨¢ transportado para a base. Al¨¦m disso, na casa do Kay h¨¢ mais itens que ser?o ¨²teis para voc¨ºs. Deixem tudo aqui, exceto o que v?o consumir hoje, e ter?o tudo na base amanh?." ¡ª assegurou Lavel, com uma calma que parecia desarmar qualquer discuss?o.

    Rem, comendo um salgadinho que havia acabado de encontrar, estreitou os olhos.

    ¡ª "Tem certeza disso?"

    ¡ª "Inclusive seu celular. N?o precisar¨¢ voltar para busc¨¢-lo, pois estar¨¢ na base quando chegarem l¨¢."

    Mira parou por um momento, hesitando.

    ¡ª "O que acha?" ¡ª perguntou para Rem.

    Rem deu de ombros, um olhar c¨¦tico estampado em seu rosto.

    ¡ª "Sei l¨¢. O Kay sempre foi cheio de segredos."

    Depois de um suspiro pesado, Mira colocou os itens de volta e pegou apenas o suficiente para passar a noite. Assim que o fez, a porta do arm¨¢rio se fechou automaticamente, com um som suave, quase calculado.

    Rem olhou para o teto enquanto organizava suas ideias.

    ¡ª "Pensando bem, acho que a m?e do Kay j¨¢ foi do instituto. S¨® que ela era pregui?osa, e provavelmente a expulsaram sem perceber que era um g¨ºnio."

    ¡ª "S¨¦rio?" ¡ª Mira arqueou as sobrancelhas.

    Flashback

    ¡ª "Que mentirada ¨¦ essa, rapaz?" ¡ª exclamou a m?e de Kay, com um tom irritado.

    ¡ª "Tia, isso ¨¦ um filme de fic??o!" ¡ª respondeu Mira, ainda crian?a, com um sorriso nervoso.

    ¡ª "Soldados rob?s? Mesmo que mil¨ºnios se passem, ningu¨¦m conseguiria construir algo assim, muito menos um ex¨¦rcito!" ¡ª retrucou a m?e de Kay, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª "¨¦ s¨® um filme!" ¡ª insistiu Mira, tentando explicar.

    Kay, ainda crian?a, observava pacientemente a discuss?o. Ent?o, interveio:

    ¡ª "M?e, isso ¨¦ s¨® uma fantasia para as crian?as. A ideia ¨¦ que elas imaginem as possibilidades, seja hoje ou daqui a milhares de anos!"

    A m?e de Kay parou por um instante, piscando em confus?o antes de murmurar:

    ¡ª "Por que n?o disse antes? Agora faz sentido!" ¡ª ela voltou a assistir ao filme com renovado interesse. ¡ª "T¨¢ bom, vou prestar aten??o."

    Kay sorriu de canto, enquanto Mira olhava para ele com desd¨¦m.

    De volta ao presente

    ¡ª "Que cara ¨¦ essa?" ¡ª perguntou Rem, notando a express?o distante de Mira.

    ¡ª "Agora que mencionou, a m?e do Kay era bem estranha." ¡ª respondeu Mira, pensativa.

    De repente, sons de engrenagens ecoaram pela sala, interrompendo a conversa.

    ¡ª "O que foi isso?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, assustada.

    ¡ª "Estou movendo os itens para que sejam transportados ¨¤ base. Amanh? estar¨¢ tudo pronto, como programado." ¡ª disse Lavel, sua voz imperturb¨¢vel.

    Rem ergueu uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª "Ent?o t¨¢. Estamos voltando."

    Mira olhou para o painel.

    ¡ª "Devolva meu celular depois!"

    ¡ª "Estar¨¢ em suas m?os." ¡ª respondeu Lavel, sem hesitar.

    As duas desceram de volta para o quarto do Kay. Mira suspirou enquanto largava os itens no ch?o.

    ¡ª "Conseguimos comida, mas... que droga foi essa?"

    ¡ª "N?o sei." ¡ª respondeu Rem, ajeitando o cabelo. ¡ª "Eu vou tomar banho."

    A escada foi retra¨ªda, e a porta do teto ficou semiaberta. Rem subiu na mesa e trancou o compartimento novamente.

    ¡ª "Eu vou levar essa chave comigo." ¡ª decidiu Rem, segurando o objeto com firmeza.

    ¡ª "¨¦ melhor." ¡ª concordou Mira, entregando a chave para que Rem encaixasse no lugar.

    Na manh? seguinte.

 Capé“†tulo 108: Implanta no nosso sistema!

    Na manh? seguinte.

    O sol nascia no horizonte enquanto Mira e Rem sa¨ªam da casa. O mini-ghoul estava parado, encarando outros ghouls que se aproximavam com cautela.

    ¡ª "O que foi?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, observando a cena com aten??o.

    Os ghouls se aproximaram, farejaram o ar em volta delas, e ent?o, lentamente, se dispersaram pela cidade.

    ¡ª "O que eles queriam?" ¡ª insistiu Mira, ainda desconfiada.

    ¡ª "Gr¨¢vidas... de verdade." ¡ª respondeu o mini-ghoul, com simplicidade.

    Rem trocou um olhar preocupado com Mira.

    ¡ª "Devemos ir embora agora?"

    O mini-ghoul assentiu com determina??o.

    ¡ª "Sim. Perigoso."

    Mira olhou para cima, gritando:

    ¡ª "Lavel, ¨¦ bom cumprir sua parte!"

    Rem trancou a porta antes de entrar no caminh?o. Cada uma subiu em seu ve¨ªculo, e o comboio come?ou a pegar a estrada. De repente fora da cidade, Rem recebeu uma liga??o.

    ¡ª "Oi?" ¡ª atendeu, com curiosidade.

    A voz de Lavel veio do outro lado.

    ¡ª "Estou logo atr¨¢s de voc¨ºs."

    Rem olhou pelo retrovisor e viu tr¨ºs caminh?es seguindo o comboio.

    ¡ª "Mira, mantenha as m?os firmes no volante e d¨º uma olhada pelo retrovisor." ¡ª alertou pelo r¨¢dio.

    Mira quase perdeu o controle, mas rapidamente se recuperou.

    ¡ª "O que ¨¦ isso?" ¡ª exclamou pelo r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª "¨¦ Lavel." ¡ª respondeu Rem, olhando os caminh?es pelo retrovisor, com um sorriso surpreso.

    ¡ª "Mas como isso ¨¦ poss¨ªvel?" ¡ª exclamou Mira pelo r¨¢dio, sua voz carregada de espanto.

    ¡ª "Dois caminh?es carregados com itens essenciais e um equipado com armas." ¡ª informou Lavel, com uma precis?o quase fria.

    Rem estreitou os olhos, mantendo o foco na estrada enquanto ajustava o r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª "Bom trabalho. Mas ou?a bem: n?o atire nos ghouls. Qualquer disparo pode desencadear uma guerra com eles."

    ¡ª "Estou plenamente ciente." ¡ª respondeu Lavel, antes de encerrar a chamada.

    Rem respirou fundo, os dedos firmes no volante, enquanto pensava:

    "Que loucura ¨¦ essa que voc¨ºs constru¨ªram, Kay?"

    O comboio seguiu pela estrada vazia, avan?ando sob o c¨¦u tingido pelos tons do crep¨²sculo. Ao chegarem ¨¤ base, a noite j¨¢ havia tomado conta, cobrindo a paisagem com um manto de escurid?o.

    ¡ª "As ruas desertas facilitam a viagem." ¡ª comentou Rem, aliviada.

    Por¨¦m, n?o estavam sozinhas. Mais uma vez, os ghouls emergiram das sombras, cercando os ve¨ªculos com seus olhares penetrantes.

    ¡ª "Tem mais ve¨ªculos agora do que quando voc¨ºs partiram." ¡ª disse um dos ghouls, desconfiado.

    O mini-ghoul deu um passo ¨¤ frente, com firmeza.

    ¡ª "Alimento."

    Mira ergueu a cabe?a, respondendo de imediato:

    ¡ª "Esses caminh?es t¨ºm alimentos para n¨®s."

    O ghoul mais pr¨®ximo inclinou a cabe?a, os olhos semicerrados.

    ¡ª "Voc¨ºs s¨® consomem uma coisa? H¨¢ o mesmo tipo de comida nos nossos estoques."Stolen story; please report.

    Outro ghoul, mais curioso, aproximou-se dos caminh?es de Lavel e farejou o ar ao redor.

    ¡ª "N?o sinto cheiro vindo daqui de dentro."

    ¡ª "Abra!" ¡ª exigiu o primeiro ghoul.

    Rem interveio rapidamente, a voz firme, mas diplom¨¢tica:

    ¡ª "S?o alimentos congelados. Se abrirmos, a temperatura interna ser¨¢ comprometida, e os alimentos podem ser danificados."

    Os ghouls se entreolharam, ainda desconfiados.

    ¡ª "Todos os caminh?es s?o assim?" ¡ª perguntou um deles.

    ¡ª "N?o." ¡ª respondeu Rem, com calma. ¡ª "Um deles tem alimentos normais."

    O l¨ªder dos ghouls se adiantou, os olhos fixos nela.

    ¡ª "Abra esse."

    Com relutancia, a porta traseira de um dos caminh?es foi aberta. As luzes internas iluminaram caixas e pacotes de comida. Os ghouls se aproximaram lentamente, analisando cada detalhe.

    ¡ª "N?o conhe?o esses alimentos humanos, mas n?o parecem perigosos." ¡ª disse um deles, depois de uma pausa.

    O l¨ªder deu um passo para tr¨¢s, indicando com um gesto que poderiam prosseguir.

    ¡ª "Tudo bem. Podem ir."

    ¡ª "Obrigada." ¡ª disse Rem, esbo?ando um sorriso r¨¢pido antes de fechar a porta do caminh?o.

    Mira pegou o r¨¢dio e ordenou:

    ¡ª "Abra a passagem!"

    Os port?es da base come?aram a se abrir, rangendo como um gigante despertando. O comboio avan?ou lentamente para o interior da base, e assim que o ¨²ltimo caminh?o cruzou os port?es, eles se fecharam com um estrondo final.

    Dentro da seguran?a da base, Mira olhou para os caminh?es de Lavel, ainda impressionada.

    ¡ª "Isso foi mais intenso do que eu esperava."

    ¡ª "Bem-vindas de volta!" ¡ª disse Ravena, caminhando em dire??o a elas com passos r¨¢pidos e ansiosos.

    Uma onda de curiosidade tomou conta da base, e logo todos estavam ao redor, os olhos fixos nos caminh?es que haviam chegado.

    Mira desceu de seu ve¨ªculo, erguendo uma das m?os em um gesto para acalmar a multid?o de olhares questionadores.

    ¡ª "Eu adoraria explicar tudo para voc¨ºs, mas, honestamente, estamos t?o cheias de d¨²vidas quanto voc¨ºs. O que importa ¨¦ que conseguimos mais alimentos!"

    Houve um murm¨²rio entre o grupo. Lily cruzou os bra?os, arqueando uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª "Alimentos? Pensei que j¨¢ t¨ªnhamos pegado tudo do vilarejo!"

    Mira soltou uma risada curta, mas carregada de incredulidade.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º vai ficar surpresa quando vir a quantidade de coisas que o Kay tinha escondido."

    ¡ª "Primeiro peguem os alimentos nos caminh?es e estoquem junto com os outros!" ¡ª ordenou Rem.

    Com um som mecanico suave, as portas traseiras de dois caminh?es se abriram automaticamente, revelando o conte¨²do.

    ¡ª "¨¦ s¨¦rio que ele escondeu isso tudo?" ¡ª exclamou Lily, incr¨¦dula ao ver o volume de suprimentos.

    Mira e Rem tamb¨¦m se aproximaram para conferir e, pela primeira vez, ficaram surpresas com a quantidade.

    ¡ª "Voc¨ºs nem olharam antes?" ¡ª questionou Lily, franzindo a testa.

    Rem co?ou a cabe?a, visivelmente desconcertada.

    ¡ª "Como posso explicar... foi uma carga autom¨¢tica direto para o caminh?o."

    De repente, uma voz familiar ecoou.

    ¡ª "Ei, Mira! Ei, Mira!" ¡ª chamou Lavel, vinda de dentro de um dos caminh?es.

    Mira se aproximou, curiosa, e viu a porta lateral se abrir, revelando seu celular no painel.

    ¡ª "Pode retirar. E fa?a exatamente como expliquei ontem." ¡ª disse Lavel.

    Com cautela, Mira pegou o celular, mas, assim que o fez, tanto o caminh?o quanto o aparelho desligaram.

    ¡ª "Ei, Lavel!" ¡ª chamou Mira, mas n?o obteve resposta. Ela encarou o celular, tentando lig¨¢-lo sem sucesso.

    Rem cruzou os bra?os, observando a filha.

    ¡ª "Bom, pelo menos voc¨º tem o celular de volta."

    ¡ª "Ela t¨¢ me for?ando a conectar isso no computador." ¡ª concluiu Mira, apertando o aparelho sem sucesso.

    ¡ª "Eu vou com voc¨º." ¡ª disse Rem, decidida.

    Mira fechou a porta do caminh?o e caminhou at¨¦ onde Fernanda estava inspecionando os suprimentos ao lado dos soldados.

    ¡ª "¨¦ uma colheita impressionante." ¡ª comentou Fernanda, enquanto verificava algumas caixas.

    ¡ª "Parece um presente do Kay." ¡ª respondeu Mira.

    ¡ª "Podemos conversar na sua sala?" ¡ª perguntou Rem.

    Fernanda franziu o cenho, mas concordou.

    ¡ª "Claro."

    ¡ª "Em¨ªlia, vem tamb¨¦m!" ¡ª chamou Mira, olhando para a amiga, que hesitou antes de seguir o grupo.

    Na sala dos cientistas da base, a atmosfera estava tensa e cheia de expectativas.

    ¡ª "O que est¨¢ acontecendo?" ¡ª perguntou um dos cientistas, curioso.

    ¡ª "Eles precisam sair?" ¡ª questionou Fernanda, olhando para os outros.

    ¡ª "N?o, podem ficar." ¡ª come?ou Mira, tomando a dianteira. ¡ª "Ent?o, o Kay tinha um sistema secreto chamado Lavel. Pelo que entendemos, ¨¦ um sistema evolutivo, uma intelig¨ºncia artificial que coleta informa??es da internet e controla coisas, como os tr¨ºs caminh?es que acabaram de chegar."

    Os cientistas trocaram olhares confusos, mas Rem interveio para complementar:

    ¡ª "Parece ser um tipo de sistema automatizado que o Kay e a m?e dele criaram no passado. S¨® vamos entender completamente quando conectarmos no sistema de voc¨ºs atrav¨¦s de um cabo USB."

    Mira ergueu a m?o, sinalizando para a m?e parar de falar antes que complicasse mais.

    ¡ª "Intelig¨ºncia artificial?" ¡ª questionou Fernanda, intrigada. ¡ª "Isso era um projeto descartado h¨¢ d¨¦cadas. Foi abandonado por falta de progresso e riscos associados."

    ¡ª "Acho que ¨¦ exatamente isso." ¡ª disse Mira. ¡ª "Lavel garantiu que ser¨¢ ¨²til tanto para o instituto quanto para n¨®s, no ex¨¦rcito. Mas precisamos conect¨¢-la para ela voltar a funcionar."

    Fernanda cruzou os bra?os, pensativa.

    ¡ª "Eu n?o sei. O sistema do instituto ¨¦ delicado. N?o podemos correr o risco de vazar informa??es sigilosas."

    Mira deu um meio sorriso.

    ¡ª "Curioso. Lavel mencionou que voc¨º tinha 85% de chance de recusar, mas que o chefe do instituto e Aiko aceitariam sem hesitar, com 100% de certeza."

    Fernanda bufou, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª "Isso ¨¦ rid¨ªculo. Eles s?o g¨ºnios. N?o aceitariam algo assim t?o facilmente."

    Alguns minutos depois

    ¡ª "Se o sistema est¨¢ completo, pode implant¨¢-lo no nosso." ¡ª disse o chefe do instituto por chamada de v¨ªdeo.

    ¡ª "Se foi o Kay que criou, quero ver com meus pr¨®prios olhos o legado dele." ¡ª acrescentou Aiko, que tamb¨¦m estava na chamada.

    Rem soltou uma risada, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª "As estat¨ªsticas da Lavel estavam certas."

    Fernanda revirou os olhos, claramente contrariada.

    ¡ª "Eu n?o me responsabilizo por isso."

    ¡ª "Tchau, tchau!" ¡ª disse Aiko, encerrando a chamada com um sorriso satisfeito.

    Fernanda suspirou, derrotada.

    ¡ª "Vai em frente."

    Mira conectou o celular ao computador, enquanto Rem e os outros observavam. A tela piscou, e uma barra de carregamento apareceu. O sistema de Lavel come?ava a se integrar.

    ¡ª "Pronto. Agora, ¨¦ s¨® esperar." ¡ª disse Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª "Espero que saibam o que est?o fazendo." ¡ª murmurou Fernanda, olhando para o monitor enquanto o processo continuava.

    Mira plugou o cabo no celular e se abaixou para conect¨¢-lo ao computador. Assim que encaixou o conector, o celular vibrou, e uma imagem de um modem apareceu na tela.

    ¡ª "Modem? O que isso tem a ver?" ¡ª murmurou Mira, confusa.

    Olhando para a mesa, ela percebeu um modem f¨ªsico id¨ºntico ao da imagem.

    ¡ª "Quer que conecte ali?" ¡ª perguntou ela, quase como se estivesse falando com o aparelho.

    De repente, a tela do celular ficou verde, como se confirmasse.

    Os cientistas presentes ficaram alarmados.

    ¡ª "Isso conecta diretamente ao sistema do instituto!" ¡ª pensaram alguns, trocando olhares preocupados.

    Mira, sem perceber o alvoro?o, encontrou uma entrada USB no modem e conectou o celular a ele. No mesmo instante, uma barra de carregamento apareceu no celular.

    ¡ª "¨¦ s¨® isso?" ¡ª perguntou Em¨ªlia, inclinando-se para olhar a tela.

    ¡ª "Acho que agora ¨¦ s¨® deixar carregar." ¡ª respondeu Mira, um pouco aliviada.

    Ent?o, as telas dos monitores no laborat¨®rio come?aram a mudar. Uma a uma, mostravam imagens das cameras de seguran?a espalhadas pela base.

    ¡ª "Espera... est¨¢ hackeando?" ¡ª gritou Fernanda, visivelmente alarmada.

    Nas telas, uma camera focava no p¨¢tio, mais precisamente no terceiro caminh?o, o ¨²nico que ainda estava fechado.

    ¡ª "Lavel... onde foi que j¨¢ ouvi esse nome?" ¡ª murmurou Himitsu, olhando atentamente para a marca no caminh?o.

    ¡ª "¨¦ algo do Kay. Talvez voc¨º tenha visto isso na casa dele." ¡ª sugeriu Joana, observando Himitsu mergulhar em pensamentos.

    Himitsu franziu a testa, uma mem¨®ria vindo ¨¤ tona.

    ¡ª "¨¦ o projeto que ela apresentou ao instituto mas que foi rejeitado, achei que Lavel era o sistema de camera da casa" ¡ª disse himitsu

    ¡ª "A m?e do Kay era do instituto?" ¡ª exclamou Lena, surpresa com a revela??o.Himitsu respirou fundo.

    Um sorriso discreto surgiu nos l¨¢bios de Himitsu.

    ¡ª "Sim. E eu lembro dela me convidando para ajudar eles a construir, mas recusei. Deixei o trabalho para ela e o Kay. Pelo visto, conseguiram concluir."

    ¡ª "Deve ser algo bom, para voc¨ºs terem trazido para a base." ¡ª comentou Lena, ainda intrigada.Joana, por outro lado, n?o tirava os olhos do caminh?o fechado.

    ¡ª "O que tem dentro daquele caminh?o? Ser¨¢ que ¨¦ alimento?"

    ¡ª "Se n?o abriu ainda, provavelmente n?o ¨¦ isso." ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, desconfiada.

    A lateral do caminh?o se abriu com um som mecanico que ecoou pela base.

    ¡ª "Que susto! Faz isso n?o!" ¡ª gritou Lena, levando a m?o ao peito.

    ¡ª "T¨¢ brincando?!" ¡ª exclamaram alguns soldados, visivelmente surpresos.

 Capé“†tulo 109: Laboratorio!

    A lateral do caminh?o se abriu com um som mecanico que ecoou pela base.

    ¡ª "Que susto! Faz isso n?o!" ¡ª gritou Lena, levando a m?o ao peito.

    ¡ª "T¨¢ brincando?!" ¡ª exclamaram alguns soldados, visivelmente surpresos.

    Himitsu se aproximou com olhos curiosos e, em meio ao arsenal revelado, pegou um enorme martelo de guerra preso ¨¤ lateral. Ela segurou a arma com rever¨ºncia, analisando os detalhes.

    ¡ª "Esse design... Cunhado maldito! Agora voc¨º realmente me surpreendeu!" ¡ª disse ela, com um sorriso que misturava admira??o e incredulidade.

    ¡ª "Que monte de armas ¨¦ esse?" ¡ª perguntou Lena, quase sem acreditar no que via.

    Enquanto isso, o mini ghoul, que estava observando de perto, se afastou rapidamente assim que a porta se abriu.

    ¡ª "Ele ficou com medo?" ¡ª perguntou Himitsu, notando o comportamento estranho do pequeno.

    Antes que algu¨¦m pudesse responder, os ghouls que estavam nas proximidades subiram para as paredes da entrada da base, como se fossem atra¨ªdos por algo. O movimento repentino causou panico entre os civis, que come?aram a correr.

    ¡ª "O que eles est?o procurando?" ¡ª murmurou Sarah, com os olhos fixos nos ghouls. Ela se aproximou do caminh?o, pegou uma sniper e inspecionou a arma com cuidado.

    ¡ª "Est¨¢ carregada." ¡ª constatou Sarah, com um tom s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª "Se eles entrarem aqui, eu vou abrir fogo."

    Kratos, pegou uma metralhadora do caminh?o e a recarregou.

    ¡ª "Eles j¨¢ entraram. Ser¨¢ que tem algo nessas armas que os atrai?"

    Os ghouls pousaram dentro da base, seus olhos brilhando com uma mistura de curiosidade e amea?a.

    ¡ª "Humanos... o que est?o planejando?" ¡ª rosnou um dos ghouls, avan?ando alguns passos.

    Kratos se posicionou ¨¤ frente, mantendo uma distancia segura.

    ¡ª "Ei, humano, que cheiro ¨¦ esse vindo de voc¨º?" ¡ª perguntou o ghoul, com tom irritado.

    ¡ª "Que cheiro?" ¡ª respondeu Kratos, confuso, enquanto mantinha a arma apontada.

    ¡ª "N?o me fa?a repetir!" ¡ª rugiu o ghoul, avan?ando mais um passo.

    ¡ª "Agora ¨¦ uma boa hora!" ¡ª murmurou Kratos, com um olhar para Sarah.

    Sarah, sem hesitar, puxou o gatilho. O disparo foi certeiro, atravessando a cabe?a do ghoul com uma precis?o impressionante.

    ¡ª "Que press?o foi essa?!" ¡ª disse Sarah, surpresa com a for?a da sniper.

    Kratos aproveitou o momento e abriu fogo contra os outros ghouls. Eles tentaram se proteger, mas a for?a das balas e o poder das armas os tornaram impotentes. A metralhadora nas m?os de Kratos brilhou, se conectando ao traje dele e se transformando em uma extens?o de sua roupa.

    Em segundos, o campo estava limpo. Os ghouls estavam mortos.

    ¡ª "O que foi isso?" ¡ª perguntou Fernanda, sem f?lego, ainda processando o que acabara de acontecer.

    De repente, uma das telas na sala se acendeu. Um v¨ªdeo come?ou a ser reproduzido, mostrando cenas de anos atr¨¢s.

    No v¨ªdeo:

    A m?e do Kay aparecia com uma express?o de nojo, segurando um pregador no nariz.

    ¡ª "Armas criadas com material de ghoul? Isso ¨¦ imposs¨ªvel!" ¡ª disse ela, balan?ando a cabe?a.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    O pai do Kay estava ao lado dela, segurando um pequeno recipiente. Ele parecia determinado.

    ¡ª "Talvez seja imposs¨ªvel agora, mas existem ghouls mais poderosos espalhados pelo mundo. Se usarmos os materiais dos corpos deles, podemos criar armas incrivelmente eficazes. N?o precisa ser arma de fogo. Uma espada, um bast?o... qualquer coisa j¨¢ seria suficiente contra ghouls fracos."

    A camera se moveu, mostrando um pequeno Kay ao lado deles, tamb¨¦m com um pregador no nariz.

    ¡ª "Pai, voc¨º est¨¢ dizendo que esse cheiro horr¨ªvel ¨¦... de um cad¨¢ver de ghoul? Voc¨º trouxe isso para casa?" ¡ª perguntou Kay, com uma careta de nojo, apertando o pregador no nariz.

    O pai do Kay, mesmo ignorando o desconforto da fam¨ªlia, parecia entusiasmado.

    ¡ª "Eu acredito que d¨¢ para criar armas incr¨ªveis com materiais de ghouls mais poderosos! Pensem nisso! Se o instituto conseguiu criar trajes com partes de ghouls, por que n?o poder¨ªamos criar armas usando o mesmo princ¨ªpio?"

    Kay deu um passo para tr¨¢s, afastando-se do pai.

    ¡ª "Eu t? fora! O ghoul t¨¢ l¨¢ fora, mas o cheiro chegou aqui antes mesmo de voc¨º entrar na floresta!"

    A m?e do Kay balan?ou a cabe?a, exasperada, enquanto ajustava o pregador no nariz.

    ¡ª "Eu tamb¨¦m n?o quero lidar com esse cheiro. Se voc¨º quer brincar de cientista louco, v¨¢ para o laborat¨®rio, mas n?o infeste a casa com essa podrid?o. Pelo menos tente fazer algo para neutralizar esse fedor!"

    O pai olhou para os dois, tentando apelar.

    ¡ª "Se eu conseguir criar um prot¨®tipo de arma com sucesso, voc¨ºs v?o me ajudar, n?o v?o?" ¡ª perguntou ele, com determina??o nos olhos.

    ¡ª "S¨® tira esse ghoul daqui agora! E, pelo amor de tudo, n?o contamine o laborat¨®rio com esse cheiro horr¨ªvel." ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay, balan?ando a m?o como se afastasse o odor.

    Enquanto isso, Himitsu apareceu na sala, confusa com a cena.

    ¡ª "Por que voc¨ºs est?o tampando o nariz? O que t¨¢ acontecendo?" ¡ª perguntou ela.

    Kay virou para ela, quase incr¨¦dulo.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º n?o t¨¢ sentindo esse cheiro? T¨¢ insuport¨¢vel!"

    Himitsu franziu o cenho, se aproximando mais.

    ¡ª "Eu? N?o t? sentindo nada. Que cheiro? N?o me diga que... ele peidou? Que nojo!"

    Kay suspirou, irritado, enquanto apontava para o pai.

    ¡ª "N?o ¨¦ isso! ¨¦ o cad¨¢ver de ghoul que ele trouxe pra c¨¢!"

    Ele ent?o olhou para o celular no bolso e teve uma ideia.

    ¡ª "Lavel, grave e documente todo o processo que meu pai fizer com o ghoul, eu vou assistir tudo depois mas s¨® se ele tiver algum sucesso."

    Himitsu olhou para Kay, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º t¨¢ falando s¨¦rio? Vai mesmo deixar ele continuar com essa ideia maluca?"

    Kay cruzou os bra?os.

    ¡ª "Se ele j¨¢ matou esse tal ghoul poderoso, seria um desperd¨ªcio n?o tentar usar alguma coisa dele. S¨® congele o corpo antes que ele se desfa?a em p¨®!"

    O pai de Kay sorriu, satisfeito.

    ¡ª "Obrigado, filho! Isso ¨¦ exatamente o que eu precisava ouvir."

    Kay revirou os olhos e come?ou a se afastar.

    ¡ª "Eu vou pra cachoeira. Esse cheiro t¨¢ impregnado at¨¦ na minha alma."

    Himitsu deu um passo ¨¤ frente, animada.

    ¡ª "Banho de cachoeira? Eu tamb¨¦m vou!"

    A m?e de Kay suspirou e seguiu os dois.

    ¡ª "Ent?o vamos juntos. N?o vou ficar aqui com esse cheiro absurdo."

    O pai tentou acompanhar o grupo, mas foi interrompido.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º n?o vai a lugar nenhum!" ¡ª disseram Kay e a m?e dele ao mesmo tempo.

    ¡ª "Cuida desse cheiro primeiro!" ¡ª acrescentou Kay, apontando com firmeza.

    ¡ª "T¨¢ bom, t¨¢ bom!" ¡ª respondeu o pai, resignado, enquanto assistia os tr¨ºs sa¨ªrem de casa. Ele olhou para o cad¨¢ver do ghoul e murmurou para si mesmo.

    ¡ª "Voc¨ºs v?o ver... isso vai dar certo mas n?o foi eu que matou esse ghoul, foi outros ghouls mais fracos."

    "Foi o pai do Kay que criou essas armas?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, surpresa, enquanto observava a grava??o.

    O v¨ªdeo mudou para uma nova cena.

    O pai do Kay apareceu na tela, visivelmente cansado, usando um traje improvisado para lidar com o ghoul.

    ¡ª "Agora ele est¨¢ seguro e congelado!" ¡ª disse ele, orgulhoso, enquanto olhava para o enorme corpo do ghoul selado dentro de uma camara de vidro.

    Ele cortou um pequeno peda?o do dedo do ghoul e esperou que descongelasse.

    ¡ª "Como ¨¦ que eles faziam os trajes mesmo?" ¡ª murmurou para si mesmo, parando para pensar. Ele ent?o come?ou a listar os passos, gesticulando.

    ¡ª "Cortar, congelar, descongelar, esmagar, congelar de novo, misturar partes, congelar mais uma vez, moldar a forma da arma, congelar de novo, e finalmente, esquentar. Acho que vai dar certo!"

    Ele seguiu o processo com determina??o, mas quando chegou ¨¤ ¨²ltima etapa, ao esquentar o material, o dedo simplesmente virou p¨®.

    ¡ª "Onde foi que eu errei? Tenho certeza que foi na mistura de partes... Preciso refazer!" ¡ª lamentou o pai do Kay, j¨¢ frustrado.

    De volta ao tempo atual, Mira olhou para a tela com curiosidade.

    ¡ª "Ele ainda t¨¢ tentando a mesma coisa?"

    O v¨ªdeo ent?o mostrou Kay segurando um tablet na ¨¦poca.

    ¡ª "Lavel, mostra o melhor resultado do meu pai at¨¦ agora."

    A grava??o revelou o pai de Kay repetindo o mesmo processo.

    ¡ª "Esse ¨¦ o melhor?" ¡ª Kay franziu o cenho. ¡ª "Ele j¨¢ deveria saber que usar partes de apenas um ghoul n?o vai funcionar! Desde o in¨ªcio, era ¨®bvio que precisava de materiais de ghouls diferentes."

    A m?e de Kay apareceu na grava??o, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª "¨¦ verdade. Eu j¨¢ falei isso pra ele antes. Se ele escutasse mais ao inv¨¦s de s¨® ficar se pegando comigo por a¨ª, talvez j¨¢ tivesse acertado."

    Kay suspirou, irritado.

    ¡ª "Passa essas informa??es detalhadas para o meu pai. Ele precisa de um lembrete antes de continuar desperdi?ando material."

    Uma carinha sorridente apareceu na tela do tablet, indicando que a mensagem foi enviada.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º sabe o processo correto, m?e?" ¡ª perguntou Kay.

    ¡ª "Claro que sei. Mas ele n?o presta aten??o."

    A m?e mudou de assunto com um sorriso malicioso.

    ¡ª "Rem nos convidou para jantar. Vamos ¨¤ casa dela, Kay."

    ¡ª "Eu n?o vou. A Mira vive pegando no meu p¨¦!" ¡ª reclamou Kay.

    ¡ª "Ela ¨¦ sua amiga, e minha amiga est¨¢ nos convidando. Ent?o voc¨º vai, sim!"

    ¡ª "Se a recusa n?o ¨¦ uma op??o, ent?o por que pergunta? S¨® ordena logo!" ¡ª retrucou Kay, com sarcasmo.

    ¡ª "Al¨¦m disso, com aquele cheiro de ghoul, nem fui para a cozinha hoje. A Rem nos salvou!" ¡ª disse a m?e dele, ignorando a provoca??o.

    Kay deu de ombros, mas murmurou:

    ¡ª "Embora sua comida seja mais balanceada, a da Rem ¨¦ mais gostosa. Mas eu n?o quero ir porque a Mira vai implicar comigo, como sempre."

    ¡ª "Voc¨º n?o precisa ser t?o sincero. Pense nos meus sentimentos!" ¡ª respondeu a m?e, fingindo estar ofendida.

    Himitsu apareceu do nada, rindo.

    ¡ª "Ter uma garotinha t?o bonitinha implicando com voc¨º ¨¦ uma vit¨®ria, Kay. As meninas s?o dif¨ªceis, e quando se afastam, ¨¤s vezes n?o voltam. Ent?o agrade?a por ela ainda se importar com um garotinho esquisito como voc¨º."

    Kay ficou pensativo.

    ¡ª "A Mira vai se afastar de mim?"

    ¡ª "Acontece com frequ¨ºncia entre amigos de infancia." ¡ª disse Himitsu, de maneira casual.

    Kay franziu o cenho, confuso.

    ¡ª "Isso ¨¦ bom ou ruim?"

    Himitsu deu um tapinha no ombro dele.

    ¡ª "Isso depende de voc¨º, garoto. Mas se continuar se escondendo nas pesquisas com sua m?e, vai virar um anti-social. D¨º um jeito nisso!"

    ¡ª "N?o tem o que fazer. Kay tem talento para pesquisa." ¡ª disse a m?e dele, defendendo o filho.

    Himitsu pegou uma mala e fez um an¨²ncio inesperado.

    ¡ª "De qualquer forma, estou saindo para me aventurar pelo mundo. J¨¢ ajudei demais por aqui. Vou encontrar meu pr¨®prio caminho, mas prometo visitar de vez em quando."

    Kay arregalou os olhos.

    ¡ª "J¨¢ vai embora, tia?"

    ¡ª "Ei, n?o fa?a essa cara. ¨¦ s¨® um at¨¦ logo. E mantenha sua amizade com a Mira. Se n?o, vou te bater quando voltar!"

    Himitsu deixou a casa, com l¨¢grimas nos olhos, Kay murmurou:

    ¡ª "¨¦ por essas coisas que n?o me envolvo com outras pessoas, isso doi!" ¡ª disse kay, chorando

    A m?e dele sorriu e puxou o filho.

    ¡ª "Ent?o vamos jantar com elas?."

 Capé“†tulo 110: Segredos do passado!

    A grava??o mudou novamente, mostrando o laborat¨®rio do pai de Kay, ainda mergulhado em tentativas frustradas.

    ¡ª "J¨¢ faz tr¨ºs dias!" ¡ª exclamou a m?e de Kay, impaciente.

    ¡ª "O que ele est¨¢ errando? O resultado final parece bom, mas em poucos segundos a arma vira p¨®!" ¡ª disse Kay, observando os registros do experimento.

    ¡ª "Est¨¢ interessado?" ¡ª provocou a m?e, arqueando uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª "Nem tanto..." ¡ª respondeu Kay, de forma indiferente.

    Ela deu um leve tapa nas costas do filho.

    ¡ª "Vamos dar uma m?ozinha para seu pai. Se ele acertar, talvez finalmente pare de reclamar!"

    ¡ª "Tudo bem..." ¡ª concordou Kay, sem entusiasmo.

    A grava??o avan?ou, mostrando m?e e filho entrando no laborat¨®rio, ambos usando roupas de prote??o qu¨ªmica.

    ¡ª "Precisa de refor?os?" ¡ª perguntou a m?e de Kay, cruzando os bra?os ao ver o marido cercado por ferramentas e restos de ghouls congelados.

    O pai de Kay virou-se, surpreso.

    ¡ª "Voc¨ºs vi...!"

    ¡ª "Quero ver esse cheiro impregnar na gente agora!" ¡ª interrompeu ela, ajeitando o traje.

    Kay olhou em volta com uma express?o de desgosto.

    ¡ª "Vamos s¨® descobrir o erro e sair daqui. Esse cheiro ¨¦ horr¨ªvel."

    ¡ª "Verdade! No instituto, eu n?o ficava sem m¨¢scara nem por um segundo." ¡ª acrescentou a m?e dele, franzindo o nariz.

    Kay caminhou at¨¦ o ghoul congelado. Com precis?o, ele cortou um peda?o de um dedo congelado. Depois, foi at¨¦ outro recipiente contendo um tent¨¢culo congelado, removido de um ghoul diferente, e cortou um pequeno peda?o.

    ¡ª Eu tamb¨¦m vou tentar! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, replicando o mesmo processo que o filho.

    ¡ª Vai ser uma competi??o, ent?o! ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um sorriso desafiador.

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma mistura complexa. Acha que consegue? ¡ª provocou a m?e, arqueando uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª S¨® tentando para descobrir! ¡ª retrucou Kay, determinado.

    ¡ª Ent?o comecem! ¡ª disse o pai, animado, observando os dois com um brilho de divers?o nos olhos.

    Kay e a m?e iniciaram o processo. As etapas eram meticulosas, e ambos estavam totalmente concentrados. Quando finalmente chegaram ao resultado, uma pequena faca emergiu de suas misturas, mas, ao aquec¨º-la, ela se desintegrou em p¨® diante de seus olhos.

    ¡ª No que foi que erramos? ¡ª exclamou Kay, frustrado.

    ¡ª No instituto, sempre foi uma mistura de v¨¢rios ghouls, mesmo que fossem partes pequenas! ¡ª explicou a m?e, analisando os res¨ªduos.

    ¡ª S¨® temos dois... N?o tem muito o que fazer sobre isso. ¡ª Kay suspirou, pensativo.

    ¡ª Eu posso ir matar alguns! ¡ª sugeriu o pai, animado.

    ¡ª At¨¦ encontrar um vai demorar demais. ¡ª Kay balan?ou a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Ent?o n?o vai funcionar s¨® com dois... O que faremos? ¡ª questionou a m?e, preocupada.

    Kay foi at¨¦ o canto da sala e pegou dois baldes, entregando um ¨¤ m?e.

    ¡ª Na combina??o, o cheiro muda. Tente focar nisso! ¡ª disse ele.

    ¡ª Vai feder, e n?o vai ser pouco! ¡ª alertou a m?e, segurando o balde com certa hesita??o.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, tentaremos. E, se der errado, deixamos isso pra l¨¢. ¡ª Kay parecia firme.

    ¡ª Uma tentativa? ¡ª perguntou a m?e.

    ¡ª S¨® uma! ¡ª afirmou Kay.

    ¡ª Isso me deixa animada! ¡ª disse ela, com um sorriso determinado.

    ¡ª Ent?o vamos, m?e! ¡ª Kay retirou a m¨¢scara de prote??o.

    ¡ª Em uma disputa de mentes! ¡ª completou a m?e, tamb¨¦m retirando a m¨¢scara.

    ¡ª "O fogo deles est¨¢ acendendo finalmente..." ¡ª murmurou o pai de Kay, mas sua frase foi interrompida quando os dois se inclinaram sobre os baldes e come?aram a vomitar.

    ¡ª Que cheiro ruim! ¡ª disse Kay, ofegante.

    ¡ª Repugnante! ¡ª completou a m?e, limpando a boca.

    ¡ª Acho que era o esperado. ¡ª comentou o pai, divertido.

    Alguns minutos depois.

    ¡ª Estou me acostumando, mas ainda assim ¨¦ nojento! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, franzindo o nariz.

    Kay come?ou a rir, apesar de tudo.

    ¡ª ¨¦ mesmo, nojento demais!

    ¡ª Ent?o, vamos. ¡ª A m?e limpou as m?os e encarou as partes dos ghouls na mesa.

    ¡ª Fazer o que os g¨ºnios do instituto n?o conseguiram. ¡ª Kay assumiu uma express?o s¨¦ria.

    O pai deles observava os dois, suando de nervoso.

    ¡ª "O foco aqui ¨¦ a compatibilidade. Ghouls s?o monstros que devoram humanos para se alimentar, mas tamb¨¦m devoram uns aos outros. O cheiro deles ¨¦ horr¨ªvel, mas isso j¨¢ diz muito sobre sua for?a. Quanto mais forte for o cheiro, mais poderoso ¨¦ o ghoul!" ¡ª pensou a m?e de Kay, analisando as partes ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª "O ghoul que meu pai trouxe certamente se sobressai no quesito cheiro... Mas nesse ¨²ltimo teste, senti o ponto fraco dessa mistura!" ¡ª Kay refletiu, pegando as ferramentas novamente.

    Ele come?ou a cortar o dedo do ghoul mais forte e o tent¨¢culo do mais fraco em peda?os menores. Ent?o, come?ou a entrela?¨¢-los: um peda?o do ghoul mais forte, um do mais fraco, repetindo o processo at¨¦ que parou.

    ¡ª "Aqui est¨¢ o ponto fraco!" ¡ª pensou Kay.

    Ao inv¨¦s de colocar outro peda?o do ghoul mais fraco, ele colocou tr¨ºs do mais forte e, por ¨²ltimo, um peda?o do ghoul mais fraco. Satisfeito, colocou a bandeja com as partes para congelar.

    ¡ª Pai, preciso de sangue quente. Pode ca?ar algum animal? ¡ª pediu Kay.

    ¡ª Tudo bem. Quer tamb¨¦m, amor? ¡ª perguntou o pai, olhando para a esposa.

    Ela estava na etapa seguinte, amassando as partes para uni-las em uma s¨®.

    ¡ª N?o vai congelar? ¡ª perguntou ele, confuso.

    ¡ª Ela achou outra resposta. Pode ir l¨¢! ¡ª disse Kay, sem tirar os olhos do pr¨®prio trabalho.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡ª T¨¢... ¡ª respondeu o pai, saindo para a floresta.

    Kay observava sua m?e enquanto trabalhava. Ela parecia concentrada, mas determinada.

    Alguns minutos depois.

    A m?e de Kay j¨¢ havia terminado, mas s¨® colocou a bandeja para congelar no final do processo.

    ¡ª O que foi? Espiando o inimigo? ¡ª provocou ela.

    ¡ª O processo que visualizei ¨¦ diferente. ¡ª respondeu Kay, mantendo o olhar fixo.

    ¡ª E o que achou do processo da mam?e? ¡ª insistiu ela.

    ¡ª O cheiro do ghoul mais forte est¨¢ sobressaindo totalmente sobre o do mais fraco. ¡ª analisou ele.

    ¡ª Ghouls tamb¨¦m se alimentam de outros ghouls. Ent?o, se o cheiro do mais forte sobressair, ¨¦ como se ele estivesse devorando o mais fraco. ¡ª explicou ela, com um leve sorriso.

    No tempo atual, em outra grava??o.

    A tela mostrou Aiko, o chefe do instituto, e outros cientistas reunidos, assistindo ¨¤ grava??o.

    ¡ª Agora me lembrei... Essa garota tinha pensamentos t?o simples que ¨¤s vezes question¨¢vamos se ela era mesmo apta para o trabalho! ¡ª disse o chefe.

    ¡ª ¨¦ um pensamento de amadora, mas... A forma como ela est¨¢ conduzindo esse experimento... Isso n?o aconteceu aqui? Tenho certeza que voc¨º perceberia melhor que ningu¨¦m. ¡ª comentou Aiko.

    ¡ª Ela n?o fez pesquisas aqui. Observava os outros, mas nunca tocava nos ghouls. E sempre usava m¨¢scara! Pensando bem, ela ficou apenas um m¨ºs antes de ser expulsa. ¡ª respondeu o chefe.

    ¡ª At¨¦ os piores duravam mais tempo! ¡ª disse Aiko, rindo.

    ¡ª Ela tinha talento, isso ¨¦ fato. Mas n?o se encaixava aqui. Era um desperd¨ªcio mant¨º-la. ¡ª concluiu o chefe.

    ¡ª Eles est?o assistindo a mesma coisa que n¨®s? ¡ª perguntou Emilia.

    ¡ª Est?o, sim! ¡ª respondeu uma fada no monitor.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦ isso? ¡ª questionou Fernanda, intrigada.

    ¡ª Pela voz, ¨¦ a Lavel! ¡ª disse Rem, surpresa.

    ¡ª Esse vai ser meu avatar agora. Prazer em conhec¨º-las! Eu sou a IA chamada Lavel! ¡ª disse a pequena fada virtual, com um brilho animado em seus olhos pixelados.

    ¡ª Ela consegue mesmo nos entender? Que interessante! ¡ª comentou Fernanda, surpresa.

    ¡ª Eu posso fazer isso tamb¨¦m! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, com uma risadinha travessa.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o pessoal da sexta divis?o! ¡ª exclamou Aiko, franzindo a testa enquanto olhava para a tela.

    ¡ª Ela est¨¢ nos vendo? ¡ª perguntou Mira, visivelmente alarmada.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ nos vendo tamb¨¦m? ¡ª repetiu Aiko, incr¨¦dulo.

    ¡ª Olha, uma fada! Que bonitinha! ¡ª disse uma das cientistas do instituto, encantada.

    ¡ª Lavel? Voc¨º ¨¦ o sistema que eles desenvolveram... interessante! ¡ª disse Aiko, observando com aten??o.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ falando com eles? Aqui voc¨º est¨¢ calada! ¡ª comentou Rem, desconfiada.

    ¡ª Eu sou um sistema. Ao mesmo tempo que posso falar com voc¨ºs aqui, tamb¨¦m atuo de forma diferente l¨¢. Quem controla tudo sou eu! ¡ª explicou Lavel, exibindo um sorriso confiante.

    ¡ª Entendo. ¡ª disse Mira, ainda analisando.

    ¡ª E tem uma coisa interessante acontecendo! Vou mostrar para voc¨ºs! ¡ª anunciou Lavel, animada.

    Outra imagem surgiu no monitor.

    ¡ª ¨¦ ao vivo? ¡ª perguntou Mira, surpresa.

    Na imagem, o pessoal da primeira divis?o lutava contra ghouls no fundo, mas o foco estava no capit?o Julius e no vice-capit?o Arion, que conversavam calmamente.

    ¡ª Esses s?o os tais ghouls inteligentes? N?o parecem grande coisa. ¡ª disse Julius, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Se ¨¦ esse o caso, por que n?o damos apoio ¨¤s outras divis?es? ¡ª perguntou Arion, com um tom s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª Eu me orgulho de ter os soldados mais fortes sob meu comando. Mas, em contrapartida, somos a divis?o com menos soldados. Mesmo assim, somos a divis?o que mais recuperou reinos. Se formos dar apoio ¨¤s outras divis?es, quem vai sofrer com isso ser¨¢ o nosso pa¨ªs. N?o quero quebrar a confian?a que o povo tem em mim. N?o vou colocar ningu¨¦m em risco! ¡ª explicou Julius, com frieza em sua voz.

    ¡ª S¨® o senhor n?o seria capaz de dar apoio a eles? ¡ª insistiu Arion.

    ¡ª Eu at¨¦ tinha interesse. Mas, quando cheguei l¨¢, o soldado j¨¢ estava morto. Perdi o interesse. Os capit?es devem ser capazes de cuidar de seus pr¨®prios territ¨®rios. Se sofrerem baixas por isso, n?o quero meu nome envolvido. Vamos focar nos inimigos ¨¤ nossa frente. ¡ª respondeu Julius, firme.

    ¡ª Entendo. Foi uma pergunta tola. ¡ª disse Arion, abaixando a cabe?a.

    A imagem foi desativada.

    ¡ª Estat¨ªsticas indicam que o capit?o da primeira divis?o est¨¢ no n¨ªvel equivalente a um monarca! ¡ª informou Lavel, casualmente.

    ¡ª Mais forte que o Kay? ¡ª perguntou Mira, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Julius ¨¦ superior em combate, mas, em poder bruto, meu criador venceria! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, orgulhosa.

    ¡ª A porcentagem do traje... ¡ª murmurou Rem, pensativa.

    ¡ª Estat¨ªsticas indicam que 70% do que Julius disse era o motivo real dele. ¡ª completou Lavel.

    ¡ª E os outros 30%? ¡ª perguntou Mira, curiosa.

    ¡ª Videogames. ¡ª respondeu Lavel, com um tom divertido.

    ¡ª O qu¨º? ¡ª Mira quase gritou, confusa.

    ¡ª Julius ¨¦ um completo nerd quando n?o est¨¢ em combate. ¡ª explicou Lavel, rindo.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ s¨¦rio? ¡ª perguntou Rem, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª At¨¦ os g¨ºnios t¨ºm seus defeitos. ¡ª comentou Emilia, sorrindo.

    ¡ª S¨¦rio que isso se aplica a todos? Qual ¨¦ o problema com esse pessoal? ¡ª disse Fernanda, balan?ando a cabe?a.

    No v¨ªdeo.

    ¡ª O cheiro est¨¢ se unindo. Que demora ¨¦ essa para encontrar uma ca?a? ¡ª perguntou Kay, impaciente.

    ¡ª Seu pai n?o ¨¦ o melhor ca?ador, voc¨º sabe disso! ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay, revirando os olhos.

    Kay retirou a bandeja do congelador e colocou sobre a mesa.

    ¡ª J¨¢ vai continuar? Voc¨º n?o precisa do sangue? ¡ª perguntou a m?e dele.

    ¡ª S¨® depois dessa etapa, antes de congelar de novo. ¡ª explicou Kay, focado.

    ¡ª Lavel, n?o consegue localizar alguma ca?a na floresta para guiar meu marido? ¡ª perguntou a m?e de Kay.

    Uma carinha feliz apareceu em um dos monitores.

    ¡ª Deixo com voc¨º! ¡ª disse ela, confiante.

    ¡ª Encher a floresta de cameras escondidas foi uma boa ideia. ¡ª comentou Kay.

    ¡ª Eu falei! ¡ª respondeu a m?e dele, orgulhosa.

    Kay concentrou-se e come?ou a esmagar as partes dos ghouls, unindo-as.

    ¡ª E agora, qual ¨¦ o pr¨®ximo passo? ¡ª perguntou a m?e dele, observando atentamente.

    ¡ª S¨® esperar os cheiros se "devorarem", at¨¦ ficarem mais pr¨®ximos de um ¨²nico cheiro. ¡ª respondeu Kay.

    ¡ª Acho que isso n?o vai demorar. ¡ª disse ela.

    ¡ª ¨¦ um processo r¨¢pido, mas at¨¦ o pai chegar aqui vai demorar. ¡ª disse Kay, afastando-se.

    ¡ª O que vai fazer? ¡ª perguntou a m?e, preocupada.

    Kay foi at¨¦ a gaveta, pegou um bisturi novo e voltou para a mesa.

    ¡ª Vai usar isso para qu¨º? ¡ª exclamou ela, desconfiada.

    Kay fez um pequeno corte na pr¨®pria m?o e apertou at¨¦ o sangue pingar.

    ¡ª Seu idiota! ¡ª disse a m?e, alarmada, correndo at¨¦ ele.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ muito. ¨¦ s¨® o suficiente para eles sentirem o gosto e pensarem que tem outro ghoul roubando a presa deles. ¡ª explicou Kay, enquanto deixava o sangue pingar sobre a carne dos ghouls.

    ¡ª O cheiro! Eles est?o agitados! ¡ª exclamou a m?e de Kay, surpresa.

    Ap¨®s terminar, Kay largou o bisturi e foi lavar a m?o. A m?e logo apareceu com faixas e cobriu o ferimento.

    ¡ª Idiota, n?o fa?a mais isso! ¡ª disse ela, com firmeza.

    ¡ª T¨¢ bom... ¡ª respondeu Kay, resignado.

    ¡ª Preciso ganhar tempo at¨¦ o pai chegar! ¡ª disse Kay, olhando para a carne que come?ava a tremer sobre a bandeja.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ reagindo! Acho que voc¨º tem compatibilidade com os trajes do ex¨¦rcito! ¡ª comentou a m?e de Kay, impressionada.

    ¡ª Compat¨ªvel com ghouls? T? fora! N?o aguentaria nem por um segundo o cheiro deles! ¡ª disse Kay, fazendo uma careta.

    ¡ª Mas os trajes n?o t¨ºm cheiro! ¡ª retrucou a m?e, franzindo a testa.

    ¡ª N?o sente o cheiro quando o pai est¨¢ usando? Meu olfato j¨¢ superou o seu, m?e! ¡ª provocou Kay, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Os trajes s?o preparados exatamente para n?o terem cheiro. Voc¨º deve estar cismado por causa desse odor horr¨ªvel dos ghouls! ¡ª respondeu ela, tentando justificar.

    ¡ª ¨¦ fraco, mas o traje do pai emana um cheiro. D¨¢ pra sentir! ¡ª insistiu Kay, convicto.

    ¡ª Vou tentar reparar nisso depois. ¡ª prometeu a m?e, refletindo.

    Nesse momento, o pai de Kay entrou no laborat¨®rio, segurando um pequeno coelho entre as m?os.

    ¡ª Esse coelho ¨¦ da Lily! Ela vai te xingar! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, alarmada.

    ¡ª Estava na floresta! Eu n?o sabia que era dela! ¡ª defendeu-se o pai, visivelmente desconfort¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Chegou em boa hora. ¡ª disse Kay, aproximando-se para pegar o coelho das m?os do pai.

    Com precis?o, Kay fez um pequeno corte no coelho, deixando o sangue escorrer sobre a carne de ghoul na bandeja. O l¨ªquido vermelho tingiu a superf¨ªcie, e a rea??o foi quase imediata: a carne parecia pulsar levemente.

    A m?e de Kay rapidamente colocou outro balde sobre a mesa, e Kay deixou o coelho dentro dele antes de voltar sua aten??o para a bandeja. Ele a segurou com cuidado e voltou a coloc¨¢-la no congelador.

    ¡ª Daqui a uns dez minutos, tire a bandeja, espere descongelar, molde no formato da faca e deixe congelando novamente. ¡ª instruiu Kay, com um tom s¨¦rio. ¡ª Eu vou me desculpar com a Lily.

    ¡ª Mas fui eu que cacei o coelho! ¡ª protestou o pai de Kay, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Acha que ela vai perdoar mais f¨¢cil um ex-colega do ex¨¦rcito ou uma crian?a imatura que s¨® queria ca?ar algo para comer? ¡ª rebateu Kay, arqueando uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª Tem raz?o. Deixo isso com voc¨º. ¡ª disse o pai, soltando um suspiro resignado.

    Kay pegou o balde com o coelho e, sem dizer mais nada, deixou o laborat¨®rio.

    Ainda na grava??o, do lado de fora da casa.

    ¡ª ¨¦ voc¨º! ¡ª disse Kay, com desd¨¦m ao cruzar os bra?os.

    ¡ª Eu vim falar com sua m?e, n?o com voc¨º! ¡ª respondeu Mira, ignorando o tom dele.

    ¡ª Minha m?e t¨¢ ocupada com o pai. Se eu fosse voc¨º, n?o entraria l¨¢. ¡ª Kay lan?ou um olhar direto, quase como um aviso.

    ¡ª Ata... Eu volto outra hora! ¡ª disse Mira, recuando.

    Ela ent?o notou algo em suas m?os.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦ isso a¨ª? ¡ª perguntou, apontando.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o coelho da Lily. ¡ª respondeu Kay, sem dar muita importancia.

    Mira deu um passo para tr¨¢s, horrorizada.

    ¡ª Voc¨º o matou?!

    ¡ª Bem, n?o exatamente... Eu ia cozinh¨¢-lo, mas minha m?e disse que era da Lily. Ent?o, estou indo me desculpar. ¡ª Kay respondeu, tentando soar casual, mas claramente desconfort¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Voc¨º? Indo pedir desculpas? ¡ª disse Mira, surpresa, com uma sobrancelha arqueada.

    ¡ª A maneira como voc¨º disse isso me irritou! ¡ª Kay apertou o passo, claramente incomodado.

    ¡ª ¨¦ que voc¨º ¨¦ horr¨ªvel nisso! ¡ª provocou Mira, rindo de leve.

    ¡ª Claro que sou! Eu n?o fa?o nada pra ter que me desculpar com ningu¨¦m! ¡ª rebateu Kay.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o entende as pessoas mesmo... ¡ª suspirou Mira.

    ¡ª Desculpa por ser uma pessoa sem amigos. Mas, afinal, o que voc¨º quer? Por que est¨¢ me seguindo? ¡ª perguntou Kay, irritado.

    ¡ª N?o vou deixar voc¨º ir sozinho. Voc¨º ¨¦ p¨¦ssimo nisso, e nem sempre sua m?e vai poder ir com voc¨º. ¡ª disse Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Fa?a o que quiser. ¡ª Kay bufou, olhando para o horizonte.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o que eu pretendo. ¡ª Mira deu de ombros, com um pequeno sorriso.

    Os dois continuaram caminhando em sil¨ºncio, at¨¦ que Mira quebrou o clima.

 Capé“†tulo 111: Segredos do passado 2!

    Os dois continuaram caminhando em sil¨ºncio, at¨¦ que Mira quebrou o clima.

    ¡ª Voc¨º t¨¢ fedendo!

    ¡ª T¨¢ me tirando?! Se n?o quer vir, ent?o vai embora! ¡ª retrucou Kay, furioso.

    ¡ª Eu n?o t? te xingando, Kay. Voc¨º t¨¢ mesmo fedendo. ¡ª disse Mira, s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o cheiro do coelho. ¡ª explicou ele, desviando o olhar.

    ¡ª Entendo... ¡ª respondeu Mira, voltando ao sil¨ºncio.

    O sil¨ºncio perdurou, at¨¦ Kay perguntar abruptamente:

    ¡ª Voc¨º me odeia, n?o ¨¦?

    ¡ª E ainda pergunta? ¡ª respondeu Mira, com um tom quase sarc¨¢stico.

    ¡ª Ent?o por que continua implicando comigo? ¡ª insistiu Kay.

    ¡ª Porque eu sou sua ¨²nica amiga! Se eu parar de falar com voc¨º, a¨ª sim voc¨º vai ficar sozinho de verdade e nunca mais vai querer sair de casa! ¡ª disse Mira, com um tom misto de frustra??o e preocupa??o.

    Kay parou de andar e virou-se para ela.

    ¡ª T¨¢ com pena de mim? ¡ª perguntou, com um olhar s¨¦rio.

    Mira parou tamb¨¦m, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Eu n?o disse isso!

    ¡ª T¨¢ dizendo que, se me abandonar, eu vou ficar sozinho. Ent?o, ¨¦ por isso que ainda est¨¢ comigo? ¡ª insistiu Kay.

    ¡ª Acho que foi praticamente isso que eu disse... Mas t¨¢ me colocando como uma pessoa horr¨ªvel aqui! ¡ª rebateu Mira, indignada.

    Kay ficou em sil¨ºncio por um momento e voltou a caminhar, o rosto impass¨ªvel. Mira o seguiu, ainda resmungando.

    ¡ª Idiota... Eu n?o vou te deixar sozinho. Somos amigos, n?o somos? ¡ª murmurou Mira, envergonhada.

    ¡ª N?o t¨¢ com pena de mim, ent?o? ¡ª perguntou Kay, de repente, sem olhar para ela.

    ¡ª Bem que voc¨º podia ter mais amigos, mas n?o acho que voc¨º seja um coitado. Sei que ¨¦ escolha sua! ¡ª disse Mira, com um tom mais leve.

    Kay colocou o balde com o coelho no ch?o, observando a ¨¢rea ao redor. Ele pegou dois peda?os de madeira que estavam jogados ali e entregou um para Mira.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade que n?o tenho amigos, mas tenho muitos inimigos. ¡ª disse Kay, segurando a madeira como se fosse uma espada.

    ¡ª O que t¨¢ acontecendo? ¡ª perguntou Mira, confusa, olhando para o peda?o de madeira.

    ¡ª Nossos pais s?o do ex¨¦rcito, e por isso eles me atacam. Tentam me vencer pra provar algo. ¨¦ uma perda de tempo, mas eles nunca desistem. ¡ª explicou Kay, com um tom de irrita??o.

    ¡ª N?o me meta nessa confus?o! ¡ª reclamou Mira, recuando um pouco.

    ¡ª A Mira t¨¢ com ele! Agora podemos vencer! ¡ª gritou uma garota, surgindo com um pequeno grupo de crian?as armadas com peda?os de pau.

    ¡ª Tem garotas tamb¨¦m? Mas por qu¨º? ¡ª perguntou Mira, surpresa.

    ¡ª Dinheiro, honra, gl¨®ria... Eles acham que, me vencendo, poder?o entrar no ex¨¦rcito e fazer um nome pra si mesmos. ¡ª respondeu Kay, revirando os olhos. ¡ª Se est¨¢ com medo, fique atr¨¢s de mim. Essa confus?o ¨¦ minha.

    ¡ª ¨¦ sua mesmo, ent?o se vira sozinho! ¡ª disse Mira, se afastando rapidamente.

    Kay girou o peda?o de madeira em m?os e se posicionou.

    ¡ª Podem vir! ¡ª desafiou ele, encarando o grupo.

    As crian?as avan?aram, atacando de v¨¢rios lados ao mesmo tempo. Kay desviava com agilidade, usando o peda?o de madeira para bloquear e contra-atacar com precis?o.

    "At¨¦ que ele ¨¦ bom... Parece que o pai dele deve ter dado umas aulas pra ele." ¡ª pensou Mira, observando de longe, intrigada.

    Um a um, os advers¨¢rios foram caindo.

    Logo, Kay ficou cercado por dois garotos. Ambos avan?aram ao mesmo tempo, tentando peg¨¢-lo desprevenido. Kay, por¨¦m, desviou com um salto ¨¢gil, girando o corpo para sair do cerco.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡ª Muito f¨¢cil! ¡ª disse Kay, olhando para tr¨¢s com um sorriso confiante.

    Os dois garotos que haviam avan?ado contra ele colidiram de frente, trope?ando um no outro.

    ¡ª Que nojo! ¡ª exclamaram os dois, rolando no ch?o.

    ¡ª Olha l¨¢, eles se beijaram! ¡ª zombou outro garoto, rindo enquanto apontava.

    ¡ª O que eles est?o fazendo no meio de uma luta?! ¡ª perguntou Kay, confuso, virando-se para encarar a cena absurda.

    Foi nesse momento que ele baixou a guarda. Uma voadora veio pelas costas, acertando-o em cheio e o jogando no ch?o.

    ¡ª Quem foi?! ¡ª gritou ele, tentando se levantar rapidamente, mas sentindo o impacto do golpe.

    Uma garota, com um sorriso vitorioso, j¨¢ estava sobre ele, segurando-o no ch?o e imobilizando seus movimentos.

    ¡ª Voc¨º baixou a guarda! ¡ª disse ela, triunfante, levantando o peda?o de madeira como se fosse um golpe final.

    Kay tentou se desvencilhar, mas a for?a da garota o manteve preso.

    De repente, Mira surgiu ao lado deles, apontando sua pr¨®pria madeira diretamente para a atacante.

    ¡ª Sai de cima dele! ¡ª ordenou Mira, com firmeza no olhar.

    A garota olhou para Mira, hesitante por um instante. Mas, ainda a encarando, ignorou a amea?a e fez o movimento para atacar Kay.

    ¡ª Eu venci! ¡ª gritou ela, confiante.

    ¡ª Melhor olhar direito. ¡ª disse Kay, com um sorriso de canto.

    A garota piscou, confusa, e viu que sua madeira havia atingido o ch?o ao lado do rosto de Kay. Antes que pudesse reagir, ele rolou rapidamente, derrubando-a. Em seguida, pressionou sua madeira contra a testa dela.

    ¡ª E quando eu achei que tinha vencido... ¡ª murmurou a garota, desolada.

    ¡ª Nunca baixe a guarda em uma luta! Seu pai n?o te ensinou isso? ¡ª exclamou Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Estava tudo sob controle. Pode voltar para o seu canto, eu dou conta! ¡ª disse Kay, levantando-se e ajeitando as roupas com um ar desafiador.

    ¡ª Eu n?o tenho o dia todo. S¨® vou ajudar pra acabar logo com isso! ¡ª retrucou Mira, assumindo uma posi??o de combate.

    ¡ª Ent?o nem pense em me atrapalhar! ¡ª respondeu Kay, ficando ao lado dela.

    Na frente deles, cinco crian?as ainda estavam em p¨¦, segurando seus peda?os de madeira com express?es determinadas.

    ¡ª Eles s?o r¨¢pidos! ¡ª murmurou um dos garotos do grupo, apertando a empunhadura.

    Kay e Mira avan?aram ao mesmo tempo.

    Um dos garotos tentou atacar Mira, mas ela desviou com agilidade e preparou um contra-ataque.

    ¡ª Eu vou perder! ¡ª disse ele, surpreso ao perceber que ela j¨¢ estava ¨¤ frente de sua investida.

    Mira fez um movimento certeiro, passando sua madeira perigosamente perto da barriga do garoto, mas parou antes de acertar.

    O garoto, confuso com a hesita??o, deixou sua espada de madeira descer por reflexo e acabou atingindo de leve a cabe?a de Mira.

    ¡ª Droga! ¡ª exclamou ela, caindo no ch?o com uma express?o frustrada.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs viram? Eu ven... ¡ª come?ou o garoto, mas sua comemora??o foi interrompida por Kay, que acertou a madeira na cabe?a dele, derrotando-o rapidamente.

    Kay largou seu peda?o de madeira perto das ¨¢rvores, pegou o balde e virou-se para Mira.

    ¡ª Vamos embora. ¡ª disse ele, simplesmente.

    ¡ª T¨¢... ¡ª respondeu Mira, levantando-se, envergonhada pela derrota.

    Enquanto caminhavam, Kay lan?ou um olhar breve para ela e comentou:

    ¡ª Voc¨º previu bem, mas agiu antes do tempo. Se aquele peda?o de madeira fosse um pouco maior, voc¨º teria vencido.

    Mira chutou de leve a perna dele.

    ¡ª Se vai me zoar, ent?o fala logo! ¡ª disse ela, irritada, mas com as bochechas coradas.

    Kay continuou andando, com o rosto levemente corado tamb¨¦m.

    ¡ª Eu n?o estava te zoando. ¡ª respondeu ele, sem olhar para tr¨¢s.

    Mira parou, surpresa com a atitude dele.

    ¡ª N?o tava com pressa? Anda logo! ¡ª disse Kay, virando-se para cham¨¢-la, impaciente.

    No tempo atual, na sexta divis?o

    ¡ª Ele descobriu seu ponto fraco em apenas um ataque. Ele era impressionante. ¡ª disse Rem, comentando sobre o video.

    ¡ª Olhando agora, era ¨®bvio o que ele quis dizer... Mas eu n?o dei ouvidos ¨¤ dica dele. ¡ª completou Mira, com um toque de arrependimento na voz.

    ¡ª Kay j¨¢ est¨¢ nesse n¨ªvel?! ¡ª exclamou Emilia, impressionada.

    ¡ª Ele n?o ¨¦ grande coisa! S?o as outras crian?as que s?o amadoras! ¡ª retrucou Mira, com desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Entendi sobre os experimentos deles, mas... o que esse pedido de desculpas do Kay tem a ver com o momento atual? ¡ª disse Rem, perplexa.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o que vem depois, quando sa¨ªmos da casa da Lily! ¡ª respondeu Mira, sem olhar para tr¨¢s.

    De volta ¨¤ grava??o, o v¨ªdeo agora mostrava o que aconteceu depois que eles sa¨ªram da casa da Lily.

    ¡ª Olha pelo lado bom, voc¨º ficou com o coelho! ¡ª disse Mira, tentando suavizar a situa??o.

    ¡ª Quer dividir? ¡ª perguntou Kay, com um sorriso travesso.

    ¡ª Eu n?o! ¡ª respondeu Mira, afastando-se um pouco. ¡ª Eu vou voltar para casa e ver se n?o brigo com os outros!

    ¡ª Promete que vai cumprir o que disse? ¡ª insistiu Kay, virando o rosto, visivelmente envergonhado.

    ¡ª Com o qu¨º? ¡ª retrucou Mira, parando de andar.

    ¡ª Sobre n?o me abandonar! ¡ª Kay parecia genu¨ªno, e sua express?o fez Mira parar por um momento.

    ¡ª Sei n?o... Se voc¨º continuar sendo t?o irritante, talvez eu acabe me afastando no final! ¡ª brincou Mira.

    Kay ficou surpreso. Mira n?o percebeu, mas a camera captou a rea??o dele.

    ¡ª Esquece isso! Voc¨º me irrita! ¡ª Kay avan?ou, tentando esconder o desconforto.

    ¡ª Voc¨º que ¨¦ irritante! ¡ª retrucou Mira, com uma express?o carrancuda.

    ¡ª J¨¢ est?o brigando de novo? ¡ª comentou Rem, surgindo atr¨¢s deles, com um sorriso malicioso.

    ¡ª Tia! ¡ª Kay se virou, surpreso.

    ¡ª Que rea??o foi essa? Isso foi suspeito! ¡ª Rem provocou, com um sorriso travesso.

    ¡ª N?o foi nada, estou indo para casa! Com licen?a! ¡ª disse Kay, tentando se esquivar da situa??o.

    ¡ª N?o seja assim. Cad¨º seus pais? ¡ª perguntou Rem, com curiosidade.

    ¡ª Est?o ocupados! ¡ª respondeu Kay, evitando o olhar de Rem.

    Rem olhou para o balde de Kay e, em seguida, para a casa de Lily, com um olhar que denunciava sua desconfian?a.

    ¡ª Fez algo errado de novo, n?o fez? ¡ª disse Rem, com um tom s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª Coelhos s?o todos parecidos! E se estavam na floresta, n?o dava para saber que era da Lily! ¡ª Kay tentou justificar, mas a express?o de Rem n?o se suavizou.

    ¡ª ¨¦ assim que voc¨º pensa? Que cruel! ¡ª Rem reagiu, um pouco surpresa com a falta de arrependimento de Kay.

    ¡ª Voc¨º pode fazer um ensopado para n¨®s? Acho que minha m?e n?o vai estar com cabe?a para cozinhar. Por favor! ¡ª Kay pediu, tentando mudar de assunto.

    ¡ª Tem certeza disso? ¡ª Rem olhou para ele, desconfiada.

    ¡ª Sim! Acho que ela n?o vai conseguir ver carne por um bom tempo. ¡ª Kay respondeu, com um suspiro.

    ¡ª Ent?o tudo bem. ¡ª Rem aceitou, cedendo ao pedido de Kay.

    ¡ª N?o aceita, ¨¦ um animal morto! ¡ª disse Mira, com um tom de reprova??o.

    ¡ª ¨¦ s¨® voc¨º n?o comer! ¡ª Kay rebateu, sem paci¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª Mira resmungou, irritada.

    ¡ª Eu vou fazer a janta e preparo para o Kay. Ent?o voc¨º fica quieta em seu quarto! ¡ª disse Rem, de forma resoluta.

    ¡ª Obrigado, tia! Eu tenho algo para fazer em casa, mas daqui a pouco volto! ¡ª Kay agradeceu, entregando o balde.

    ¡ª Tudo bem! ¡ª respondeu Rem, com um sorriso.

    Kay partiu dali, e Rem olhou para Mira, com um olhar curioso.

    ¡ª E ent?o, por que estavam brigando dessa vez? ¡ª Rem perguntou, ainda observando as duas crian?as.

    ¡ª N?o era uma briga. O Kay s¨® ¨¦ um idiota! ¡ª respondeu Mira, se afastando com raiva.

    ¡ª Espera a mam?e! ¡ª Rem seguiu Mira, sorrindo.

    ¡ª Sai pra l¨¢ com esse bicho! ¡ª Mira gritou, fugindo, enquanto Kay retornava para sua casa.

    Kay vestiu rapidamente o traje qu¨ªmico e voltou para o laborat¨®rio. Ele olhou ao redor, constatando que n?o havia ningu¨¦m por ali.

    ¡ª Eu imaginei que eles n?o estariam aqui! ¡ª disse Kay, com um suspiro de al¨ªvio.

    Ele pegou a bandeja e colocou-a sobre a mesa. O experimento estava pronto para a pr¨®xima etapa.

    ¡ª J¨¢ fez o molde, agora s¨® falta aquecer! ¡ª disse Kay, com um leve sorriso de satisfa??o.

    Kay colocou a bandeja dentro do forno de mufla, ajustando a temperatura para 500 graus.

    ¡ª Lavel, eu vou para a casa da Rem. Avise meus pais para ficarem de olho no forno e fazer os testes depois! ¡ª disse Kay, com determina??o.

    Uma carinha feliz apareceu na tela do monitor.

    Kay se dirigia a uma parede no canto da sala. Ele clicou em um bot?o discreto, e a parede se abriu, revelando um c?modo secreto, repleto de prateleiras cheias de alimentos armazenados com cuidado.

    Kay rapidamente pegou alguns itens essenciais e os colocou em uma cesta. Com o carregamento feito, ele se retirou, e as portas se fecharam automaticamente atr¨¢s dele.

    Ao se aproximar da entrada do laborat¨®rio, Kay parou por um momento, sentindo uma leve press?o no ar. As portas do laborat¨®rio se fecharam com um suave zumbido, e ele foi guiado para uma ¨¢rea isolada. L¨¢, uma estrutura no teto se ativou, liberando uma nuvem de vapor de desinfec??o.

    O vapor se dissipou rapidamente, e o sistema de desinfec??o foi desligado e as portas se abriram para o Kay seguir em frente. Agora no momento atual.

    ¡ª N?o tinha cameras na casa de voc¨ºs, ent?o vou direto para os experimentos! ¡ª disse Lavel, com uma express?o animada no monitor.

    Voltando para o passado.

    A grava??o mudou, e agora mostrava o pai e a m?e de Kay no laborat¨®rio, desligando o forno.

 Capé“†tulo 112: Segredos do passado 3!

    ¡ª Cad¨º o Kay? ¡ª perguntou o pai dele, franzindo o cenho enquanto olhava ao redor.

    No monitor do laborat¨®rio, a grava??o exibiu Kay dizendo para Lavel avisar que ele estava indo para a casa de Rem.

    ¡ª J¨¢ posso colocar o meu tamb¨¦m! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, pegando sua bandeja cuidadosamente e deixando o conte¨²do descongelar sobre a mesa, ela j¨¢ estava usando novamente a roupa quimica.

    ¡ª Ser¨¢ que o dele vai dar certo? ¡ª perguntou o pai de Kay, cruzando os bra?os, a curiosidade evidente em sua voz.

    ¡ª O garoto ¨¦ esperto. Mesmo que falhe, ele vai conseguir na pr¨®xima tentativa. ¨¦ s¨® uma quest?o de tempo. ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay com um sorriso confiante.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade! ¡ª concordou o pai dele, rindo de leve, orgulhoso.

    Eles aguardaram o ar quente do forno diminuir, monitorando o painel digital com aten??o. Assim que o indicador confirmou que a temperatura estava segura, o pai de Kay abriu o forno com precis?o e retirou a bandeja, colocando-a na mesa com o m¨¢ximo cuidado.

    ¡ª Pronto. Sua vez. ¡ª disse ele, dando espa?o.

    A m?e de Kay, sem perder tempo, colocou sua pr¨®pria bandeja no forno, ajustando os controles para o pr¨®ximo ciclo de aquecimento.

    ¡ª Agora ¨¦ s¨® esperar para ver se vira p¨®! ¡ª disse o pai de Kay, encarando a faca rec¨¦m-sa¨ªda do forno com uma mistura de expectativa e cautela.

    ¡ª Nem pense em tocar nisso ainda. Vamos testar as facas ao mesmo tempo, ent?o espera a minha sair de l¨¢! ¡ª retrucou a m?e de Kay, em tom firme, ajustando os ¨®culos de prote??o.

    Alguns minutos se passaram. O forno acendeu sua luz, indicando que havia atingido a temperatura programada. A m?e de Kay desligou o forno, observando atentamente o painel enquanto aguardava o resfriamento.

    ¡ª Passou bastante tempo e nada de deforma??es. Podemos concluir que foi um sucesso? ¡ª perguntou o pai de Kay, esperan?oso, seus olhos brilhando de curiosidade.

    ¡ª Tem que testar para ver se funciona de verdade. ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay, com sua habitual seriedade.

    ¡ª Eu sei, eu sei. Vou esperar. ¡ª disse ele, cruzando os bra?os e dando um passo para tr¨¢s.

    Mais alguns minutos se arrastaram, o sil¨ºncio do laborat¨®rio interrompido apenas pelo leve zumbido das m¨¢quinas.

    Finalmente, a m?e de Kay retirou sua bandeja do forno e colocou-a cuidadosamente sobre a mesa.

    ¡ª Agora ¨¦ s¨® aguardar. ¡ª disse ela, em tom calmo, enquanto retirava a m¨¢scara por um breve momento.

    O tempo parecia correr devagar. Assim que a faca dela estava completamente fria, ela deu um passo para tr¨¢s e acenou para o marido.

    ¡ª Agora pode testar.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    O pai de Kay pegou a faca de seu filho e, sem hesitar, a testou contra um peda?o de madeira. A lamina atravessou a madeira com um estalo seco, quebrando-a ao meio.

    ¡ª Impressionante! ¡ª exclamou o pai, admirando o objeto.

    ¡ª Mas vai precisar amolar. S¨® assim ela ter¨¢ um corte real. ¡ª observou a m?e de Kay, inclinando-se para analisar o fio da lamina.

    Ele colocou a faca de Kay de volta na bandeja e, com igual entusiasmo, pegou a dela para realizar o mesmo teste. No entanto, ao pression¨¢-la contra a madeira, a lamina simplesmente se amassou no meio.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º?! ¡ª perguntou ela, perplexa, pegando a faca de volta.

    Retirando sua m¨¢scara, ela deu um passo atr¨¢s e, de repente, foi tomada por uma forte n¨¢usea. Rapidamente, ela deixou a faca sobre a mesa e correu para vomitar em um balde pr¨®ximo. Limpando a boca e recolocando a m¨¢scara, respirou fundo antes de se virar para o marido.

    ¡ª O cheiro dessas armas ¨¦ pior do que o dos pr¨®prios ghouls. Melhor garantir que o Kay nunca sinta isso.

    ¡ª Entendido. ¡ª respondeu ele, pegando as facas com cuidado. Ele as colocou em um recipiente de vidro herm¨¦tico, o cheiro ficando contido ali dentro.

    A grava??o mudou novamente. Kay j¨¢ estava a caminho de casa, andando pelo caminho de terra, quando parou abruptamente.

    ¡ª Esse cheiro... tem um ghoul por perto? ¡ª exclamou ele, os olhos se estreitando enquanto olhava ao redor, sua postura imediatamente em alerta.

    Antes que pudesse fazer qualquer coisa, seu celular come?ou a vibrar. Ele o pegou rapidamente, e a tela exibiu o v¨ªdeo transmitido pela camera do laborat¨®rio.

    ¡ª Entendi. Esse cheiro ¨¦ da faca... mas como est¨¢ vindo at¨¦ aqui? ¡ª murmurou Kay, franzindo o cenho. Ele deu um passo para tr¨¢s e suspirou.

    Sentando-se no ch?o com uma express?o desgostosa, ele declarou:

    ¡ª Eu que n?o quero mais tocar naquilo. Vou esperar esse cheiro sair primeiro!

    E l¨¢ ficou ele, aguardando pacientemente, enquanto a brisa leve tentava dissipar o odor persistente que parecia assombr¨¢-lo.

    No tempo atual.

    ¡ª A distancia calculada em que o Kay sentiu o odor seria nesta regi?o! ¡ª disse Lavel, enquanto uma imagem ilustrativa da base surgia na tela, com uma ¨¢rea vermelha destacada.

    ¡ª J¨¢ sabemos onde voc¨º quer chegar, ent?o fa?a os c¨¢lculos! ¡ª ordenou Fernanda, impaciente.

    ¡ª Baseado nessa distancia, comparando com um ghoul que tamb¨¦m percebeu o cheiro, essa diferen?a aumenta mais um pouco. ¡ª Uma marca verde surgiu ao redor da ¨¢rea vermelha no mapa.

    ¡ª Um ghoul? ¡ª exclamou Rem, inclinando-se para frente.

    ¡ª Chegarei nessa parte. Calculando o tamanho da faca comparado com a maior arma que ele construiu, podemos projetar esta ¨¢rea. ¡ª A imagem mostrou agora uma vasta regi?o laranja se espalhando pelo mapa.

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma ¨¢rea enorme! ¡ª murmurou Mira, surpresa.

    ¡ª Pela quantidade de armas, o tamanho da ¨¢rea n?o aumenta, mas a intensidade do cheiro ficar¨¢ muito mais forte, tornando-se imediatamente percept¨ªvel para qualquer ghoul que entrar nessas ¨¢reas. ¡ª explicou Lavel com frieza.

    ¡ª E o que acontece quando eles sentirem esse cheiro? ¡ª perguntou Emilia, preocupada.

    Duas telas se abriram, mostrando rea??es distintas: um mini ghoul e um grupo de ghouls maiores, ambos capturados em situa??es reais ap¨®s sentirem o odor.

    ¡ª Ou eles fogem... ou nos atacam. Isso ¨¦ f¨¢cil de entender! ¡ª disse Emilia, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª As armas, pelas estat¨ªsticas apresentadas, est?o pr¨®ximas do n¨ªvel de um general. Mas os recursos s?o limitados, ent?o recomendo que sejam usadas com extrema sabedoria. ¡ª alertou Lavel.

    ¡ª N?o podem ser recriadas? ¡ª perguntou Aiko, erguendo uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª Podem, mas seria necess¨¢rio um g¨ºnio para superar o olfato apurado do meu criador. ¡ª respondeu Lavel.

    ¡ª Entendi. ¡ª murmurou Aiko, pensativa.

    ¡ª Acho que esse g¨ºnio ¨¦ voc¨º, prima! ¡ª brincou Emilia, tentando aliviar a tens?o.

    ¡ª Enviarei os dados para voc¨º. ¡ª disse Lavel, enquanto a tela mudava novamente.

    Desta vez, imagens aterradoras surgiram no monitor. V¨¢rios ghouls estavam sobrevoando a capital, rumando diretamente em dire??o ¨¤ base.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ p¨¦ssimo! ¡ª gritou Mira, alarmada.

    Na outra tela, o p¨¢tio da base foi exibido. Soldados que haviam pego as armas estavam agora parados, olhando confusos para os celulares ap¨®s receberem um alerta vermelho.

    ¡ª Urgente! Devolvam as armas ao caminh?o imediatamente! ¡ª lia-se nas mensagens.

    ¡ª Acho que n?o dever¨ªamos ter pego isso! ¡ª disse Lena, apressando-se em guardar uma corrente no caminh?o.

    ¡ª Coloquem tudo de volta, r¨¢pido! ¡ª gritou Joana, tomando a lideran?a.

    Os l¨ªderes, Himitsu e outros soldados, tamb¨¦m come?aram a devolver as armas ao caminh?o. Assim que o compartimento foi fechado, uma fuma?a densa, semelhante a uma neblina, come?ou a sair do ve¨ªculo, cobrindo rapidamente parte da base.

    ¡ª Que droga ¨¦ essa?! ¡ª exclamaram os soldados, tentando entender o que estava acontecendo.

    A fuma?a parou de emanar, e, de repente, um ventilador saiu da parte superior do caminh?o. O dispositivo come?ou a girar, criando um vento forte que dissipou a neblina em todas as dire??es.

    Quando a fuma?a se foi, o ventilador recolheu-se para dentro do caminh?o, e a tampa superior se fechou com um estalo met¨¢lico.

    ¡ª O que era aquela n¨¦voa? ¡ª perguntou Mira, ainda tentando se recompor.

    ¡ª ¨¦ um neutralizador projetado para mascarar o cheiro das armas. N?o vai encobrir toda a ¨¢rea percorrida pelo odor, mas deve ser o suficiente para disfar?ar que a origem foi aqui. ¡ª explicou Lavel, com tranquilidade, enquanto as imagens na tela desapareciam.

    Na imagem, os ghouls avan?avam pela ¨¢rea marcada pelo odor. Assim que entraram, hesitaram, visivelmente alarmados, mas logo aceleraram o voo em dire??o ¨¤ base. Poucos metros ¨¤ frente, pararam abruptamente, farejando o ar como predadores cautelosos.

    ¡ª Desapareceu... ¡ª rosnou um deles, os olhos faiscando de desconfian?a. ¡ª Era de algum general, mas n?o do nosso ex¨¦rcito! Voltem e informem isso ao general.

    Dois ghouls bateram asas, retornando rapidamente, enquanto o restante continuava em dire??o ¨¤ base, cada vez mais determinados.

 Capé“†tulo 113: Segredos do passado 4!

    ¡ª "O ghoul usado na arma... era um general?" ¡ª pensou Mira, seu rosto p¨¢lido, enquanto a voz vacilante escapava de seus l¨¢bios:

    ¡ª O ghoul usado na arma... era um general?

    ¡ª Iniciando an¨¢lises. ¡ª A voz rob¨®tica de Lavel cortou o ar como uma lamina fria. ¡ª Quinze pontos cegos encontrados nas cameras de seguran?a. Tr¨ºs sugest?es de seguran?a identificadas. Avaliando cen¨¢rios baseados nos dados atuais... Probabilidade de derrota completa: 80%. Probabilidade de prolongar a derrota: 15%. Probabilidade de vit¨®ria: 5%.

    ¡ª Que n¨²meros s?o esses?! ¡ª exclamou Mira, incr¨¦dula.

    O monitor explodiu em imagens de ghouls enfrentando soldados, cada quadro mais sombrio que o anterior.

    ¡ª Que divis?o ¨¦ essa? ¡ª perguntou Rem, sua voz tomada por urg¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Quinta Divis?o! ¡ª respondeu Lavel. ¡ª Atualmente em combate contra dois generais e seus ex¨¦rcitos.

    ¡ª Dois generais ao mesmo tempo?! E sem o capit?o deles?! ¡ª Emilia arregalou os olhos, preocupada.

    Nas grava??es, os generais avan?avam contra os soldados da Quinta Divis?o. Suas vozes, poderosas e aterradoras, soaram ao mesmo tempo, como se fossem um s¨®:

    ¡ª Larguem suas armas e submetam-se a n¨®s. Pouparemos suas vidas!

    Os soldados, resolutos, ergueram as armas em resposta.

    ¡ª Devorem todos! ¡ª gritaram os generais, seus ex¨¦rcitos avan?ando como uma onda de destrui??o.

    De repente, Lavel interrompeu as imagens.

    ¡ª Cen¨¢rio confirmado. Probabilidade de derrota completa para a Quinta Divis?o: 100%. Se a divis?o cair, o reino ser¨¢ tomado.

    ¡ª N?o podemos confiar tanto nesses c¨¢lculos! ¡ª rebateu Mira, irritada.

    ¡ª As probabilidades s?o baseadas nos registros de combate de cada soldado. ¡ª Lavel projetou uma nova imagem. ¡ª O ghoul presente naquela regi?o ¨¦ o mesmo que matou o capit?o deles.

    A tela mudou novamente, mostrando os ghouls sobrevoando a base.

    ¡ª Chance de vit¨®ria: 95%. Deseja liberar as armas? ¡ª questionou Lavel, enquanto o mini-ghoul, como uma sentinela, observava tudo de cima do caminh?o.

    Um ghoul maior rugiu, atraindo a aten??o.

    ¡ª Humanos! Foram voc¨ºs que mataram esses ghouls?!

    Himitsu deu um passo ¨¤ frente, encarando-o.

    ¡ª Sim, fui eu.

    ¡ª Como ousa?! ¡ª bradou o ghoul.

    Himitsu n?o recuou.

    ¡ª Seu monarca prometeu que n?o interferiria com nossa base. No entanto, esses ghouls vieram para devorar humanos. Ent?o, eu os matei. Isso foi por ordem ou voc¨º est¨¢ insinuando que seu monarca n?o consegue nem controlar seus subordinados?

    O ghoul hesitou, sua f¨²ria momentaneamente contida.

    ¡ª A sorte de voc¨ºs acaba quando o monarca perder o interesse. ¡ª Ele e os outros ghouls recuaram, retomando suas posi??es.

    ¡ª Idiota! ¡ª Lena se aproximou de Himitsu. ¡ª Seu ferimento vai abrir! Voc¨º precisa descansar. N?o fa?a loucuras!

    ¡ª Estou bem. ¡ª Himitsu afastou-se, teimoso.

    De volta ¨¤ sala dos cientistas, Lavel anunciou:

    ¡ª Vou mostrar o momento exato em que tudo mudou.

    A grava??o antiga come?ou. Na tela, o pai de Kay trabalhava com a m?e dele na constru??o de uma nova arma.

    ¡ª J¨¢ faz dois meses que ele n?o constr¨®i outra arma. O que houve com ele? ¡ª perguntou o pai de Kay, frustrado.

    ¡ª Eu falei que esse neg¨®cio fede. Tivemos que criar essa c¨¢psula s¨® para isolar o cheiro! ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, mas por que ele n?o est¨¢ mais ficando em casa? O cheiro est¨¢ isolado!

    A m?e de Kay sorriu, enigm¨¢tica.

    ¡ª Desde aquele dia, por algum motivo, ele tem ido muito ¨¤ casa da Rem.

    O pai arregalou os olhos.

    ¡ª Ser¨¢ que ¨¦ aquilo?

    ¡ª S¨® pode ser aquilo! ¡ª confirmou a m?e, s¨¦ria.

    Ent?o, ambos exclamaram em un¨ªssono:

    ¡ª Ele est¨¢ apaixonado pela Mira!

    ¡ª Pois ¨¦! ¡ª riu o pai. ¡ª Ele nunca sairia de casa tantas vezes sem reclamar!

    ¡ª E de repente come?ou a se dar bem com a Mira. Eles ainda discutem, mas agora ¨¦ aquela briguinha de casal apaixonado!

    ¡ª J¨¢ fizemos a mistura. Vai l¨¢ dar apoio emocional para eles! ¡ª sugeriu o pai de Kay.

    ¡ª Boa ideia. Volto ¨¤ noite! ¡ª respondeu a m?e, animada, antes de sair.

    ¡ª Fa?a isso dar certo. A pequena Mira ¨¦ uma boa pessoa.

    ¡ª Pode deixar comigo! ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay, confiante.

    O v¨ªdeo mudou novamente. Agora, a m?e de Kay estava na porta da casa de Rem.

    ¡ª "N?o deve ter problema gravar isso para mostrar ao meu marido, n¨¦? Qualquer coisa, eu apago." ¡ª murmurou, ligando uma pequena camera escondida em sua pulseira.

    Ela tocou a campainha. Rem atendeu quase instantaneamente.

    ¡ª Sentiu o faro? ¡ª perguntou Rem.

    ¡ª Senti! ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay.

    ¡ª Entre! ¡ª convidou Rem, abrindo passagem.

    ¡ª Obrigada por me receber! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, entrando na casa com um sorriso caloroso.

    ¡ª Eles est?o l¨¢ em cima? ¡ª perguntou a m?e de Kay, curiosa.

    ¡ª Sim, est?o jogando joguinhos. Pensei em chamar a Mira para fazer caf¨¦, mas ¨¦ melhor deix¨¢-los se divertir um pouco. ¡ª respondeu Rem, rindo.

    A m?e de Kay deixou uma cesta com doces e outras guloseimas sobre a mesa da sala. Por um instante, as duas trocaram um olhar c¨²mplice e, como duas crian?as planejando uma travessura, come?aram a andar na ponta dos p¨¦s at¨¦ a porta do quarto de Mira. L¨¢, ficaram quietas, escutando a conversa animada do lado de dentro.

    ¡ª Ganhei de novo! ¡ª exclamou Kay, com um tom de provoca??o.

    ¡ª O controle tava ruim! O controle tava ruim! Voc¨º t¨¢ com o melhor, troca comigo dessa vez! ¡ª reclamou Mira, irritada e ao mesmo tempo euf¨®rica.

    ¡ª Desculpa de perdedora. Os controles est?o em perfeitas condi??es! ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um ar de superioridade.

    ¡ª Eu n?o quero mais jogar tamb¨¦m! ¡ª disparou Mira, irritada, provavelmente cruzando os bra?os.

    Rem e a m?e de Kay recuaram silenciosamente, segurando o riso enquanto sussurravam entre si. Mas antes que pudessem se afastar muito, a porta do quarto se abriu bruscamente, e Mira apareceu com uma express?o de falsa indigna??o.

    ¡ª Est¨¢vamos indo chamar voc¨ºs agora. Olha quem veio nos visitar! ¡ª disse Rem, apontando para a m?e de Kay.

    ¡ª Espero que meu filho n?o esteja dando trabalho para voc¨ºs! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, com um sorriso amistoso.

    ¡ª Tia! Ele t¨¢ jogando, ent?o a boca dele se mant¨¦m fechada. N?o t¨¢ dando trabalho nenhum! ¡ª respondeu Mira, com um tom levemente sarc¨¢stico.

    ¡ª Fico feliz em ouvir que est?o se dando bem! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, sincera.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ assim tamb¨¦m! Eu s¨® fiz companhia porque o jogo era de duas pessoas! ¡ª rebateu Mira, tentando disfar?ar o fato de que estava gostando da presen?a de Kay.

    A m?e de Kay sorriu de canto, percebendo a dinamica entre os dois.

    ¡ª Sua m?e trouxe alguns docinhos. Vai l¨¢ fazer um caf¨¦ para a gente! ¡ª pediu Rem, lan?ando um olhar intencional para Mira.

    ¡ª Por que eu? ¡ª protestou Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Porque o seu caf¨¦ ¨¦ melhor que o nosso. Faz esse favor, vai. Ela tamb¨¦m trouxe aqueles docinhos que voc¨º adora. ¡ª disse Rem, com um tom de voz que misturava carinho e chantagem.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ chantagem! ¡ª reclamou Mira, revirando os olhos antes de se afastar em dire??o ¨¤ cozinha.

    Rem e a m?e de Kay trocaram um sorriso conspirat¨®rio e, em seguida, entraram no quarto de Mira, onde Kay ainda estava sentado na cama com o controle na m?o, confuso com a movimenta??o.

    ¡ª Por que n?o entraram antes? ¡ª perguntou Kay, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Percebeu? Esse ¨¦ meu filho! ¡ª disse a m?e dele, com orgulho na voz.

    Kay se levantou da cama, deixando o controle de lado.

    ¡ª Ela ficou com raiva porque n?o ganhou nenhuma vez! ¡ª disse Kay, com um sorriso satisfeito.

    ¡ª Isso mesmo, garoto! Se pegar leve, a¨ª ¨¦ que ela vai ficar brava de verdade! ¡ª disse Rem, incentivando.

    ¡ª Pegar leve? Eu n?o faria isso s¨® porque a Mira ¨¦ ruim! ¡ª respondeu Kay, com uma express?o convencida.

    A m?e de Kay arqueou as sobrancelhas e cruzou os bra?os.

    ¡ª Entendo... Est¨¢ se achando, n?o ¨¦?

    Alguns minutos depois, um som de passos apressados e vozes ecoava pelo andar de cima, captado apenas pelo celular de Mira.

    ¡ª Que barulheira ¨¦ essa l¨¢ em cima?! ¡ª disse Mira, da cozinha. ¡ª O caf¨¦ est¨¢ pronto! ¡ª completou, gritou mira, chamando-os com impaci¨ºncia.

    A conversa entre as vozes do andar de cima continuava, abafada, mas cheia de gritos.

    ¡ª Vou s¨® levar a garrafa e os doces l¨¢ para cima! ¡ª disse Mira, irritada, subindo as escadas com passos firmes.

    A cena mudou. Agora, com a imagem ativa, Rem estava jogando contra Kay.

    ¡ª Esse garoto irritante... Me deixa ganhar uma vez, pelo menos! ¡ª reclamou Rem, frustrada, apertando o controle com for?a.

    Kay riu de canto, sem tirar os olhos da tela.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ minha culpa se voc¨º ¨¦ ruim. ¡ª provocou ele, com um sorriso debochado.

    Rem bufou, largando o controle na cama.

    ¡ª Toma, sua vez! Mostra para ele como se faz! ¡ª disse Rem, entregando o controle para a m?e de Kay.

    A m?e de Kay pegou o controle com determina??o, o olhar fixo na tela como quem n?o aceita derrota.

    ¡ª O que voc¨ºs est?o fazendo? ¡ª perguntou Mira, surgindo na porta com um tom de desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Jogando, obviamente. ¡ª respondeu Rem, sem sequer olhar para tr¨¢s.

    ¡ª Eu trouxe o caf¨¦ e os doces. ¡ª disse Mira, colocando a bandeja sobre a mesa.

    ¡ª Obrigada! ¡ª agradeceu Rem, piscando para ela.

    Kay e a m?e dele estavam t?o concentrados no jogo que nem perceberam a chegada da comida.

    ¡ª Game Over! ¡ª apareceu na tela, enquanto o personagem da m?e de Kay era derrotado.

    ¡ª Perdi de novo! ¡ª exclamou ela, largando o controle com frustra??o.

    ¡ª Talvez na pr¨®xima. ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um sorriso de vit¨®ria estampado no rosto.

    Mira cruzou os bra?os, encarando-o com irrita??o.

    ¡ª Por que voc¨º n?o zoou ela como fez comigo? ¡ª perguntou Mira, com a voz carregada de indigna??o.

    ¡ª Porque voc¨º ¨¦ pior! ¡ª respondeu Kay, sem hesitar.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª gritou Mira, cerrando os punhos.

    As m?es deles trocaram olhares e sorriram, claramente se divertindo com a intera??o.

    ¡ª O que foi? ¡ª perguntou Mira, desconfort¨¢vel ao notar os sorrisos.

    ¡ª O caf¨¦ da Mira... Eu vou poder provar de novo! Estou t?o feliz! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, animada, quase como uma crian?a que ganhou um presente inesperado.

    ¡ª ¨¦ s¨® um caf¨¦. N?o tem nada de especial. ¡ª respondeu Mira, desviando o olhar.

    ¡ª Nem comenta nada, Kay. ¡ª disse a m?e dele, em tom de brincadeira.

    ¡ª Eu nem ia. ¡ª respondeu Kay, fingindo inoc¨ºncia.

    De repente, a tela mudou. A imagem do jogo foi substitu¨ªda por uma vis?o da floresta.

    ¡ª U¨¦? ¡ª exclamou Rem, confusa. ¡ª Por que n?o continuou? Estava interessante!

    ¡ª Olhem para isso. ¡ª disse Lavel, apontando para a tela.

    ¡ª Estamos olhando. ¨¦ s¨® um coelho, o que tem demais? ¡ª perguntou Rem, franzindo a testa.

    ¡ª Jogamos com os dois um dia antes de ela morrer... Esse coelho ¨¦ o que o Kay ca?ou naquele dia. ¡ª disse Mira, com a voz carregada de lembran?as.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade. Foi exatamente isso que aconteceu. ¡ª confirmou Rem, pensativa.

    ¡ª Prestem aten??o na tela. ¡ª disse Lavel, aumentando o tom de seriedade.

    Na imagem, o coelho estava parado na floresta, encarando o p¨¦ de uma ¨¢rvore. Lavel deu zoom, revelando algo pequeno e pulsante no ch?o, pr¨®ximo ao animal.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦ isso? Uma minhoca? ¡ª perguntou Mira, inclinando-se para enxergar melhor.

    ¡ª Uma lombriga? ¡ª sugeriu Fernanda, franzindo o rosto em nojo.

    ¡ª Um parasita. ¡ª afirmou Em¨ªlia, categ¨®rica.

    ¡ª Um ponto para a Em¨ªlia. Esse ser na frente do coelho ¨¦ um parasita que nunca foi visto antes. ¡ª informou Lavel, com um tom grave.

    ¡ª Um parasita desconhecido? E o que tem ele? ¡ª perguntou Aiko, curiosa.

    ¡ª N?o diga que o coelho vai comer isso... ¡ª disse Mira, com um tom preocupado.

    No v¨ªdeo, o coelho abaixou a cabe?a, comeu o parasita e continuou andando pela floresta. A grava??o foi acelerada, focando no trajeto do coelho pela vegeta??o. O dia amanheceu na grava??o, e o coelho agora parecia diferente: seus pulos eram mais lentos e ele andava, preferencialmente, pelos arbustos.

    ¡ª Ele parece estranho. ¡ª comentou Em¨ªlia, observando atentamente.

    ¡ª O modo como ele se move mudou, e os olhos... est?o sem vida. ¡ª disse Fernanda, analisando.

    ¡ª Boa observa??o. Vou avan?ar um pouco o v¨ªdeo e colocar outra imagem ao lado. ¡ª disse Lavel, ajustando as telas.

    A grava??o continuou. Algumas horas depois, o coelho ainda pulava pelos arbustos. Na outra imagem, Mira aparecia na frente da casa de Kay, conversando com a m?e dele. Kay passou correndo dentro da casa, com um arco e flecha nas costas.

    ¡ª Para de correr dentro de casa! ¡ª gritou a m?e de Kay, sem sequer virar o rosto.

    Kay cal?ou os sapatos apressadamente e saiu pela porta da frente.

 Capé“†tulo 114: Segredos do passado 6!

    A grava??o continuou. Algumas horas depois, o coelho ainda pulava pelos arbustos. Na outra imagem, Mira aparecia na frente da casa de Kay, conversando com a m?e dele. Kay passou correndo dentro da casa, com um arco e flecha nas costas.

    ¡ª Para de correr dentro de casa! ¡ª gritou a m?e de Kay, sem sequer virar o rosto.

    Kay cal?ou os sapatos apressadamente e saiu pela porta da frente.

    ¡ª Estou saindo! ¡ª disse ele, animado.

    ¡ª A Rem me convidou para almo?ar. Vou l¨¢ ajudar. ¨¦ melhor do que ficar aqui parada. ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, calmamente.

    ¡ª Entendi. ¡ª respondeu Kay, desaparecendo da vista.

    ¡ª Ele merece um chute. Dou minha permiss?o. ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, olhando para Mira com um sorriso.

    Mira n?o pensou duas vezes e correu atr¨¢s dele.

    ¡ª Esse garoto... ¡ª pensou a m?e de Kay, balan?ando a cabe?a antes de fechar a porta e sair tamb¨¦m.

    Kay entrou na floresta, mas logo parou, concentrando-se no cheiro. Mira aproveitou a brecha e acertou uma voadora nele, derrubando-o no ch?o.

    ¡ª T¨¢ maluca? ¡ª exclamou Kay, levantando-se rapidamente e encarando-a, confuso.

    ¡ª T¨¢ me vendo, n?o, idiota? ¡ª gritou Mira, irritada.

    ¡ª Vi, mas agora n?o ¨¦ uma boa hora! Estou ca?ando uma presa grande! ¡ª disse Kay, voltando a se concentrar.

    Mira estremeceu levemente, mas disfar?ou.

    ¡ª Boa sorte. ¡ª disse Mira, com um leve tom de sarcasmo.

    ¡ª Valeu. ¡ª respondeu Kay, j¨¢ se movendo para rastrear o cheiro novamente.

    Mira, indignada por ser ignorada, deu outro chute nele.

    ¡ª T¨¢ doida, ¨¦? ¡ª exclamou Kay, se virando irritado.

    Mira simplesmente virou o rosto, ignorando-o.

    ¡ª Se est¨¢ com medo, sai da floresta! ¡ª disse Kay, r¨ªspido.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o manda em mim. E eu n?o estou com medo. ¡ª respondeu Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Fa?a o que quiser. ¡ª disse Kay, bufando antes de voltar a rastrear o cheiro.

    ¡ª Trocou de perfume? ¡ª exclamou Kay, olhando para mira.

    ¡ª Nojento! ¡ª retrucou Mira, com desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Esquece, eu encontrei! ¡ª disse ele, a voz cheia de empolga??o, enquanto come?ava a andar mais r¨¢pido, quase correndo.

    Mira hesitou por um instante.

    "Por que eu estou seguindo esse idiota mesmo?" pensou ela, tentando disfar?ar o desconforto.

    Apesar do medo, ela n?o ficou para tr¨¢s.

    ¡ª Ei, espera a¨ª! ¡ª disse Mira, apressando o passo para acompanh¨¢-lo.

    Os dois continuaram adentrando a floresta, mergulhando cada vez mais fundo naquele labirinto de sombras e folhas.

    ¡ª Vamos voltar, Kay? ¡ª pediu Mira, sua voz tr¨ºmula enquanto olhava ao redor com nervosismo.

    ¡ª Ele deve estar por aqui... Eu consigo sentir! ¡ª respondeu Kay

    Mira franziu o cenho, o medo transbordando em sua voz.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º est¨¢ ca?ando?!

    Kay n?o respondeu. De repente, ele parou bruscamente, e Mira, distra¨ªda, colidiu com as costas dele.

    ¡ª Shh! ¡ª Ele tampou a boca dela com uma das m?os, virando o rosto para encar¨¢-la. Seus olhos estavam s¨¦rios, quase ferozes, como se implorassem por sil¨ºncio absoluto.

    O cora??o de Mira disparou. Ela acenou com a cabe?a, com l¨¢grimas surgindo nos cantos dos olhos. Kay soltou sua boca lentamente e colocou um dedo sobre os pr¨®prios l¨¢bios, refor?ando o pedido de sil¨ºncio.

    Ele puxou o pequeno arco que carregava e encaixou uma flecha. A express?o de Kay mudou; o menino brincalh?o deu lugar a algu¨¦m focado, met¨®dico. Ele avan?ou com cuidado, cada passo t?o silencioso quanto poss¨ªvel, enquanto Mira observava, paralisada entre a curiosidade e o medo.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Ela olhou ao redor, tentando ver o que ele via, mas tudo o que enxergava eram arbustos e ¨¢rvores.

    Kay se ajoelhou, prendendo a respira??o. Ele esticou a corda do arco, seus olhos fixos em um arbusto que se mexia suavemente. O tempo parecia parar. Ent?o, ele soltou a flecha.

    O som seco do disparo cortou o ar, seguido por um estalo abafado no arbusto. O movimento cessou.

    ¡ª Acertei! ¡ª gritou Kay, com um sorriso triunfante. Antes que Mira pudesse det¨º-lo, ele correu na dire??o do arbusto, movendo as folhas com pressa.

    ¡ª Kay, espera! ¡ª chamou Mira, hesitante, mas ele j¨¢ estava fora de alcance.

    Kay mergulhou no arbusto, remexendo com as m?os at¨¦ puxar sua "ca?a". Ele se levantou, segurando um coelho abatido pelas orelhas, um sorriso de orelha a orelha estampado em seu rosto.

    ¡ª Mira, vamos comer juntos! ¡ª exclamou Kay, levantando o animal como se fosse um trof¨¦u.

    Mira recuou, horrorizada. L¨¢grimas desceram por seu rosto enquanto ela balan?ava a cabe?a freneticamente.

    ¡ª Idiota! Eu vou contar pra minha m?e! ¡ª gritou, virando-se e correndo em disparada.

    ¡ª O qu¨º?! N?o vai querer? ¡ª Kay gritou de volta, confuso.

    ¡ª N?o! ¡ª gritou ela, a voz ecoando pela floresta enquanto desaparecia entre as ¨¢rvores.

    Kay co?ou a cabe?a, olhando para o coelho em suas m?os.

    ¡ª Ent?o eu vou comer sozinho... Melhor fugir antes que a m?e apare?a! ¡ª disse para si mesmo. Sem perder tempo, ele jogou o coelho por cima do ombro e correu para longe, desaparecendo na floresta.

    Kay caminhou pela floresta at¨¦ encontrar uma pequena clareira. O sol mal atravessava as copas das ¨¢rvores, deixando o lugar envolto em uma penumbra misteriosa. Ele colocou o coelho no ch?o e come?ou a reunir galhos secos, empilhando-os cuidadosamente no centro da clareira.

    ¡ª Isso deve ser o suficiente ¡ª murmurou para si mesmo, puxando um canivete do bolso e abrindo-o com um clique.

    Com movimentos habilidosos, Kay limpou o coelho. O som da carne sendo cortada e do sangue pingando no ch?o ecoava de forma inquietante na floresta silenciosa. Seus olhos estavam fixos na tarefa, e seu rosto demonstrava concentra??o absoluta.

    ¡ª "Isso vai ficar bom..." ¡ª pensou ele

    Depois de preparar a carne, ele improvisou um espeto usando um galho resistente que afiou com o canivete. Kay acendeu a fogueira com um isqueiro que carregava no bolso, observando as chamas ganharem vida. O calor come?ou a crescer, e a madeira crepitava enquanto ele posicionava o espeto sobre a fogueira.

    O aroma da carne assando come?ou a se espalhar pela clareira. Kay girava o espeto lentamente, os olhos brilhando de expectativa.

    ¡ª Agora sim... ¡ª disse ele, quase salivando ao ver a carne come?ar a dourar.

    Ap¨®s alguns minutos, a carne estava no ponto ¡ª suculenta, dourada e com um aroma que faria qualquer um ficar faminto. Kay tirou o espeto do fogo e assoprou a carne para esfriar um pouco. Ele cortou um peda?o com o canivete, espetando-o na ponta.

    ¡ª ¨¦ agora! ¡ª exclamou, levando o peda?o ¨¤ boca.

    Ao mastigar, um sorriso de satisfa??o tomou conta de seu rosto. Por¨¦m, assim que engoliu, algo mudou. Seu sorriso desapareceu, e sua express?o ficou tensa.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦ isso...? ¡ª murmurou, levando a m?o ¨¤ garganta.

    Kay trope?ou para tr¨¢s, caindo de joelhos enquanto tossia violentamente.

    ¡ª Argh! ¡ª Ele cuspiu sangue, manchando o ch?o da clareira. Seus olhos se arregalaram enquanto sua vis?o come?ava a escurecer.

    Ele caiu de lado, o corpo tremendo e a respira??o ofegante. Por um longo tempo, Kay ficou im¨®vel, o sil¨ºncio da floresta envolvendo-o como um manto sombrio. O sangue que cuspira formava pequenas po?as ao lado de seu rosto p¨¢lido.

    O tempo parecia n?o passar. Ent?o, ap¨®s o que pareceu uma eternidade, Kay mexeu um dedo. Um som baixo e rouco escapou de sua garganta enquanto ele lentamente levantava a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Que... nojento... ¡ª murmurou, cuspindo mais sangue e sentindo o gosto met¨¢lico na boca.

    Ele se sentou com dificuldade, apoiando-se nas m?os tr¨ºmulas. Seus olhos estavam desfocados, e sua respira??o continuava pesada.

    Kay olhou para o peda?o de carne no espeto, agora sem brilho e com um cheiro estranho que ele n?o havia percebido antes. Um arrepio percorreu sua espinha.

    ¡ª O que era isso...? ¡ª perguntou a si mesmo, ainda zonzo, enquanto limpava o sangue da boca com as costas da m?o.

    Ele tentou se levantar, suas pernas ainda fracas. Ele estava cavando um buraco para jogar a carne fora.

    Esse cheiro, minha m?e j¨¢ almo?ou que inveja! disse kay, ainda cavando o buraco

    Pouco minutos depois a m?e dele se aproximou.

    ¡ª Que cheiro ruim ¨¦ esse? ¡ª exclamou a m?e de Kay, aproximando-se da fogueira com o nariz franzido.

    Kay, que estava agachado, mexendo nas cinzas, olhou para ela sem jeito.

    ¡ª A carne estava podre... ¡ª disse ele, enterrando a ca?a com uma express?o de nojo.

    ¡ª Estava? Ou voc¨º n?o limpou direito antes de assar? ¡ª retrucou a m?e, cruzando os bra?os.

    Kay desviou o olhar, co?ando a nuca.

    ¡ª Achei que tinha limpado direito... ¡ª murmurou, envergonhado, enquanto apagava o restante da fogueira.

    A m?e suspirou, balan?ando a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Kay, quando for ca?ar, n?o leve a Mira. Voc¨º sabe que ela n?o consegue ver animais mortos.

    ¡ª Desculpa... ¡ª respondeu ele, a voz carregada de arrependimento.

    ¡ª E eu te avisei que fomos convidados para almo?ar na casa delas hoje. Por que n?o deixou isso para depois?

    Kay deu de ombros, ainda mais envergonhado.

    ¡ª O cheiro dele estava t?o forte... achei que o gosto seria incr¨ªvel!

    A m?e soltou uma risada leve, apesar do serm?o.

    ¡ª Vamos voltar. J¨¢ ¨¦ tarde.

    ¡ª T¨¢... ¡ª respondeu Kay, pegando o arco e as flechas.

    Enquanto caminhavam de volta, a m?e olhou para ele de lado.

    ¡ª E outra coisa, nada de sair para ca?ar perto da hora das refei??es. Entendeu?

    ¡ª T¨¢... ¡ª repetiu Kay, resignado.

    ¡ª Parece que vomitou bastante coisa, voc¨º est¨¢ palido! disse a m?e

    ¡ª O gosto era horrivel parece at¨¦ que eu ia morrer! disse kay

    A m?e dele o olhou confusa mas sorriu dizendo que a sorte dele ¨¦ que ta na hora do almo?o. Kay concordou e eles foram para a casa da Rem.

    (A partir daqui para o pessoal do instituto e do exercito, a grava??o s¨® vai mostrar o audio gravado pela Lavel atrav¨¦s do celular deles.)

    De volta ¨¤ casa de Rem, Kay ajoelhou-se na entrada, com a testa encostada no ch?o.

    ¡ª Eu sinto muito! ¡ª exclamou ele, curvando-se com exagerada rever¨ºncia.

    Rem e a m?e de Kay trocaram olhares c¨²mplices, segurando o riso. Mira, por outro lado, estava vermelha de vergonha.

    ¡ª Eu te perdoo... agora, por favor, levanta! Est¨¢ me envergonhando! ¡ª disse Mira, olhando para os lados como se quisesse desaparecer.

    Kay ergueu a cabe?a, aliviado.

    ¡ª Obrigado! ¡ª disse ele, levantando-se de um salto.

    Rem, que observava da cozinha, balan?ou a cabe?a com um sorriso.

    ¡ª Agora vai comer, Kay. Voc¨º est¨¢ branco feito um len?ol!

    ¡ª Obrigado, tia! ¡ª disse ele, j¨¢ indo em dire??o ¨¤ mesa.

    ¡ª Vai lavar as m?os primeiro! ¡ª ordenou a m?e, apontando para o banheiro.

    ¡ª T¨¢! ¡ª respondeu Kay, indo apressado.

    Enquanto ele estava fora, Rem virou-se para Mira, que estava parada, pensativa.

    ¡ª N¨®s vamos assistir alguma coisa. Pode fazer caf¨¦ e pipoca para n¨®s?

    ¡ª Eu n?o gosto de fazer caf¨¦... ¡ª resmungou Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    Rem arqueou uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª Seu caf¨¦ ¨¦ ¨®timo, ent?o para de reclamar. J¨¢ fizemos o almo?o. O m¨ªnimo ¨¦ voc¨º fazer o caf¨¦!

    Mira bufou.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ chantagem! ¡ª protestou, marchando para a cozinha.

    Rem reprimiu uma risada, mas n?o deixou passar.

    ¡ª Olha como voc¨º fala com sua m?e!

    A m?e de Kay, que assistia ¨¤ troca com divers?o, comentou:

    ¡ª Acho que sei onde ela est¨¢ aprendendo essas coisas... ¡ª Deve ser o Kay. Mas... pensando bem, ele n?o ¨¦ inteligente o suficiente para usar palavras dif¨ªceis.

    Nesse momento, Kay passou pelo corredor, enxugando as m?os.

    ¡ª At¨¦ eu sei o que ¨¦ chantagem! ¡ª disse ele, cheio de confian?a, estufando o peito.

    As duas mulheres pararam e o olharam curiosas.

    ¡ª Ah, ¨¦? Ent?o o que ¨¦ chantagem, g¨ºnio? ¡ª perguntou a m?e, desafiando-o com um sorriso de canto.

    Kay ergueu o queixo, triunfante.

    ¡ª ¨¦ quando uma pessoa mora em Uberlandia, mas trabalha com t¨¢xi!

    O sil¨ºncio durou apenas um segundo antes de Rem e a m?e de Kay se dobrarem de tanto rir, cobrindo a boca para n?o estourar em gargalhadas mais altas.

    ¡ª Isso n?o ¨¦ chantagem, Kay. Isso ¨¦ hipocrisia! ¡ª corrigiu Rem, ainda tentando recuperar o f?lego.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs est?o erradas! ¡ª protestou Kay, o rosto vermelho enquanto saia ¨¤s pressas.

    ¡ª Passou vergonha de novo, Kay! Voc¨º tem que estudar mais! ¡ª provocou Mira, sem tirar os olhos do caf¨¦ que preparava.

    Kay bufou, puxando uma cadeira e se sentando ¨¤ mesa.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ estudo o suficiente! S¨® confundi as palavras! ¡ª respondeu ele, enquanto come?ava a encher o prato.

    Mira soltou uma risada curta, sem esconder o tom de superioridade.

    ¡ª Se quiser, eu posso te dar umas aulas. ¡ª ofereceu, se gabando.

    Kay apenas soltou uma risadinha sarc¨¢stica e voltou a aten??o para o almo?o, ignorando a provoca??o.

    ¡ª "Esse garoto me tira do s¨¦rio!" ¡ª pensou Mira, apertando o cabo da cafeteira com mais for?a do que o necess¨¢rio.

    ¡ª Sem brigas, voc¨ºs dois! ¡ª interveio Rem, observando-os da porta, ao lado da m?e de Kay.

    ¡ª N?o estamos brigando! ¡ª disse Kay, mastigando de boca cheia.

    ¡ª N?o me distraiam! Vai sentar l¨¢, voc¨ºs duas! ¡ª ordenou Mira, apontando para a sala.

    Rem ergueu as m?os em rendi??o, puxando a m?e de Kay consigo.

    ¡ª T¨¢ bom, voc¨º que manda, senhora chef! ¡ª brincou, saindo com um sorriso.

    J¨¢ na sala, a m?e de Kay cochichou para Rem:

    ¡ª Parece uma esposa cozinhando para o marido.

    ¡ª Concordo! ¡ª murmurou Rem, rindo.

    Mira, que ouviu o coment¨¢rio, ficou vermelha na hora.

    ¡ª Nem pense em coisas estranhas! ¡ª disse ela, girando para encarar Kay.

    Mas ele parecia alheio, devorando o prato como se o mundo dependesse disso.

    ¡ª "Por que ele est¨¢ comendo t?o r¨¢pido? E por que parece t?o... ap¨¢tico?" ¡ª pensou Mira, voltando a aten??o para o caf¨¦.

    De repente, Kay levantou o prato vazio.

 Capé“†tulo 115: Segredos do passado 7!

    ¡ª "Por que ele est¨¢ comendo t?o r¨¢pido? E por que parece t?o... ap¨¢tico?" ¡ª pensou Mira, voltando a aten??o para o caf¨¦.

    De repente, Kay levantou o prato vazio.

    ¡ª Acabei! ¡ª exclamou ele, animado.

    ¡ª N?o grita, idiota! ¡ª reclamou Mira, assustada pelo barulho repentino.

    ¡ª Quero um doce! ¡ª disse ele, pegando os pratos e indo para a pia.

    Mira virou o rosto, resmungando para si mesma:

    ¡ª Quer doce... ficou na floresta at¨¦ agora e ainda quer doce...

    Kay se aproximou e a encarou com expectativa.

    ¡ª N?o tem? ¡ª perguntou, aproximando o rosto.

    ¡ª N?o me assusta assim, seu idiota! ¡ª gritou Mira, dando um tapa no bra?o dele.

    ¡ª Nada de brigas! ¡ª gritou Rem da sala.

    Mira bufou e cruzou os bra?os.

    ¡ª Se quer doce, no meu quarto tem alguns. Mas pega s¨® um, entendeu?

    Kay sorriu.

    ¡ª Obrigado! ¡ª disse, saindo apressado.

    No quarto de Mira.

    Kay abriu a gaveta e encontrou os doces que ela mencionara. Pegou e comeu um ap¨®s o outro.

    ¡ª "Por que nada tem gosto? Isso ¨¦ estranho..." ¡ª disse ele, encarando o papel do doce em suas m?os.

    Suspirando, ele deitou na cama dela, olhando para o teto.

    ¡ª Minha l¨ªngua deve estar dormente... ¨¦ isso, n?o ¨¦? Amanh? deve voltar ao normal... ¡ª murmurou para si mesmo antes de fechar os olhos e adormecer.

    Mira apareceu na porta da cozinha, segurando uma bandeja com a pipoca.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ pronto.

    ¡ª Traz para a mam?e e a titia! ¡ª disse Rem, dando um sorriso descarado.

    Mira revirou os olhos, murmurando enquanto se afastava:

    ¡ª J¨¢ fiz, e agora ainda tenho que levar... est¨¢ ficando velha, com certeza.

    ¡ª Eu ouvi isso! ¡ª respondeu Rem, irritada.

    ¡ª T¨¢ bom, j¨¢ estou indo! ¡ª rebateu Mira.

    De repente, Kay surgiu na cozinha.

    ¡ª Eu te ajudo.

    Mira o olhou desconfiada.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º?

    Kay n?o respondeu, apenas pegou a garrafa e as x¨ªcaras.

    ¡ª Quatro x¨ªcaras? Voc¨º nem gosta de caf¨¦!

    ¡ª S¨® me deu vontade. ¡ª respondeu ele, saindo tranquilamente.

    Mira suspirou, ainda irritada, mas acabou levando a pipoca para a sala.

    ¡ª Obrigada! ¡ª disseram as duas mulheres, enquanto ela colocava a bandeja na mesa.

    ¡ª De nada, tia. ¡ª respondeu Mira.

    Kay serviu caf¨¦ para as mulheres e, surpreendendo Mira, tamb¨¦m para ela.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ querendo alguma coisa, n?o ¨¦? ¡ª perguntou Mira, estreitando os olhos.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡ª Eu n?o. ¡ª respondeu Kay, pegando sua pr¨®pria x¨ªcara.

    A m?e de Kay olhou para ele desconfiada.

    ¡ª Desde quando voc¨º gosta de caf¨¦?

    Kay deu de ombros.

    ¡ª Parecia mais cheiroso que o normal... fiquei curioso.

    Rem e a m?e de Kay riram.

    ¡ª Sei... ¡ª disse a m?e dele, ainda desconfiada.

    Kay tomou um gole.

    ¡ª Idiota! Est¨¢ quente! ¡ª reclamou Mira, com o rosto franzido de preocupa??o

    Kay permaneceu em sil¨ºncio. As tr¨ºs mulheres o encaravam, confusas, esperando uma rea??o. Sem hesitar, ele tomou mais um gole do caf¨¦, ignorando completamente o calor. Ent?o, de repente, esvaziou a x¨ªcara de uma vez s¨®.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ gostoso! ¡ª disse ele, com um sorriso genu¨ªno e radiante.

    Rem, observando a cena, n?o resistiu e provocou Mira:

    ¡ª Que bom, n¨¦, filha?

    ¡ª Eu n?o me importo! ¡ª rebateu Mira, desviando o olhar, mas em um movimento desajeitado, tomou um gole do pr¨®prio caf¨¦ e queimou a l¨ªngua. ¡ª Est¨¢ quente! ¡ª exclamou, fazendo uma careta.

    Kay riu baixinho.

    ¡ª Obrigado, Mira! ¡ª agradeceu ele, com sinceridade.

    ¡ª N?o fiz para voc¨º! ¡ª retrucou Mira, tentando disfar?ar o rubor que tomava seu rosto.

    ¡ª J¨¢ que est¨¢ t?o bom, quer mais um pouco? ¡ª perguntou Rem, segurando a garrafa com um sorriso divertido.

    ¡ª Sim, obrigado! ¡ª respondeu Kay, estendendo a x¨ªcara com anima??o.

    Elas estavam assistindo ao filme, mas a aten??o das duas se voltava constantemente para Kay, que enchia mais uma x¨ªcara de caf¨¦ e a esvaziava com rapidez quase mecanica.

    ¡ª Vai deixar um pouco pra n¨®s? ¡ª exclamou a m?e de Kay, arqueando as sobrancelhas com indigna??o fingida.

    ¡ª Desculpa! ¡ª respondeu Kay, entregando a garrafa com um sorriso travesso.

    Rem n?o perdeu a oportunidade de provoc¨¢-lo.

    ¡ª Parece que entrou para o clube dos amantes do caf¨¦ da Mira! ¡ª disse ela, rindo.

    Mira corou imediatamente, sua express?o mudando de surpresa para embara?o.

    ¡ª Do que voc¨º t¨¢ falando? ¡ª disse ela, cruzando os bra?os. ¡ª Se continuar com essas piadas, eu n?o fa?o mais caf¨¦!

    A m?e de Kay pegou a garrafa e deu uma sacudida, confirmando o inevit¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ vazia! ¡ª anunciou ela, balan?ando a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Ele bebeu tudo! Impressionante! ¡ª disse Rem, divertida, enquanto olhava para Kay.

    Ambas se voltaram para ele, apenas para perceber que j¨¢ estava dormindo no sof¨¢, os bra?os cruzados e a cabe?a pendendo de lado.

    ¡ª Deu nossa hora. Amanh?, eu vou caprichar no almo?o. Venham comer l¨¢ em casa! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, levantando-se e ajeitando o casaco.

    ¡ª N?o quer terminar o filme? ¡ª perguntou Rem, fazendo uma careta de desapontamento.

    ¡ª Ele fala dormindo. S¨® vai atrapalhar! ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay, enquanto colocava o garoto adormecido nas costas com uma habilidade que apenas m?es parecem ter.

    ¡ª Outra hora, ent?o! ¡ª concordou Rem, dando de ombros.

    ¡ª Sim! Obrigada pelo caf¨¦, Mira! ¡ª agradeceu a m?e de Kay, com um sorriso caloroso.

    ¡ª Por nada! ¡ª respondeu Mira, ainda envergonhada.

    ¡ª Meu filho gostou mesmo. Faz anos que n?o vejo ele sorrir daquele jeito pra comida de casa! ¡ª comentou a m?e de Kay, com uma ponta de emo??o na voz.

    Mira desviou o olhar, o rosto ainda mais vermelho. Rem, por sua vez, sorria de forma descarada, claramente se divertindo com a situa??o.

    ¡ª Eu vou indo. Bom filme pra voc¨ºs! At¨¦ amanh?! ¡ª despediu-se a m?e de Kay, saindo com o garoto adormecido em suas costas.

    ¡ª At¨¦ amanh?! Cuidado na volta! ¡ª responderam Mira e Rem em un¨ªssono.

    Assim que a porta se fechou, Rem se voltou para Mira com um olhar travesso.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ouviu, n¨¦? Agora precisa caprichar ainda mais no seu caf¨¦! ¡ª provocou Rem, com um sorriso largo.

    ¡ª Eu n?o vou caprichar nada! ¡ª retrucou Mira, revirando os olhos. Levantou-se e come?ou a levar as x¨ªcaras e a garrafa vazia para a cozinha, visivelmente tentando encerrar a conversa.

    (Cena no quarto do Kay, com ¨¢udio e v¨ªdeo no instituto e ex¨¦rcito)

    No quarto de Kay, a m?e o deitou cuidadosamente na cama, ajeitando os travesseiros ao redor de sua cabe?a.

    ¡ª Voc¨º estava estranho hoje... Ser¨¢ que estava doente? ¡ª murmurou ela, olhando para o filho com uma express?o preocupada. Tocou sua testa com as costas da m?o.

    ¡ª A temperatura est¨¢ normal... ¡ª continuou, franzindo o cenho. ¡ª Ele estava t?o p¨¢lido, mas depois que comeu ficou bem. Ent?o, ele est¨¢ saud¨¢vel, certo?

    Ela suspirou, visivelmente aliviada, mas ainda com resqu¨ªcios de preocupa??o no olhar.

    ¡ª Vou torcer para que acorde normal amanh?! ¡ª disse, enquanto puxava o cobertor, embrulhando-o com cuidado.

    Com um ¨²ltimo olhar para o filho adormecido, ela saiu do quarto, fechando a porta com delicadeza, deixando Kay sozinho no sil¨ºncio da noite.

    ¡ª Esqueci de pegar uma marmita para ele! ¡ª disse a m?e de Kay, enquanto caminhava pelo corredor. ¡ª Ele que coma um l¨¢men depois! ¡ª completou, dirigindo-se para a sala.

    Ao anoitecer, o pai de Kay saiu do laborat¨®rio com o est?mago roncando de fome. Assim que abriu a porta, foi recebido pela esposa, que tampava o nariz com for?a.

    ¡ª Voc¨º trouxe alguma arma de ghoul com voc¨º? T¨¢ fedendo! ¡ª reclamou ela, afastando-se um pouco.

    O pai de Kay, surpreso, come?ou a apalpar os bolsos do jaleco at¨¦ sentir algo volumoso. Ele arregalou os olhos, virou-se e correu de volta ao laborat¨®rio. L¨¢, encontrou a pe?a de metal dentro do bolso e a colocou de volta na c¨¢psula de onde havia sa¨ªdo.

    ¡ª Foi naquela hora que eu esbarrei na mesa... Deve ter rolado at¨¦ aqui. ¡ª murmurou ele, pensativo, enquanto voltava para a sala.

    J¨¢ no quarto, a m?e de Kay abriu a janela para o cheiro sair e foi verificar o filho, que ainda dormia profundamente.

    ¡ª Desculpa por isso, n?o foi de prop¨®sito... ¡ª disse o pai, entrando no quarto com o semblante culpado.

    ¡ª Eu sei, mas toma mais cuidado! ¡ª respondeu ela, lan?ando um olhar s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª T¨¢ bom... ¡ª disse ele, desanimado, antes de olhar para o filho.

    ¡ª Ele dormiu cedo. Nem ¨¦ sete horas ainda! ¡ª comentou ele.

    ¡ª Ele foi dormir ¨¤s duas da tarde. Comeu um bicho estragado e passou mal. Deixa ele descansar. ¡ª explicou a m?e de Kay, enquanto ajeitava os len?¨®is do garoto.

    ¡ª O que tem para o jantar? ¡ª perguntou o pai, mudando de assunto.

    ¡ª Eu n?o ia fazer nada, mas como ¨¦ voc¨º, fiz um pouco. ¡ª respondeu ela, meio resignada.

    ¡ª Te amo! ¡ª disse ele, com um sorriso, beijando-a rapidamente.

    ¡ª Tamb¨¦m te amo, mas agora vai comer! Voc¨º nem almo?ou hoje. ¡ª retrucou ela, empurrando-o para fora do quarto.

    Alguns minutos depois.

    Kay come?ou a descer as escadas, o rosto p¨¢lido e com o olhar distante.

    ¡ª Acordou! T¨¢ com fome? ¡ª perguntou o pai, entre uma garfada e outra.

    Kay n?o respondeu e continuou andando em sil¨ºncio.

    ¡ª Seu pai falou com voc¨º, Kay. Quer comer? ¡ª insistiu a m?e, preocupada.

    Sem dizer nada, Kay abriu a porta da sala e saiu para a rua, descal?o.

    ¡ª Fase rebelde? ¡ª brincou o pai, erguendo uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª Ele saiu sem chinelo! ¡ª exclamou a m?e, correndo atr¨¢s do garoto.

    ¡ª ¨¦ com isso que voc¨º t¨¢ preocupada? ¡ª perguntou o pai, j¨¢ se levantando da mesa.

    Kay caminhava pelo meio da rua, os p¨¦s descal?os tocando o asfalto frio.

    ¡ª Volta pra dentro, Kay! Pega um chinelo, pelo menos! ¡ª pediu a m?e, sem esconder a preocupa??o.

    Ele n?o respondeu, continuou atravessando a rua em dire??o ¨¤ floresta.

    ¡ª Ele t¨¢ indo pra floresta! ¡ª exclamou a m?e, pegando um par de chinelos e correndo atr¨¢s.

    Sem hesitar, o pai largou a comida na mesa e seguiu os dois.

    Kay j¨¢ estava dentro da floresta. A m?e ofegava, tentando acompanh¨¢-lo, enquanto o pai a alcan?ava com facilidade.

    ¡ª O que esse garoto t¨¢ pensando? ¡ª murmurou o pai, acelerando os passos.

    ¡ª Ele nem t¨¢ correndo... Como consegue ser t?o r¨¢pido? ¡ª questionou a m?e, j¨¢ sem f?lego.

    ¡ª Eu vou busc¨¢-lo! Espera em casa! ¡ª disse o pai, passando por ela e correndo mais r¨¢pido.

    ¡ª Cuidado! ¡ª gritou a m?e, ficando para tr¨¢s.

    De repente, o som de ¨¢rvores sendo derrubadas ecoou pela floresta, como se algo gigante tivesse ca¨ªdo do c¨¦u.

    ¡ª O que foi isso? ¡ª exclamou o pai, parando abruptamente.

    ¡ª Filho! ¡ª gritou a m?e, desesperada.

    ¡ª Kay! ¡ª chamou o pai, avan?ando na dire??o do som.

    Quando chegaram, viram Kay parado frente a frente com um ghoul enorme. A criatura era disforme, com tent¨¢culos se movendo de maneira amea?adora. Kay estendia a m?o na dire??o do ghoul, que o observava fixamente.

    ¡ª Amor, o Kay t¨¢ com cheiro de ghoul! ¡ª disse a m?e, a voz tr¨ºmula de preocupa??o.

    ¡ª Do que voc¨º t¨¢ falando? Ele t¨¢ com alguma pe?a? ¡ª perguntou o pai, alarmado.

    ¡ª N?o! ¨¦ outro cheiro... ¡ª respondeu ela, confusa.

    O ghoul come?ou a reagir, estendendo um de seus tent¨¢culos em dire??o ao garoto. Antes que pudesse atac¨¢-lo, o pai de Kay correu e o puxou para longe.

    ¡ª Tinha que ser um ghoul com tent¨¢culos... ¡ª murmurou o pai de Kay, apertando os punhos. ¡ª Fuja daqui com o Kay! Estou sem armas e sem o traje. Traga-os para mim! Eu vou chamar a aten??o desse bicho e ganhar tempo!

    ¡ª Toma cuidado! ¡ª respondeu a m?e de Kay, a voz carregada de preocupa??o. Ela pegou o filho no colo e come?ou a correr pela floresta, ofegante, enquanto olhava por cima do ombro.

    Sem hesitar, o pai de Kay correu para o lado oposto, gritando para atrair a aten??o da criatura.

 Capé“†tulo 116: O que aconteceu com ele?

    Sem hesitar, o pai de Kay correu para o lado oposto, gritando para atrair a aten??o da criatura.

    ¡ª Ei! Olha aqui, bicho feio! ¡ª gritou ele, lan?ando pedras e gravetos no ghoul. ¡ª ¨¦ comigo que voc¨º tem que se preocupar!

    O monstro se virou bruscamente, fixando o olhar nele, e atacou com um tent¨¢culo que cortava o ar como uma lamina. O pai de Kay saltou para o lado, desviando por pouco, enquanto corria em zigue-zague. As ¨¢rvores ca¨ªdas se tornavam obst¨¢culos trai?oeiros a cada passo.

    ¡ª "O pior lugar para enfrentar um ghoul sem equipamento!" ¡ª pensou ele, rangendo os dentes.

    Ele olhou rapidamente para tr¨¢s e sentiu o cora??o afundar. O ghoul havia parado e novamente voltava sua aten??o para a m?e de Kay, que corria com dificuldade, carregando o garoto.

    ¡ª N?o! ¡ª gritou o pai, seu desespero transformando-se em uma determina??o feroz.

    Ele correu de volta, aumentando a velocidade enquanto o monstro avan?ava pela floresta, derrubando ¨¢rvores como se fossem galhos fr¨¢geis.

    ¡ª Droga! Ele n?o vai desistir t?o f¨¢cil! ¡ª murmurou o pai, ofegante, enquanto tentava alcan?ar a criatura.

    A m?e de Kay, correndo com o filho nos bra?os, ouviu o som de madeira estalando e troncos caindo ao longe. O brilho de preocupa??o em seus olhos era evidente. Ent?o, seu celular come?ou a vibrar violentamente.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦ isso? ¡ª sussurrou ela, puxando o aparelho enquanto corria. A tela piscava com um brilho vermelho, acompanhada por um alerta sonoro.

    ¡ª Esse aviso... ¡ª seus olhos se arregalaram. ¡ª Tem mais ghouls na cidade?

    Ela olhou para tr¨¢s e viu o monstro cada vez mais perto. A casa deles tamb¨¦m piscava ao longe, com luzes vermelhas intensas, sinalizando o alarme de emerg¨ºncia.

    O pai de Kay n?o estava longe, mas o ghoul era implac¨¢vel.

    "Est¨¢ perto de casa. Ele vai alcan?¨¢-los antes de chegarem l¨¢!", pensava o pai de Kay, ofegante enquanto corria atr¨¢s do ghoul. Sua respira??o estava acelerada, e o desespero era evidente em seu rosto. ¡ª "Pensa, pensa... Tem que ter uma solu??o!"

    Tantos pensamentos preenchiam sua mente que ele sequer percebeu quando o ghoul saltou para o alto.

    ¡ª O qu¨º?! ¡ª exclamou ele, ao notar a sombra que crescia sobre si.

    ¡ª Amor! ¡ª gritou a m?e de Kay, j¨¢ fora da floresta, olhando para tr¨¢s com pavor.

    ¡ª Fujam! ¡ª rugiu o pai de Kay, virando-se de frente para o inevit¨¢vel.

    O ghoul despencou sobre ele, esmagando-o contra o ch?o.

    ¡ª N?o! ¡ª gritou a m?e de Kay, os olhos arregalados e cheios de l¨¢grimas. ¡ª Armas... Precisamos de armas! ¡ª Sua voz tremia, mas ela virou e voltou a correr com Kay em seus bra?os.

    O monstro destruiu o restante das ¨¢rvores ¨¤ sua frente, lan?ando troncos enormes como proj¨¦teis. Um dos troncos passou t?o perto que quase a atingiu.

    Ela mudou de dire??o, contornando os destro?os das ¨¢rvores ca¨ªdas. Quando olhou para tr¨¢s, percebeu que o ghoul havia parado e a encarava, fixamente. Ele os havia alcan?ado.

    ¡ª N?o... Mas por qu¨º? ¡ª murmurou ela, assustada e ofegante.

    Os tent¨¢culos da criatura come?aram a se mover, preparando-se para atacar.

    ¡ª Fuja daqui, filho! ¡ª disse ela, com a voz embargada, colocando Kay no ch?o.

    Kay tinha os olhos abertos, mas n?o respondia. Ele parecia incapaz de entender o que estava acontecendo.

    ¡ª A mam?e e o papai te amam, Kay. ¡ª Ela se ajoelhou e beijou sua testa.

    O ghoul a agarrou com um de seus tent¨¢culos, levantando-a do ch?o.

    ¡ª Corra, Kay! ¡ª gritou ela, antes de ser lan?ada em dire??o ¨¤ enorme boca da criatura.

    Kay assistiu em choque enquanto sua m?e era devorada.

    ¡ª M?e? ¡ª exclamou ele, como se n?o acreditasse no que acabara de ver.

    De longe, Mira assistia ¨¤ cena, petrificada. ¡ª "Tia..." ¡ª pensou ela, l¨¢grimas rolando por seu rosto.

    ¡ª Minha m?e foi devorada... Mas por qu¨º? Por que tem um ghoul aqui? Cad¨º meu pai? ¡ª murmurava Kay, a mente completamente em frangalhos. ¡ª "Cheiro de sangue na floresta... ¨¦ meu pai? Por qu¨º?!"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª Kay! Fuja da¨ª! ¡ª pensava Mira, mas sua voz n?o sa¨ªa, presa pelo medo.

    Ainda em choque, Kay se levantou. O ghoul recuou alguns passos, como se pressentisse algo.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º...? Por qu¨º?! ¡ª gritou Kay, antes de desaparecer repentinamente.

    No v¨ªdeo da camera, via-se apenas as ¨¢rvores sendo lan?adas para longe. N?o havia ningu¨¦m vis¨ªvel. Momentos depois, Kay saiu de sua casa, segurando um bast?o nas m?os.

    ¡ª Inseto... Quem te deu permiss?o para matar meus pais? ¡ª disse ele, a voz carregada de ¨®dio.

    De longe, Mira observava, tremendo. ¡ª "O que deu no Kay? Por que ele n?o foge?"

    Kay avan?ou lentamente em dire??o ao ghoul. A criatura, estranhamente, parecia hesitante. Seu olhar transparecia medo, algo que aqueles que assistiam ¨¤ grava??o notaram imediatamente.

    O ghoul tentou atacar com os tent¨¢culos, mas eles passaram ao lado de Kay, incapazes de acert¨¢-lo. Ele continuou caminhando calmamente, cada passo aumentando a press?o de terror sobre o monstro.

    Em um segundo ataque, Lavel pausou o v¨ªdeo e o colocou em camera lenta.

    ¡ª Ele mudou a trajet¨®ria dos tent¨¢culos... ¡ª disse Lavel, impressionado. ¡ª Est¨¢ desviando com leves toques do bast?o.

    ¡ª Ele fez isso no primeiro ataque tamb¨¦m? ¡ª perguntou Rem, chocada.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª respondeu Lavel.

    Rem olhou para Mira, que ainda n?o tinha coragem de encarar a tela. Ela mantinha o rosto virado, as m?os apertando a barra da camisa.

    No v¨ªdeo, o ghoul trocou dois tent¨¢culos por asas e tentou levantar voo.

    ¡ª N?o vai fugir! ¡ª disse Kay, antes de desaparecer novamente.

    Ele reapareceu acima do ghoul e desferiu um golpe direto contra sua cabe?a com o bast?o, arremessando o enorme corpo para tr¨¢s. O monstro caiu desajeitadamente na borda da floresta, destruindo o que restava de ¨¢rvores no impacto.

    Com o rosto ferido, o ghoul percebeu que n?o havia escapat¨®ria. Ele transformou novamente suas asas em tent¨¢culos, movendo-os em todas as dire??es enquanto procurava Kay. Mas antes que pudesse reagir, Kay j¨¢ estava sobre ele, desferindo outro golpe brutal na cabe?a.

    ¡ª Morra! ¡ª gritava Kay, cada palavra carregada de dor e f¨²ria, enquanto golpeava o monstro repetidamente.

    No quinto golpe, o ghoul j¨¢ n?o se movia mais. Estava morto.

    Na entrada da floresta, Mira observava tudo, assustada, mas finalmente encontrou for?as para gritar:

    ¡ª Kay!

    Ele parou, descendo lentamente do corpo do ghoul. Seus olhos se voltaram para Mira, e a raiva que antes transbordava em sua express?o deu lugar a l¨¢grimas. Kay caiu de joelhos, desabando sob o peso da dor.

    Mira correu at¨¦ ele, ignorando o medo que ainda sentia, e o abra?ou.

    ¡ª Meus pais... ¡ª come?ou Kay, a voz fraca e cortada pelo choro.

    ¡ª Eu sei. ¡ª respondeu Mira, segurando as pr¨®prias l¨¢grimas enquanto o apertava contra si.

    ¡ª Isso d¨®i... ¡ª murmurou Kay, solu?ando.

    ¡ª Eu sei... N?o pense nisso agora. S¨® vai te machucar mais. ¡ª disse Mira, abra?ando-o mais forte.

    O corpo de Kay emanava um calor incomum, algo que Mira sentiu imediatamente.

    Rem surgiu correndo com sua espada e o traje, parando ao ver a cena de destrui??o ao redor.

    ¡ª Eu matei os ghouls da cidade! Est?o vivos?! ¡ª perguntou ela, desesperada.

    Seus olhos pousaram sobre o corpo inerte do ghoul na floresta, e ent?o sobre Kay e Mira. Ela guardou a espada e correu at¨¦ eles.

    ¡ª Ele est¨¢ bem? ¡ª perguntou Rem, agachando-se ao lado deles.

    ¡ª Eu n?o sei... Ele est¨¢ sofrendo muito! ¡ª disse Mira, agora chorando junto com Kay.

    ¡ª E os pais dele...? ¡ª perguntou Rem, cautelosa.

    Mira come?ou a chorar ainda mais. Rem, compreendendo o que havia acontecido sem que precisasse de explica??es, segurou Kay nos bra?os. Junto com Mira, saiu dali o mais r¨¢pido que p?de, deixando para tr¨¢s o cen¨¢rio de destrui??o e dor.

    No presente.

    ¡ª Tinha algo naquele parasita... ¡ª come?ou Fernanda, enquanto observava os v¨ªdeos com aten??o. ¡ª A velocidade, for?a e rea??es do Kay n?o eram humanas, ainda mais considerando a idade dele!

    ¡ª T¨¢ dizendo que o Kay n?o ¨¦ humano? ¡ª exclamou Em¨ªlia, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ isso. At¨¦ porque tanto eu quanto a Aiko fizemos testes no sangue dele e chegamos ¨¤ mesma conclus?o. O Kay era saud¨¢vel demais, mas o sangue dele era completamente normal! ¡ª explicou Fernanda, com seriedade.

    ¡ª Sim, ¨¦ verdade. ¡ª Aiko assentiu e apontou para a tela do monitor. ¡ª Agora, analisando esses v¨ªdeos, podemos concluir que o Kay estava se tornando... um ghoul.

    ¡ª Um ghoul?! ¡ª exclamaram Mira e Em¨ªlia ao mesmo tempo, chocadas.

    ¡ª Lembra que eu disse que tamb¨¦m analisei o caf¨¦ de voc¨ºs? ¡ª Aiko continuou. ¡ª Acredito que isso tenha impedido Kay de se transformar completamente. Mas acho que esse processo precisava ser constante. Talvez a luta interna entre se tornar um ghoul e permanecer humano tenha sido o motivo daquele sono constante que ele sentia sem tomar o caf¨¦.

    ¡ª Ent?o, podemos concluir que esse parasita tem liga??o direta com os ghouls. ¡ª disse Fernanda, cruzando os bra?os com firmeza.

    ¡ª Exatamente. ¡ª Lavel interveio, projetando a imagem do parasita no monitor maior. ¡ª Tomei a liberdade de nomear esse parasita como "Necrovenom".

    ¡ª Morte e veneno... Acho apropriado. ¡ª comentou Aiko, analisando a imagem atentamente.

    ¡ª O mini ghoul deve saber de algo sobre isso. Chamem-no! ¡ª sugeriu Mira, com determina??o.

    O sistema de som da base ecoou pelo pr¨¦dio logo em seguida:

    ¡ª Mini ghoul e Kael, compare?am ¨¤ sala de pesquisa! ¡ª anunciou Lavel.

    ¡ª "Ela t¨¢ roubando meu trabalho..." ¡ª pensou Fernanda, irritada, mas permaneceu em sil¨ºncio.

    Alguns minutos depois, o mini ghoul e Kael chegaram ¨¤ sala.

    ¡ª Mini ghoul, voc¨º sabe o que ¨¦ aquilo ali? ¡ª perguntou Mira, apontando para a imagem do parasita no monitor.

    ¡ª Forma primitiva de um ghoul. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, com naturalidade.

    ¡ª Ent?o isso ¨¦ um ghoul tamb¨¦m?! ¡ª exclamou Mira, perplexa.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª confirmou o mini ghoul, balan?ando a cabe?a. ¡ª Uma forma que precisa se unir a outro ser para se transformar.

    ¡ª Ele transforma algu¨¦m em ghoul? ¡ª insistiu Mira, sua voz cheia de urg¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Sim. Mas eles sempre escolhem um corpo j¨¢ morto. Os vivos t¨ºm capacidade de impedir que o parasita entre. ¡ª explicou o mini ghoul, de forma objetiva.

    ¡ª E como os ghouls nascem, ent?o? ¡ª perguntou Mira, franzindo a testa. ¡ª Se fosse s¨® por meio desse tipo de parasita, n?o era para existir tantos ghouls assim!

    ¡ª Humanos podem ser alimentos, crias ou usados para evoluir. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul. ¡ª Quando devoramos um humano, podemos escolher transform¨¢-lo em outro ghoul, mas isso leva dias.

    ¡ª ¨¦ assim que funciona? ¡ª disse Fernanda, quase sem acreditar.

    ¡ª Os monarcas podem tanto evoluir um ghoul quanto transformar um humano. J¨¢ os lipidianos podem transformar humanos diretamente. ¡ª esclareceu o mini ghoul.

    ¡ª O que s?o esses lipidianos? ¡ª perguntou Rem, inclinando-se para frente, interessada.

    ¡ª S?o ghouls inteligentes que conseguem transformar humanos em ghouls. Eles sempre trabalham ao lado de um monarca e realizam a transforma??o de forma imediata. ¡ª explicou o mini ghoul, apontando para a imagem de uma figura que apareceu no monitor.

    ¡ª Ent?o s¨® os monarcas e os lipidianos podem fazer isso? ¡ª questionou Mira. ¡ª Esses lipidianos s?o t?o fortes quanto os monarcas?

    O mini ghoul balan?ou a cabe?a em nega??o.

    ¡ª N?o s?o t?o fortes, e existem poucos deles. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, encerrando sua explica??o.

    ¡ª Tem mais alguma coisa que precisamos saber? ¡ª exclamou Rem, com os olhos fixos no mini ghoul, sua voz carregada de urg¨ºncia.

    ¡ª N?o tenho permiss?o para dizer mais. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, desviando o olhar.

    ¡ª Quem proibiu? ¡ª insistiu Rem, avan?ando um passo em dire??o a ele, a tens?o evidente.

    ¡ª Todos os ghouls. Nenhum de n¨®s tem permiss?o para falar com outras ra?as. ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, sua express?o inalterada, mas suas palavras carregavam um peso sombrio.

    ¡ª Ent?o isso vem da sua ra?a? ¡ª Rem estreitou os olhos. ¡ª Podemos concluir que algo grande ainda vai acontecer!

    Antes que o mini ghoul pudesse responder, os monitores na sala come?aram a exibir novos v¨ªdeos. A sala se iluminou com as imagens, e Lavel imediatamente chamou a aten??o de todos:

    ¡ª O reino da quinta divis?o est¨¢ sob dom¨ªnio dos ghouls. ¡ª informou ela, a voz carregada de gravidade.

    As imagens mostravam cenas devastadoras. ¨¢reas inteiras do reino estavam infestadas de ghouls, com humanos sendo capturados e amontoados em condi??es terr¨ªveis. O horror estampado nos rostos das v¨ªtimas nas imagens era refletido no sil¨ºncio tenso de todos que assistiam.

    ¡ª Ser?o obrigados a se reproduzirem. ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, quebrando o sil¨ºncio de forma abrupta. ¡ª Se obedecerem, n?o ser?o mortos... pelo menos at¨¦ que n?o possam mais continuar o processo de reprodu??o.

    As palavras frias do mini ghoul ecoaram pela sala. O impacto foi imediato.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ monstruoso! ¡ª gritou Em¨ªlia, se lembrando do que ela passou.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs n?o entendem... ¡ª come?ou o mini ghoul, a voz baixa, mas carregada de algo que parecia um misto de pena e resigna??o. ¡ª Isso ¨¦ s¨® o come?o.

    A sala mergulhou em um sil¨ºncio frio. O ar parecia pesado, como se cada palavra do mini ghoul fosse uma senten?a de morte.

    ¡ª "Se isso ¨¦ s¨® o come?o... o que mais est¨¢ por vir?" ¡ª pensou todos, enquanto seus olhos permaneciam fixos na tela.

    As imagens desapareceram. Apenas um v¨ªdeo apareceu na tela.

    ¡ª Meu nome ¨¦ Kay. Estou em casa agora. J¨¢ se passaram dois dias desde a morte dos meus pais... ¡ª Kay fez uma pausa, respirou fundo, tentando organizar os pensamentos. ¡ª Estou gravando isso para o caso de eu perder a mem¨®ria novamente.

 Capé“†tulo 117: A receita para fazer armas!

    ¡ª Meu nome ¨¦ Kay. Estou em casa agora. J¨¢ se passaram dois dias desde a morte dos meus pais... ¡ª Kay fez uma pausa, respirou fundo, tentando organizar os pensamentos. ¡ª Estou gravando isso para o caso de eu perder a mem¨®ria novamente.

    Ele olhou para a camera com uma express?o s¨¦ria e melanc¨®lica.

    ¡ª N?o me lembro de tudo, mas a Mira e a Rem disseram que fui eu quem eliminou o ghoul que matou meus pais. No entanto, no dia do ataque, a ¨²ltima coisa que me recordo ¨¦ estar na casa delas para almo?ar. Meus pais ainda estavam vivos. Adormeci assistindo a um filme e, quando acordei, j¨¢ era outro dia. Os ghouls haviam atacado. Meus pais... ¡ª Ele engoliu seco. ¡ª E alguns moradores da vila morreram.

    Kay desviou o olhar por um momento antes de continuar:

    ¡ª Por algum motivo, a Lavel apagou a grava??o desse dia, ent?o n?o sei exatamente como tudo aconteceu. S¨® estou gravando isso para que, caso perca minhas mem¨®rias de novo, eu saiba que existe algo em mim capaz de lutar contra os ghouls. Eu decidi pedir para a Rem nos treinar. Precisamos estar preparados para atacar, para sobreviver.

    Kay se inclinou ligeiramente para frente, o rosto iluminado pela luz fria da tela.

    ¡ª A arma que usei foi o bast?o de beisebol do meu pai. A Mira disse que foi a primeira coisa que peguei quando entrei em casa... N?o sei por qu¨º. ¨¦ impens¨¢vel que uma crian?a consiga matar um ghoul, mas aconteceu.

    Ele respirou fundo, lutando para manter a compostura.

    ¡ª Quero relatar algo... ultimamente venho sentindo um cansa?o constante, f¨ªsico e mental. N?o sei at¨¦ quando conseguirei manter minhas mem¨®rias. Nos meus tempos livres, vou continuar as pesquisas dos meus pais. Ah, tamb¨¦m preciso registrar que a Mira faz uma bebida especial... ela me mant¨¦m acordado. N?o fa?o ideia do que ¨¦, mas pretendo perguntar.

    Kay colocou uma das m?os na cabe?a, claramente incomodado.

    ¡ª "Minha cabe?a d¨®i", ¡ª pensou ele. ¡ª "Mas ao mesmo tempo, quando bebo aquilo, sinto que todos os meus aspectos f¨ªsicos e mentais melhoram."

    Ele se esfor?ou para sorrir levemente para a camera.

    ¡ª Vou abusar um pouco da gentileza da Mira, mas preciso me manter acordado para continuar as pesquisas. ¨¦ isso. Lavel, guarde este v¨ªdeo e me mostre caso eu perca as mem¨®rias novamente. Fa?a tamb¨¦m um backup do seu sistema. Vou implementar algumas modifica??es.

    A imagem muda.

    Dia 1 ap¨®s o treino com Rem:

    ¡ª Como podem ver no v¨ªdeo da camera... ¡ª Kay aparece suando e ofegante. ¡ª Rem me mandou ficar fazendo esse movimento at¨¦ me cansar. Passei metade do dia nisso.

    Ele riu, mas havia uma sombra de exaust?o em sua voz.

    ¡ª Ela ficou surpresa com minha resist¨ºncia. Eu tamb¨¦m fiquei.

    No v¨ªdeo, Kay aparece almo?ando com Mira e Rem. Ap¨®s a refei??o, ele toma o caf¨¦ especial de Mira.

    ¡ª Depois do almo?o, bebi o caf¨¦ da Mira e parecia que toda a minha for?a tinha voltado. Ent?o, fui para casa. Disse a elas que precisava ficar sozinho. Elas ficaram preocupadas, mas n?o insistiram.

    A imagem muda para Kay sentado em frente a uma mesa, concentrado.

    ¡ª Consegui aprimorar as fun??es da Lavel. Ainda faltam alguns upgrades, mas, assim como minha m?e imaginou, ela pode se tornar um ser independente que est¨¢ sempre evoluindo. N?o ¨¦, Lavel?

    ¡ª Sim, Kay. ¡ª respondeu a voz da intelig¨ºncia artificial.

    Kay sorriu levemente e continuou:

    ¡ª Vou continuar fabricando a arma que meus pais estavam desenvolvendo com o ghoul capturado. Meu olfato agora consegue sentir o cheiro dele mesmo dentro da c¨¢psula. O cheiro ¨¦ horr¨ªvel, mas j¨¢ me acostumei.

    Ele fez uma careta, como se relembrasse o odor.

    ¡ª "Preciso pensar em algo para neutralizar isso depois."

    Kay se levantou e caminhou at¨¦ uma maleta.

    ¡ª Lavel, mostre a arma que meu pai queria construir!

    A imagem de um rev¨®lver apareceu na tela.

    ¡ª Divida a arma em todas as pe?as que a comp?em.

    A imagem se ajustou, mostrando o rev¨®lver desmontado em v¨¢rias partes.

    ¡ª Mostre apenas as pe?as que meus pais n?o montaram ainda.

    As pe?as restantes desapareceram, e Kay abriu a maleta.

    ¡ª Est?o todas aqui? ¡ª perguntou ele, enquanto examinava o conte¨²do.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª confirmou Lavel.

    ¡ª Mostre como montar um rev¨®lver normal.

    Um v¨ªdeo instrutivo surgiu na tela. Kay assistiu com aten??o, seus olhos fixos em cada detalhe.

    ¡ª Entendi. ¡ª Ele fechou a maleta e sorriu levemente. ¡ª Isso aqui ¨¦ s¨® um monte de carne... talvez n?o seja exatamente o mesmo conceito, mas, j¨¢ que as pe?as s?o parecidas, vou montar da mesma forma.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    No v¨ªdeo, Kay trabalha rapidamente. Suas m?os movem-se em uma velocidade que seria imposs¨ªvel para um humano comum.

    ¡ª Ent?o ¨¦ assim que se monta um rev¨®lver. ¡ª murmurou ele. ¡ª A quest?o agora ¨¦ como faz¨º-lo funcionar. N?o acho que seja poss¨ªvel, j¨¢ que ¨¦ s¨® carne...

    Ele carregou o rev¨®lver com balas feitas a partir da mesma mat¨¦ria do ghoul capturado.

    Kay olhou para a arma, sua express?o firme.

    ¡ª Minha m?e acredita que funciona. Caso contr¨¢rio, ela n?o teria ajudado meu pai a mont¨¢-lo. Mas como exatamente isso deve ser usado? ¡ª Kay murmurava para si mesmo enquanto pensava em voz alta.

    No monitor, a imagem do traje que seu pai estava desenvolvendo apareceu.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade, bem lembrado! ¡ª exclamou ele, deixando a arma sobre a mesa e saindo apressado do laborat¨®rio.

    Alguns minutos depois, Kay retornou com o traje em m?os, colocando-o cuidadosamente sobre a bancada.

    ¡ª Tem outras substancias misturadas nesse traje... ¡ª Ele analisava o material com aten??o quase cir¨²rgica. ¡ª Talvez seja o material da tinta. E tem algo mais aqui... sinto bem pouco, mas o cheiro... isso ¨¦ noxium!

    Kay franziu o cenho, intrigado.

    ¡ª "Por que teria noxium no traje? Isso n?o faz sentido... ou faz?" ¡ª pensou ele.

    Ele olhou o traje como se tentasse decifrar um quebra-cabe?a.

    ¡ª Seria mais r¨¢pido se eu tivesse acesso ao banco de dados do instituto. ¡ª Ele respirou fundo e apontou para Lavel. ¡ª Quero testar uma coisa. Grave isso bem, Lavel!

    ¡ª T¨¢! ¡ª respondeu a intelig¨ºncia artificial.

    Kay olhou ao redor do laborat¨®rio, avaliando suas op??es.

    ¡ª Preciso construir uma ¨¢rea de tiro. Se eu ficar testando isso na floresta, corro o risco de a Rem e a Mira descobrirem o que estou fazendo. Lavel, sabe onde elas est?o agora?

    No monitor, a imagem da casa de Rem apareceu.

    ¡ª As duas est?o l¨¢? ¡ª perguntou Kay, com um olhar atento.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª confirmou Lavel.

    ¡ª ¨®timo. Vou fazer o teste na floresta. ¡ª Kay pegou a arma feita de partes de ghoul e come?ou a caminhar em dire??o ¨¤ sa¨ªda. ¡ª Mande um alerta no meu celular se elas sa¨ªrem da casa!

    Ao passar por uma parede discreta no laborat¨®rio, Kay apertou um bot?o oculto. A parede deslizou suavemente, revelando um arsenal completo de armas que pertenceram a seu pai. Ele pegou um rev¨®lver padr?o e o examinou rapidamente antes de sair em dire??o ¨¤ floresta.

    Na floresta:

    A grava??o agora mostrava Kay em uma clareira isolada, cercada por ¨¢rvores altas. Ele come?ou descarregando completamente a arma feita de ghoul, removendo cada uma das muni??es. Fez o mesmo com o rev¨®lver convencional que trouxera consigo.

    ¡ª "Se ele reage quando entra em contato com algu¨¦m compat¨ªvel... como vai reagir ao noxium?" ¡ª pensou Kay, seus olhos brilhando de empolga??o.

    Ele colocou uma muni??o feita com noxium na arma de ghoul, observando cada movimento com aten??o quase obsessiva. Em seguida, colocou a arma no ch?o e recuou lentamente.

    ¡ª Nenhuma rejei??o... ¡ª murmurou, caminhando de volta para perto da arma.

    Kay a pegou com cuidado e, segurando-a firmemente, respirou fundo.

    ¡ª Agora vamos descobrir como funciona.

    Ele apontou a arma para uma ¨¢rvore robusta pr¨®xima, posicionando os p¨¦s no ch?o e ajustando o peso do corpo para um disparo est¨¢vel. Com as m?os firmes, ele segurou o cabo da arma e pressionou o gatilho levemente, testando sua sensibilidade.

    O rev¨®lver come?ou a emitir um som grave, quase como um rugido abafado, seguido de um brilho sinistro que emergia das jun??es das pe?as feitas de carne. O brilho percorreu a arma como veias pulsantes, indo diretamente para o cano.

    ¡ª "Isso n?o ¨¦ s¨® uma arma... ela est¨¢ viva!"

    Sem hesitar, Kay firmou ainda mais a m?o e apertou o gatilho.

    Um disparo ecoou pela floresta. N?o foi um som comum de arma de fogo; era algo mais profundo, quase visceral. A bala, atingiu a ¨¢rvore, e o impacto causou um furo que a atravessou.

    Kay observava, perplexo.

    ¡ª Isso vai ser... destrui??o pura... ¡ª sussurrou ele, olhando para a arma em suas m?os.

    O rev¨®lver ainda emitia uma leve pulsa??o, como se estivesse "respirando", um brilho sinistro pulsando ritmicamente atrav¨¦s das suas veias carnais.

    ¡ª Lavel, registra tudo. Isso vai ser importante. ¡ª Kay segurava a arma com firmeza, os olhos atentos a cada detalhe. ¡ª N?o foi um tiro comum. O noxium foi expelido pela arma e....ela est¨¢ se regenerando. Vamos precisar tornar cada pe?a mais firme. Podemos criar armas que superem facilmente as que os soldados usam.

    Ele aproximou o rev¨®lver do rosto, sentindo o cheiro forte e penetrante.

    ¡ª O odor ficou mais intenso... ¡ª Ele fez uma pausa, franzindo a testa. ¡ª Isso confirma que s¨® materiais de ghouls do mesmo n¨ªvel ou superiores a esse podem ser usados.

    Kay come?ou a recolher as muni??es espalhadas no ch?o, j¨¢ planejando seu pr¨®ximo passo.

    ¡ª Quanto ¨¤s balas... vou fazer testes, mas acho que ¨¦ melhor misturar o noxium s¨® nelas. Se o noxium entrar em contato com a arma antes do gatilho ser puxado, h¨¢ um risco do ghoul expelir a muni??o. E quanto ¨¤ tinta? Hah, podemos pensar nisso depois. ¡ª Ele terminou, deixando escapar um sorriso cansado.

    De volta ao laborat¨®rio, Kay colocou as armas sobre a mesa e olhou para elas com determina??o.

    ¡ª Vou come?ar a fabricar as balas outro dia. ¡ª Ele suspirou, pensativo. ¡ª A Rem quer que eu more com elas... N?o posso ficar vindo aqui toda hora, mas vou tentar vir sempre que poss¨ªvel.

    De repente, o monitor do laborat¨®rio brilhou, interrompendo seus pensamentos. Uma not¨ªcia surgiu na tela, e ele come?ou a ler em voz alta.

    ¡ª "Nova l¨ªder de esquadr?o! Himitsu, uma nova recruta da Primeira Divis?o, demonstrou desempenho excepcional no ex¨¦rcito e, em poucos dias, tornou-se l¨ªder de esquadr?o."

    Kay estreitou os olhos, o tom de surpresa misturado com indigna??o:

    ¡ª Ent?o ¨¦ isso que minha tia est¨¢ fazendo? Entendi. Parece que ela j¨¢ conseguiu o que queria... ¡ª Ele parou por um momento, analisando a imagem que acompanhava a not¨ªcia. ¡ª Que martelo enorme ¨¦ aquele? Um martelo, n¨¦? Interessante. Talvez eu deva tentar criar uma arma branca depois de terminar essa aqui.

    Na tela, Lavel fez aparecer uma carinha sorridente, como se aprovasse a ideia.

    Kay deu uma leve risada, mas logo franziu o nariz.

    ¡ª Na floresta eu senti o cheiro... A Mira deve estar fazendo caf¨¦. ¡ª Ele esticou os bra?os, sentindo a exaust?o no corpo. ¡ª Meu corpo ficou mais cansado depois daquele tiro. ¨¦ uma boa hora para ir at¨¦ l¨¢.

    Kay foi at¨¦ a sala de mantimentos, preparou mais uma cesta com itens e partiu para a casa da Rem.

    No dia seguinte:

    O v¨ªdeo mostrava Kay treinando intensamente desde o in¨ªcio da manh?. Ele repetia os movimentos que Rem havia instru¨ªdo com precis?o, o suor escorrendo pelo rosto. Por volta do meio-dia, Rem apareceu, chamando-o para almo?ar.

    ¡ª Isso vai mesmo me deixar mais forte? ¡ª perguntou Kay, ofegante, mas com uma ponta de d¨²vida no tom.

    ¡ª T¨¢ me questionando? ¡ª respondeu Rem, cruzando os bra?os com firmeza. ¡ª Se eu falei que vai ficar mais forte, ent?o voc¨º vai ficar mais forte!

    ¡ª T¨¢! ¡ª Kay respondeu, meio contrariado, mas sem contestar mais.

    Eles almo?aram juntos, e ¨¤ tarde Kay voltou para casa.

    No laborat¨®rio:

    Kay estava pensativo diante do monitor, as m?os cruzadas sob o queixo.

    ¡ª Como vou juntar dois opostos que n?o podem se unir?... Talvez uma c¨¢psula para o noxium? ¡ª murmurou, enquanto analisava os dados no monitor. ¡ª Os trajes parecem misturar ambos. Como eles fizeram isso?

    Ele se virou para Lavel, esperando alguma sugest?o.

    ¡ª Tem alguma ideia, Lavel? ¡ª perguntou, levantando as sobrancelhas.

    No monitor, uma carinha triste apareceu, indicando que Lavel tamb¨¦m n?o tinha uma solu??o.

    Kay suspirou e olhou para o traje de seu pai, pendurado ao lado.

    ¡ª O traje parece uma roupa normal. As pessoas que criaram isso s?o mesmo g¨ºnios. N?o deve ter problema testar para ver como ele se sente, n¨¦?

    Kay vestiu o traje com cuidado, mas ele ficou largo e caiu at¨¦ o ch?o, arrastando-se enquanto ele se movia.

    ¡ª ¨¦ como uma roupa comum! ¡ª disse, impressionado com o conforto e leveza.

    De repente, uma fuma?a densa come?ou a sair do traje.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º?! ¡ª exclamou Kay, surpreso e confuso.

 Capé“†tulo 118: Monarca e Generais!

    Como o traje estava dentro de uma c¨¢psula de vidro no laborat¨®rio, a fuma?a rapidamente tomou toda a vis?o. Kay tossiu, tentando cobrir o rosto com o bra?o, e tirou o traje apressadamente, deixando-o onde estava.

    ¡ª Eu senti... ilumina??o! ¡ª disse ele, tossindo enquanto tentava recuperar o f?lego. ¡ª Pode levar essa c¨¢psula embora. N?o faz sentido us¨¢-la se minha m?e n?o est¨¢ aqui para me ajudar!

    Parte do teto do laborat¨®rio come?ou a se abrir com um som mecanico e preciso. Uma estrutura met¨¢lica desceu lentamente. Era uma garra rob¨®tica articulada, feita de material brilhante e refor?ado, como se tivesse sido constru¨ªda para suportar imensas cargas.

    A garra se moveu suavemente, prendeu-se ¨¤ c¨¢psula de vidro e a ergueu com precis?o, subindo pelo teto at¨¦ desaparecer completamente. Ficou claro que havia outra sala acima, conectada por mecanismos ocultos que trabalhavam em perfeita sincronia.

    ¡ª Tudo que ¨¦ controlado de forma semi ou autom¨¢tica j¨¢ foi integrado ao sistema. Se algo n?o estiver funcionando, me avise para corrigir. Vou implementar mais coisas na casa depois! ¡ª disse Kay, ajustando algumas configura??es no painel.

    ¡ª Tudo em perfeitas condi??es! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, sua voz artificial carregando um tom animado.

    Kay assentiu, pensativo.

    ¡ª Preciso de materiais para construir outras salas. Fa?a uma estimativa do que ser¨¢ necess¨¢rio e, se tivermos dinheiro suficiente, fa?a o pedido ao reino. Deixe no local de sempre. Vai ser uma ¨¢rea de testes para as armas, ent?o n?o precisa ser t?o grande!

    ¡ª Pedido enviado. Tamb¨¦m conclu¨ª o pedido anterior feito pelo seu pai. ¡ª informou Lavel.

    Kay parou por um instante, processando a informa??o.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade... ¡ª murmurou ele. ¡ª J¨¢ temos os materiais. Meu pai n?o chegou a construir a ¨¢rea que ele queria.

    ¡ª Posso cancelar o novo pedido, se preferir. ¡ª sugeriu Lavel, com uma carinha atenta aparecendo na tela.

    ¡ª N?o precisa. ¡ª Kay sorriu levemente, os olhos brilhando com uma nova ideia. ¡ª Vou construir um t¨²nel at¨¦ a casa da Mira. J¨¢ que vou morar l¨¢, ¨¦ melhor ter uma sala de pesquisa por l¨¢ tamb¨¦m.

    Lavel piscou na tela, como se aprovasse o plano.

    No tempo atual:

    A grava??o mudou para uma ¨¢rea afastada dentro do reino, onde dois ghouls conversavam em tom baixo, mas com uma aura de urg¨ºncia.

    ¡ª O general informou que o monarca vai fazer uma visita. Parece que os humanos j¨¢ t¨ºm as vinte f¨ºmeas gr¨¢vidas que ele queria! ¡ª disse um dos ghouls, sua voz carregada de desprezo.

    ¡ª Vou avisar os outros! ¡ª respondeu o segundo ghoul, voando dali com urgencia

    ¡ª Aquele maldito est¨¢ vindo de novo... ¡ª murmurou Mira, pensativa, enquanto observava o horizonte. ¡ª "Espera, talvez d¨º para enfrent¨¢-lo com aquelas armas!"

    ¡ª N?o fa?a isso! ¡ª alertou Aiko, aproximando-se rapidamente. ¡ª Deixe o instituto pesquisar sobre elas primeiro. ¨¦ melhor termos mais muni??o e armamento quando for a hora de revidar.

    ¡ª Se ele vier com inten??es de nos atacar, n?o vai dar para segurar. Mas n?o vamos tomar a iniciativa! ¡ª respondeu Mira, firme.

    ¡ª Obrigada! ¡ª disse Aiko, respirando fundo antes de se virar para Lavel. ¡ª Lavel, quero os dados apenas do processo de constru??o das armas. Me envie isso!

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡ª T¨¢! ¡ª respondeu Lavel prontamente.

    ¡ª Vamos ficar ausentes por alguns dias. Vou colocar todo o instituto para trabalhar. Ent?o, n?o se preocupe se n?o ouvir not¨ªcias nossas. ¡ª Aiko tentou tranquilizar Mira, enquanto ajeitava os pap¨¦is em sua prancheta.

    ¡ª Boa sorte. ¡ª disse Mira, em tom s¨¦rio.

    Lavel, de forma eficiente, ocultou o v¨ªdeo do instituto, garantindo sigilo absoluto.

    ¡ª As muni??es s?o feitas com carne de ghouls como material principal. Depois que s?o disparadas, levam pouco tempo para virar p¨®! ¡ª informou Lavel, sua voz mecanica ressoando na sala.

    ¡ª Ent?o, podemos usar sem correr o risco de eles descobrirem que as armas s?o feitas de ghoul... O problema ¨¦ que as pr¨®prias armas ainda t¨ºm o cheiro de ghoul. Isso n?o adianta muito. ¡ª disse Fernanda, cruzando os bra?os enquanto pensava em uma solu??o.

    ¡ª O caminh?o agora pertence ¨¤ divis?o do ex¨¦rcito. N?o me importo se o levarem para as suas guerras. ¡ª comentou Lavel, indiferente.

    ¡ª Isso deve resolver o problema do cheiro, mas n?o podemos deixar nenhum ghoul vivo para informar os outros sobre as armas. ¡ª pontuou Mira, s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª O monarca e dois generais est?o vindo. N?o v?o demorar! ¡ª alertou o mini-ghoul, nervoso.

    ¡ª Ele tem mais dois? Al¨¦m daquele que esteve aqui antes? ¡ª exclamou Mira, surpresa.

    ¡ª Sim! ¡ª confirmou o mini-ghoul.

    ¡ª As armas s?o mais adequadas para aqueles que t¨ºm maior compatibilidade com o traje. Baseando nos dados dos soldados, recomendo que sejam distribu¨ªdas dessa maneira quando forem usadas. ¡ª informou Lavel, projetando os dados na tela.

    ¡ª Voc¨º pulou muitos soldados com compatibilidade maior. Por qu¨º? ¡ª perguntou Rem, franzindo a testa.

    ¡ª Baseei-me no desempenho em lutas anteriores, na capacidade de usar as armas de ghouls, na vontade de lutar mesmo contra inimigos mais fortes e no potencial de crescimento. ¡ª respondeu Lavel de forma precisa.

    ¡ª Ent?o t¨¢. ¡ª respondeu Rem, aceitando os crit¨¦rios.

    ¡ª Mais alguma informa??o importante? ¡ª perguntou Mira, voltando sua aten??o para Lavel.

    ¡ª Recomendo que instalem sensores em ¨¢reas importantes para identificar ghouls. A habilidade daquele general pode permitir que ele mimetize humanos tamb¨¦m. ¡ª disse Lavel, projetando na tela uma imagem capturada pelo sistema de seguran?a do general que atacou anteriormente.

    ¡ª Nisso, ela tem raz?o. Por que n?o pensamos nisso antes?! ¡ª exclamou Fernanda, frustrada.

    ¡ª Deixo isso com voc¨ºs. Agora, vamos l¨¢ receber esse monarca. ¡ª disse Mira, determinada.

    A cena muda.

    Na entrada da base, o monarca se aproximava, um sorriso c¨ªnico estampado em seu rosto.

    ¡ª Isso que ¨¦ uma bela recep??o! ¡ª disse ele, com um tom que misturava sarcasmo e aprova??o.

    Os soldados estavam posicionados estrategicamente dentro e em cima da base, prontos para qualquer eventualidade. Do lado de fora, estavam o monarca, tr¨ºs generais e um grupo de ghouls que o acompanhavam.

    Mira estava ¨¤ frente do ex¨¦rcito, ladeada pelos l¨ªderes e por sua m?e.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º quer? ¡ª perguntou Mira, firme, encarando o monarca.

    ¡ª Vim parabeniz¨¢-los. N?o esperava que tamb¨¦m tivessem gr¨¢vidas do lado de voc¨ºs. Atingiram a meta de dois meses. Humanos s?o mesmo impressionantes! ¡ª comentou o general, com um sorriso de esc¨¢rnio.

    ¡ª N?o pra voc¨º. ¡ª rebateu Mira, fria.

    O monarca riu, desinteressado.

    ¡ª Estou ciente. Mas n?o vim aqui s¨® por isso. Ouvi falar sobre um ghoul que est¨¢ com voc¨ºs. Ele conseguiu chamar minha aten??o e a de um dos meus generais. Depois, fomos informados de que havia o cheiro de um general neste reino, mas que desapareceu de repente. Quero perguntar se viram esse general. Tenho certeza de que esse ghoul que est¨¢ com voc¨ºs saberia diferenciar os n¨ªveis dos ghouls.

    Mira cruzou os bra?os, mantendo o olhar fixo nele.

    ¡ª Ouvimos sobre isso, mas n?o vimos nenhum general... al¨¦m desse a¨ª do seu lado.

    O general que havia atacado anteriormente riu, balan?ando a cabe?a. (vou dar um titulo temporario para ele: General Pregui?oso)

    ¡ª N?o guarde rancor contra mim. Lidar com humanos ¨¦ um t¨¦dio.

    ¡ª Voc¨º, pequeno ghoul, jure lealdade a mim e eu farei de voc¨º um general! ¡ª declarou o monarca, sua voz grave e autorit¨¢ria reverberando pelo campo.

    ¡ª Fa?a aquilo que eu te ensinei! ¡ª disse Himitsu, lan?ando um olhar firme ao mini-ghoul.

    O pequeno ghoul hesitou por um momento, como se ponderasse as palavras do monarca. Ent?o, de forma surpreendente, ergueu o dedo m¨¦dio e gritou:

    ¡ª Vai se f****!

    Um sil¨ºncio pesado tomou conta do lugar por alguns segundos, at¨¦ que o general ca¨ªdo exclamou, confuso:

    ¡ª O que significa isso?!

    ¡ª Ele est¨¢ recusando a oferta do monarca... de uma forma bastante rude. ¡ª explicou o executor, com um tom quase divertido.

    O monarca arqueou uma sobrancelha, intrigado.

    ¡ª Por que vai ficar ao lado dos humanos, sabendo qual ser¨¢ o destino deles? ¡ª questionou, com uma ponta de incredulidade.

    ¡ª Porque eu quero! ¡ª respondeu o mini-ghoul, sem hesitar.

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma batalha perdida, e voc¨º sabe disso. ¡ª disse o monarca, sua voz carregada de convic??o.

    ¡ª Humanos podem surpreender. ¡ª rebateu o mini-ghoul, firme, enquanto sua pequena figura emanava uma determina??o desafiadora.

    O monarca sorriu, mas seus olhos refletiam algo entre desprezo e curiosidade.

    ¡ª Estou interessado nesse tal capit?o da primeira divis?o. Os humanos est?o dizendo que ele ¨¦ mais forte do que aquele humano que enfrentei no passado. Voc¨ºs tamb¨¦m acreditam nisso? ¡ª perguntou ele, olhando para os l¨ªderes humanos ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª Claro que n?o! ¡ª respondeu Rem, com frieza. ¡ª O Alpha Zero com certeza era mais forte.

    ¡ª Eu queria testar isso, mas ¨¦ uma pena que esse humano esteja no territ¨®rio de outro monarca. ¡ª disse o monarca, fingindo um suspiro de lamenta??o. ¡ª Voc¨ºs n?o conseguem traz¨º-lo para c¨¢? Em troca, eu garanto que n?o vamos impedir o tr¨¢fego de voc¨ºs, como fizemos ontem.

    ¡ª Isso at¨¦ seria bom, mas ele j¨¢ deixou claro que n?o vai se envolver em outros reinos. ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, mantendo a compostura. ¡ª Ent?o, se quiser enfrent¨¢-lo, v¨¢ at¨¦ l¨¢ pessoalmente.

    O monarca fixou seus olhos em Himitsu, com um sorriso enigm¨¢tico.

    ¡ª Seu cheiro, humana... ¡ª disse ele, aproximando-se levemente. ¡ª Voc¨º parece ter alguma rela??o com o humano que matei. E essa sua inten??o de matar... est¨¢ claramente direcionada a mim. Vejo potencial em voc¨º, mas, pelo que sinto, ainda ¨¦ fraca.

    Himitsu deu um passo ¨¤ frente, o olhar em chamas.

    ¡ª Me enfrente, e eu te mostro quem ¨¦ fraca! ¡ª desafiou ela, sua voz carregada de provoca??o.

    O monarca riu, como se o desafio fosse um entretenimento passageiro.

    ¡ª Parece estar com dificuldade, humana. E eu n?o tenho interesse em enfrentar algu¨¦m ferido. ¡ª disse ele, desviando o olhar com desd¨¦m. ¡ª Os humanos deste reino, come?aram a se reproduzir como animais famintos. Talvez voc¨ºs devessem aceitar seu destino e fazer o mesmo... mas confesso que isso seria entediante.

    Ele ent?o deu um passo atr¨¢s, com um sorriso predat¨®rio.

    ¡ª Continuem resistindo. Mostrem-me o futuro que aquele humano almejava. Vamos ver se voc¨ºs conseguem fazer jus a ele.

 Capé“†tulo 119: Precisamos progredir!

    ¡ª Continuem resistindo. Mostrem-me o futuro que aquele humano almejava. Vamos ver se voc¨ºs conseguem fazer jus a ele.

    ¡ª N?o vou dizer o nome, porque parece que voc¨º nem sabe o nome dele, mas... tire meu sobrinho da sua boca imunda! ¡ª disparou Himitsu, seus olhos faiscando de raiva.

    O monarca come?ou a rir, como se a amea?a fosse uma piada.

    ¡ª Eu gostei de voc¨º, humana. Recupere-se primeiro, e ent?o voc¨º ser¨¢ minha refei??o! ¡ª disse ele, com um sorriso predat¨®rio.

    ¡ª N?o se eu te matar antes! ¡ª retrucou Himitsu, firme, sua voz cortante como uma lamina.

    O monarca abriu suas asas, a impon¨ºncia delas cobrindo o c¨¦u, enquanto ele analisava os humanos ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª Os outros humanos podem at¨¦ atingir v¨¢rias metas... ¡ª disse ele, em tom condescendente. ¡ª Mas ser¨¢ que conseguir?o manter esse progresso no futuro? Certamente haver¨¢ uma queda. O l¨ªder de voc¨ºs ¨¦ tolo; eu prefiro algo mais duradouro.

    Ele ent?o direcionou um olhar intenso a Himitsu.

    ¡ª N?o morra antes de ter a chance de me enfrentar novamente, humana. Voc¨º ¨¦ minha!

    ¡ª Prefiro homens bonitos! ¡ª retrucou Himitsu, com desd¨¦m, provocando um sorriso no rosto de alguns soldados.

    Sem se abalar, o monarca se retirou com dois dos generais, mas o terceiro, o executor, ficou para tr¨¢s, encarando os soldados e o mini-ghoul.

    ¡ª Eu me lembrarei bem dos insultos que fizeram ao meu monarca. Quando chegar a hora de matar voc¨ºs, vou saborear cada momento. ¡ª disse ele, com uma frieza que arrepiou at¨¦ os mais corajosos.

    Os soldados, seguindo a ordem silenciosa de Mira, mantiveram-se em sil¨ºncio enquanto o port?o se fechava.

    ¡ª V?o para a cidade dos humanos. N?o deixem que nenhum deles morra! ¡ª ordenou o general executor, antes de voar dali com os outros ghouls.

    Dentro da base, Mira foi direta:

    ¡ª Lavel, mostre a capital.

    No celular, a figura da fada digital apareceu.

    ¡ª Vai contra a pol¨ªtica de privacidade. Infelizmente, n?o posso mostrar. ¡ª respondeu Lavel, sem hesita??o.

    ¡ª Eu quero ver a capital! Por que vai contra essa pol¨ªtica?! ¡ª exclamou Mira, irritada.

    ¡ª Significa que as coisas est?o feias por l¨¢. ¡ª disse Rem, cruzando os bra?os. ¡ª Mas ¨¦ escolha dos humanos. N?o vamos nos envolver; colocar¨ªamos as pessoas daqui em risco.

    O sil¨ºncio que se seguiu foi cortado por Himitsu, que agora exigia explica??es.

    ¡ª Agora vai explicar por que n?o pod¨ªamos usar essas armas?!

    Mira respirou fundo antes de responder:

    ¡ª Os pais de Kay come?aram a desenvolv¨º-las antes de morrerem, e foi o Kay quem as construiu. Como os ghouls mencionaram, o material principal dessas armas ¨¦... ghouls. E a base delas... ¨¦ um general.

    ¡ª Foi o Kay? Ele sabia fazer essas coisas?! ¡ª exclamou Thais, surpresa.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ficaria surpresa com o que ele era capaz de fazer. ¡ª disse Mira, pensativa. ¡ª Ele podia ter nos contado desde o in¨ªcio. Talvez, se tiv¨¦ssemos ajudado, ter¨ªamos feito ainda mais.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡ª Eu n?o sei construir armas. N?o seria de grande ajuda. ¡ª retrucou Rem.

    ¡ª Voc¨º entendeu o que eu quis dizer! ¡ª rebateu Mira, impaciente.

    ¡ª N?o adianta pensar no que poderia ou n?o ter sido feito. Os monarcas s?o nossos inimigos? ¡ª perguntou Rem, mudando o foco da conversa.

    ¡ª Sim. Eles t¨ºm o mesmo objetivo, mas n?o podem ser aliados no final. ¡ª respondeu o mini-ghoul, com a voz grave.

    ¡ª Ent?o, no processo, pode ser que se tornem aliados tempor¨¢rios. ¡ª disse Rem, ponderando. ¡ª Envie as informa??es sobre as armas para as divis?es que ainda t¨ºm vontade de lutar. Mas monitore o progresso de cada uma. Quem tiver sucesso em recri¨¢-las deve compartilhar as grava??es com as outras divis?es.

    Lavel hesitou.

    ¡ª Tem certeza? Se as informa??es vazarem, os ghouls podem impedir antes mesmo de termos sucesso.

    ¡ª No ex¨¦rcito, mantenha apenas os capit?es informados. No instituto, s¨® quem tem capacidade para recriar as armas. Precisamos de todos os g¨ºnios que puderem contribuir para este projeto. ¡ª disse Mira, determinada.

    Rem olhou para Himitsu.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o se importa, n?o ¨¦?

    Himitsu deu de ombros.

    ¡ª Nem um pouco. Se foi ele quem construiu e quer passar adiante o projeto, n?o tenho por que recusar. Nunca estive envolvida de verdade nisso.

    ¡ª Conseguiu chamar a aten??o deles. ¨¦ melhor descansar para se recuperar! ¡ª disse Rem, cruzando os bra?os e observando Himitsu com um olhar preocupado.

    ¡ª N?o se preocupe comigo, eu me recupero melhor me movendo. ¡ª Himitsu deu um sorriso confiante, tentando disfar?ar o cansa?o evidente.

    ¡ª At¨¦ parece. ¨¦ melhor descansar. ¡ª insistiu Rem, o tom firme como quem n?o aceita discuss?o.

    O tempo passou rapido e os acontecimentos fluindo em uma sequ¨ºncia fren¨¦tica.

    Os institutos entraram em a??o.

    Dentro dos laborat¨®rios, Aiko liderava uma equipe de cientistas com uma energia incans¨¢vel. Ferramentas brilhavam sob a luz fria enquanto esquemas complexos eram rabiscados em quadros transparentes. M¨¢quinas eram desmontadas, ajustadas e testadas. O som de metal rangendo, martelos batendo e conversas r¨¢pidas entre os cientistas criava uma trilha sonora de urg¨ºncia.

    "N?o podemos falhar", pensava Aiko, com os olhos fixos no monitor enquanto ajustava os parametros de uma nova arma.

    Outros pesquisadores estavam concentrados em recriar muni??es, estudando peda?os de carne de ghoul para aperfei?oar sua efici¨ºncia e minimizar os riscos. "Cada segundo conta", era o pensamento comum que parecia unir todos ali, como uma for?a invis¨ªvel.

    Enquanto isso, os treinos da Sexta Divis?o se intensificavam.

    ¡ª Quero mais velocidade! Voc¨ºs est?o lentos demais! ¡ª dizias os lideres para os soldados, suas vozes como um chicote.

    Havia suor, gritos e determina??o. Um soldado ca¨ªa, mas outro imediatamente o ajudava a se levantar.

    ¡ª Mesmo que seu corpo pe?a arrego, voc¨ºs s¨® podem desistir quando estiverem mortos, continue lutando at¨¦ n?o dar mais! disse ravena, seu olhar ardendo de vontade de superar seus pr¨®prios limites.

    Na entrada da base, os sensores de ghouls eram montados.

    Os sensores, dispositivos de alta tecnologia, eram instalados em pontos estrat¨¦gicos na entrada da base. Eles eram capazes de identificar ghouls automaticamente e enviar alertas diretamente para a sala de controle de Fernanda. L¨¢, telas de monitoramento piscavam enquanto o sistema era testado exaustivamente.

    Soldados e cientistas trabalhavam lado a lado, conectando cabos, ajustando circuitos e verificando o alcance dos sensores. "Cada segundo que ganharmos com esse sistema pode salvar vidas", pensava Fernanda, enquanto limpava o suor da testa.

    O ritmo acelerava ainda mais.

    Armas eram empilhadas em caixas prontas para transporte. As muni??es experimentais brilhavam sob a luz das lampadas enquanto cientistas faziam os ¨²ltimos ajustes em novos prot¨®tipos. A tens?o no ar era quase palp¨¢vel, mas havia um fio de esperan?a que unia todos.

    Na arena, soldados gritavam em un¨ªssono enquanto completavam uma s¨¦rie de exerc¨ªcios sincronizados. Em outro canto, t¨¦cnicos terminavam de conectar os sensores aos sistemas de vigilancia da base.

    Tudo estava se movendo em um ¨²nico objetivo: preparar-se para a batalha iminente.

    Enquanto isso na capital, n?o vamos falar sobre eles. E foi Assim que mais dois meses se passaram.

    No p¨¢tio da Sexta Divis?o.

    ¡ª J¨¢ estamos com umas barrigas consider¨¢veis. ¡ª Rem soltou uma risada, olhando para Mira.

    ¡ª N¨®s vamos lutar. Voc¨ºs n?o precisam se envolver. ¡ª Himitsu afirmou, cruzando os bra?os com firmeza.

    ¡ª O traje nem cabe mais em n¨®s... ¡ª lamentou Mira, o desanimo evidente em seu rosto.

    ¡ª Estranho seria se coubesse! ¡ª Himitsu respondeu, rindo.

    ¡ª Eles realmente n?o est?o atacando aqui dentro. N?o precisam se preocupar conosco, foquem na miss?o de voc¨ºs! ¡ª disse Mira, lan?ando um olhar encorajador para os soldados.

    ¡ª N?o hesitem em usar as armas que ele fez para voc¨ºs. ¡ª Himitsu ajustou a al?a da maleta que carregava, o olhar s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª Espero n?o precisar us¨¢-las. Sem o traje, n?o seremos de grande ajuda... ¡ª disse Mira, com um suspiro.

    ¡ª Garanto que n?o precisar?o! ¡ª disse Lena, confiante.

    ¡ª E voc¨º, cuide bem da base! ¡ª alertou Joana, apontando para Lena.

    ¡ª Eu sei. Nenhum ghoul vai machucar elas enquanto eu estiver aqui! ¡ª respondeu Lena, com determina??o.

    ¡ª Fiquem de olho nela! ¡ª Joana virou-se para os soldados do esquadr?o de Lena, como uma ordem final.

    ¡ª Sim, senhora! ¡ª responderam eles em un¨ªssono, com firmeza.

    Himitsu ergueu a maleta enorme que carregava e sorriu:

    ¡ª Vamos testar essas belezinhas que ele criou!

    ¡ª Dentro dessa maleta, o cheiro das armas est¨¢ contido. Mas, no momento em que abrirem, ser¨¢ para lutar! Assim que terminarem, guardem-nas novamente, e eu usarei aquele vapor para neutralizar o cheiro. ¡ª A voz de Lavel soou pelo painel do caminh?o, firme e precisa.

    ¡ª Contamos com voc¨ºs! ¡ª disse Mira. ¡ª Agora v?o... e voltem vitoriosos!

    ¡ª Sim, senhora! ¡ª os soldados bateram contin¨ºncia, com o orgulho estampado no rosto.

    Os soldados subiram nos caminh?es.

    Agora, com os tr¨ºs novos caminh?es, era poss¨ªvel levar uma quantidade maior de soldados por terra. Dois helic¨®pteros os acompanharam no c¨¦u, cada um com apenas os pilotos e um soldado para operar as armas laterais. O mini ghoul seguiu os helic¨®pteros, voando ao lado deles, como uma sentinela viva.

    Assim, a tropa partiu da base.

    ¡ª A Lavel vai controlar as armas das paredes. Nosso foco ser¨¢ totalmente aqui, no p¨¢tio! ¡ª anunciou Lena, seu tom autorit¨¢rio.

    ¡ª Entendido! ¡ª responderam os soldados, alinhando-se em prontid?o.

    ¡ª Avisarei assim que detectar ghouls se aproximando. Estejam prontos para interceptar caso as armas falhem! ¡ª disse Lavel, com calma estrat¨¦gica.

    ¡ª Bora assistir! ¡ª disse Mira, virando-se para Rem e o ex-capit?o.

    Os tr¨ºs seguiram para a sala de Fernanda, onde telas e monitores j¨¢ estavam configurados para acompanhar a miss?o.

    As cameras instaladas nos caminh?es transmitiam em tempo real.

    As imagens eram vistas tanto da base quanto do instituto, criando uma atmosfera tensa e expectante.

    Enquanto os ve¨ªculos cortavam o terreno rumo ¨¤ capital, os soldados dentro dos caminh?es estavam atentos a todas as dire??es, os rostos concentrados. Nos helic¨®pteros, os pilotos ajustavam suas rotas enquanto os atiradores mantinham os olhos atentos no horizonte.

    O mini ghoul voava ¨¤ frente, como um batedor ¨¢gil, pronto para alertar qualquer amea?a iminente.

    Tudo estava em movimento.

    A miss?o come?ou.

 Capé“†tulo 119.2: Bem na hora!

    A miss?o come?ou.

    Os caminh?es cortavam o terreno ¨¢rido, levantando poeira enquanto avan?avam em alta velocidade. Nos c¨¦us, os dois helic¨®pteros acompanhavam a forma??o, suas h¨¦lices rugindo como se fossem os gritos de guerra da tropa. Dentro deles, os pilotos ajustavam as rotas, atentos, enquanto os atiradores nas laterais seguravam as metralhadoras pesadas, prontas para abrir fogo ao menor sinal de amea?a.

    N?o demorou para a amea?a se revelar.

    Os ghouls, percebendo que os humanos estavam fora de suas bases e longe dos civis, partiram para o ataque, confiantes de que poderiam aniquil¨¢-los.

    ¡ª "Abram fogo!" ¡ª ordenou Joana, pelo radio.

    As armas dos helic¨®pteros rugiram, cuspindo rajadas de balas no ar. Os primeiros ghouls foram atingidos em cheio, despencando como marionetes com as cordas cortadas. No entanto, os mais r¨¢pidos desviavam, esquivando-se das balas e avan?ando com ferocidade.

    ¡ª "Mini Ghoul, ¨¦ com voc¨º!" ¡ª a voz da Joana ecoou pelo campo de batalha.

    O mini ghoul lan?ou-se no ar, movendo-se como um borr?o. Ele voava entre os ghouls com uma agilidade impressionante, rasgando asas, quebrando pesco?os e derrubando os que escapavam das balas dos helic¨®pteros.

    ¡ª "Eles est?o aprendendo r¨¢pido demais!" ¡ª comentou um dos atiradores, impressionado com a resist¨ºncia dos ghouls.

    Os ataques continuaram. Os helic¨®pteros abriram fogo at¨¦ o ¨²ltimo cartucho de muni??o. No solo, os soldados mantinham suas armas prontas, mas, para sua sorte, os ghouls n?o conseguiam ultrapassar a defesa a¨¦rea. Quando os helic¨®pteros ficaram sem muni??o, a tropa j¨¢ estava pr¨®xima ao instituto.

    A chegada ao instituto trouxe uma nova surpresa.

    De longe, eles avistaram mais ghouls se aproximando rapidamente, voando em forma??o. A tens?o cresceu, mas antes que os soldados pudessem reagir, a voz do chefe do instituto soou pelo r¨¢dio:

    ¡ª "N?o se preocupem com eles. Deixem conosco."

    Os soldados e pilotos olharam ¨¤ frente e viram algo surpreendente: armas gigantes come?aram a emergir das paredes do instituto. Elas se alinharam como sentinelas, preparadas para defender a instala??o.

    ¡ª "Eles s?o bons..." ¡ª comentou Himitsu, com um sorriso satisfeito, segurando firme a maleta com as armas.

    Os ghouls avan?aram em alta velocidade, confiantes de que poderiam invadir o instituto. No entanto, assim que entraram no alcance das armas, o cen¨¢rio mudou.

    As torretas dispararam com precis?o mortal, derrubando os ghouls antes que pudessem chegar perto. Cada disparo parecia calculado, atingindo pontos vitais ou incapacitando-os para que os outros fossem eliminados. Alguns ghouls, ao perceberem a carnificina, recuaram, voando desesperadamente para longe.

    ¡ª "Mini Ghoul!" ¡ª chamou Joana pelo r¨¢dio.

    Sem hesitar, o mini ghoul lan?ou-se ¨¤ persegui??o. Ele voou como uma bala, alcan?ando os ghouls em retirada. Com movimentos r¨¢pidos e certeiros, ele finalizou os sobreviventes, garantindo que nenhum retornasse para relatar o que havia acontecido.

    Enquanto isso, no instituto, a ¨¢rea de pouso, que antes era aberta, agora era coberta com uma placa grossa de noxium que come?ou a deslizar para dentro do instituto, abrindo um espa?o seguro para os helic¨®pteros pousarem.

    Os helic¨®pteros desceram suavemente, enquanto os caminh?es chegavam logo atr¨¢s, estacionando com precis?o.

    Miss?o cumprida.

    A tropa desembarcou rapidamente, e os soldados, embora confiantes, estavam alertas. Mira, acompanhando tudo pela transmiss?o na sala de Fernanda, soltou um suspiro de al¨ªvio ao ver que todos haviam chegado em seguran?a.

    ¡ª "Eles fizeram um excelente trabalho," ¡ª comentou Rem, orgulhosa.

    ¡ª "Mas isso foi s¨® o come?o. Ainda h¨¢ muito a fazer." ¡ª Mira respondeu, com os olhos fixos na tela, enquanto o instituto se preparava para o pr¨®ximo passo.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    No interior do instituto, a recep??o calorosa contrastava com a tens?o da miss?o.

    ¡ª "Para quem nunca esteve aqui, sejam muito bem-vindos!" ¡ª disse Aiko, com um sorriso radiante, ao recepcionar os soldados.

    Assim que o ¨²ltimo deles entrou, as placas grossas de noxium se moveram novamente, selando completamente a ¨¢rea de pouso e isolando o instituto do mundo exterior.

    ¡ª "A garotinha g¨ºnio!" ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, com um leve tom de provoca??o.

    ¡ª "Sou eu mesma!" ¡ª respondeu Aiko, com bom humor, fazendo um gesto de paz e amor com as duas m?os.

    De repente, Emilia correu at¨¦ ela, abra?ando-a com for?a.

    ¡ª "Prima!"

    ¡ª "Opa!" ¡ª Aiko quase perdeu o equil¨ªbrio, rindo. ¡ª "¨¦ bom te ver tamb¨¦m, mas n?o temos tempo para bater papo. Me acompanhem!"

    Com passos apressados, ela liderou o grupo at¨¦ uma sala maior, onde o chefe do instituto os aguardava ao lado de outros cientistas.

    ¡ª "Sejam bem-vindos, soldados da sexta divis?o!" ¡ª saudou o chefe, em um tom respeitoso.

    Joana avan?ou e apertou sua m?o firmemente.

    ¡ª "Obrigada pelo ¨¢rduo trabalho do instituto."

    ¡ª "Somos n¨®s que agradecemos!" ¡ª respondeu o chefe, enquanto os soldados se curvavam em respeito. ¡ª "Embora n?o seja apropriado dizer, aqui dentro estamos seguros. Enquanto os generais ou o monarca n?o nos atacarem, os outros ghouls n?o t¨ºm for?a suficiente para atravessar essas paredes. Voc¨ºs, por outro lado, est?o se arriscando pelo reino. O m¨ªnimo que podemos fazer ¨¦ apoiar!"

    Joana assentiu, os olhos s¨¦rios mas cheios de gratid?o.

    ¡ª "O apoio de voc¨ºs ¨¦ inestim¨¢vel, e certamente essas armas nos ajudar?o a virar o jogo."

    Aiko tomou a palavra, ajustando os ¨®culos com determina??o.

    ¡ª "Sobre isso, como mencionamos antes, as armas que preparamos s?o de fato mais potentes que as que voc¨ºs j¨¢ usam. Por¨¦m, sem um corpo de um general inteiro, n?o conseguimos criar as mais poderosas. N?o temos garantias de que funcionar?o contra eles."

    ¡ª "O material usado veio daqueles ghouls de Mineforde?" ¡ª perguntou Ryuji, surpreso.

    ¡ª "Exatamente!" ¡ª confirmou Aiko. ¡ª "Eram os mais fortes que t¨ªnhamos. Infelizmente, o resto do corpo do general que o mini ghoul n?o devorou acabou sendo transformado em um traje."

    Ela se aproximou, pegando uma maleta escura e entregando-a para Joana.

    ¡ª "Confio que escolher?o algu¨¦m ¨¤ altura para usar tudo o que esse traje oferece."

    Joana segurou a maleta com firmeza.

    ¡ª "Encontraremos algu¨¦m apropriado."

    Aiko assentiu e apontou para um caminh?o estacionado ao lado.

    ¡ª "Sem mais enrola??o, esse caminh?o est¨¢ cheio de armas. A Lavel pode controlar tudo nele, ent?o basta voc¨ºs o protegerem."

    Himitsu sorriu.

    ¡ª "Isso facilita muito as coisas para n¨®s."

    ¡ª "Ah, e aquele caminh?o ali ¨¦ para voc¨ºs. Enchemos o tanque de combust¨ªvel e adicionamos alguns suprimentos m¨¦dicos, especialmente para as gravidinhas."

    ¡ª "Obrigada!" ¡ª disse Joana, sincera.

    ¡ª "N?o foi nada. Mas, um aviso: como as armas s?o feitas de carne de ghoul, os outros ghouls podem tentar devor¨¢-las. Protejam-nas a todo custo."

    Joana estendeu a m?o para Aiko.

    ¡ª "Pode deixar. Vamos cuidar bem delas."

    Aiko apertou a m?o de Joana, o olhar carregado de emo??o.

    ¡ª "Vamos para um futuro onde n?o precisaremos mais usar armas."

    ¡ª "Sim!" ¡ª respondeu Joana, com convic??o.

    Aiko olhou para Emilia, um brilho melanc¨®lico nos olhos.

    ¡ª "Foi um desafio e tanto construir tudo isso. Quanto mais eu conhe?o o Kay, mais percebo o qu?o incr¨ªvel ele era. Mira tinha raz?o... Eu o amaria ainda mais se tivesse tido a chance."

    ¡ª "Eu te falei!" ¡ª respondeu Emilia, com um sorriso afetuoso.

    ¡ª "N?o se atreva a morrer, olhos de ¨¢guia."

    ¡ª "Eu n?o vou," ¡ª prometeu Emilia, sorrindo confiante.

    A cena mudou.

    Os soldados j¨¢ estavam no caminho de volta para a base. A tens?o no rosto de cada um era evidente. A reserva de muni??o dos helic¨®pteros havia se esgotado, e qualquer novo ataque dependeria exclusivamente deles.

    Os caminh?es seguiam pela estrada desolada, enquanto os helic¨®pteros voavam acima, em sil¨ºncio agora. O mini ghoul, sempre vigilante, mantinha-se pr¨®ximo, como uma sombra protetora.

    ¡ª "General!" ¡ª gritou o mini ghoul, a tens?o na sua voz ecoando pelo r¨¢dio.

    No painel do caminh?o, Lavel reagiu de imediato

    ¡ª "Era esperado, mas este ¨¦ um dos piores cen¨¢rios que poderiam acontecer!"

    Joana se manteve firme, mesmo com a amea?a iminente.

    ¡ª "¨¦ por isso que estamos nessa forma??o. Continuem com o plano!"

    Os soldados dos outros ve¨ªculos, conscientes do perigo, ofereceram suas ¨²ltimas palavras de apoio.

    ¡ª "Boa sorte!" ¡ª disseram, batendo contin¨ºncia antes de acelerar.

    Dentro do caminh?o carregando a fuma?a, estavam os portadores das armas criadas por Kay ¡ª aqueles preparados para enfrentar qualquer coisa, at¨¦ mesmo um general.

    Himitsu, com olhos fixos no horizonte, perguntou rapidamente:

    ¡ª "Qual dire??o ele est¨¢ vindo?"

    Sem hesitar, o mini ghoul se moveu para a retaguarda do comboio.

    Joana ergueu a voz, sua autoridade incontest¨¢vel.

    ¡ª "N?o importa o que aconte?a, apenas sigam em frente!"

    Os soldados, obedecendo com firmeza, responderam em un¨ªssono:

    ¡ª "Certo!"

    Os ve¨ªculos aceleraram.

    O caminh?o carregando a fuma?a, no entanto, desacelerou, preparando-se para o confronto iminente.

    A tens?o aumentava conforme a distancia entre os que ficavam para lutar e os que avan?avam para cumprir a miss?o se alargava. Era como um ato de equil¨ªbrio: um lado sacrificando tudo para garantir o sucesso do outro.

    O general avan?ava, sua presen?a esmagadora crescendo a cada segundo.

    ¡ª "O general j¨¢ adentrou o reino e continua voando na nossa dire??o. Ele estar¨¢ vis¨ªvel em dois minutos!" ¡ª avisou Lavel pelo painel, sua voz grave e carregada de urg¨ºncia. O caminh?o parou com um leve solavanco.

    Os soldados, treinados e preparados, desceram rapidamente do ve¨ªculo, suas express?es um misto de concentra??o e determina??o. O caminh?o avan?ou alguns metros ¨¤ frente, para evitar ser um alvo direto, enquanto eles se posicionavam na estrada desolada.

    ¡ª "Tinha que ser justo aquele cuja habilidade n¨®s n?o conhecemos..." ¡ª murmurou Ravena, segurando firmemente sua arma, sua voz carregada de um nervosismo que ela tentava esconder.

    No c¨¦u distante, a figura do general se aproximava rapidamente, sua presen?a se tornando mais palp¨¢vel a cada segundo. Ele parecia uma tempestade personificada, cortando o ar com asas imponentes e uma aura que emanava poder avassalador. Mesmo assim, ele n?o desacelerava, ignorando completamente os soldados ¨¤ sua frente.

    Himitsu observava atentamente, os olhos fixos no inimigo que vinha como um predador implac¨¢vel. Ela estreitou os olhos, o tom de sua voz firme e carregado de provoca??o.

    ¡ª "Vai querer nos ignorar?"

    Os soldados agiram como um s¨®, abrindo rapidamente as malas que carregavam. Cada um revelou uma arma feita de ghoul, o cheiro emanando para os ghouls com uma intensidade amea?adora.

    Os soldados armados com noxium recuaram para dar espa?o aos portadores das armas especiais, criando uma forma??o estrat¨¦gica enquanto a tens?o no ar se tornava quase insuport¨¢vel.

    Ent?o, sem aviso, o general, que parecia prestes a simplesmente atravess¨¢-los como se fossem insignificantes, desceu em um movimento abrupto e violento. Ele pousou com um impacto ensurdecedor, rachando o solo sob seus p¨¦s, criando uma nuvem de poeira ao redor. Sua presen?a era avassaladora, e a f¨²ria em seus olhos faiscava como chamas.

    ¡ª "O que voc¨ºs fizeram?" ¡ª perguntou ele, sua voz grave e repleta de indigna??o.

    Himitsu deu um passo ¨¤ frente, segurando seu martelo com firmeza, um sorriso desafiador surgindo em seus l¨¢bios.

    ¡ª "Nivelamos o jogo."

    O general lan?ou um olhar para as armas que os soldados empunhavam.

 Capé“†tulo 120: Desilus?o!

    O general lan?ou um olhar para as armas que os soldados empunhavam.

    ¡ª "Eles sabem o que est?o fazendo." ¡ª pensou o general, mas manteve sua postura arrogante, tentando n?o demonstrar o inc?modo que sentia.

    As armas brilhavam amea?adoramente nas m?os dos soldados, prontas para o confronto. Era como se o destino de todo o reino dependesse daquele embate. O sil¨ºncio que se seguiu foi carregado de tens?o, quebrado apenas pelo som do vento e o estalo de armamentos sendo empunhados.

    Enquanto isso, o caminh?o, posicionado a uma distancia segura, continuava transmitindo aquela cena ao vivo para o instituto e o ex¨¦rcito. Cada movimento era observado com tens?o e expectativa, o sil¨ºncio nas salas de controle sendo quebrado apenas pelo som das respira??es contidas.

    ¡ª "Se querem morrer, ser¨¢ um prazer mat¨¢-los!" ¡ª rugiu o general, sua voz ecoando como um trov?o enquanto quatro tent¨¢culos monstruosos emergiam de suas costas, retorcendo-se como serpentes famintas.

    Os soldados mantiveram suas posi??es, mas o pensamento que atravessava suas mentes era unanime: "Qual ¨¦ a habilidade dele?" O mist¨¦rio o tornava ainda mais amea?ador.

    ¡ª "Voc¨ºs pagar?o com suas vidas pelos insultos ao meu monarca. E voc¨º, humana, ser¨¢ o trof¨¦u que entregarei a ele!" ¡ª disse o general Executor, apontando um olhar mortal para Himitsu.

    Ela, no entanto, permaneceu im¨®vel, seu olhar desafiador brilhando com determina??o.

    ¡ª "E voc¨º ser¨¢ o nosso trof¨¦u quando o matarmos!" ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, com um sorriso provocador,

    Os tent¨¢culos do general come?aram a borbulhar, transformando-se em laminas grotescas. Embora n?o fossem laminas forjadas como as humanas, suas bordas afiadas reluziam com um brilho mortal.

    ¡ª "L¨¢ vem!" ¡ª gritou Himitsu, assumindo uma posi??o de combate.

    Os tent¨¢culos dispararam como raios, r¨¢pidos demais para que os soldados comuns reagissem. Mas Himitsu e Slayer avan?aram sem hesitar, posicionando-se na linha de frente. A for?a do ataque era avassaladora, mas ambos enfrentaram de frente. Himitsu desferiu um golpe poderoso com seu martelo, enquanto Slayer usou sua espada para tentar redirecionar o ataque.

    Por¨¦m, assim que suas armas colidiram com os tent¨¢culos, algo inesperado aconteceu: ambas foram cortadas ao meio.

    ¡ª "O qu¨º?!" ¡ª exclamaram os soldados, paralisados de panico e surpresa.

    O general riu alto, sua express?o cheia de desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª "Era isso que tinham? Pat¨¦tico."

    Mas antes que as partes cortadas das armas tocassem o ch?o, algo extraordin¨¢rio aconteceu. As metades come?aram a se mover sozinhas, estendendo-se de volta para a outra parte nas m?os de seus donos, unindo-se novamente como se nunca tivessem sido separadas.

    ¡ª "Mas que diabos foi isso?!" ¡ª gritou Himitsu, olhando para o martelo agora inteiro novamente.

    De repente, as armas come?aram a se fundir com os trajes no bra?o de Himitsu e Slayer. Um brilho inquietante surgiu no local onde arma e traje se conectavam, como se ambos estivessem agora vivos e em perfeita sincronia.

    ¡ª "O cheiro est¨¢ forte!" ¡ª avisou o mini-ghoul, saltando em alerta.

    ¡ª "Entendi... Ent?o a arma se ativou." ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, com os olhos estreitos, tentando entender a extens?o daquele novo poder.

    Slayer girou a espada restaurada em sua m?o, um sorriso confiante surgindo em seu rosto.

    ¡ª "Vamos tentar de novo." ¡ª disse ele, desafiador, seus olhos fixos no general.

    O general inclinou a cabe?a, visivelmente intrigado. Pela primeira vez, ele parecia perceber que havia algo diferente naquela batalha.

    ¡ª "Que interessante..." ¡ª murmurou ele, enquanto seus tent¨¢culos se retesavam, prontos para atacar novamente.

    ¡ª "Seus trajes!" ¡ª exclamou Joana, alarmada.

    Os trajes de Himitsu e Slayer come?aram a liberar fuma?a densa, um sinal claro de que a quebra de limite havia sido ativada, mas n?o por escolha deles.

    ¡ª "Entendi... Ent?o ¨¦ assim que funciona!" ¡ª murmurou Ravena, observando a cena atentamente antes de ir ¨¤ frente.

    Ela se posicionou ao lado de Himitsu e Slayer na linha de frente, com determina??o gravada em seus olhos.

    ¡ª "Ativar quebra de limite."

    As palavras sa¨ªram como um comando inabal¨¢vel. Imediatamente, sua foice e seu traje come?aram a se fundir, liberando a mesma fuma?a que agora envolvia os outros dois. A tens?o no ar parecia aumentar junto com a intensidade daquela n¨¦voa sombria.

    ¡ª "Vamos testar isso!" ¡ª disse Ravena, girando a foice em suas m?os enquanto seus olhos brilhavam de anima??o.

    ¡ª "Parece que est¨¢ animada... Ent?o vem para cima, seu ghoul feioso!" ¡ª provocou Himitsu, segurando firme seu martelo e assumindo uma postura ofensiva.

    Os outros soldados permanecendo parados enquanto observavam o confronto. O general, percebendo isso, deixou escapar um riso frio.

    ¡ª "Est?o me subestimando? Tudo bem... Eu vou brincar com voc¨ºs."

    Durante as investidas dos tr¨ºs ele n?o se moveu. Todo seu corpo permanecia im¨®vel, mas seus tent¨¢culos... Eles eram uma hist¨®ria ¨¤ parte. Se retorciam como cobras demon¨ªacas, r¨¢pidos como trov?es, prontos para atacar.

    Himitsu avan?ou sem hesitar, movendo-se em uma velocidade que seria imposs¨ªvel para olhos humanos acompanharem. O general, parado como uma est¨¢tua, comandava seus tent¨¢culos para intercept¨¢-la. O som de metal cortando o ar e o impacto entre as armas ecoava como trov?es em uma tempestade furiosa.

    Ela girava seu martelo com destreza, impedindo cada golpe dos tent¨¢culos enquanto avan?ava com ferocidade. Cada movimento era preciso, mas a velocidade das laminas organicas do general era surreal. Mesmo com as novas armas, Himitsu sentia a press?o crescente do combate.

    ¡ª "Ele nem sequer se mexe!" ¡ª pensou Himitsu, cerrando os dentes enquanto continuava a bloquear e avan?ar. A frieza do general a irritava profundamente.

    Quando Himitsu finalmente se aproximou o suficiente, desferiu um golpe colossal com o martelo, mirando o rosto do general. O impacto foi t?o devastador que o ch?o ao redor tremeu, rachaduras surgindo ao redor. A for?a da investida era descomunal, mas o general permaneceu inabal¨¢vel.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Com um ¨²nico movimento de seus tent¨¢culos, ele deteve o martelo de Himitsu no ar, interrompendo o ataque e mostrando que estava apenas se divertindo at¨¦ aquele momento.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º ¨¦ bom." ¡ª admitiu Himitsu, recuando alguns passos, os olhos brilhando com uma mistura de frustra??o e respeito.

    O general manteve sua postura, um sorriso debochado surgindo em seu rosto enquanto seus tent¨¢culos se agitavam, prontos para o pr¨®ximo movimento.

    ¡ª "Bom?" ¡ª disse o general com uma voz g¨¦lida. ¡ª "Voc¨ºs ainda n?o viram nada."

    A luta continuava em uma velocidade t?o absurda que mal havia tempo para respirar. Cada golpe, cada bloqueio e cada recuo eram como trov?es colidindo em um campo de batalha onde a vit¨®ria parecia uma miragem distante.

    ¡ª "Ativar quebra de limite!" ¡ª gritaram os outros soldados, sincronizados, enquanto seus trajes e armas come?avam a liberar fuma?a, indicando que estavam prontos para a batalha.

    ¡ª "Agora sim as coisas v?o ficar interessantes!" ¡ª disse o General Executor, com um sorriso predador, enquanto seus tent¨¢culos voltavam ¨¤ forma normal, como se estivesse recuando momentaneamente.

    ¡ª "O que est¨¢ fazendo?" ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, surpresa pela mudan?a repentina no comportamento do inimigo.

    ¡ª "Tem um intrometido vindo a¨ª." ¡ª disse o Executor, sua voz carregada de um desprezo absoluto. ¡ª "Melhor n?o atac¨¢-lo, ou todos voc¨ºs morrer?o no mesmo instante."

    ¡ª "Outro general!" ¡ª alertou o Mini Ghoul, seus olhos se estreitando em sinal de cautela.

    ¡ª "Isso n?o muda nada!" ¡ª retrucou Himitsu, cheia de determina??o.

    ¡ª "Pare!" ¡ª gritou o Mini Ghoul, desesperado.

    Nesse exato momento, um dos tent¨¢culos do Executor atingiu o ch?o ¨¤ frente de Himitsu com tanta for?a que a terra tremeu e o impacto abriu uma cratera. Se n?o fosse pelo aviso do Mini Ghoul, ela teria sido atingida.

    ¡ª "Os ghouls que voc¨ºs chamam de inteligentes, n¨®s chamamos de refei??o." ¡ª zombou o Executor, com um olhar frio e calculista. ¡ª "Entendam logo, humanos: nossos n¨ªveis s?o diferentes!"

    ¡ª "Kratos!" ¡ª gritou Joana, chamando o refor?o.

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª respondeu Kratos, surgindo rapidamente entre os soldados.

    Os outros se afastaram, dando espa?o. Sem hesitar, Kratos ergueu sua arma e abriu fogo contra o Executor. O som dos disparos ecoou como trov?es, e uma cortina de poeira e destro?os se levantou no impacto, obscurecendo a vis?o de todos. Ele s¨® parou de atirar quando a muni??o acabou, o sil¨ºncio s¨²bito aumentando ainda mais a tens?o no ar.

    ¡ª "Pegou ele?" ¡ª perguntou Slayer, a voz carregada de ansiedade.

    ¡ª "N?o sei." ¡ª respondeu Kratos, mantendo sua arma apontada, atento a qualquer movimento.

    Uma voz fria e debochada ecoou por entre a poeira.

    ¡ª "Eu n?o avisei que, se n?o tomassem cuidado, morreriam?"

    Quando a poeira finalmente se dissipou, a figura do Executor estava intacta. Mas, atr¨¢s dele, um segundo general havia aparecido: o Ca¨ªdo. Sua presen?a era t?o opressiva quanto a do Executor, e um sorriso sinistro brincava em seus l¨¢bios.

    ¡ª "Essa foi por pouco..." ¡ª disse o Ca¨ªdo, ajeitando sua postura. ¡ª "Se voc¨º tivesse me acertado, o Monarca teria me matado de qualquer forma."

    O Executor balan?ou seus tent¨¢culos, e todas as balas disparadas por Kratos ca¨ªram ao ch?o, inofensivas.

    ¡ª "Vou te dar um conselho, humano." ¡ª disse o Executor, sua voz carregada de sarcasmo. ¡ª "Essa sua arma certamente teria ferido o Ca¨ªdo aqui, mas no mesmo instante isso seria o fim de voc¨ºs."

    ¡ª "Do que est¨¢ falando?" ¡ª perguntou Kratos, franzindo a testa, confuso.

    ¡ª "Esse a¨ª libera uma n¨¦voa venenosa quando ¨¦ ferido... seja por vontade pr¨®pria ou reflexo." ¡ª explicou o Executor, com uma calma quase insultante. ¡ª "Se o corpo dele fosse atingido, todos voc¨ºs morreriam assim que essa n¨¦voa os tocasse. E, dependendo da gravidade do ferimento, at¨¦ este reino inteiro poderia ser coberto pela fuma?a. Nem eu sairia ileso."

    Os soldados ficaram em sil¨ºncio, processando o que ouviram. Era uma verdade terr¨ªvel.

    ¡ª "Quando ele estiver lutando contra voc¨ºs, recomendo n?o atacarem diretamente." ¡ª continuou o Executor. ¡ª "Apenas tentem sobreviver. Isso ser¨¢ mais ¨²til."

    ¡ª "Eu ia avis¨¢-los... N?o espere que eu te agrade?a." ¡ª disse o Ca¨ªdo, com um tom desdenhoso.

    ¡ª "N?o me importo." ¡ª retrucou o Executor, revirando os olhos. ¡ª "E, afinal, por que voc¨º est¨¢ aqui?"

    ¡ª "Ordens do Monarca." ¡ª respondeu o Ca¨ªdo, sem rodeios. ¡ª "Espalhe os ghouls, mas n?o permita que eles invadam o reino dos humanos."

    O Executor, com uma express?o que misturava desd¨¦m e obedi¨ºncia relutante, se retirou. Em instantes, ele desapareceu no horizonte, deixando apenas a tens?o no ar.

    O Ca¨ªdo permaneceu, seus olhos fixos nos soldados.

    ¡ª "Essas armas de voc¨ºs..." ¡ª disse ele, com a voz carregada de desconfian?a. ¡ª "Elas t¨ºm o mesmo cheiro de um antigo inimigo nosso. Ele foi morto pelo Executor e pelo Pregui?oso no passado. Como conseguiram isso?"

    O sil¨ºncio era pesado. Os soldados n?o sabiam o que responder. A pergunta pairava no ar, junto com a amea?a impl¨ªcita na presen?a do Ca¨ªdo.

    ¡ª "Quem garante que isso ¨¦ verdade?" ¡ª gritou Himitsu, apontando o martelo para o General Ca¨ªdo, sua voz carregada de indigna??o e desconfian?a.

    O General Ca¨ªdo, com sua postura altiva e olhar frio, respondeu calmamente:

    ¡ª "Os humanos me conhecem por v¨¢rios t¨ªtulos... Corrosivo, Venenoso... Mas o que mais ecoa por a¨ª ¨¦ ''General Ca¨ªdo''. N?o me orgulho desse nome, mas ele existe por um motivo."

    Sua voz ficou mais sombria, quase como se carregasse um peso pessoal:

    ¡ª "Sempre que me machuco, meus inimigos morrem. E hoje, a ordem n?o ¨¦ para eliminar voc¨ºs. A ordem ¨¦ para mant¨º-los vivos. Ent?o, por enquanto, eu me retiro."

    Antes que qualquer um pudesse reagir, o General Ca¨ªdo ergueu voo com um movimento ¨¢gil e desapareceu no horizonte, deixando uma tens?o esmagadora no ar.

    ¡ª "Droga!" ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, socando o ch?o com tanta for?a que pequenas fissuras se espalharam na terra. Sua frustra??o era vis¨ªvel.

    Joana, buscando manter a calma no grupo, ergueu a voz:

    ¡ª "Hoje, eles nos mostraram que ainda n?o somos o suficiente. Mas, mesmo assim, essa vit¨®ria ¨¦ nossa. Vamos voltar para a base."

    O caminh?o, que havia se afastado para seguran?a, aproximou-se lentamente e parou ao lado do grupo. A voz de Lavel ecoou pelo painel, carregada de uma mistura de pragmatismo e encorajamento:

    ¡ª "Ela est¨¢ certa. O teste foi um sucesso. Agora sabemos que essas armas s?o capazes de eliminar todos os ghouls, exceto os Generais e o Monarca. Para derrot¨¢-los, vamos precisar de um ghoul ainda mais poderoso."

    Ravena, cruzando os bra?os, n?o escondeu sua insatisfa??o:

    ¡ª "Isso n?o ¨¦ o suficiente. Se n?o conseguirmos eliminar os que realmente s?o uma amea?a, essas armas ser?o in¨²teis."

    Uma nova voz surgiu no r¨¢dio, cortando a conversa. Mira falava com firmeza, tentando afastar o desanimo:

    ¡ª "Por enquanto, a vit¨®ria ¨¦ nossa. N?o fiquem parados a¨ª remoendo isso. Voltem para a base. Voc¨ºs fizeram o que podiam hoje."

    Joana assentiu, levando a m?o ao r¨¢dio.

    ¡ª "Entendido."

    Os soldados come?aram a se mover em dire??o ao caminh?o. Embora a miss?o tivesse sido tecnicamente um sucesso, era evidente o peso da frustra??o no grupo. A realidade era cruel: sabiam que as armas eram poderosas, mas, contra os Generais e o Monarca, ainda n?o era o suficiente.

    O caminh?o entrou nos port?es da base, os soldados ainda processando tudo o que havia acontecido durante a miss?o. Mira, que aguardava no p¨¢tio, encerrou rapidamente uma chamada no celular assim que os viu. Ela caminhou at¨¦ eles, com um semblante s¨¦rio, mas acolhedor.

    ¡ª "Bem-vindos de volta!" ¡ª disse Mira, com um tom misturado de al¨ªvio e preocupa??o.

    ¡ª "Chegamos!" ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, batendo a m?o no ombro de Ravena com uma express?o exausta, mas determinada.

    Mira respirou fundo antes de continuar:

    ¡ª "Tenho uma not¨ªcia boa... e outra ruim."

    ¡ª "Fala a ruim primeiro." ¡ª disse Ravena, cruzando os bra?os e lan?ando um olhar desconfiado.

    ¡ª "Prefiro come?ar pela boa." ¡ª Mira deu um meio sorriso antes de continuar: ¡ª "O instituto na Primeira Divis?o conseguiu finalmente criar um lote de armas feitas de ghouls. S?o ainda mais avan?adas que as nossas."

    O grupo pareceu animado por um breve momento, at¨¦ Mira acrescentar, com um tom mais pesado:

    ¡ª "Mas parece que Julius proibiu o uso dessas armas por seus pr¨®prios soldados. A boa not¨ªcia ¨¦ que o instituto decidiu entregar essas armas para as outras divis?es. Ou seja, elas s?o nossas... se conseguirmos busc¨¢-las."

    O entusiasmo do grupo desmoronou.

    ¡ª "E a not¨ªcia ruim ¨¦ que n?o temos como ir pegar essas armas, certo?" ¡ª exclamou Thais, adiantando-se com a express?o j¨¢ carregada de frustra??o.

    Mira assentiu, soltando um suspiro:

    ¡ª "Exatamente. Sem o aeroporto funcionando, n?o temos como enviar ningu¨¦m. E, mesmo que tiv¨¦ssemos acesso ao aeroporto, os outros reinos tamb¨¦m est?o sob ataque constante de ghouls. A chance de sermos emboscados no caminho ¨¦ alt¨ªssima. Qualquer tentativa de atravessar seria praticamente suic¨ªdio."

    Himitsu passou a m?o pelos cabelos, visivelmente irritada:

    ¡ª "N?o precisamos das armas deles, se matarmos um dos generais a geniozinho pode criar armas mais poderosas" ¡ª disse himitsu

    ¡ª "Continua irritante como sempre!" ¡ª disse Aurion, aparecendo na tela do celular de Himitsu.

    ¡ª "Olha s¨®, se n?o ¨¦ o vice-capit?o!" ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, pegando o celular do bolso e inclinando a cabe?a com um sorriso ir?nico.

    ¡ª "Estamos enviando o Ultra para voc¨º. E, aproveitando, vamos mandar algumas armas para sua equipe tamb¨¦m." ¡ª completou Aurion antes de sair abruptamente da camera.

    Himitsu suspirou e virou-se para os outros, mostrando a tela desligada.

    ¡ª "Era isso que eu ia falar. Eles dariam um jeito de mandar as armas." ¡ª disse Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª "Entendi... mas podia ter falado antes!" ¡ª retrucou Himitsu, bufando.

    Mira franziu a testa, confusa:

    ¡ª "Espera a¨ª. O que ¨¦ Ultra?"

    ¡ª "N?o ¨¦ ''o que'', mas ''quem''." ¡ª explicou Himitsu, apoiando-se na mesa. ¡ª "Ultra ¨¦ um soldado que estava sob meu comando. Um lun¨¢tico obcecado por mim. N?o nego que ele tem talento, mas ele ¨¦... bem, problem¨¢tico."

    ¡ª "Ent?o, basicamente, eles est?o tentando se livrar dele enviando-o para c¨¢?" ¡ª deduziu Mira, levantando uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª "N?o exatamente. Ele ¨¦ diferente dos Genius; Ultra ¨¦ um maluco talentoso, e ser¨¢ uma boa adi??o ¨¤ guerra... por¨¦m, como eu disse, ele ¨¦ um maluco!" ¡ª concluiu Himitsu com um tom meio c?mico, meio s¨¦rio.

    No dia seguinte

    ¡ª "Mineford foi tomada por ghouls... al¨¦m disso, h¨¢ relatos de ghouls por todos os lados nas proximidades!" ¡ª informou Lavel, olhando para o monitor com uma express?o grave.

    ¡ª "Depois de todo o trabalho que tivemos..." ¡ª resmungou Mira, irritada.

    ¡ª "O apoio da Primeira Divis?o est¨¢ chegando!" ¡ª disse Lavel, interrompendo o clima pesado.

    ¡ª "J¨¢?" ¡ª Mira parecia surpresa.

    ¡ª "Provavelmente est?o vindo no jatinho do Julius." ¡ª comentou Himitsu.

    ¡ª "Achei que o Julius era extremamente meticuloso quanto ao uso do jatinho dele!" ¡ª disse Rem, franzindo a testa.

    ¡ª "E ele ¨¦!" ¡ª Himitsu deu um sorriso sarc¨¢stico. ¡ª "Custou para ele me deixar vir junto, ent?o tenho certeza de que n?o est¨¢ trazendo o Ultra dentro do jatinho."

    ¡ª "Faz sentido." ¡ª disse Lavel, apontando para o monitor. O v¨ªdeo mostrava o jatinho voando, carregando uma enorme gaiola pendurada por correntes. Dentro da gaiola, havia uma pessoa presa e outros itens. No topo da gaiola, segurando a corrente, estava Julius, perfeitamente equilibrado como se fosse um passeio rotineiro.

    ¡ª "Esse som... eles est?o chegando." ¡ª disse Himitsu, inclinando-se para observar melhor.

    O v¨ªdeo mostrava Julius desprendendo a corrente da gaiola no meio do ar. Ela come?ou a cair.

    ¡ª "O que ele est¨¢ fazendo?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, incr¨¦dula.

    Sem hesitar, Julius escalou rapidamente a corrente e voltou para dentro do jatinho. O piloto fez uma curva brusca, retornando para longe da ¨¢rea sem sequer desacelerar.

    ¡ª "Continua frio como sempre. Nem pra passar aqui e dar um ''oi''." ¡ª comentou Himitsu, com um sorriso ir?nico.

    Enquanto isso, a gaiola ca¨ªa rapidamente, mas um paraquedas atado a ela se abriu, diminuindo a velocidade da queda.

    ¡ª "Vamos l¨¢ buscar ele antes que vire almo?o de ghoul!" ¡ª disse Himitsu, come?ando a se mover.

    ¡ª "N?o precisa. O Mini Ghoul j¨¢ est¨¢ a caminho." ¡ª informou Mira, apontando para o c¨¦u.

    O Mini Ghoul voava em dire??o ¨¤ gaiola, que balan?ava ao vento. Assim que ele segurou a estrutura, o homem preso l¨¢ dentro come?ou a se debater violentamente, aparentemente apavorado.

    Com esfor?o, o Mini Ghoul puxou a gaiola para o ch?o, pousando pr¨®ximo ¨¤ entrada da base. O homem ainda parecia agitado olhando o ghoul. A entrada da base come?ou a abrir e o mini ghoul voou de volta para cima da base.

 Capé“†tulo 121: Ultra!

    ¡ª "E a¨ª, j¨¢ faz alguns meses!" ¡ª disse Himitsu, saindo da base acompanhada pelos l¨ªderes.

    O homem na gaiola parou de se debater por um instante, mas logo recome?ou, desta vez lan?ando olhares inquietos para o Mini Ghoul pousado no alto da base.

    ¡ª "Aquele pequenino est¨¢ do nosso lado. Nem pense em atac¨¢-lo!" ¡ª alertou Himitsu, cruzando os bra?os com um olhar s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª "Prenderam ele com camisa de for?a? S¨¦rio isso?" ¡ª perguntou Yan, tentando processar a cena enquanto se aproximavam.

    Os l¨ªderes cercaram a gaiola, observando o homem preso e seu comportamento peculiar.

    ¡ª "Entendi... Parece que seus ''brinquedinhos'' novos n?o agradaram o capit?o." ¡ª disse Himitsu, avaliando a gaiola e o prisioneiro.

    O Ultra tentou falar, mas sua boca estava coberta por uma morda?a.

    ¡ª "Aqui fora n?o ¨¦ seguro. Vamos conversar l¨¢ dentro... E nem pense em me tocar ou eu te mato!" ¡ª avisou Himitsu, abrindo a gaiola.

    O homem saiu lentamente, movendo os ombros como se se espregui?asse. Ryuji aproximou-se e retirou a camisa de for?a que o prendia, libertando-o. O Ultra, ent?o, voltou para dentro da gaiola, pegou duas espadas presas nas laterais e as segurou firmemente.

    ¡ª "Ele ia me expulsar s¨® porque achei os ''brinquedinhos'' interessantes. O capit?o realmente n?o tem senso de humor!" ¡ª disse Ultra com um sorriso travesso, balan?ando as espadas.

    Himitsu o encarou com frieza.

    ¡ª "Se tentar me tocar, eu te mato."

    Ultra sorriu ainda mais, inclinando-se dramaticamente aos p¨¦s dela:

    ¡ª "J¨¢ faz dois anos, amor!"

    ¡ª "Amor, o escambal! Agora sai da frente pra gente pegar essas armas." ¡ª Himitsu bufou, passando por ele sem lhe dar aten??o.

    ¡ª "Sim, senhora!" ¡ª respondeu Ultra, batendo contin¨ºncia com um sorriso exagerado.

    Himitsu pegou duas malas enquanto Joana carregava outras duas, e ambas retornaram para dentro da base acompanhadas pelos l¨ªderes.

    Dentro da base, Mira aguardava ao lado de um grupo de soldados e cientistas. Assim que os viu entrar, ela se adiantou com um sorriso formal:

    ¡ª "Bem-vindo, Ultra. ¨¦ um prazer conhec¨º-lo. Eu sou Mira, capit? desta divis?o."

    Ultra observou os rostos ao redor, seus olhos passando por soldados, civis, cientistas e at¨¦ o Mini Ghoul. Ent?o, ele soltou uma risada sarc¨¢stica:

    ¡ª "Soldados, civis, cientistas, civis, soldados, cientistas... e um Ghoul?! Voc¨ºs est?o mesmo ferrados!"

    ¡ª "Fica quieto!" ¡ª cortou Himitsu, lan?ando-lhe um olhar de advert¨ºncia.

    Ultra se esfor?ou para conter a risada, mordendo os l¨¢bios.

    ¡ª "Vai nos ajudar contra os Ghouls?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, tentando ignorar o comportamento exc¨ºntrico.

    Ultra cruzou os bra?os e, com um tom cheio de desprezo fingido, respondeu:

    ¡ª "Eu t? fora!"

    O sil¨ºncio caiu por um instante. Todos o encararam, incr¨¦dulos, enquanto Himitsu suspirava pesadamente.

    ¡ª "Tem alguns Ghouls que s?o mais fortes que n¨®s." ¡ª disse Himitsu, cruzando os bra?os com um semblante s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª "Mais fortes que voc¨º? Quem ¨¦ o verme que ousa fazer voc¨º dizer isso?" ¡ª respondeu Ultra, com os olhos brilhando de irrita??o e o tom quase desafiador.

    ¡ª "Os generais... e o Monarca. Ajude-nos a elimin¨¢-los!" ¡ª exigiu Himitsu, encarando-o diretamente.

    Ultra inclinou a cabe?a, esbo?ando um sorriso provocador.

    ¡ª "Tudo bem... mas o que eu ganho com isso?"

    ¡ª "Vai cobrar, maldito?!" ¡ª gritou Himitsu, o rosto se contorcendo de raiva.

    ¡ª "Eu n?o t? mais sob sua lideran?a, lembra? E, sinceramente, foi horr¨ªvel da sua parte largar o esquadr?o daquele jeito. Al¨¦m disso, essa luta ¨¦ da Sexta Divis?o, n?o minha."

    Himitsu estreitou os olhos, claramente irritada.

    ¡ª "Ent?o vou chamar o Julius..."

    Antes que ela terminasse, Ultra interrompeu com um brilho nos olhos e um sorriso cheio de inten??o:You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡ª "Um encontro! Vamos a um encontro quando esses Ghouls estiverem mortos!"

    Himitsu suspirou e balan?ou a cabe?a, exasperada.

    ¡ª "Tudo bem. Temos um acordo."

    Ultra ergueu o punho em comemora??o, mas logo se virou para Mira, assumindo uma postura formal exagerada.

    ¡ª "Capit? Mira, eu, Ultra, estarei sob seus cuidados at¨¦ que esses Ghouls sejam eliminados!"

    Mira tentou esconder o sorriso, mas manteve a compostura.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º chegou a ver algum dos generais?" ¡ª perguntou ela, curiosa.

    ¡ª "Desde que a l¨ªder foi embora, eu estava na Sala Branca."

    Mira franziu o cenho, confusa com o termo.

    ¡ª "Ele estava preso." ¡ª explicou Himitsu, com um tom seco e direto.

    ¡ª "Entendo... ¨¦ um prazer t¨º-lo aqui, Ultra! Vamos passar todas as informa??es que temos sobre os Ghouls e..."

    ¡ª "N?o!" ¡ª cortou Ultra abruptamente, levantando a m?o. ¡ª "Eu n?o me animo se n?o vejo por mim mesmo!"

    Mira olhou para Himitsu, ligeiramente desconcertada, mas a l¨ªder apenas deu de ombros.

    ¡ª "¨¦ melhor assim."

    Mira voltou sua aten??o para Ultra, com um ar mais s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª "Bom, tem um general que voc¨º n?o pode enfrentar. Se ele for ferido, libera um veneno que pode matar todos ao redor, sem exce??o."

    Ultra deu uma risada breve e confiante.

    ¡ª "Me mostra esse Ghoul e eu ficarei longe dele. Por enquanto."

    ¡ª "Me d¨¢ uma ajuda aqui, Lavel!" ¡ª disse Mira, pegando o celular com pressa.

    Na tela do aparelho, uma grava??o mostrava o Monarca em uma reuni?o sombria com seus generais.

    ¡ª "¨¦ esse aqui que n?o pode ser atacado." ¡ª explicou Mira, apontando para o General Ca¨ªdo, destacando a figura imponente e venenosa no v¨ªdeo.

    Ultra observou atentamente por alguns segundos antes de dar de ombros com um sorriso desafiador.

    ¡ª "Entendi! Bora ca?ar os outros, ent?o!"

    ¡ª "N?o vai dar." ¡ª interrompeu Himitsu, cruzando os bra?os com um semblante s¨¦rio. ¡ª "Ativamos recentemente a quebra de limite, e nossos trajes est?o sendo reparados agora."

    Ultra bufou, claramente frustrado.

    ¡ª "Mas que coisa! Sem a??o por enquanto, hein? T¨¢ bom, qual vai ser o meu quarto?"

    ¡ª "Eu te mostro o caminho." ¡ª disse Yan, saindo da sala e acenando para Ultra o seguir.

    Ultra seguiu Yan pelos corredores da base, examinando cada canto com curiosidade.

    ¡ª "N?o podemos depender do Ultra." ¡ª disse Himitsu, com firmeza. ¡ª "Ele ¨¦ forte, mas imprevis¨ªvel. Sempre temos que tra?ar um plano que funcione com ou sem ele."

    A cena muda novamente.

    ¡ª "Mini Ghoul, vem comer!" ¡ª chamou Mira, no p¨¢tio

    O pequeno ghoul pousou na frente dela.

    ¡ª "O que ¨¦ aquilo ali?" ¡ª exclamou Ultra, franzindo o cenho enquanto observava os dois.

    ¡ª "Nem pergunta." ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, balan?ando a cabe?a com cansa?o.

    ¡ª "J¨¢ faz uma semana que estou aqui. Quando vamos atacar os ghouls?" ¡ª perguntou Ultra, impaciente pelo o encontro

    ¡ª "N?o tem o que fazer ainda." ¡ª respondeu Himitsu com um tom seco. ¡ª "Os trajes ainda est?o sendo reparados."

    ¡ª "Falando nisso..." ¡ª interrompeu Fernanda, entrando na conversa com um leve sorriso. ¡ª "Os trajes j¨¢ foram reparados. Como n?o estavam t?o danificados, s¨® precis¨¢vamos trocar as placas e fazer com que absorvessem... sei l¨¢ o que dos ghouls."

    Ultra se levantou abruptamente, animado.

    ¡ª "Finalmente, vamos ter alguma a??o!"

    ¡ª "S¨® senta e toma seu caf¨¦ quieto." ¡ª disparou Himitsu, lan?ando um olhar mortal para ele.

    ¡ª "T¨¢, t¨¢..." ¡ª respondeu Ultra, levantando as m?os em rendi??o e voltando a sentar. ¡ª "Mas eu estava pensando... Voc¨ºs disseram que antes havia v¨¢rios ghouls dentro do reino, mas agora n?o tem nenhum. Por outro lado, do lado de fora das muralhas, est¨¢ cheio deles e nem est?o t?o longe assim. Parece uma boa oportunidade para voc¨ºs irem... sei l¨¢, aonde quer que precisem ir!"

    Ravena cruzou os bra?os, refletindo sobre o que ele disse.

    ¡ª "De fato, os ghouls n?o entraram na muralha essa semana, mas n?o sabemos o motivo disso." ¡ª acrescentou Rem, inclinando-se sobre a mesa.

    ¡ª "Voc¨ºs, de certa forma, cumpriram os requisitos do Monarca, mesmo que brevemente." ¡ª interrompeu Lavel, a voz surgindo pelo celular de Rem.

    Rem pegou o celular, colocou-o na mesa e franziu o cenho.

    ¡ª "Explica isso direito."

    Na tela do celular, Lavel abriu um v¨ªdeo do Monarca parado em frente ¨¤ base com os outros generais.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs n?o conseguem traz¨º-lo para c¨¢? Em troca, eu garanto que n?o vamos impedir o tr¨¢fego de voc¨ºs, como fizemos ontem.

    ¡ª "Eles sentiram o Julius?" ¡ª exclamou Ravena, os olhos arregalados.

    ¡ª "Exatamente." ¡ª respondeu Lavel. ¡ª "Quando o Julius estava vindo, um dos ghouls na capital captou o cheiro do traje dele. Eu aproveitei isso e enviei o v¨ªdeo do Julius se aproximando para o rei. Como imaginei, ele avisou o ghoul mais pr¨®ximo, que deve ter repassado a informa??o a um general, que o mesmo repassou diretamente ao Monarca."

    ¡ª "Isso nos d¨¢ tempo." ¡ª disse Mira, entrando no refeitorio. ¡ª "Mas precisamos decidir o que fazer com essa oportunidade"

    ¡ª "O qu¨º? U¨¦, vamos atacar os ghouls!" ¡ª disse Ultra, erguendo as m?os como se fosse ¨®bvio.

    ¡ª "Vamos expandir a base." ¡ª sugeriu San, cruzando os bra?os. ¡ª "Talvez, se colocarmos ao menos alguns pilares ao redor, eles n?o ataquem, e podemos ir cercando aos poucos."

    ¡ª "Os ghouls aqui na base s?o limitados." ¡ª ponderou Fernanda. ¡ª "Eles v?o acabar virando comida para o Mini Ghoul. Recomendo trazer mais do instituto ou eliminar alguns fora da muralha. Mas, aviso: essa segunda op??o pode fazer eles quererem entrar na muralha."

    ¡ª "A sugest?o da Fernanda se conecta ¨¤ do Ultra." ¡ª opinou Rem, pensativa. ¡ª "E a da San tamb¨¦m ¨¦ v¨¢lida. J¨¢ que n?o sabemos como os ghouls reagir?o, podemos tentar."

    ¡ª "Recomendo que criem um t¨²nel subterraneo que ligue o instituto ¨¤ base, enquanto usamos a constru??o desse cercado como distra??o." ¡ª sugeriu Lavel, sua voz calma mas carregada de confian?a ecoando pelo celular.

    ¡ª "¨¦ uma boa ideia, mas como vamos construir esses t¨²neis sem m¨¢quinas?" ¡ª exclamou Joana, arqueando a sobrancelha.

    ¡ª "Tomei a liberdade de informar isso ao instituto. Eles v?o enviar maquin¨¢rio para perfurar a passagem." ¡ª respondeu Lavel, como se a solu??o j¨¢ estivesse garantida.

    ¡ª "E precisamos ir buscar, n?o ¨¦?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, com um suspiro de resigna??o.

    ¡ª "V?o dividir os recursos. Como a capital n?o pode saber dessa constru??o, n?o enviar?o materiais diretamente. Mas meu criador tinha reservas. J¨¢ est¨¢ tudo pronto para o transporte. S¨® precisam proteger o caminh?o." ¡ª explicou Lavel.

    ¡ª "Ele tinha mais caminh?es l¨¢?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, surpresa.

    ¡ª "N?o s¨® caminh?es." ¡ª respondeu Rem, enquanto a tela exibia imagens de uma garagem subterranea cheia de ve¨ªculos sofisticados.

    ¡ª "Ele ¨¦ o Batman por acaso? De onde ele tirou tanto dinheiro?" ¡ª exclamou Mira, boquiaberta.

    ¡ª "Eu gostei desse carro. Posso ficar com ele?" ¡ª perguntou Ultra, os olhos brilhando como de uma crian?a.

    ¡ª "Impens¨¢vel." ¡ª disse Lavel, sem hesitar. ¡ª "As propriedades ser?o passadas para a pr¨®xima gera??o do Kay."

    ¡ª "Ou seja, para uma crian?a que vai levar anos para crescer! Ent?o, se a m?e dele permitir, posso usar esse carro?" ¡ª insistiu Ultra com um sorriso travesso.

    ¡ª "N?o me meta nisso." ¡ª retrucou Mira, levantando as m?os, exasperada.

    ¡ª "Tem mais alguma coisa que eles escondem nessas ¨¢reas secretas?" ¡ª perguntou Rem, curiosa.

    Outra imagem surgiu na tela do celular, revelando uma nova ala da garagem.

    ¡ª "S?o... trajes?" ¡ª perguntou Rem, estreitando os olhos para analisar os detalhes.

    ¡ª "Sim. Baseados nos testes realizados, seria imposs¨ªvel us¨¢-los em algu¨¦m com compatibilidade inicial abaixo de 80%." ¡ª explicou Lavel.

    ¡ª "S?o do general?" ¡ª questionou Fernanda, intrigada.

    ¡ª "N?o. S?o o resultado da fus?o de mais de cem ghouls." ¡ª disse Lavel, com uma naturalidade que chocou o grupo.

    ¡ª "Impressionante!" ¡ª murmurou Fernanda, visivelmente abalada pela revela??o.

    ¡ª "E esses ghouls ainda est?o l¨¢?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, tentando processar as informa??es.

    ¡ª "J¨¢ faz v¨¢rios anos que o pai dele os eliminou. Ent?o, naturalmente, mesmo congelados, muitos deixaram de existir. No entanto, ainda restam alguns. Kay passou anos ca?ando ghouls, e os que sobraram est?o guardados."

    ¡ª "De quantos estamos falando?" ¡ª insistiu Mira.

    ¡ª "Foram usados v¨¢rios ghouls para experimentos. Ainda restam cerca de oitenta ghouls especiais."

    ¡ª "Ghouls com asas ou tent¨¢culos... N?o daria para trazer alguns deles?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, avaliando a possibilidade.

    ¡ª "Sim. Atualmente, estou criando um t¨²nel que liga a base ao local onde est?o armazenados. Pela estimativa, levar¨¢ aproximadamente uma semana para ser finalizado." ¡ª disse Lavel.

    ¡ª "Desde quando est¨¢ construindo isso?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª "Desde que fui integrada ao sistema de voc¨ºs. Ao acessar o mapeamento do reino, comecei a trabalhar na cria??o de uma passagem subterranea. Esperei que, ao me aproximar, voc¨ºs iniciassem a escava??o para conectar as passagens. Mas agora que voc¨ºs est?o cientes, podemos acelerar o processo."

    ¡ª "Nem quero saber como est¨¢ fazendo isso..." ¡ª murmurou Mira, passando a m?o pela testa. ¡ª "Preciso de duas equipes. Uma ir¨¢ para o vilarejo, e outra para o instituto. Organizem-se!"

    A miss?o seguiu sem incidentes. As equipes, divididas entre o instituto e o vilarejo, se deslocaram rapidamente.

    A capital, apesar de ser dominada por ghouls, permaneceu quieta, sem qualquer movimento suspeito. A estrada estava tranquila, e a ¨²nica preocupa??o foi garantir que os caminh?es seguissem no tempo necess¨¢rio.

    Chegando ao vilarejo, o caminh?o j¨¢ os aguardava na entrada com seus tr¨ºs reboques carregados de materiais, estavam prontos para o transporte, e a equipe partiu de volta sem perder tempo. A seguran?a era priorit¨¢ria, mas n?o houve necessidade de a??o. O transporte foi feito sem contratempos. Quando retornaram, a base estava preparada para iniciar as pr¨®ximas etapas do plano.

    A miss?o, embora de grande importancia, transcorreu com uma calma inesperada. O foco estava em manter a rapidez e efici¨ºncia, pois sabiam que o tempo era essencial.

    Os dias se arrastaram novamente, e mais um m¨ºs de trabalho ¨¢rduo passou. A tens?o, no entanto, retornou com for?a quando o Executor, se aproximou da base, trazendo consigo uma legi?o de criaturas.

 Capé“†tulo 122: Executor vs Ultra!

    Os dias se arrastaram novamente, e mais um m¨ºs de trabalho ¨¢rduo passou. A tens?o, no entanto, retornou com for?a quando o Executor, se aproximou da base, trazendo consigo uma legi?o de criaturas.

    ¡ª "Est?o expandindo o territ¨®rio, mas voc¨ºs, humanos, continuam sendo criaturas imprevis¨ªveis." ¡ª disse o general Executor, com desd¨¦m. ¡ª "Tanta coisa para fazer, e perdem tempo com isso?"

    ¡ª "Precisamos expandir." ¡ª retrucou Mira com firmeza. ¡ª "Quando nossos filhos nascerem, o espa?o ficar¨¢ apertado. Eles n?o crescer?o saud¨¢veis em condi??es inadequadas!"

    Executor fixou os olhos nela, um brilho perigoso emanando de sua presen?a.

    ¡ª "Humana, por que ainda lidera este ex¨¦rcito? Acha que ficar¨¢ segura porque est¨¢ gr¨¢vida? Revise esse pensamento. Temos interesse na crian?a, ent?o n?o a coloque em perigo."

    Mira n?o vacilou.

    ¡ª "Sou a capit? desta divis?o, e enquanto puder liderar, continuarei ¨¤ frente do ex¨¦rcito!"

    Executor soltou um riso grave, quase zombeteiro.

    ¡ª "Est?o se reproduzindo? Apresentem as gr¨¢vidas."

    ¡ª "N?o!" ¡ª Mira rebateu, controlando o tom de voz. ¡ª "Nosso n¨²mero n?o aumentou. As gr¨¢vidas s?o as mesmas de antes. N?o temos recursos nem inten??o de aumentar nossa popula??o agora."

    O general ergueu os olhos, avaliando a situa??o com um toque de desprezo.

    ¡ª "Muito bem. Mas assim que essas f¨ºmeas e voc¨º derem ¨¤ luz, esperaremos mais dez gr¨¢vidas. Caso contr¨¢rio, mataremos dez daqueles sob a prote??o de seus soldados."

    Ultra deu um passo ¨¤ frente, cortando o sil¨ºncio com sua presen?a ca¨®tica.

    ¡ª "Quanta baboseira!" ¡ª disse ele, avan?ando com um sorriso predat¨®rio.

    ¡ª "N?o fa?a isso, Ultra!" ¡ª advertiu Mira, alarmada.

    Executor, no entanto, focou no estranho humano diante dele.

    ¡ª "Esse cheiro... Voc¨º n?o estava aqui antes, humano. De onde veio? E por que est¨¢ rindo?"

    ¡ª "Eu n?o acho gra?a nenhuma." ¡ª respondeu Ultra, com um brilho insano nos olhos. ¡ª "S¨® estou animado para eliminar um bando de monstros feios como voc¨ºs!"

    ¡ª "Est¨¢ nos desafiando?" ¡ª disse o general, com um tom ir?nico.

    Antes que Ultra pudesse responder, dois soldados avan?aram, posicionando-se ao seu lado. Um deles tremia visivelmente.

    ¡ª "N¨®s tr¨ºs estamos te desafiando!" ¡ª disse a soldada, tentando disfar?ar o medo.

    Executor ergueu uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª "Est¨¢ assustada. Est?o te for?ando a lutar?"

    A soldada respirou fundo, buscando coragem.

    ¡ª "Estou ¨¦ empolgada para te matar!"

    Executor recuou alguns passos, abrindo os bra?os como se acolhesse o confronto.

    ¡ª "Se buscam a morte, ent?o venham!" ¡ª disse ele, manifestando quatro tent¨¢culos grotescos que chicotearam o ar com ferocidade.

    Ultra sorriu ainda mais, uma express?o macabra estampada em seu rosto.

    ¡ª "Encontro... encontro... encontro..." ¡ª murmurava ele para si mesmo, mal conseguindo conter sua excita??o.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡ª "O que deu nele?" ¡ª perguntou Rem, preocupada.

    ¡ª "Eu avisei que ele era doido!" ¡ª disse Himitsu, cerrando os punhos. ¡ª "Quando ele luta, ¨¦ um show de horror."

    Os tr¨ºs avan?aram, armas em m?os, enquanto os outros observavam de longe. Ultra sacou suas espadas g¨ºmeas, e o cheiro met¨¢lico peculiar das laminas cortou o ar, atraindo olhares dos ghouls.

    ¡ª "Ah, malditos..." ¡ª rosnou Executor, irritado. ¡ª "Est?o conseguindo me deixar com raiva!"

    Os outros dois soldados sacaram armas de design estranho, cujo manuseio era conhecido apenas por poucos.

    ¡ª "Essas armas... S?o diferentes." ¡ª murmurou Joana, inquieta. ¡ª "N?o queria ver dois dos meus soldados enfrentando esse monstro mas s?o poucos que tem dominio nessas armas."

    Himitsu interveio com firmeza.

    ¡ª "Vamos observar. Deixe isso com o Ultra."

    Apesar das palavras, seus punhos permaneciam cerrados, e seus olhos n?o deixavam o campo de batalha.

    A batalha come?ou como um espet¨¢culo de velocidade e caos. Ultra era r¨¢pido, imprevis¨ªvel, e por alguns momentos conseguiu surpreender o General Executor. Com movimentos precisos e carregados de f¨²ria, suas espadas cortaram o ar, acertando dois dos tent¨¢culos do General e os arrancando com um golpe limpo.

    Executor n?o perdeu tempo. Com um rugido ensurdecedor, manifestou mais dois tent¨¢culos, totalizando seis. Os quatro intactos se ergueram como chicotes prontos para atacar, enquanto os dois cortados repousavam no ch?o, ainda pulsando.

    ¡ª "Por qu¨º?" ¡ª exclamaram os soldados ao ver o imposs¨ªvel.

    A mudan?a foi brutal. Ultra, que antes parecia estar no controle, agora se via pressionado por ataques constantes e precisos. Ele tentou reagir, mas a velocidade e a for?a do General o sobrepujaram. Um dos tent¨¢culos encontrou sua brecha, rasgando-o com viol¨ºncia. Ultra caiu, derrotado.

    Os dois soldados que haviam assistido ¨¤ luta hesitaram por um momento, mas logo o instinto de sobreviv¨ºncia falou mais alto. Eles tentaram fugir, mas o General Executor foi implac¨¢vel. Com um salto, ele alcan?ou ambos, matando-os sem esfor?o. O choque tomou conta de todos os presentes.

    Os l¨ªderes, que haviam insistido para que os soldados lutassem contra sua vontade, agora assistiam horrorizados.

    ¡ª "Parece que ainda n?o entenderam." ¡ª rugiu o General, com sua voz carregada de f¨²ria. ¡ª "Somos diferentes dos outros ghouls. N?o pensem em limitar nossas capacidades, humanos!"

    Enquanto falava, os dois tent¨¢culos cortados come?aram a se regenerar diante dos olhos apavorados dos soldados. Os peda?os que estavam no ch?o viraram p¨® e desapareceram no ar.

    Executor se aproximou dos corpos ca¨ªdos de Ultra e dos dois soldados, seus olhos brilhando com um apetite monstruoso.

    ¡ª "Eu vou ficar com isso!" ¡ª declarou, devorando os tr¨ºs corpos derrotados, junto com as armas que antes empunhavam.

    Os soldados ao redor assistiam ¨¤ cena, incapazes de esconder o terror estampado em seus rostos. A amea?a do General era clara e cruel.

    ¡ª "N?o se esque?am!" ¡ª disse ele, retraindo seus tent¨¢culos e manifestando asas que se abriram como um manto sombrio. ¡ª "Queremos mais dez gr¨¢vidas, antes ou depois dessas f¨ºmeas darem ¨¤ luz!"

    Com uma ¨²ltima olhada desdenhosa para os humanos, Executor al?ou voo, suas asas cortando o c¨¦u com uma impon¨ºncia assustadora. Ele desapareceu, deixando os ghouls sob seu comando para vigiar a base.

    Os l¨ªderes observavam a cena com ¨®dio e frustra??o.

    ¡ª "Droga!" ¡ª exclamaram, irritados, enquanto o peso de suas decis?es reca¨ªa sobre seus ombros.

    Os soldados retornaram para dentro da base, e os port?es se fecharam com um estrondo met¨¢lico que ecoou pelo ambiente. No refeit¨®rio, o sil¨ºncio era opressor. A tens?o pairava no ar, como se o peso da derrota estivesse sufocando todos os presentes. Os soldados estavam em choque com a revela??o de que eram incapazes de enfrentar os generais, e pior, o pr¨®prio Monarca.

    ¡ª "A cada tentativa, eu penso que ¨¦ imposs¨ªvel..." ¡ª murmurou Ravena, desanimada, com a cabe?a apoiada na mesa.

    ¡ª "N?o ¨¦ s¨® voc¨º." ¡ª disseram os l¨ªderes, frustrados e sem alternativas.

    ¡ª "Seis tent¨¢culos... ¨¦ sacanagem!" ¡ª desabafou Mira, tamb¨¦m com a cabe?a encostada na mesa.

    O sil¨ºncio foi rompido pelo som da televis?o instalada no refeit¨®rio, que se ligou automaticamente. Lavel apareceu na tela, sua presen?a digital projetando uma autoridade fria e calculista.

    ¡ª "Ele tem raz?o. N?o limitem os generais a ghouls comuns!" ¡ª alertou Lavel.

    ¡ª "Alguma informa??o?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, a voz abafada pela posi??o desanimada.

    ¡ª "Olhem para a tela." ¡ª disse Lavel, e a imagem mudou.

    Um ghoul coberto por chamas apareceu no v¨ªdeo. Sua figura era imponente, cada passo fazia o ch?o ao redor pegar fogo, mesmo ¨¤ distancia.

    ¡ª "O que aconteceu com esse da¨ª?" ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, perplexo.

    ¡ª "Monarca do Fogo. Parece que ele pode manifestar chamas para atacar." ¡ª respondeu Lavel, reproduzindo imagens de destrui??o. No v¨ªdeo, tudo em seu caminho era consumido pelas chamas.

    ¡ª "A quarta divis?o... caiu." ¡ª informou Lavel.

    ¡ª "E os soldados?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, a preocupa??o vis¨ªvel em sua voz.

    ¡ª "Subjugados ¨¤s mesmas condi??es impostas a voc¨ºs." ¡ª respondeu Lavel.

    ¡ª "A Yumi?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, apreensiva.

    ¡ª "Est¨¢ viva." ¡ª confirmou Lavel.

    Mira bateu na mesa, frustrada. ¡ª "Ser¨¢ que n?o tem nada que possamos fazer para mudar isso?"

    ¡ª "As for?as de suas armas est?o limitadas. Matem um general e ter?o a chance de desenvolver armamentos melhores, mas lembrem-se: foquem em um conjunto ¨²nico, armas e trajes que funcionem em perfeita sincronia." ¡ª disse Lavel, impass¨ªvel.

    ¡ª "F¨¢cil falar! Olhe as condi??es em que estamos! Como vamos matar um general sem recursos?" ¡ª esbravejou Joana.

    ¡ª "A dica j¨¢ foi dada." ¡ª disse Em¨ªlia, pensativa. ¡ª "O traje que Aiko entregou, junto com a arma que Kay construiu, deve ser capaz de enfrentar um general."

    ¡ª "Sim. Esses equipamentos est?o em outro n¨ªvel. Quem controlar o traje ser¨¢ incrivelmente forte." ¡ª confirmou Lavel.

    ¡ª "N?o podemos envolver os civis!" ¡ª afirmou Mira, com firmeza.

    ¡ª "¨¦ cedo, mas podemos antecipar o teste de recrutamento." ¡ª sugeriu Yan.

    ¡ª "Se eles se tornarem soldados, deixam de ser civis." ¡ª argumentou Lena.

    Mira olhou para os outros l¨ªderes, descrente.

    ¡ª "Voc¨ºs t¨ºm certeza? Logo agora, em um momento como esse?" ¡ª perguntou Mira.

    ¡ª "¨¦ exatamente por ser nesse momento que precisamos de mais ajuda." ¡ª respondeu Joana.

    ¡ª "E quem vai falar com eles?" ¡ª Mira perguntou, j¨¢ sabendo a resposta.

    Todos os l¨ªderes olharam para ela.

    ¡ª "Imaginei." ¡ª disse Mira, levantando-se com relutancia e saindo do refeit¨®rio.

    ¡ª "V?o deixar ela ir sozinha?" ¡ª perguntou Ravena.

    ¡ª "Ela d¨¢ conta." ¡ª disse Yan, confiante.

    Rem, olhando para a televis?o, levantou uma quest?o.

    ¡ª "Ei, Lavel. Quando voc¨º mencionou a quantidade de ghouls usados nos trajes, Fernanda ficou surpresa. Isso significa que os trajes na casa do Kay s?o melhores que os nossos, n?o ¨¦?"

    ¡ª "De fato. Estarei enviando ainda hoje." ¡ª respondeu Lavel.

    ¡ª "Vamos fazer os recrutas usarem aqueles trajes. Deixem os cientistas ajustarem o tamanho." ¡ª ordenou Rem.

    ¡ª "Eu n?o sei se os recrutas v?o querer usar aqueles trajes." ¡ª disse Lena, hesitante.

    ¡ª "Obriguem!" ¡ª respondeu Rem, com um tom s¨¦rio e definitivo.

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª respondeu Lena, assustada.

    Joana notou Himitsu pensativa.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º parece preocupada." ¡ª comentou Joana.

    ¡ª "S¨® estou avaliando nossas chances." ¡ª respondeu Himitsu.

    Joana suspirou. ¡ª "Acho que ela n?o esperava que o Ultra morresse..." ¡ª pensou, mantendo o olhar fixo na mesa enquanto a tens?o continuava a permear o ambiente.

    Alguns minutos depois, Mira estava no p¨¢tio junto a um grupo de civis. O vento soprava levemente, trazendo consigo a tens?o de um novo in¨ªcio. A express?o de Mira era firme, mas ao mesmo tempo acolhedora.

 Capé“†tulo 123: Adeus Yumi!

    Alguns minutos depois, Mira estava no p¨¢tio junto a um grupo de civis. O vento soprava levemente, trazendo consigo a tens?o de um novo in¨ªcio. A express?o de Mira era firme, mas ao mesmo tempo acolhedora.

    ¡ª "Tem algumas crian?as que querem participar, mas aqui est?o os que j¨¢ est?o perto dos dezesseis anos." ¡ª disse Mira, gesticulando para o grupo ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª "Obrigado." ¡ª respondeu Joana, observando os jovens com aten??o.

    ¡ª "Eu sempre quis ser do ex¨¦rcito!" ¡ª exclamou um garoto, o entusiasmo brilhando em seus olhos.

    Os outros jovens acenaram em concordancia, suas express?es cheias de determina??o.

    ¡ª "Vamos apenas testar a compatibilidade de voc¨ºs." ¡ª anunciou Fernanda, com um tom s¨¦rio, mas incentivador. ¡ª "Se estiverem acima de 20%, poder?o entrar. Entendam que estamos em um momento dif¨ªcil, ent?o n?o fiquem frustrados caso n?o passem."

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª responderam os civis em un¨ªssono.

    No entanto, Ravena, que observava ¨¤ distancia, n?o conseguiu conter sua surpresa.

    ¡ª "20%?" ¡ª exclamou ela, franzindo a testa.

    ¡ª "¨¦ a porcentagem inicial necess¨¢ria para usar o traje." ¡ª explicou Fernanda, sem perder a compostura. ¡ª "Al¨¦m disso, eles podem passar por processos para aumentar essa porcentagem."

    Ravena cruzou os bra?os, ainda c¨¦tica. ¡ª "Mas s?o aqueles trajes. Tem certeza de que isso ¨¦ seguro?"

    Joana se adiantou, respondendo antes que Fernanda pudesse falar.

    ¡ª "Ela tem raz?o, Ravena. Onze novatos, e se fosse acima de 50%, n?o ter¨ªamos nenhum recruta. De toda forma, seu esquadr?o ser¨¢ respons¨¢vel pelos treinamentos deles."

    Ravena arregalou os olhos, claramente surpresa. ¡ª "Por que isso?!"

    Joana deu um sorriso de canto, mais provocativo do que reconfortante.

    ¡ª "Voc¨º sabe como funciona. Agora, voc¨ºs deixaram de ser os ¨²ltimos recrutas. Parab¨¦ns!" ¡ª disse ela, com um tom que misturava ironia e incentivo.

    Ravena suspirou profundamente, balan?ando a cabe?a enquanto observava os jovens, que pareciam ansiosos e determinados.

    Alguns minutos depois, o p¨¢tio da base estava repleto de tens?es silenciosas. Ravena, firme em sua postura de l¨ªder, encarou os civis que se alinhavam diante dela.

    ¡ª "Eu sei que voc¨ºs j¨¢ sabem, mas eu sou Ravena, a l¨ªder do quinto esquadr?o. Cuidaremos dos treinos de voc¨ºs!" ¡ª anunciou Ravena, com uma voz que carregava a autoridade de quem j¨¢ tinha visto os horrores do campo de batalha.

    A base estava estranhamente silenciosa por um momento, mas logo um som inconfund¨ªvel ecoou pela estrutura: o choro de beb¨ºs.

    ¡ª "Deve ser barulhento l¨¢ dentro..." ¡ª murmurou Ravena, mais para si mesma, sem perder a compostura.

    Uma das garotas, com uma express?o decidida, deu um passo ¨¤ frente e disse:

    ¡ª "Ainda estamos vivos e seguros por enquanto, ent?o n?o temos direito de reclamar!" ¡ª batendo contin¨ºncia, uma postura que denotava disciplina.

    "Essa garota..." ¡ª pensou Ravena, observando-a com uma leve eleva??o de sobrancelha.

    Neste momento, Fernanda entrou, empurrando uma m¨¢quina que calculava a porcentagem de compatibilidade dos civis com os trajes de teste ¡ª a mesma usada durante os testes de admiss?o dos recrutas.

    ¡ª "Aqui est?o alguns trajes de teste. Peguem um que sirva ou esteja pr¨®ximo ao tamanho de voc¨ºs e v?o l¨¢ vestir." ¡ª disse Fernanda, gesticulando para que os civis se apressassem.

    Os onze civis seguiram at¨¦ o local, e pouco depois, retornaram ao p¨¢tio, todos usando os trajes.

    ¡ª "Est¨¢ um pouco apertado!" ¡ª reclamaram, visivelmente desconfort¨¢veis.

    ¡ª "Vai ser r¨¢pido!" ¡ª respondeu Fernanda, sua voz firme.

    Um por um, os civis foram testados. Todos ficaram entre 20% e 30%, exceto dois: a mesma garota que havia se destacado antes com sua postura e um garoto com 44%.

    ¡ª "Sejam bem-vindos ao ex¨¦rcito!" ¡ª anunciou Ravena, seu tom agora mais leve, mas ainda assim firme. ¡ª "V?o l¨¢ tirar os trajes e daremos in¨ªcio aos seus treinamentos!"

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª responderam os recrutas, batendo contin¨ºncia.

    Viviane, com um sorriso no rosto, olhou para os outros e exclamou:

    ¡ª "Deixamos de ser os novatos!"

    Thais, com um brilho nos olhos, falou com entusiasmo:If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡ª "Treinar novatos, isso parece bom!"

    Kratos, observando os outros dois recrutas, comentou:

    ¡ª "Aqueles dois t¨ºm quase a mesma porcentagem que n¨®s no come?o!"

    Slayer, mais calmo, mas igualmente impressionado, disse:

    ¡ª "Parece promissor."

    ¡ª "Se o resultado for o que a Lavel espera, ent?o seremos superados!" ¡ª afirmou Kratos, com um tom de desafio.

    Thais, sempre confiante, respondeu com um sorriso:

    ¡ª "Um tanque de guerra desses ser superado n?o vai ser f¨¢cil!"

    Fiona, ao lado deles, acrescentou, observando a situa??o:

    ¡ª "E um assassino habilidoso desses, vai ser dif¨ªcil superar!"

    San, com a express?o triste, murmurou para si mesma:

    ¡ª "Agora n¨®s..."

    Yan, com uma leve risada, cortou:

    ¡ª "N?o ¨¦ sobre a porcentagem. A experi¨ºncia tamb¨¦m conta."

    Mira, sentindo a dor suave do beb¨º se mexendo, falou com um tom meio amargo:

    ¡ª "Eu vou ficar mais algum tempo sem poder lutar, eu que vou ser superada."

    Dan, sorrindo para ela, respondeu de maneira reconfortante:

    ¡ª "Voc¨º se tornou a porta-voz da sexta divis?o. Tamb¨¦m n?o vai ser f¨¢cil te superar!"

    Mira, com um sorriso triste, respondeu:

    ¡ª "Eu tenho voz por conta do meu beb¨º. Depois que ele ou ela nascer, os ghouls n?o v?o mais me ouvir."

    Dan, sem perder o ritmo, brincou:

    ¡ª "Eu n?o estava falando dos ghouls!"

    Sarah, ao seu lado, completou com um tom s¨¦rio:

    ¡ª "Voc¨º ¨¦ nossa capit?."

    Mira, com um suspiro, disse:

    ¡ª "Tem momentos que eu gostaria de ser s¨® a Mira do quinto esquadr?o..."

    Os soldados, em um coro silencioso, afirmaram:

    ¡ª "N¨®s sabemos!"

    Mira, recuperando a compostura, ordenou:

    ¡ª "N?o temos tempo para lamentar. Treinem bem os recrutas!"

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª disseram os soldados, todos se dispersando para dar in¨ªcio ao treinamento.

    De repente, um espasmo de dor percorreu o corpo de Mira.

    ¡ª "Est¨¢ chutando de novo!" ¡ª exclamou, rindo envergonhada, tocando a barriga.

    Thais, com um sorriso doce, comentou:

    ¡ª "O tempo passa r¨¢pido, e antes de percebermos, voc¨º estar¨¢ l¨¢, ganhando o nen¨¦m!"

    Mira riu, ainda um pouco desconfort¨¢vel.

    ¡ª "V?o perceber!" ¡ª disse ela, tentando disfar?ar a dor. ¡ª "Porque a minha m?e vai ganhar primeiro do que eu!"

    Thais, sorrindo com compreens?o, respondeu:

    ¡ª "Voc¨º entendeu o que eu quis dizer!"

    Mira assentiu com um sorriso suave.

    ¡ª "Eu sei... Tivemos poucas vit¨®rias at¨¦ o momento. Foram a busca de alimentos, os recursos do instituto e agora a constru??o dos t¨²neis subterraneos. Vamos continuar at¨¦ termos vit¨®ria sobre a derrota do monarca!" ¡ª disse ela, com firmeza, as palavras carregadas de determina??o.

    Kratos, com uma express?o s¨¦ria, respondeu:

    ¡ª "Isso ¨¦ algo que n?o vai ser f¨¢cil."

    De repente, o clima mudou. As nuvens escuras come?aram a se formar sobre o reino. O ambiente se tornava pesado, a tens?o crescente.

    ¡ª "O que est¨¢ acontecendo?" ¡ª exclamaram os soldados, olhando para o c¨¦u, apreensivos.

    De cima da base, o mini ghoul, sempre atento, anunciou:

    ¡ª "Perigo... a chuva queima!"

    Lavel, ouvindo a palavra do mini ghoul, imediatamente se conectou com os celulares de todos.

    ¡ª "Saiam do p¨¢tio, ¨¦ uma chuva ¨¢cida!" ¡ª instruiu Lavel com urg¨ºncia.

    ¡ª "Um ataque?" ¡ª exclamaram os soldados, correndo para se proteger dentro das constru??es da base.

    Ravena, ainda em p¨¦, puxou a m¨¢quina que Fernanda trouxe, agora em alerta m¨¢ximo.

    ¡ª "O que est¨¢ acontecendo?" ¡ª exclamou, preocupada.

    Lavel, com sua voz calma, mas firme, instruiu:

    ¡ª "Emitam um aviso para a capital, se v?o ou n?o se proteger, fica a crit¨¦rio deles."

    Mira, observando a situa??o, deu um breve sorriso.

    ¡ª "Bom trabalho."

    O mini ghoul, observando as nuvens que logo come?aram a liberar a chuva t¨®xica, tamb¨¦m se escondeu com os soldados.

    ¡ª "¨¦ um general?" ¡ª exclamou Rem, com uma express?o desconfiada.

    O mini ghoul permaneceu em sil¨ºncio.

    ¡ª "O monarca?" ¡ª questionou Himitsu, com um tom de preocupa??o crescente.

    O mini ghoul, mais uma vez, n?o respondeu. Seus olhos estavam fixos nas nuvens, observando a chuva ¨¢cida que come?ava a cair.

    Lavel, atrav¨¦s dos celulares, continuou:

    ¡ª "Os ghouls e humanos que est?o entrando em contato com a ¨¢gua est?o sendo mortos dentro e fora da muralha."

    Nas telas dos celulares, os soldados viram ghouls fugindo, muitos caindo mortos fora da muralha.

    ¡ª "Foi um ataque contra os dois lados? ¨¦ outro monarca?" ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, com desespero na voz.

    O mini ghoul n?o se moveu, observando a chuva.

    Himitsu, incapaz de esperar mais, sacudiu-o.

    ¡ª "Responde, maldito!" ¡ª gritou, frustrada.

    Rem, com uma voz baixa e cheia de cautela, interrompeu:

    ¡ª "Voc¨º sabe o resultado se ele falar alguma coisa. Ent?o, n?o o force."

    Lavel, com a voz sombria, informou:

    ¡ª "A quarta divis?o foi eliminada junto com a capit?!"

    ¡ª "Por qu¨º? Voc¨º disse que eles estavam sob as mesmas condi??es que n¨®s!" ¡ª questionou Mira, incr¨¦dula.

    No celular de Mira, um v¨ªdeo come?ou a ser reproduzido. No v¨ªdeo, a quarta divis?o estava diante do Monarca do Fogo.

    ¡ª "Me desculpa, Kay. Me desculpa, meu filho, mas a mam?e ainda ¨¦ uma capit?!" ¡ª dizia Yumi, se preparando para o combate.

    ¡ª "N?o d¨¢ para aproximar dele. Vamos ter que atacar de longe!" ¡ª disse Nina, sua voz tensa.

    ¡ª "Eu vou avan?ar. Sigam o plano!" ¡ª exclamou Yumi, com um brilho de determina??o nos olhos.

    ¡ª "Boa sorte!" ¡ª disse Nina, antes de se preparar para a batalha.

    ¡ª "Ativar quebra de limite!" ¡ª gritaram os soldados em un¨ªssono.

    Com uma for?a e coordena??o impressionantes, os soldados lan?aram v¨¢rias caixas de diferentes dire??es em dire??o ao general. O monarca, implac¨¢vel, soltou uma explos?o de chamas que consumiu tudo ao redor, mas, no instante seguinte, as caixas se desintegraram, liberando um ar gelado que envolveu o campo de batalha. O monarca de fogo, desavisado pela mudan?a de temperatura, foi atingido pela rajada g¨¦lida, sentindo o frio intenso. No entanto, Yumi, apesar do sofrimento, aproveitou a abertura e atacou com sua alabarda, atingindo finalmente o monarca.

    ¡ª "Achou que apagar minha combust?o seria suficiente para me ferir?" ¡ª exclamou o monarca, sua voz carregada de desprezo, enquanto seu tent¨¢culo perfurava o corpo de Yumi.

    Com um esfor?o monumental, Yumi cuspiu sangue, que espirrou no rosto do monarca.

    ¡ª "Imaginei..." ¡ª disse ela, sorrindo, apesar do excruciante sofrimento.

    Os outros soldados j¨¢ estavam em movimento, atacando o monarca com tudo o que tinham.

    ¡ª "Capit?!" ¡ª murmurou Nina, seus olhos brilhando com raiva e determina??o, avan?ando diretamente contra o inimigo.

    ¡ª "¨¦ in¨²til!" ¡ª disse o monarca, com um sorriso maligno. Seus bra?os se esticaram, e com um movimento brutal, ele lan?ou chamas diretamente nos soldados ao redor, incinerando tudo em seu caminho.

    ¡ª "Droga!" ¡ª resmungou Yumi, com dificuldades para se manter de p¨¦, sentindo o calor das chamas ainda queimando sua pele.

    ¡ª "Deveriam ter aceitado as condi??es que impus a voc¨ºs!" ¡ª o monarca declarou, sua voz imponente, cheia de desd¨¦m.

    Yumi, com a vis?o turva pela dor, ergueu a cabe?a e respondeu com raiva:

    ¡ª "Preferimos morrer do que deixar de ser humanos ao for?arem as mulheres a engravidar!"

    Com um movimento abrupto, o monarca abriu a boca e engoliu Yumi de uma vez, sua express?o satisfeita.

    ¡ª "Deliciosa!" ¡ª disse ele, antes de seguir em dire??o aos outros soldados, preparado para destruir qualquer um que ousasse se aproximar.

    Lavel, que observava tudo pelo v¨ªdeo, parou a grava??o. Mira estava em choque, seus olhos fixos na tela.

    Ap¨®s um longo sil¨ºncio, Mira finalmente se levantou, com a express?o grave.

    ¡ª "Quando a chuva passar, continuem com o planejamento!" ¡ª disse Mira, sua voz tensa e controlada, antes de se retirar rapidamente do local.

    O impacto da not¨ªcia abalou a moral dos soldados. O c¨¦u, que antes estava tomado por nuvens escuras e amea?adoras, come?ou a clarear. O sol lentamente tomava o controle do cen¨¢rio, e, quando olharam para cima, viram que as nuvens haviam se dissipado, revelando a verdade: aquilo n?o era um fen?meno natural, mas sim obra de um ghoul.

    ¡ª "Sabe onde est¨¢ o maldito que fez essa chuva?" ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, furiosa.

    O mini ghoul balan?ou a cabe?a, negando.

    ¡ª "N?o sabe ou n?o pode dizer?" ¡ª pressionou Himitsu, seu tom crescente em irrita??o.

    ¡ª "N?o sei!" ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, sua voz carregada de sinceridade.

    ¡ª "Droga!" ¡ª bradou Himitsu, sua frustra??o transbordando.

    O mini ghoul, sem se incomodar, caminhou em dire??o ao p¨¢tio e al?ou voo em dire??o ao topo da base.

    ¡ª "Lavel, traz os trajes para os novatos!" ¡ª ordenou Himitsu, agora focada no pr¨®ximo passo.

    ¡ª "Estou calculando as medidas dos soldados e separando os trajes de acordo. Estar?o prontos antes do almo?o!" ¡ª respondeu Lavel, com efici¨ºncia.

    ¡ª "S¨® tem uma hora at¨¦ o almo?o!" ¡ª alertou Lena, olhando rapidamente para o rel¨®gio.

    ¡ª "Ent?o iremos come?ar os treinos deles ap¨®s o almo?o!" ¡ª disse Ravena, decidida. Ela ent?o pegou as m?os de Thais e Sarah. ¡ª "O que foi?" ¡ª exclamou Thais, confusa.

    ¡ª "S¨® quero distrair minha mente. Vamos jogar videogame!" ¡ª respondeu Ravena, tentando aliviar a tens?o que sentia.

    ¡ª "Parece bom," ¡ª disse Sarah, com um sorriso amig¨¢vel.

    ¡ª "Est?o dispensados por enquanto. Se aparecer algum ghoul, voltem para o p¨¢tio!" ¡ª ordenou Joana, dando uma pausa nos treinos.

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª responderam os soldados, se dispersando para um breve descanso.

    A recruta, com um olhar curioso, se aproximou.

    ¡ª "O que aconteceu?" ¡ª perguntou, visivelmente preocupada.

    Ravena, olhando para ela com um sorriso gentil, respondeu:

    ¡ª "Vamos fazer uma pausa. O treino de voc¨ºs come?a depois do almo?o!"

    ¡ª "Tudo bem!" ¡ª respondeu a recruta, embora sua express?o ainda mostrasse apreens?o.

 Capé“†tulo 124: Treino dos recrutas!

    Ravena, olhando para ela com um sorriso gentil, respondeu:

    ¡ª "Vamos fazer uma pausa. O treino de voc¨ºs come?a depois do almo?o!"

    ¡ª "Tudo bem!" ¡ª respondeu a recruta, embora sua express?o ainda mostrasse apreens?o.

    Depois do almo?o, o Quinto Esquadr?o estava reunido no p¨¢tio. Os novos recrutas, vestindo os trajes de combate, caminhavam em dire??o ao grupo. O constrangimento era vis¨ªvel em seus rostos, enquanto os veteranos do esquadr?o lutavam para conter risadas diante da cena.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦ isso? Isso ¨¦ pra ser uma piada? ¡ª exclamou uma novata, franzindo a testa, visivelmente incomodada.

    Ravena deu um passo ¨¤ frente, cruzando os bra?os e encarando os recrutas com seriedade.

    ¡ª Infelizmente, n?o. ¡ª Ela fez uma pausa, observando os trajes. ¡ª Esses trajes foram projetados por um g¨ºnio... que infelizmente j¨¢ n?o est¨¢ entre n¨®s. O que esperamos deles ¨¦ que liberem mais poder do que os trajes que usamos.

    ¡ª Tem certeza de que n?o est?o tirando uma com a nossa cara? ¡ª insistiu a novata, sua voz carregada de desconfian?a.

    Ravena arqueou uma sobrancelha, claramente irritada, mas respondeu com firmeza:

    ¡ª Voc¨º parece ser do tipo certinha, igual ao Kratos. Mas vou te lembrar de algo: n?o estamos vivendo uma ¨¦poca boa para piadas. Agora, diga seus nomes e as porcentagens de compatibilidade.

    A novata hesitou, mas respondeu.

    ¡ª Kaori Minami, 40%.

    Os outros recrutas seguiram, um a um, informando suas porcentagens:

    ¡ª Akira Takeshi, 44%.

    ¡ª Hiroshi Tanaka, 30%.

    ¡ª Riku Fujimoto, 29%.

    ¡ª Souta Ishikawa, 28%.

    ¡ª Meiko Yamada, 26%.

    ¡ª Taro Suzuki, 25%.

    ¡ª Haruto Kuroda, 24%.

    ¡ª Yuna Nakagawa, 22%.

    ¡ª Ryota Nakamura, 21%.

    ¡ª Shiori Matsuda, 20%.

    Ravena balan?ou a cabe?a, avaliando as informa??es, antes de perguntar:

    ¡ª Perfeito. Agora, me digam: j¨¢ tocaram em alguma arma antes? Algum estilo de luta que praticam?

    ¡ª Espadas, ¡ª responderam todos, quase em un¨ªssono.

    Ela apontou para um canto do p¨¢tio, onde armas de treino estavam dispostas.

    ¡ª Entendo. Ali est?o as armas de treino. Escolham uma espada que se adeque ao estilo de voc¨ºs e sigam o Slayer. Vamos testar o que sabem!

    Slayer, que estava pr¨®ximo a um banco no p¨¢tio, sorriu de canto e fez um gesto chamando-os.

    ¡ª Estarei esperando ali!

    Os recrutas, ainda com olhares nervosos, foram at¨¦ as armas e escolheram as espadas. Cada um parecia procurar algo que os fizesse sentir mais confiantes. Assim que terminaram, reuniram-se perto de Slayer, que empunhava uma espada de treino com a destreza de um veterano.

    ¡ª Basicamente, voc¨ºs ir?o me enfrentar. ¡ª Ele olhou para os recrutas com um sorriso desafiador. ¡ª Vamos identificar os defeitos no estilo de voc¨ºs durante o combate. Mas relaxem, ¨¦ s¨® treino. Ningu¨¦m vai se ferir... muito.

    Slayer ajustou a postura, assumindo uma posi??o de combate.

    ¡ª Primeiro, Shiori Matsuda. Depois, sigam a ordem pela porcentagem!

    A jovem Shiori arregalou os olhos, claramente preocupada.

    ¡ª S¨¦rio que eu vou ser a primeira? ¡ª perguntou, hesitante.

    ¡ª Venha! ¡ª chamou Slayer, firme e confiante, balan?ando a espada de treino como se fosse um brinquedo.

    Shiori respirou fundo, avan?ando para o centro do p¨¢tio. "Eu consigo. ¨¦ s¨® treino", pensou, tentando controlar o nervosismo.

    ¡ª Quando quiser! ¡ª disse Slayer, com um tom que misturava paci¨ºncia e provoca??o.

    Shiori se posicionou, ajustando sua postura com cuidado. Os olhares do Quinto Esquadr?o e dos outros recrutas estavam todos sobre ela. O sil¨ºncio do p¨¢tio era quase ensurdecedor.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    O treino estava prestes a come?ar.

    Querem assistir tamb¨¦m? ¡ª exclamou Ravena, olhando para os l¨ªderes que se aproximavam. Com eles estavam Mira, Rem, Himitsu, Fernanda e o ex-capit?o, caminhando com passos calmos, mas atentos. Mais ao longe, os outros soldados observavam a movimenta??o com curiosidade.

    ¡ª Parece que todos est?o curiosos sobre os trajes! ¡ª comentou Mira, lan?ando um olhar na dire??o dos soldados ¨¤ distancia.

    ¡ª Esses trajes s?o, no m¨ªnimo, chamativos! ¡ª disse Lena, com um sorriso contido, analisando o design peculiar.

    Himitsu estreitou os olhos, cruzando os bra?os e falando em tom baixo:

    ¡ª Acha que ¨¦ s¨® isso? ¡ª Ela apontou discretamente para cima da base. L¨¢, o mini ghoul estava observando a cena.

    ¡ª Espero termos uma boa luta, veterano! ¡ª disse Shiori, encarando Slayer com determina??o enquanto apertava o cabo de sua espada de treino.

    Slayer sorriu de canto, mantendo a postura relaxada.

    ¡ª Certo, venha!

    Shiori respirou fundo, assumindo posi??o. A tens?o no ar era palp¨¢vel. O sil¨ºncio foi quebrado quando ela deu o primeiro passo.

    De repente, Shiori desapareceu.

    Como um borr?o, ela passou ao lado de Slayer, sua velocidade t?o intensa que parecia desafiar os olhos dos espectadores. O som de algo colidindo ressoou pelo p¨¢tio.

    ¡ª Ela ¨¦ r¨¢pida! ¡ª pensou Slayer, surpreso.

    A confus?o tomou conta de todos quando Shiori estava, agora, no ch?o ao lado da parede mais pr¨®xima.

    ¡ª Isso doeu... ¡ª disse ela, mas sua express?o mudou rapidamente, como se percebesse algo estranho. ¡ª U¨¦... doeu n?o!

    Antes de atingir a parede, a capa de seu traje havia reagido de maneira instintiva, girando o corpo dela e amortecendo o impacto como um colch?o invis¨ªvel.

    Os l¨ªderes, que observavam de perto, ficaram perplexos.

    ¡ª O que foi isso? ¡ª exclamou Mira, dando um passo ¨¤ frente, os olhos arregalados de surpresa.

    Entre os recrutas, Kaori Minami apertava os punhos, a tens?o evidente em seu rosto. "Estamos sendo usados como cobaias para testar esses trajes! Que frieza!" ¡ª pensou, encarando Ravena com um misto de indigna??o e admira??o.

    Slayer deu alguns passos para Shiori, estendendo a m?o para ajud¨¢-la a se levantar.

    ¡ª Nada mal. ¡ª Ele olhou para a capa do traje dela, claramente impressionado. ¡ª Parece que esses trajes t¨ºm mais do que imaginamos.

    Shiori pegou a m?o de Slayer e se levantou com um sorriso um pouco sem jeito.

    ¡ª Acho que fiz algo sem querer, veterano.

    Joana sorriu de canto, observando tudo com os bra?os cruzados.

    ¡ª Interessante... ¡ª murmurou ela, enquanto a curiosidade nos rostos ao redor s¨® aumentava.

    ¡ª "Ok, mudan?as de planos. Para acostumar o corpo de voc¨ºs com os trajes, v?o correr na pista. S¨® parem quando estiverem acostumados com os movimentos... ou cansados de correr!" ¡ª ordenou Ravena, com um tom firme.

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª responderam os recrutas, caminhando para guardar as espadas com certa hesita??o.

    Shiori, ainda um pouco confusa, aproximou-se de Ravena, com a testa franzida.

    ¡ª "Eu fiz alguma coisa errada?" ¡ª exclamou, ansiosa.

    ¡ª "N?o! Voc¨º foi muito bem!" ¡ª disse Ravena, cruzando os bra?os com um leve sorriso. ¡ª "Nosso antigo l¨ªder tamb¨¦m fez algo assim na primeira vez que usou um traje desses."

    ¡ª "O Alpha tamb¨¦m?" ¡ª Shiori arregalou os olhos, surpresa.

    ¡ª "Isso mesmo. Voc¨º tem potencial, Shiori. S¨® precisa de um pouco de treino para alcan?ar isso."

    ¡ª "Obrigada!" ¡ª respondeu Shiori, sorrindo timidamente antes de correr para se juntar aos outros.

    Quando os recrutas chegaram ¨¤ pista, os l¨ªderes do ex¨¦rcito come?aram a se aproximar de Slayer. Mira, Rem, Himitsu, Fernanda, e outros veteranos do alto escal?o formaram um pequeno c¨ªrculo ao redor dele, suas express?es repletas de curiosidade.

    ¡ª "E ent?o, o que achou?" ¡ª perguntou Ravena, quebrando o sil¨ºncio.

    Slayer esfregou o queixo, pensativo.

    ¡ª "Aquela velocidade... N?o ¨¦ normal para algu¨¦m com 20% de compatibilidade. Me lembra o Kay nos primeiros dias."

    Yan deu um passo ¨¤ frente, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª "E aquela capa? Ela protegeu a garota como se tivesse vontade pr¨®pria!" ¡ª disse, intrigado.

    De repente, a voz de Lavel ecoou pelo comunicador no celular de Mira.

    ¡ª "Surpresos?"

    Ryuji revirou os olhos, cruzando os bra?os com um sorriso c¨ªnico.

    ¡ª "Deixa eu adivinhar... Kay j¨¢ sabia disso, n?o ¨¦?"

    ¡ª "O conceito ¨¦ diferente, Ryuji." ¡ª respondeu Lavel, com paci¨ºncia. ¡ª "Esses trajes s?o uma cria??o ¨²nica. E, sim, poderiam ser perigosos... se n?o fosse o meu criador quem os desenvolveu."

    Rem franziu o cenho, confusa.

    ¡ª "Perigosos? Como assim?"

    ¡ª "Ao contr¨¢rio dos trajes convencionais, que voc¨ºs controlam inteiramente, esses t¨ºm uma dinamica compartilhada. Tanto o humano quanto o ghoul possuem certa influ¨ºncia. Se o equil¨ªbrio falhar, o controle pode sair das m?os do humano."

    Himitsu estreitou os olhos.

    ¡ª "E como os trajes sabem o que ¨¦ perigoso?"

    ¡ª "Eles analisam as rea??es do corpo humano em situa??es extremas. Se o usu¨¢rio reconhece o perigo, o traje reage por conta pr¨®pria, como uma prote??o autom¨¢tica."

    Ravena levantou a sobrancelha, curiosa.

    ¡ª "Ent?o... ¨¦ como um escudo instintivo, mas depende do humano perceber o risco antes que ele aconte?a?"

    ¡ª "Voc¨º est¨¢ limitando demais o conceito, Ravena." ¡ª respondeu Lavel, em tom provocativo. ¡ª "Observe mais de perto. Voc¨º ver¨¢ do que esses trajes s?o realmente capazes."

    Enquanto isso, na pista de corrida, os recrutas tentavam se acostumar com os trajes. O desconforto inicial era evidente.

    ¡ª "T¨¢ todo mundo olhando pra gente... Que vergonha!" ¡ª murmurou Ryota Nakamura, 21%, co?ando a nuca.

    ¡ª "¨¦, d¨¢ um pouco de vergonha mesmo!" ¡ª concordou Saori, olhando para os soldados mais experientes que assistiam de longe.

    Kaori Minami, com 40% de compatibilidade, respirou fundo, tentando ignorar os olhares.

    ¡ª "N?o estamos t?o distantes em porcentagem. Que tal uma corrida? Vamos ver quem ¨¦ o mais r¨¢pido!"

    ¡ª "Por qu¨º? Isso ¨¦ s¨® um treino!" ¡ª protestou Akira Takeshi, 44%, com uma express?o assustada.

    Kaori sorriu, confiante.

    ¡ª "¨¦ s¨® pra descontrair. Ou t¨¢ com medo de perder pra mim?"

    Os recrutas trocaram olhares, e, aos poucos, um clima de competi??o come?ou a se formar. Mesmo relutantes, a ideia parecia ter animado o grupo, que come?ava a se posicionar na pista.

    Ao longe, Ravena observava a cena, cruzando os bra?os e sorrindo de canto.

    ¡ª "Eles t¨ºm esp¨ªrito competitivo. Isso vai ser interessante..."

    Os l¨ªderes continuaram a observar, enquanto os recrutas se preparavam.

    ¡ª "N?o v?o ao mesmo tempo, vai um de cada vez!" ¡ª gritou Ravena, com autoridade.

    ¡ª "Ent?o eu vou primeiro!" ¡ª disse Kaori, caminhando para a posi??o inicial com determina??o. ¡ª "Cronometra meu tempo!"

    ¡ª "Tudo bem!" ¡ª respondeu Shiori, apressando-se para pegar o celular.

    Kaori se preparou, ajustando a postura.

    ¡ª "Deu certo a¨ª?" ¡ª perguntou ela, ansiosa.

    ¡ª "Sim, t¨¢ tudo pronto. ¨¦ s¨® avisar que come?a!" ¡ª disse Shiori, concentrada no cron?metro.

    Kaori respirou fundo. "¨¦ agora. Vamos l¨¢!"

    ¡ª "Pronta!" ¡ª gritou Kaori, dando o sinal.

    Shiori apertou o bot?o no celular e gritou:

    ¡ª "Vai!"

    Kaori disparou. Sua velocidade era impressionante, t?o r¨¢pida que o vento come?ou a levantar poeira ao seu redor. Um turbilh?o se formava a cada passo. Os olhares se voltaram para ela, mas, antes que algu¨¦m pudesse comentar algo, Kaori desapareceu.

    ¡ª "O qu¨º?!" ¡ª exclamou Shiori, espantada.

    Kaori surgiu novamente na pista, na curva mais dif¨ªcil. De repente, algo incr¨ªvel aconteceu: um par de asas emergiu de seu traje. As asas negras se abriram com for?a, levantando um vento ainda mais intenso. Ela fez a curva voando rente ao solo, como se tivesse controle absoluto sobre o movimento.

    Todos ficaram at?nitos. O som do vento e o impacto de sua aterrissagem suave ecoaram pela pista enquanto ela completava a volta.

    ¡ª "Dez segundos!" ¡ª disse Shiori, olhando o cron?metro com express?o confusa. ¡ª "Dez... segundos?"

    Kaori parou no fim da pista, ofegante, com um olhar t?o surpreso quanto o dos que assistiam.

    ¡ª "Eu volto para dar os trajes normais para eles!" ¡ª disse Lena, que observava a cena de longe, claramente incomodada.

    ¡ª "Mas o que tem de errado com esses trajes?" ¡ª exclamou Ravena, franzindo o cenho.

    Os l¨ªderes e recrutas estavam em sil¨ºncio, tentando processar o que acabaram de presenciar. Mira foi a primeira a se aproximar de Kaori.

    ¡ª "O que aconteceu ali?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, com uma mistura de curiosidade e seriedade.

    Kaori balan?ou a cabe?a, ainda ofegante.

    ¡ª "Capit?, para ser sincera... eu tamb¨¦m n?o sei!"

    Mira estreitou os olhos, analisando Kaori de cima a baixo.

    ¡ª "Aquelas asas..." ¡ª come?ou Mira. ¡ª "Voc¨ºs sabem que isso foi uma descoberta recente nos trajes. As asas podem ser usadas, mas exigem um treinamento especial. O que voc¨º estava pensando quando fez aquela curva?"

    Kaori engoliu seco antes de responder:

    ¡ª "Eu fiquei surpresa com a velocidade. Vi que n?o conseguiria fazer a curva e achei que ia cair para fora da pista, mas, de repente, essas asas abriram e me levaram de volta para a pista... Foi como se o traje soubesse o que fazer."

    Mira assentiu, pensativa, e voltou-se para os outros recrutas.

    ¡ª "V?o andando. Quando sentirem que est?o com controle dos movimentos, aumentem um pouco a velocidade. Repitam isso at¨¦ conseguirem correr com fluidez."

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª responderam os recrutas, batendo contin¨ºncia.

    De repente, a voz de Lavel surgiu pelos comunicadores dos l¨ªderes.

    ¡ª "Eu tenho a resposta que voc¨ºs ainda n?o descobriram!"

    ¡ª "Diga!" ¡ª exigiu Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª "Todos que nunca usaram um traje antes e que v?o usar esses pela primeira vez j¨¢ come?am com 100% de compatibilidade! Surpresa!"

    ¡ª "Isso ¨¦ s¨¦rio?!" ¡ª exclamaram os recrutas, em choque.

    ¡ª "S¨¦rio?" ¡ª perguntou Mira, igualmente surpresa.

    Lavel continuou, empolgada:

    ¡ª "E tem mais! Quando eles tocarem em uma das armas feitas de ghoul, ela ser¨¢ automaticamente ligada ao ghoul do traje. Ou, dependendo do caso, o general do traje devora o ghoul e ganha controle sobre ambos, mas ainda obedece ao humano. Meu criador ¨¦ incr¨ªvel, n?o ¨¦?"

    Os recrutas se entreolharam, confusos.

    ¡ª "¨¦ verdade!" ¡ª murmurou um deles, ainda tentando entender.

    Mira ergueu a m?o, chamando a aten??o.

    ¡ª "Ent?o, por enquanto, eles s¨® podem tocar na arma que ser¨¢ oficial deles. At¨¦ l¨¢, mantenham-se longe das armas feitas de ghoul. Precisamos identificar a compatibilidade primeiro."

    ¡ª "Certo!" ¡ª responderam os recrutas, visivelmente tensos.

    ¡ª "Podem continuar o treino!" ¡ª disse Mira, afastando-se.

    Os recrutas come?aram a andar devagar pela pista, tentando se ajustar aos trajes.

 Capé“†tulo 125: Quando dois monarcas se encontram?

    ¡ª "Podem continuar o treino!" ¡ª disse Mira, afastando-se.

    Os recrutas come?aram a andar devagar pela pista, tentando se ajustar aos trajes.

    ¡ª "Pois ¨¦... fomos superados!" ¡ª comentou Lena, sorrindo de canto.

    ¡ª "Ent?o eles come?am com 100%... Talvez n?o sejam diferentes de Kay e Julius. S¨® precisam de experi¨ºncia." ¡ª disse Thais, com um tom esperan?oso.

    ¡ª "Sim!" ¡ª respondeu Viviane, concordando.

    ¡ª "Kay, maldito... Tudo seria t?o diferente se ele tivesse falado sobre os trajes quando os criou!" ¡ª disse Ravena, irritada, cruzando os bra?os enquanto observava os recrutas treinando.

    A voz de Lavel ecoou pelo celular dos l¨ªderes, interrompendo o momento.

    ¡ª "Ele n?o sabia disso. Todos os testes feitos com o traje foram apagados da mem¨®ria dele!"

    ¡ª "Por qual motivo?" ¡ª exclamou Rem, com os olhos semicerrados, claramente intrigada.

    Lavel permaneceu em sil¨ºncio por um instante. Ent?o, uma imagem come?ou a se formar na tela do celular. Era um trecho de um v¨ªdeo antigo, mostrando Mira e Kay em um momento ¨ªntimo ap¨®s a perda dos pais dele. Kay estava desolado, mas Mira o abra?ava com firmeza, enquanto dizia com do?ura:

    ¡ª "Esque?a as coisas que te deixam triste. N?o carregue isso com voc¨º, Kay."

    Todos que assistiam ao v¨ªdeo ficaram em sil¨ºncio, absorvendo o impacto emocional daquela cena.

    ¡ª "Em resumo, quando ele criava as coisas feitas de ghoul, Kay apresentava tra?os do pr¨®prio ghoul. Para proteg¨º-lo, criptografei todos os v¨ªdeos e dados sobre isso, para que ele nunca os assistisse." ¡ª explicou Lavel, sua voz soando quase como a de algu¨¦m arrependida.

    Mira, que at¨¦ ent?o mantinha a postura firme, estreitou os olhos.

    ¡ª "Ent?o os trajes e as armas eram um segredo... at¨¦ mesmo para ele?" ¡ª perguntou, com a voz carregada de incredulidade.

    ¡ª "N?o exatamente." ¡ª respondeu Lavel. ¡ª "Ele sabia da exist¨ºncia de tudo que criava, mas n?o tinha ideia de como funcionavam. Isso porque ele n?o tinha lembran?as diretas de como os desenvolveu."

    Mira cruzou os bra?os, olhando para os recrutas na pista, que ainda se esfor?avam para se adaptar aos novos trajes.

    ¡ª "Fiquem de olho neles." ¡ª disse ela, com firmeza. ¡ª "Certamente, esses recrutas v?o ser o coringa nessa guerra."

    Lena, que observava ao lado de Mira, suspirou com um sorriso de canto.

    ¡ª "Uma grande responsabilidade logo no come?o... N?o sei se isso ¨¦ sorte ou azar."

    Mira respondeu sem desviar os olhos dos recrutas.

    ¡ª "N?o vamos for?ar nada al¨¦m do que eles podem suportar. Mas, ao mesmo tempo, eles precisam estar preparados quando chegar a hora de lutar."

    O grupo concordou em sil¨ºncio, cientes da press?o que reca¨ªa sobre aqueles jovens.

    Algumas horas depois.

    ¡ª "Eles ainda est?o l¨¢!" ¡ª comentou Mira, observando os recrutas correndo na pista.

    ¡ª "Est?o." ¡ª respondeu Ravena, com os bra?os cruzados, mas o olhar atento fixo nos jovens.

    Mira suspirou, pensativa.

    ¡ª "Parece algo de um passado t?o distante... Mas, pensando bem, faz apenas alguns meses que n¨®s mesmas fomos recrutadas."

    ¡ª "¨¦ verdade. E, em t?o pouco tempo, o peso que carregamos nos ombros parece maior do que jamais imaginamos." ¡ª disse Ravena, com a voz levemente carregada de cansa?o.

    Mira a observou de lado e soltou uma risadinha.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡ª "Quer uma massagem?" ¡ª exclamou ela, em um tom descontra¨ªdo.

    Ravena virou o rosto, claramente confusa.

    ¡ª "O qu¨º?"

    Mira ergueu as m?os, rindo.

    ¡ª "Estava brincando! Mas falando s¨¦rio, o que concluiu sobre os recrutas?"

    Ravena olhou novamente para a pista, observando cada um dos novatos com aten??o.

    ¡ª "S?o persistentes. E j¨¢ vejo o esp¨ªrito de rivalidade aceso entre eles. Isso ¨¦ bom... Eles v?o ficar bem."

    ¡ª "N?o queremos exaurir os novatos logo no primeiro dia." ¡ª comentou Mira, agora mais s¨¦ria. ¡ª "Avise que eles podem descansar. A Fernanda vai instalar as placas nos trajes depois."

    ¡ª "Entendido." ¡ª respondeu Ravena, com um aceno.

    Mira sorriu satisfeita e come?ou a se virar para sair. Mas, antes de dar o primeiro passo, ouviu a voz de Ravena, hesitante:

    ¡ª "Aquela massagem nos ombros... Ser¨¢ que poderia...?"

    Mira parou abruptamente, surpresa, e depois abriu um sorriso animado.

    ¡ª "Claro que sim!"

    Ravena olhou para ela com um olhar firme e travesso, voltando ao tom s¨¦rio imediatamente.

    ¡ª "J¨¢ foi o suficiente. Bom trabalho, pessoal!" ¡ª gritou Ravena, interrompendo o treino.

    Os recrutas pararam, ofegantes. Apesar do cansa?o evidente, seus rostos ainda demonstravam energia e determina??o para continuar.

    ¡ª "Tirem os trajes e levem-nos para os cientistas. Eles precisam fazer os ajustes finais." ¡ª ordenou Ravena.

    ¡ª "Sim, senhora!" ¡ª responderam os recrutas em un¨ªssono, batendo contin¨ºncia antes de se retirar.

    Enquanto os novatos deixavam a pista, Ravena deu um ¨²ltimo olhar para Mira e caminhou ao lado dela.

    ¡ª "S?o resilientes. Estou curiosa para ver at¨¦ onde ir?o."

    ¡ª "Todos n¨®s estamos, Ravena." ¡ª disse Mira, com um sorriso que misturava otimismo e um toque de preocupa??o.

    Na manh? seguinte, o general sobrevoava o reino, vasculhando os arredores em busca de algo. Os ghouls que haviam se dispersado com a chuva agora come?avam a se agrupar novamente perto da muralha. A atmosfera estava tensa, e, mais uma vez, o general parou em frente ¨¤ base do ex¨¦rcito, como se quisesse transmitir uma mensagem.

    ¡ª Eu vou l¨¢! ¡ª disse Himitsu, j¨¢ se levantando.

    ¡ª N?o v¨¢ brigar! ¡ª alertou Mira, enquanto mexia o caf¨¦.

    ¡ª N?o vou. ¡ª Himitsu respondeu, em tom decidido, saindo pela porta.

    O port?o principal da base se abriu lentamente, e Himitsu caminhou para fora, encarando o general com firmeza.

    ¡ª Uma visita logo pela manh?? ¨¦ s¨¦rio? ¡ª provocou Himitsu, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Perdemos alguns humanos e ghouls ontem ¡ª disse o general, direto e sem rodeios. ¡ª Viram algum ghoul atacando dentro da muralha?

    ¡ª Se voc¨º est¨¢ falando daquela chuva de ontem, est¨¢vamos todos dentro quando o c¨¦u escureceu e come?ou a chover. ¡ª Himitsu manteve o tom calmo, mas firme.

    ¡ª N?o viram ghoul? ¡ª insistiu o general, estreitando os olhos.

    ¡ª Nenhum. ¡ª Himitsu balan?ou a cabe?a, encarando o gigante alado sem hesitar.

    O general fez uma pausa, o olhar frio e anal¨ªtico recaindo sobre Himitsu.

    ¡ª Vou dizer isso para o bem de voc¨ºs. Se n?o quiserem morrer, quando virem um ghoul atacando humanos, nos avisem imediatamente. ¡ª A voz grave do general soava como um trov?o abafado, carregando uma amea?a impl¨ªcita.

    Himitsu arqueou uma sobrancelha, provocando:

    ¡ª N?o conseguem controlar os ghouls que voc¨ºs mesmos trouxeram para c¨¢?

    O general desviou o olhar para o pequeno ghoul de vigia que repousava pr¨®ximo ¨¤ base, como se esperasse que ele confirmasse algo.

    ¡ª Voc¨º sabe o que era o ghoul de ontem. Aquele ali, com certeza, sentiu. ¡ª Ele apontou para o mini-ghoul.

    Himitsu deu de ombros.

    ¡ª Pois ¨¦. Ele disse que era algo que nem voc¨ºs teriam controle.

    A express?o do general se endureceu ainda mais, suas asas tremulando com o vento.

    ¡ª Este reino est¨¢ sob o dom¨ªnio do meu monarca. ¨¦ nosso dever proteg¨º-los at¨¦ segunda ordem. Ent?o, colaborem, humanos. A menos que prefiram ser eliminados junto com todos deste reino. E, acredite, seria muito mais simples para mim acabar com isso agora do que ficar aqui perdendo tempo vigiando voc¨ºs.

    Himitsu estreitou os olhos, avan?ando um passo.

    ¡ª Se querem proteger, tirem esse monte de ghouls daqui e v?o embora. Os humanos estavam bem antes de voc¨ºs aparecerem.

    Por um momento, o general permaneceu em sil¨ºncio, como se ponderasse a resposta. Ent?o, ele abriu as asas, preparando-se para partir.

    ¡ª Vai agradecer por estarmos aqui. Nos mantenha atualizados. ¡ª Com um bater de asas poderoso, ele voou para longe, deixando para tr¨¢s um sil¨ºncio desconfort¨¢vel que ecoava na base.

    Himitsu observou a silhueta do general desaparecer no horizonte e suspirou. "Proteger o reino? Que piada." Ela voltou para dentro.

    No refeit¨®rio.

    ¡ª O que ele queria? ¡ª perguntou Mira, ainda na cozinha.

    ¡ª Aquilo que imagin¨¢vamos: informa??es sobre aquela chuva. ¡ª Himitsu respondeu, cruzando os bra?os. ¡ª O engra?ado foi ele nos dizendo para relatar qualquer ghoul que causasse perigo, como se ele estivesse realmente preocupado. Maldito general! O povo vive aterrorizado com medo de ser atacado, e ele ainda tem a aud¨¢cia de me dizer algo assim!

    ¡ª Eles s¨® podem estar brincando com a nossa intelig¨ºncia. ¡ª Mira balan?ou a cabe?a enquanto servia caf¨¦.

    ¡ª Se um monarca entrar no territ¨®rio de outro, certamente come?ar¨¢ uma guerra. Se h¨¢ outro monarca por aqui, al¨¦m desse, teremos problemas s¨¦rios. ¡ª Himitsu franziu a testa, pensativo.

    ¡ª Mas nem os ghouls sabem onde ele est¨¢. N?o h¨¢ muito que possamos fazer. ¡ª Mira suspirou.

    ¡ª Deve ser por isso que os monarcas incentivam os humanos a se reproduzirem. Se as "reservas" de humanos deles acabarem, ter?o que ca?ar em outros reinos. Precisamos tomar cuidado.

    ¡ª Ent?o ¨¦ assim que funciona? ¡ª Ravena apareceu na entrada do refeit¨®rio, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Apenas uma especula??o ¡ª explicou Himitsu ¡ª mas h¨¢ grandes chances de ser algo assim.

    ¡ª Quero corrigir isso. Pela rea??o dos ghouls, os monarcas podem atacar outros reinos a qualquer momento. N?o precisam esperar que os humanos acabem. ¡ª Ravena sentou-se ¨¤ mesa, a express?o s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª Essa deve ser a guerra que o mini-ghoul mencionou de forma indireta. ¡ª Mira se aproximou com uma garrafa e tr¨ºs copos, sentando-se junto deles.

    ¡ª Mas por que eles entrariam em guerra? Essa ¨¦ a verdadeira quest?o aqui. ¡ª Ravena inclinou-se para frente, intrigada.

    ¡ª Divers?o? ¡ª sugeriu Himitsu com sarcasmo.

    ¡ª Perderiam muito s¨® por isso. ¡ª Mira negou com a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Territ¨®rio? ¡ª Ravena levantou as sobrancelhas.

    ¡ª Pode ser isso. ¡ª Mira e Himitsu concordaram.

    Ravena franziu o cenho.

    ¡ª Suponhamos que seja por territ¨®rio. O que acontece quando dois desses monstros se enfrentam?

    ¡ª Destrui??o. Isso ¨¦ ¨®bvio. ¡ª Himitsu respondeu sem hesitar.

    ¡ª E seremos eliminados como efeito colateral. ¡ª Ravena suspirou.

    ¡ª Ser¨¢ mesmo? Se matarem os humanos, s¨® ter?o a pr¨®pria ra?a para devorar. ¡ª Mira ponderou.

    ¡ª Por isso digo como efeito colateral. N?o deve ser o objetivo, mas, de qualquer forma, o monarca vencedor acabar¨¢ dominando os humanos. ¡ª Ravena apoiou o queixo na m?o, pensativa.

    ¡ª De qualquer forma, estaremos ¨¤ merc¨º deles. Esse ¨¦ o problema. ¡ª Himitsu concluiu, com amargura na voz.

    ¡ª E, de qualquer forma, teremos que lutar contra eles. No fim, isso n?o muda nosso dever. Apenas aumenta o perigo quando outro monarca entrar neste pa¨ªs. ¡ª Ravena olhou para ambos, a decis?o clara em seu olhar.

    ¡ª ¨¦ poss¨ªvel impedir isso? ¡ª perguntou Mira.

    ¡ª Imposs¨ªvel. ¡ª Himitsu e Ravena responderam em un¨ªssono.

    ¡ª Imaginei. O pa¨ªs ¨¦ grande demais. ¡ª Mira suspirou, resignada.

    Ravena sorriu levemente.

    ¡ª Quero tentar uma coisa. Lavel, traga um traje que fique um pouco mais largo em mim.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ recomendado usar outro traje... ¡ª Lavel respondeu pelo comunicador.

    ¡ª Tudo bem. N?o vou usar outro traje, s¨® me traga um! ¡ª insistiu Ravena.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º est¨¢ planejando? ¡ª perguntou Mira, desconfiada.

    ¡ª N?o posso dizer. Apenas confie em mim. ¡ª Ravena levantou-se.

    Mira hesitou por um momento antes de assentir.

    ¡ª Tudo bem. Traga um traje para ela, Lavel.

    ¡ª Vou separar. ¡ª Lavel respondeu.

    ¡ª Espero que voc¨º n?o fa?a nenhuma loucura. ¡ª Mira advertiu, olhando-a nos olhos.

    ¡ª N?o vou. Confie em mim. ¡ª Ravena respondeu com um sorriso firme.

    Mais tarde, no campo de treino.

 Capé“†tulo 126: Isso vai ser uma aposta!

    Antes do almo?o, o traje chegou ¨¤ base. Himitsu entregou-o a Ravena.

    ¡ª N?o fa?a nenhuma loucura. ¡ª disse Himitsu, com um olhar s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª O que est¨¢ acontecendo? ¡ª perguntaram os l¨ªderes, observando de longe enquanto os soldados cochichavam entre si.

    ¡ª Eu tamb¨¦m n?o sei. Hoje cedo, ela s¨® pediu um traje ¨¤ Lavel. ¡ª Mira respondeu, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª O que ela est¨¢ pensando? Ela n?o pode trocar de traje. Isso pode torn¨¢-la in¨²til para o ex¨¦rcito! ¡ª Lena exclamou, preocupada.

    Ravena observou os soldados ao longe e murmurou para Himitsu:

    ¡ª Diga ¨¤ Mira para n?o deixar ningu¨¦m se aproximar.

    Himitsu suspirou.

    ¡ª Se eu perceber que voc¨º est¨¢ fazendo algo est¨²pido, eu mesma vou intervir.

    Ravena estava claramente envergonhada.

    "Por que todo mundo tinha que estar aqui agora? Que vergonha!" ¡ª pensou, enquanto vestia o traje novo sobre o antigo.

    Os soldados observavam, intrigados.

    ¡ª O que ela est¨¢ pensando? ¡ª perguntou Joana, confusa.

    ¡ª Ela disse para ningu¨¦m se aproximar at¨¦ que diga o contr¨¢rio. ¡ª Himitsu reiterou.

    ¡ª Ent?o ¨¦ isso. At¨¦ ela ordenar o contr¨¢rio, ningu¨¦m vai l¨¢! ¡ª Mira declarou com autoridade.

    ¡ª Tem certeza? Ela pode acabar morrendo! ¡ª advertiu Ryuji.

    ¡ª Morrer? ¡ª Mira hesitou, mas respirou fundo. ¡ª Tudo bem. Vamos confiar nela.

    Ravena ajustava o traje, sentindo-o apertar levemente seu corpo.

    ¡ª Sabia! ¡ª murmurou ela, antes de pegar sua foice feita de ghoul.

    Sentou-se no ch?o, cruzando as pernas, e come?ou a meditar.

    De repente, Ravena se viu diante de tr¨ºs ghouls.

    ¡ª ¨¦ assim que voc¨ºs s?o? Que caras feios! ¡ª provocou ela.

    ¡ª Uma humana? ¨¦ voc¨º quem devo ajudar? ¡ª exclamou o general ghoul, surpreso.

    ¡ª Essa humana j¨¢ ¨¦ minha! ¡ª rosnou o outro ghoul.

    Ravena sorriu, desafiadora.

    ¡ª Eu n?o perten?o a ningu¨¦m, mas ¨¦ verdade que preciso de ajuda. S¨® um de voc¨ºs ter¨¢ a capacidade de me ajudar.

    O general riu, debochado.

    ¡ª N?o abuse da sorte, humana. S¨® estou aqui porque aquele cara prometeu comida se eu ajudasse quem aparecesse.

    Ravena cruzou os bra?os.

    ¡ª Eu sou ego¨ªsta e n?o quero ver novatos me superando. Agrade?o pela ajuda at¨¦ agora, mas s¨® continuar¨¢ comigo quem devorar o outro.

    O general rosnou.

    ¡ª E se n¨®s devorarmos voc¨º?

    Ravena riu, fria.

    ¡ª V¨¢ em frente. Mas saiba que l¨¢ fora voc¨ºs s?o in¨²teis sem um humano os controlando. Se eu morrer, um ghoul forte e faminto vai devorar voc¨ºs. Consegue perceber, n?o ¨¦, general?A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡ª Forte? N?o, ele n?o ¨¦. ¡ª retrucou o general, irritado.

    ¡ª Do jeito que voc¨º est¨¢ agora, ele ¨¦ mais forte que voc¨º. ¡ª Ravena provocou, sorrindo.

    O general gritou, furioso.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º quer?

    ¡ª Vamos devorar um monarca e seus tr¨ºs generais. Aqueles mesmos generais que te derrotaram no passado. Voc¨º se lembra, n?o ¨¦?

    O general ficou em sil¨ºncio por um momento antes de rosnar:

    ¡ª Maldita! Sabe mesmo como me irritar!

    ¡ª Aprendi com meu namorado. O mesmo que mandou voc¨ºs nos obedecer. E n?o se engane, eu tamb¨¦m sou forte! ¡ª Ravena respondeu, com um sorriso desafiador.

    Com um golpe r¨¢pido de seu tent¨¢culo, o general decapitou os outros ghouls.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª foi tudo o que o ghoul de Ravena conseguiu dizer antes de desaparecer.

    ¡ª Agrade?o pela ajuda que me deu at¨¦ agora, mas preciso de algu¨¦m mais forte ao meu lado! ¡ª declarou Ravena, a voz firme e decidida.

    O monarca ghoul olhou para ela por um momento antes de come?ar a devorar o ghoul que antes pertencia a Ravena.

    Ravena manteve-se im¨®vel, segurando sua foice.

    ¡ª Conto com voc¨º a partir de agora. ¡ª disse ela, encarando o monarca sem desviar o olhar.

    ¡ª Cumpra com sua parte, humana. ¡ª rosnou o general, as marcas da batalha ainda vivas em seu corpo.

    De volta ¨¤ base.

    Ravena surgiu, caminhando lentamente de uma densa fuma?a cinzenta que a envolvia. Sua foice estava em sua m?o, e o traje que usava ainda liberava nuvens de fuma?a negra, como se tivesse passado por uma transforma??o.

    ¡ª Foi bem f¨¢cil. ¡ª disse ela, com um leve sorriso, enquanto atravessava o campo de vis?o de todos.

    ¡ª Conseguiu? ¡ª exclamou Mira, surpresa.

    ¡ª Consegui. Mas meu antigo traje... bem, ele j¨¢ era. Por sorte, consegui um novo, ent?o tudo certo. ¡ª Ravena ergueu o olhar, tentando manter a compostura.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º fez? ¡ª perguntou Fernanda, ainda sem acreditar no que estava ouvindo.

    ¡ª O general devorou o outro ghoul e agora vai me ajudar. ¡ª respondeu Ravena, como se fosse a coisa mais natural do mundo.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ¨¦ completamente louca! ¡ª gritou Himitsu, incr¨¦dula.

    Ravena suspirou, como se a press?o daquela situa??o n?o fosse nada comparada ao que acabara de enfrentar.

    ¡ª Vou tirar esses trajes. Instalem as placas no meu novo uniforme.

    ¡ª T¨¢. ¡ª Fernanda respondeu, tentando processar o que acabara de acontecer.

    Sem mais explica??es, Ravena retirou-se com seriedade, deixando os soldados boquiabertos. Mas, por tr¨¢s de sua m¨¢scara de calma, seus pensamentos estavam em desordem.

    "Esse traje... ¨¦ vergonhoso demais de usar! Fique s¨¦ria, Ravena, fique s¨¦ria!" ¡ª repetia ela para si mesma, lutando para n?o demonstrar o desconforto.

    No centro da base.

    ¡ª Isso abriu uma nova possibilidade. ¡ª comentou Joana, observando o exemplo de Ravena.

    ¡ª Lavel, quantos trajes ainda temos? ¡ª perguntou Mira, com autoridade.

    ¡ª Vinte. ¡ª respondeu Lavel, consultando um invent¨¢rio rapidamente.

    ¡ª Traga todos. ¡ª ordenou Mira.

    ¡ª Vou separar. ¡ª Lavel respondeu prontamente.

    ¡ª Prioridade para quem sabe meditar. Todos os l¨ªderes, Himitsu e Kratos v?o trocar de trajes. O restante ser¨¢ distribu¨ªdo conforme necessidade. ¡ª Mira prosseguiu, com a voz firme.

    ¡ª Entendido! ¡ª responderam os l¨ªderes em un¨ªssono, batendo contin¨ºncia.

    Mira olhou para eles com seriedade.

    ¡ª Se falharem, saibam que ainda podem contribuir para o ex¨¦rcito com seu conhecimento.

    ¡ª Ou seja, falhar n?o ¨¦ uma op??o! ¡ª disse Lena, em tom decidido.

    ¡ª N?o mesmo. ¡ª concordou Joana, determinada.

    ¡ª Entendam uma coisa! ¡ª disse Mira, com a voz firme e autorit¨¢ria. ¡ª Esta ¨¦ nossa ¨²ltima chance de nos igualarmos ou at¨¦ mesmo vencermos esta guerra. Dominem esses trajes junto com suas armas!

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª responderam os soldados em un¨ªssono, batendo contin¨ºncia com determina??o.

    Ao longe, o mini-ghoul observava tudo em sil¨ºncio, seus olhos brilhando com um misto de curiosidade e algo que parecia respeito.

    O treino dos novatos prosseguia sem problemas. Cada golpe, cada movimento era executado com crescente precis?o.

    Quando os novos trajes finalmente chegaram, foi quase na hora do almo?o. Ap¨®s uma refei??o r¨¢pida, todos os que haviam sido selecionados para receber os novos equipamentos j¨¢ estam no p¨¢tio.

    L¨¢, um a um, come?ou a meditar e j¨¢ com as armas em m?os. A tens?o era palp¨¢vel, e a tens?o ecoava pelo ar como um pren¨²ncio do que estava por vir.

    "¨¦ agora ou nunca..." ¡ª disse Mira, enquanto observava de longe a determina??o no rosto de cada soldado.

    Eles sabiam que estavam se preparando para carregar o futuro de todos os humanos que ainda restavam naquele pais.

    Todos os l¨ªderes e vice-l¨ªderes de esquadr?o, junto com Himitsu, Kratos, Slayer, Thais, Sarah, Viviane e outros soldados habilidosos, foram selecionados para vestir os novos trajes. Entre eles, estavam tamb¨¦m aqueles que j¨¢ usavam as armas criadas por Kay e alguns dos mais competentes no combate corpo a corpo e de suma importancia que cabem dentro do traje.

    Ao todo, vinte soldados foram escolhidos para receber os vinte trajes dispon¨ªveis.

    Ap¨®s alguns minutos de medita??o, uma densa fuma?a come?ou a sair dos trajes, um por um, at¨¦ tomar conta da base. A vis?o ficou turva, e o cheiro met¨¢lico da energia dos trajes era quase sufocante.

    ¡ª Lavel! ¡ª gritou Mira.

    Sem perder tempo, Lavel ligou o ventilador do caminh?o, fazendo a fuma?a ser expulsa para fora da base. Aos poucos, a clareza voltou, revelando os soldados. Eles come?aram a tirar os trajes, ficando apenas com as roupas normais que vestiam por baixo.

    Foi ent?o que perceberam: dois soldados ainda estavam sentados no ch?o, im¨®veis, mas com os olhos abertos.

    ¡ª O que foi? ¡ª exclamou Joana, preocupada.

    Thais soltou um riso nervoso.

    ¡ª Ent?o... como posso dizer? O general n?o vai me ajudar! ¡ª admitiu, envergonhada.

    ¡ª Aqui ¨¦ o mesmo! ¡ª disse o outro soldado que tamb¨¦m havia falhado, parecendo frustrado.

    ¡ª Como assim? A Ravena explicou que era s¨® provocar falando dos outros generais! ¡ª exclamou Viviane, surpresa.

    ¡ª Eu fiz isso, mas aquele maldito n?o vai me ajudar! Ele era s¨® uma arma antes e agora... tem o controle de um traje! ¡ª respondeu Thais, claramente irritada.

    Viviane franziu o cenho, hesitante.

    ¡ª Mas isso significa que...

    ¡ª Pois ¨¦. N¨®s dois estamos fora de jogo! ¡ª concluiu Thais, com um tom de derrota.

    O Mini Ghoul, que observava tudo de cima, pousou diante dos dois que falharam, atraindo a aten??o de todos.

    ¡ª Afastem-se! ¡ª ordenou o Mini Ghoul para os que haviam conclu¨ªdo o processo.

    Os soldados obedeceram imediatamente, sentindo o peso de sua presen?a. Ent?o, o Mini Ghoul come?ou a emanar uma aura opressora, que parecia dobrar o ar ao redor de Thais e do outro soldado.

    ¡ª Isso... isso ¨¦ o mesmo que o Kay fazia? ¡ª perguntou Thais, surpresa, enquanto o suor escorria por seu rosto.

    ¡ª O do mestre ¨¦ mais poderoso! ¡ª respondeu o Mini Ghoul com frieza, antes de recolher sua aura. Em seguida, ele al?ou voo novamente, desaparecendo no alto da base.

    ¡ª Parece que ele quer que voc¨ºs meditem de novo ¡ª disse Yan, quebrando o sil¨ºncio.

    Thais e o outro soldado trocaram olhares e, sem hesitar, voltaram a se concentrar. Dessa vez, ap¨®s apenas alguns segundos, abriram os olhos.

    ¡ª Parece que o general decidiu ajudar s¨® porque n?o sabe onde o Mini Ghoul est¨¢ ¡ª disse Thais, com um sorriso satisfeito.

    ¡ª O mesmo aqui ¡ª acrescentou o outro soldado, aliviado.

    ¡ª Que bom! ¡ª exclamou Viviane, sentindo a tens?o se dissipar.

    ¡ª Verdade! ¡ª concordou Thais, agora mais tranquila.

    Nesse momento, Mira se aproximou, mantendo uma distancia segura da fuma?a residual.

    ¡ª Parab¨¦ns por terem conseguido, mas saibam que isso vai colocar voc¨ºs em combates diretos com os generais ¡ª alertou Mira, com um olhar s¨¦rio.

    Thais sorriu, levantando-se.

    ¡ª ¨¦ exatamente o que esper¨¢vamos! ¡ª respondeu ela, com determina??o.

    ¡ª Boa sorte. Voc¨ºs v?o precisar ¡ª disse Mira, com um tom firme, antes de se afastar novamente.

    Ravena e seu esquadr?o deram uma pausa nas batalhas para se concentrar no treinamento dos novatos. Durante essa semana de foco, os ghouls n?o ousaram atravessar a muralha. Aproveitando a oportunidade, os soldados sa¨ªram para coletar recursos em antigas planta??es e f¨¢bricas. Os dias foram preenchidos com combates intensos nos treinos, aprimorando o dom¨ªnio dos trajes.

    Um m¨ºs se passou.

    Agora, os soldados com os novos trajes estavam posicionados no topo da muralha, ao lado do Mini Ghoul. L¨¢ embaixo, os ghouls come?avam a se aproximar. Enquanto isso, os demais soldados protegiam a base, preparados para agir caso algum general inimigo aparecesse.

 Capé“†tulo 127: Ataque e consequé”šncia!

    Agora, os soldados com os novos trajes estavam posicionados no topo da muralha, ao lado do Mini Ghoul. L¨¢ embaixo, os ghouls come?avam a se aproximar. Enquanto isso, os demais soldados protegiam a base, preparados para agir caso algum general inimigo aparecesse.

    ¡ª Nossa primeira batalha com os trajes! ¡ª exclamou Thais, empolgada, enquanto observava o campo ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª Pois ¨¦! Ent?o... estou indo na frente! ¡ª anunciou Himitsu, com um sorriso desafiador, antes de pular da muralha sem hesitar.

    ¡ª Cada um por si! Vamos ver quem mata mais! ¡ª gritou Ravena, rindo enquanto tamb¨¦m saltava da muralha.

    ¡ª Mas o que eles est?o fazendo?! ¡ª exclamou Mira, confusa, enquanto observava a cena da base.

    ¡ª Deixa eles se empolgarem. Afinal, agora cada um deles ¨¦ um ghoul poderoso dentro de um traje! ¡ª comentou Rem, tranquilo, enquanto observava os soldados pelo v¨ªdeo.

    Nas telas de monitoramento, os soldados foram vistos saltando em dire??o aos ghouls com determina??o.

    ¡ª Eles s?o imprudentes! Lavel, fa?a como planejado! ¡ª ordenou Mira, em tom firme.

    ¡ª Sim! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, j¨¢ se movendo para cumprir a ordem.

    Do lado interno da muralha, v¨¢rios caminh?es do instituto e helic¨®pteros aguardavam, prontos para coletar os corpos dos ghouls abatidos. Lavel utilizou o sistema de seguran?a do reino e abriu os port?es no momento exato, quando os soldados j¨¢ estavam engajados no combate.

    Enquanto ca¨ªam, antes que os ghouls pudessem atac¨¢-los ou que tocassem o ch?o, os soldados manifestaram as asas dos trajes, descendo em seguran?a. A aterrissagem foi um espet¨¢culo por si s¨® ¡ª asas et¨¦reas iluminadas por energia pulsante, contrastando com o caos ao redor.

    ¡ª Separar em grupos! Dire??es norte, leste e oeste! ¡ª ordenou Ravena, j¨¢ com a foice em m?os enquanto aterrissava.

    Os soldados obedeceram e rapidamente se dividiram, cada grupo eliminando ghouls com precis?o letal.

    O Mini Ghoul aproveitou a oportunidade para se alimentar de alguns dos ghouls derrotados, movendo-se entre os corpos com rapidez animalesca. Enquanto isso, os ve¨ªculos do instituto, controlados remotamente por Lavel, avan?aram para coletar os corpos restantes, mantendo a opera??o fluida.

    ¡ª Eles est?o indo bem... at¨¦ demais ¡ª comentou Mira, cruzando os bra?os enquanto assistia aos v¨ªdeos de batalha.

    Do campo de batalha, o som de laminas cortando carne e ghouls rugindo ecoava. A ofensiva dos soldados com os trajes era implac¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Vamos ver quanto tempo conseguem manter o ritmo... ¡ª murmurou Lavel, ajustando os comandos.

    O campo estava tomado pelo brilho dos trajes e a for?a dos soldados. Para os ghouls, parecia n?o haver escapat¨®ria.

    O ataque foi devastador. Os soldados, agora mestres no uso de seus trajes, desceram como anjos da destrui??o sobre os ghouls. O campo de batalha foi transformado em um mar de corpos conforme laminas, foices e balas rasgavam os inimigos com precis?o brutal. A luta durou v¨¢rias horas, mas os ghouls nunca tiveram uma chance real. Cada investida dos soldados eliminava dezenas deles, enquanto os ve¨ªculos do instituto, guiados remotamente por Lavel, recolhiam os corpos abatidos em um fluxo constante.

    No fim, o terreno estava coberto de carca?as, o cheiro de sangue e destrui??o pairava no ar. O Mini Ghoul, agora com a barriga cheia ap¨®s se banquetear com os corpos, subiu ao topo da muralha e informou:

    ¡ª Um general est¨¢ vindo.

    A not¨ªcia foi imediatamente transmitida por Mira pelos r¨¢dios.

    ¡ª Soldados, retornem ¨¤ base! ¡ª ordenou ela com firmeza.

    Os soldados reagiram rapidamente, ativando suas asas e voando de volta ¨¤ muralha. Himitsu pegou o Mini Ghoul, que parecia mais pesado devido ¨¤ refei??o abundante, e conduziu a retirada. Com movimentos coordenados, todos os soldados retornaram ¨¤ base, enquanto os ve¨ªculos do instituto tamb¨¦m recuavam em seguran?a, carregando os corpos coletados.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Pouco tempo depois, o general apareceu. Ele flutuava sobre o campo de batalha, observando os corpos espalhados e os ghouls ilesos que ainda restavam.

    ¡ª O que aconteceu aqui? ¡ª perguntou ele, sua voz grave e opressora.

    ¡ª Foram os humanos... Eles massacraram todos ¡ª responderam os ghouls, visivelmente aterrorizados.

    O general olhou para os corpos e ordenou:

    ¡ª Devorem os mortos. N?o desperdicem nada.

    Sem perder tempo, ele voou em dire??o ¨¤ base, movendo-se rapidamente pelos c¨¦us, determinado a confrontar os respons¨¢veis por tamanha carnificina. Ele chegou pouco tempo depois que os soldados haviam retornado, trazendo consigo a promessa de um confronto inevit¨¢vel.

    O general executor pousou com os quatro tent¨¢culos manifestados, sua raiva estampada no rosto como uma m¨¢scara de f¨²ria.

    ¡ª O que acham? ¡ª exclamou Ravena, com um sorriso desafiador nos l¨¢bios.

    ¡ª S¨® precisamos recarregar e podemos continuar! ¡ª disse Thais, cheia de determina??o.

    ¡ª Os de arma branca, comigo! ¡ª ordenou Joana, liderando o grupo de soldados para fora da base.

    Himitsu permaneceu firme, olhando diretamente para o general.

    ¡ª Por que est¨¢ aqui? ¡ª perguntou ela, desafiadora.

    ¡ª Malditos! Voc¨ºs est?o abusando da sorte! ¡ª rugiu o General Executor, sua voz carregada de ¨®dio.

    Himitsu arqueou uma sobrancelha, o deboche evidente em sua voz:

    ¡ª S¨¦rio? O que aconteceu? Sinceramente, estou confusa.

    O general apontou um tent¨¢culo na dire??o dela, seus olhos queimando de f¨²ria.

    ¡ª Avise isso ¨¤ sua l¨ªder. Quando a crian?a nascer, estaremos em guerra! Preparem-se, pois faremos voc¨ºs pagarem caro! ¡ª Ele manifestou duas asas imponentes, mantendo os tent¨¢culos prontos para atacar.

    ¡ª N?o vai fugir! ¡ª gritou Ravena, avan?ando com seus soldados.

    O general deu uma ¨²ltima risada sinistra.

    ¡ª Parece que encontraram um novo brinquedo. Espero que seja ¨²til. Me fa?am usar pelo menos metade do meu poder na pr¨®xima vez que nos encontrarmos! ¡ª E, com um bater poderoso de asas, ele desapareceu no c¨¦u, voando para longe.

    ¡ª Ele escapou! ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, frustrada.

    A voz de Mira soou pelo r¨¢dio, calma e firme:

    ¡ª Os ghouls est?o se retirando. N?o h¨¢ mais volta, mas ganhamos tempo. Bom trabalho, todos!

    Os soldados retornaram para a base. Alguns minutos depois, o p¨¢tio estava lotado. Soldados, cientistas e civis se reuniram, enquanto Mira, Rem e o ex-capit?o estavam ¨¤ frente deles. As cameras do p¨¢tio transmitiam o evento para o instituto.

    Mira deu um passo ¨¤ frente e come?ou seu discurso com uma voz clara e carregada de convic??o:

    ¡ª Hoje, fizemos um ataque audacioso e eliminamos uma quantidade significativa de ghouls. Conseguimos adquirir muitos corpos valiosos para o instituto e, acima de tudo, n?o sofremos nenhuma baixa. Isso foi uma vit¨®ria!

    Ela respirou fundo, deixando que suas palavras ressoassem.

    ¡ª No entanto, o General Executor apareceu e fez uma declara??o. Assim que minha crian?a nascer, ser¨¢ o in¨ªcio da guerra total contra n¨®s! Temos mais alguns meses antes que esse confronto comece. Por enquanto, os ghouls foram afastados das muralhas, mas ainda est?o espalhados l¨¢ fora

    Mira ergueu a cabe?a, seus olhos brilhando de determina??o.

    ¡ª Essa vit¨®ria nos deu uma oportunidade ¨²nica. Agora podemos transitar pelo reino sem o medo constante dos ghouls. Vamos usar esses meses para intensificar a seguran?a em todo o territ¨®rio, reativar as f¨¢bricas e planta??es, e nos preparar para o que est¨¢ por vir.

    Ela deu uma breve pausa, sua voz ganhando ainda mais intensidade:

    ¡ª Essa guerra determinar¨¢ a vit¨®ria ou a derrota deste pa¨ªs. N?o temos espa?o para erros. Conto com a colabora??o de cada um de voc¨ºs para que possamos aumentar nossas chances de vencer. Juntos, enfrentaremos esse desafio e buscaremos a vit¨®ria contra os ghouls. Acreditem, n¨®s podemos vencer!

    Os aplausos ecoaram pelo p¨¢tio, misturados aos gritos de apoio dos presentes. A energia no ar era el¨¦trica, carregada de esperan?a e determina??o. Cada rosto refletia o peso da luta que estava por vir, mas tamb¨¦m a chama de uma coragem renovada. A luta pelo futuro acabara de come?ar.

    ¡ª N?o vamos perder tempo! ¡ª declarou Mira, erguendo a voz acima do burburinho. ¡ª Aqueles que trabalhavam nas f¨¢bricas e planta??es, preparem-se! Vamos lev¨¢-los de volta aos seus postos. Alguns soldados e ve¨ªculos ir?o com voc¨ºs para garantir sua seguran?a, ent?o n?o precisam ter medo!

    Rem, ao lado de Mira, tomou a palavra, sua voz firme e carregada de confian?a:

    ¡ª Quando um ghoul faz uma declara??o em nome de um monarca, ele precisa cumprir sua palavra. Se n?o o fizer, mancha o nome de seu senhor. O General Executor vai honrar o tempo que nos deu!

    O ex-capit?o, com sua postura r¨ªgida e voz de comando, complementou:

    ¡ª Como a capit? disse, nosso objetivo ¨¦ adquirir o m¨¢ximo de recursos nesses meses. Voc¨ºs t¨ºm um papel essencial nisso. Retomem as fun??es que exerciam antes, sejam nas f¨¢bricas, planta??es ou outros trabalhos vitais. Sua contribui??o ser¨¢ crucial!

    Um dos civis, com a voz hesitante, perguntou em meio ao grupo:

    ¡ª E a capital? Eles n?o v?o interferir?

    Mira cruzou os bra?os, encarando os presentes com determina??o.

    ¡ª N?o. A capital n?o ir¨¢ interferir. Eles sabem que, sem os ghouls para proteg¨º-los, estar?o vulner¨¢veis. N?o ousar?o arriscar!

    As palavras dela silenciaram qualquer d¨²vida restante. Os civis e soldados trocaram olhares, cientes de que cada a??o, cada esfor?o, contava a partir daquele momento.

 Capé“†tulo 128: Entre a paz e a guerra!

    O tempo corria como uma sombra sobre os humanos, trazendo tanto progresso quanto um peso crescente de tens?o. Com quatro meses restantes antes do nascimento de seu filho, os avan?os realizados pelos humanos eram impressionantes e dignos de uma narrativa que perpetuasse nos livros de hist¨®ria.

    Os Avan?os da Resist¨ºncia

    As planta??es que antes estavam abandonadas voltaram a produzir. Soldados e civis trabalharam lado a lado para reviver os campos devastados, replantando sementes e utilizando sistemas de irriga??o restaurados. Em poucas semanas, as terras secas deram lugar a campos verdes e frut¨ªferos, proporcionando alimentos frescos para sustentar a resist¨ºncia.

    Nas f¨¢bricas, cientistas e engenheiros reativaram linhas de produ??o que haviam sido abandonadas desde o ataque dos ghouls.

    Ve¨ªculos militares, muni??es e novas armas foram fabricados em ritmo acelerado. Uma das maiores inova??es foi o aprimoramento das armas e muni??es feitas de ghouls. Cada arma havia sido modificado com tecnologia mais avan?ada, oferecendo maior resist¨ºncia e capacidade de combate.

    Na muralha, o progresso tamb¨¦m era evidente. Novos sistemas de defesa foram instalados, incluindo armas automatizados e cameras de vigia com sensores que detectavam movimentos a grandes distancias.

    Os soldados n?o ficaram para tr¨¢s nesse per¨ªodo. Sess?es de treino intensivas se tornaram parte da rotina di¨¢ria. Himitsu liderava os treinos com rigor. Seu objetivo era simples: transformar cada soldado em uma m¨¢quina de combate. Os liders, por sua vez, liderava os combates simulados, onde os trajes eram testados ao limite.

    O Nascimento da Crian?a

    Os meses passaram rapidamente e, finalmente, o momento chegou. Mira, cercada pelos melhores m¨¦dicos e com Rem ao seu lado, deu ¨¤ luz a um menino. A crian?a nasceu saud¨¢vel, e seu choro ecoou pelos corredores da base, trazendo tanto al¨ªvio quanto uma tens?o crescente.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Os soldados, cientistas e civis comemoraram o nascimento com um breve momento de alegria. No entanto, a declara??o do General Executor n?o podia ser esquecida: "Quando sua crian?a nascer, estaremos em guerra."

    A tens?o se tornou palp¨¢vel, como uma corrente invis¨ªvel apertando o cora??o de todos. Mira, mesmo cansada do parto, voltou ¨¤s suas fun??es de comando, determinada a preparar seu povo para o confronto iminente. No entanto, dois meses se passaram e os ghouls n?o apareceram. A incerteza era sufocante.

    A T¨ºnue Paz Antes da Tempestade

    Os soldados se reuniram no p¨¢tio da base para discutir a situa??o. O mini ghoul, que agora era quase uma figura simb¨®lica entre eles, foi chamado para opinar. Himitsu, com os bra?os cruzados e um olhar de desconfian?a, questionou:

    ¡ª Por que eles ainda n?o apareceram? O General Executor disse que viriam logo ap¨®s o nascimento.

    O mini ghoul, flutuando com elegancia, respondeu com um tom sereno:

    ¡ª Os ghouls n?o sabem quando uma crian?a nasce. Eles n?o possuem uma forma de rastrear isso. O ataque pode acontecer a qualquer momento. Estejam prontos.

    Essa resposta deixou todos em sil¨ºncio. Mira, observando a cena, se aproximou.

    ¡ª Continuem com os preparativos. A qualquer sinal, quero todos nos seus postos. Vamos garantir que estamos prontos para o que vier.

    Mais um m¨ºs se passou. Durante esse tempo, o ritmo fren¨¦tico de trabalho continuou. A base estava impecavelmente preparada, os soldados, treinados e as muralhas, mais bem equipadas do que nunca.

    O Lago de Ghouls

    E ent?o aconteceu. Nas primeiras horas da manh?, os alarmes ecoaram pela base. Soldados correram para os postos de combate nas muralhas. Himitsu, Ravena e Joana estavam entre os primeiros a se posicionar. Quando olharam para fora, ficaram em sil¨ºncio.

    L¨¢ estava um verdadeiro mar de ghouls. Era como se um lago vivo houvesse se formado diante da muralha, com milhares, talvez dezenas de milhares, de ghouls reunidos. Eles se moviam como uma massa, um enxame monstruoso pronto para engolir tudo em seu caminho.

    No entanto, no meio da multid?o, apenas uma figura destacava-se: o General Executor. Sua presen?a era imponente, com seus quatro tent¨¢culos j¨¢ manifestados e um olhar de puro desprezo. Mira observava tudo atrav¨¦s dos monitores na sala de comando.

    ¡ª O monarca e os outros generais n?o est?o l¨¢ ¡ª comentou Rem, com um leve tom de al¨ªvio. ¡ª Isso nos d¨¢ uma vantagem.

    Mira assentiu, mantendo a compostura.

    ¡ª Isso significa que ele subestima nossa for?a. Vamos mostrar o quanto ele est¨¢ errado. Lavel, abra os port?es.

    Os port?es se abriram lentamente, e os soldados com trajes se posicionaram para sair. Ravena, com sua foice em m?os, olhou para os companheiros.

    ¡ª Mantenham a forma??o e fiquem a uma distancia segura da muralha. Eles n?o v?o saber o que os atingiu.

    ¡ª Vamos acabar com esses monstros ¡ª disse Himitsu, com um sorriso confiante.

    Os soldados sa¨ªram em forma??o, mantendo a organiza??o impec¨¢vel. As armas nas muralhas estavam prontas, e o sistema automatizado aguardava o sinal para abrir fogo. A primeira batalha com os ghouls em meses estava prestes a come?ar.

 Capé“†tulo 129: Comece a guerra!

    ¡ª Boa sorte, pessoal! ¡ª disse Mira pelo r¨¢dio, a tens?o evidente na sua voz.

    O general executor pousou diante das muralhas com uma express?o imponente, seus tent¨¢culos se agitando como serpentes no ar. A energia ao redor parecia pesar, como se a pr¨®pria atmosfera soubesse da amea?a que ele representava.

    ¡ª Est?o empolgados, humanos? ¡ª zombou o general, sua voz carregada de desprezo. ¡ª Hoje, n?o viemos por voc¨ºs!

    ¡ª Que diabos ele t¨¢ fazendo aqui, ent?o?! ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, cerrando os punhos.

    O general ergueu uma das m?os, como se silenciasse o campo inteiro com um gesto.

    ¡ª Eu avisei que viria depois que o filho da sua l¨ªder nascesse. N?o tem por que mat¨¢-los agora.

    O sil¨ºncio que se seguiu foi quebrado pelo murm¨²rio confuso dos soldados.

    ¡ª Hein?! ¡ª v¨¢rios deles exclamaram ao mesmo tempo, trocando olhares incr¨¦dulos.

    ¡ª S¨® vim avisar... Encontramos ghouls de outro reino invadindo o territ¨®rio do monarca. Podem esperar, uma guerra come?ar¨¢ em breve! ¡ª declarou o general com um tom que mesclava seriedade e esc¨¢rnio.

    Ryuji virou-se rapidamente para o mini ghoul, sua express?o carregada de incredulidade.

    ¡ª Mini ghoul, esse cara t¨¢ tirando com a nossa cara?

    O mini ghoul, que flutuava ao lado de Himitsu, apenas balan?ou a cabe?a.

    ¡ª N?o. Ele est¨¢ falando s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª Voc¨º s¨® pode estar brincando! O filho dela j¨¢ nasceu, e agora vem me dizer que n?o ¨¦ por isso que est¨¢ aqui?! ¡ª gritou Himitsu, sua voz transbordando indigna??o. ¡ª Venha nos enfrentar, seu lixo!

    O general virou a cabe?a lentamente para encar¨¢-la, os olhos brilhando com algo entre desprezo e curiosidade.

    ¡ª J¨¢ nasceu? ¡ª murmurou ele, confuso. ¡ª Que estranho... Aquela humana ainda n?o deu ¨¤ luz. N¨®s calcularam os meses errado?

    Ele ent?o desviou o olhar para os soldados, analisando-os friamente, e em seguida voltou sua aten??o para as armas que adornavam a muralha.

    ¡ª J¨¢ que est?o dizendo isso... ¡ª come?ou ele, sua voz carregada de decis?o. ¡ª Matem todos os humanos que t¨ºm cheiro de ghoul. Mas escutem bem: n?o entrem nas casas deles!

    As asas dos ghouls se abriram com um estrondo, rasgando o ar enquanto come?avam a voar, passando lado a lado do general, suas sombras se projetando como espectros amea?adores. Alguns se dirigiram diretamente para os soldados, enquanto outros se lan?aram em dire??o ao c¨¦u, desaparecendo na vastid?o.

    ¡ª Acho que dava para ganhar mais tempo! ¡ª disse Yan, com um tom brincalh?o

    ¡ª E qual seria a gra?a de ter que esperar mais? ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, com um sorriso sombrio se formando em seu rosto, sentindo a adrenalina em suas veias. O combate estava prestes a se intensificar, e ela ansiava por isso.

    ¡ª Verdade. Vamos acabar com ele aqui e agora! ¡ª Ravena disse, sua voz decidida, quase como um trov?o, enquanto tomava posi??o. Cada m¨²sculo de seu corpo se preparava para a batalha final.

    ¡ª S¨® precisamos abrir um pouco o caminho! ¡ª disse Joana, os olhos fixos no horizonte, onde os ghouls se aproximavam a passos largos.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡ª E essa ¨¦ minha fun??o! ¡ª disse Kratos com um sorriso desafiador, avan?ando ¨¤ frente dos soldados, o peso de sua metralhadora como um peso de guerra em suas m?os.

    ¡ª Abre caminho para n¨®s, grand?o! ¡ª disse Yan

    ¡ª Ativar Quebra de Limite! ¡ª ordenou Kratos, e no instante em que ele pronunciou as palavras, seu traje pulsou com uma energia imensa. A fuma?a come?ou a se espalhar ao seu redor, engolindo-o, mas seus movimentos n?o foram impedidos.

    Os ghouls reagiram momentaneamente, mas logo se recuperaram, mantendo seu avan?o. A fuma?a envolvia Kratos como uma tempestade, enquanto a chuva de balas explodia ao seu redor. As balas rasgaram o ar e encontraram os ghouls com uma precis?o mortal, limpando as fileiras ¨¤ frente.

    A fuma?a parecia n?o ter fim, mas os ghouls mais distantes, aqueles que j¨¢ haviam ultrapassado a linha limite dos soldados, ca¨ªam ao ch?o com o impacto das balas disparadas pela muralha, que agora se era como uma fortaleza de fogo.

    ¡ª Logo ¨¦ a vez de voc¨ºs! ¡ª bradou Kratos, sua voz repleta de confian?a. O som das balas cessou por um breve momento.

    ¡ª N¨®s sabemos! ¡ª responderam os soldados, suas vozes ressoando como um eco de determina??o. Eles j¨¢ estavam em posi??o de combate, aguardando o comando final para avan?ar.

    Os ghouls que haviam se elevado aos c¨¦us agora desciam em queda livre, seus olhos brilhando com inten??o assassina. Eles visavam as armas, certos de que poderiam destru¨ª-las. N?o eram todos que estavam mirando nos ghouls terrestres, mas algumas armas j¨¢ estavam ajustada mirando para o c¨¦u. O fogo come?ou a se abrir, uma tempestade de balas cortando o ar como trov?es.

    Muitos ghouls ca¨ªram, despeda?ados pelo poder dos tiros, mas alguns, com uma for?a implac¨¢vel, continuaram a sua descida. Outros estavam j¨¢ escalando, como dem?nios dispostos a arrastar suas presas para o abismo. Mesmo os que foram abatidos no ar ca¨ªam pesadamente sobre a muralha, derrubando armas e espalhando caos. E assim, os ghouls finalmente invadiram o reino.

    ¡ª Eles entraram! ¡ª avisou Thais, ela n?o parecia preocupada

    ¡ª Como o planejado! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, com um sorriso frio e determinado, observando a cena com uma calma calculada. A batalha estava apenas come?ando.

    ¡ª Agora ¨¦ com voc¨ºs! ¡ª disse Kratos, sua metralhadora cessando o fogo, seu olhar fixo no horizonte onde a guerra se desenrolava.

    Os soldados e o mini ghoul avan?aram com rapidez, prontos para enfrentar a f¨²ria dos ghouls que agora se espalhavam pelo campo de batalha. A tens?o era palp¨¢vel, como uma corda prestes a arrebentar.

    ¡ª Eles planejaram bem. S¨® vamos perder soldados. Voc¨ºs sabem o que fazer! ¡ª disse o general, sua voz grave e cheia de autoridade, dirigindo-se a um pelot?o de ghouls que aguardava sua ordem para atacar. Eles avan?aram, os olhos fixos no objetivo.

    Esses ghouls formavam um pelot?o especializado, uma unidade liderada por um lider, algu¨¦m de extrema confian?a do pr¨®prio general. Eles se lan?aram em dire??o aos soldados, prontos para fazer a guerra em sua forma mais brutal.

    O general observava a batalha, sua mente calculando todos os movimentos, analisando os pr¨®ximos passos. "Eles conseguiram adentrar o reino deles... mas como v?o lidar com essa quantidade de ghouls?" pensou ele, os olhos penetrantes acompanhando cada movimento dos monstros que cruzavam a muralha.

    Os ghouls pareciam inquietos, como se algo estivesse prestes a acontecer. "Isso ¨¦..." o pensamento percorreu rapidamente as mentes de todos os ghouls, incluindo o mini ghoul. O press¨¢gio era inevit¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Vamos! ¡ª gritou o general, seus olhos ardiam com uma f¨²ria antiga enquanto ele al?ava voo para o alto. Sua figura se erguia como um foguete, imponente.

    Imediatamente, todos os ghouls que estavam fora da muralha seguiram o exemplo do l¨ªder, subindo para o c¨¦u deixando para tr¨¢s a terra que havia testemunhado tantas mortes.

    ¡ª O que aconteceu? ¡ª exclamou Joana, seu olhar confuso e apreensivo, sem entender o movimento repentino dos ghouls.

    ¡ª Um monarca entrou neste territ¨®rio! ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, seus olhos brilhando com uma mistura de surpresa e temor.

    ¡ª Por que logo agora? Perdemos nossa chance de matar o general! ¡ª disse Himitsu, irritada, seu punho fechado com raiva.

    ¡ª Deixa isso para l¨¢! Vamos ajudar a eliminar os que entraram! ¡ª disse Joana, ativando as asas do traje com um brilho intenso. A energia que emanava das asas parecia cortar o ar, e ela al?ou voo, liderando o avan?o.

    Os soldados n?o hesitaram em segui-la, manifestando suas pr¨®prias asas e voando em dire??o ao interior da muralha.

    Dentro do reino, a cena era um caos absoluto. Armas automatizadas estavam espalhadas por todo o territ¨®rio, algumas ainda em funcionamento, disparando rajadas de balas que destru¨ªam os ghouls em massa.

    Os corpos monstruosos se acumulavam em pilhas grotescas, enquanto outras armas jaziam destru¨ªdas, esmagadas ou desativadas pelos ataques dos ghouls mais ferozes.

    Mesmo assim, muitos ghouls haviam conseguido ultrapassar as defesas. Eles se espalharam como uma praga pela capital, vagando entre ruas e pra?as, enquanto outros eram sistematicamente eliminados pelas armas do instituto. Alguns ainda avan?avam em dire??o ¨¤ base da Sexta Divis?o, mas os soldados estavam prontos para intercept¨¢-los.

    Os soldados que haviam decolado sobrevoaram o reino, suas sombras projetadas sobre a devasta??o abaixo. Sem perder tempo, avan?aram em dire??o ¨¤ base, onde uma figura solit¨¢ria aguardava, cercada pelos corpos mutilados de dezenas de ghouls. Era como se a morte tivesse se materializado ali, e ela ria.

    ¡ª Como ¨¦ bom lutar de novo! ¡ª exclamou Rem, limpando o sangue de sua espada com um movimento firme. Sua voz ecoou pela ¨¢rea, carregada de uma satisfa??o quase sombria.

    Os soldados pousaram, observando a carnificina ao redor. Muitos dos corpos dos ghouls apresentavam cortes limpos

    "Muitos est?o com cortes de lamina... Foi a Rem!" pensaram os soldados, trocando olhares intrigados. "Mas por que ela n?o deixou as armas fazerem isso?"

    ¡ª J¨¢ acabaram? ¡ª exclamou Rem, olhando para eles com um sorriso desafiador.

    ¡ª N?o era para voc¨º estar com sua filha? ¡ª perguntou Himitsu

    ¡ª Qual das duas? ¡ª brincou Rem, soltando uma risada leve. ¡ª Eu pensei em me divertir um pouco depois de um ano sem a??o! ¡ª completou ela, girando a espada ensanguentada em sua m?o.

    ¡ª Parece que um monarca entrou neste pa¨ªs. O general e os ghouls foram para l¨¢. Ainda h¨¢ alguns na capital, mas n?o est?o atacando as pessoas. Ent?o, ¨¦ melhor n?o interferir! ¡ª explicou Joana, ajustando as asas enquanto olhava para o horizonte com preocupa??o.

    ¡ª Bom trabalho. Vamos coletar esses corpos! ¡ª ordenou Rem, apontando para os cad¨¢veres.

    ¡ª O problema ¨¦ ter lugar para tantos corpos! ¡ª comentou Himitsu, observando a montanha de restos monstruosos.

    ¡ª Guarda o que for suficiente. O restante, o mini ghoul come ou vira p¨®! ¡ª disse Rem, com um sorriso predat¨®rio enquanto come?ava a caminhar. Ela parecia completamente ¨¤ vontade em meio ¨¤ destrui??o.

    ¡ª Ela me d¨¢ medo! ¡ª disse Lena, seus olhos fixos em Mira, com um arrepio percorrendo sua espinha.

    ¡ª Xiu! Ela vai te ouvir! ¡ª sussurrou Ravena, lan?ando um olhar de advert¨ºncia, enquanto tentava disfar?ar a pr¨®pria inquieta??o.

    A cena corta para a capital.

    Um ghoul parou na entrada de um cemit¨¦rio, um sorriso maligno distorcendo seu rosto.

 Capé“†tulo 130: Por que vocé”š tem essa aparé”šncia?

    Um ghoul parou na entrada de um cemit¨¦rio, um sorriso maligno distorcendo seu rosto.

    ¡ª Finalmente! Eu consegui entrar neste reino! ¡ª disse ele, em um tom triunfante, enquanto seus olhos varriam o local. ¡ª Se fosse outro general, ele teria me percebido entre os outros ghouls. Mas, felizmente, o executor ¨¦ um ignorante! ¡ª riu, avan?ando com passos determinados. ¡ª Hoje ¨¦ meu dia de sorte!

    Ele levantou o olhar para uma camera de seguran?a que monitorava o cemit¨¦rio. Seus olhos brilharam com desprezo.

    ¡ª Os humanos s?o impressionantes para desenvolver esses equipamentos in¨²teis. ¡ª murmurou ele, enquanto levantava o e destru¨ªa a camera com um golpe brutal. ¡ª Foi gra?as a esse tal de celular que fiquei sabendo sobre essa pessoa. ¡ª um sorriso cruel se formou em seus l¨¢bios antes de virar-se para o port?o e destru¨ª-lo com um ¨²nico golpe. O som do metal sendo retorcido ecoou como um grito.

    O ghoul entrou, pisando sobre os escombros da entrada. Antes que pudesse avan?ar mais, um guarda humano apareceu, com a arma em punho.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o pode destruir isso! ¡ª disse o guarda, aproximando-se com coragem, embora sua voz denunciasse o medo.

    ¡ª Boa hora, humano. ¡ª respondeu o ghoul, seu sorriso predat¨®rio se alargando. ¡ª Me siga. ¡ª Ele caminhou para dentro do cemit¨¦rio, ignorando completamente a amea?a do guarda

    A cena muda novamente, desta vez para a base. Mira estava de p¨¦ diante do ex¨¦rcito, seu olhar firme e autorit¨¢rio pairando sobre os soldados. Ela segurava a aten??o de todos, cada palavra carregada de peso e prop¨®sito.

    ¡ª Fizeram um ¨®timo trabalho hoje. Todos os ghouls, exceto aqueles na capital, foram eliminados. Alguns fugiram, mas certamente ir?o voltar. ¡ª Sua voz era firme, mas havia uma nota de urg¨ºncia que fazia todos os presentes endireitarem suas posturas. ¡ª Precisamos nos preparar, pois agora um monarca invadiu o territ¨®rio de outro. Isso n?o ¨¦ bom para n¨®s... ¡ª ela parou, olhando para os rostos atentos ¨¤ sua frente. ¡ª Mas tamb¨¦m pode ser uma oportunidade. Generais podem cair... e talvez at¨¦ mesmo monarcas. N?o sei como faremos isso ainda, mas precisamos tirar proveito da situa??o.

    Mira respirou fundo antes de continuar, seus olhos ardendo com determina??o.

    ¡ª Por enquanto, preciso que todos fiquem prontos na muralha. Caso os ghouls retornem, estaremos preparados. Com a ajuda do instituto, vamos consertar as armas destru¨ªdas. Preparem suas pr¨®prias armas e mantenham a vigilancia. Se o general retornar, n?o entrem em combate diretamente. Esperem os refor?os!

    ¡ª Sim, senhora! ¡ª responderam os soldados em un¨ªssono, batendo contin¨ºncia com precis?o.

    O sil¨ºncio momentaneo foi quebrado pelo choro de um beb¨º. Mira desviou o olhar para Rem, que segurava o pequeno nos bra?os com uma express?o divertida.

    ¡ª Era s¨® isso. Est?o dispensados! ¡ª disse Mira, sua voz agora mais suave, embora ainda firme.

    ¡ª T? come?ando a achar que ele n?o gosta de mim! ¡ª disse Rem, segurando o filho de Mira em um bra?o enquanto equilibrava sua pr¨®pria filha no outro. Ela tentou manter o tom descontra¨ªdo, mas o beb¨º chorando sem parar come?ava a test¨¢-la.

    ¡ª Ele s¨® est¨¢ agitado pelo barulho! ¡ª respondeu Mira, pegando a crian?a em seu colo com delicadeza.

    Assim que sentiu o toque da m?e, o garoto parou de chorar quase instantaneamente. Rem estreitou os olhos para o beb¨º.

    ¡ª Sei... ¡ª disse ela, com um toque de ironia.

    ¡ª Se parar de encarar ele, talvez ele pare de chorar contigo tamb¨¦m! ¡ª provocou Mira, com um sorriso leve.

    ¡ª Sua irm? n?o chora comigo! Yuta ¨¦ que ¨¦ um garoto chor?o! ¡ª retrucou Rem, ajustando a posi??o da pr¨®pria filha nos bra?os.

    Na manh? seguinte, perto da muralha... O c¨¦u j¨¢ come?ava a clarear com os primeiros tons de um novo dia, mas o cansa?o estava estampado nos rostos de todos.

    ¡ª Que sono! ¡ª reclamou Lena, sentada no ch?o perto da muralha, esfregando os olhos enquanto soltava um bocejo.

    ¡ª Virar a noite de vigia... fazia tempo que n?o faz¨ªamos isso! ¡ª comentou um soldado do esquadr?o dela, ajeitando a arma enquanto olhava para ela e com express?o cansada.

    ¡ª Os outros esquadr?es tamb¨¦m est?o de vigia, ent?o n?o podemos reclamar! ¡ª disse Lena, espregui?ando-se como um gato pregui?oso. ¡ª S¨® que dormir no ch?o ¨¦ ruim demais!

    Antes que mais reclama??es surgissem, um dos soldados apontou para algo no campo ¨¤ frente.

    ¡ª L¨ªder, d¨¢ uma olhada! ¡ª alertou, sua voz carregada de preocupa??o.

    Todos os olhares se voltaram para uma figura solit¨¢ria que caminhava lentamente em dire??o ¨¤ muralha. Era uma pessoa coberta por um manto escuro com um capuz que escondia o rosto. A figura parecia vir diretamente da dire??o da capital.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ vindo da capital... Ser¨¢ que ¨¦ um civil que escapou? ¡ª perguntou Lena, franzindo o cenho. ¡ª N?o baixem a guarda! ¡ª disse, avan?ando alguns passos na dire??o da figura, mas com cuidado.

    Os soldados ajustaram suas posi??es, segurando as armas com firmeza, prontos para qualquer amea?a.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Quando Lena chegou a uma distancia segura, ergueu a m?o, sinalizando para a figura parar.

    ¡ª Fique parado a¨ª e se apresente! O que voc¨º quer? ¡ª exclamou Lena, sua voz firme cortando o ar.

    A pessoa ignorou o comando e continuou caminhando lentamente, cada passo parecendo mais amea?ador.

    ¡ª Fique parado a¨ª! ¡ª repetiu Lena, com um tom mais severo. ¡ª Eu n?o queria fazer isso, mas voc¨º n?o est¨¢ me dando escolha!

    Lena levantou a m?o em um gesto claro, e imediatamente o esquadr?o inteiro apontou suas armas para a figura misteriosa.

    ¡ª N?o se mova ou vamos atirar! Vou perguntar de novo: o que voc¨º quer? ¡ª gritou ela, a tens?o agora vis¨ªvel em seu rosto.

    A figura continuou avan?ando, sem dizer uma palavra. Quando finalmente entrou no campo de vis?o completo de Lena, a l¨ªder parou abruptamente. Sua express?o mudou em um instante de autoridade para puro terror. Seus olhos se arregalaram, e ela deu um passo involunt¨¢rio para tr¨¢s.

    ¡ª Atirem! ¡ª ordenou ela, sua voz carregada de urg¨ºncia e medo.

    Os soldados hesitaram por um breve segundo, confusos com a rea??o de Lena, mas o tom em sua voz n?o deixava espa?o para d¨²vidas. Eles abriram fogo, as rajadas ecoando pela ar¨¦a.

    O manto da pessoa estava completamente perfurado pelos tiros, mas, de forma surreal, ela permanecia de p¨¦, im¨®vel, como se os disparos n?o tivessem tido qualquer efeito.

    Os soldados, perplexos, cessaram fogo.

    ¡ª Que tipo de piada ¨¦ essa, malditos ghouls?! ¡ª exclamou Lena, tentando recompor-se.

    ¡ª Morreu em p¨¦... O que essa pessoa estava pensando? ¡ª disse um soldado, aproximando-se cautelosamente de Lena, sua voz carregada de incredulidade.

    Lena estreitou os olhos, sentindo o ar ao seu redor pesar de forma opressiva. "Tem algo errado... Meus instintos est?o gritando isso!" pensou ela, encarando a figura im¨®vel com crescente desconfian?a.

    De repente, como se seu corpo tivesse respondido sozinho, Lena soltou um grito:

    ¡ª Desviem! Agora!

    Mas era tarde demais. No instante em que Lena gritou, a figura manifestou um tent¨¢culo grotesco que se moveu com uma velocidade absurda, cortando o ar como uma lamina viva. Em um s¨® golpe, todo o esquadr?o de Lena foi eliminado. Gritos abafados e o som das armas caindo ecoaram pela muralha enquanto o sangue tingia o ch?o.

    Lena conseguiu se abaixar no ¨²ltimo segundo, o tent¨¢culo passando a cent¨ªmetros de sua cabe?a.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º? ¡ª gritou ela, o pavor estampado em seu rosto enquanto observava a figura avan?ar lentamente em sua dire??o.

    A criatura, ainda envolta pelo manto rasgado, parou de repente e ergueu o olhar para o c¨¦u. Por um breve momento, parecia contemplar algo distante, e ent?o, sem dizer uma palavra, manifestou suas asas e al?ou voo, desaparecendo rapidamente no horizonte.

    Lena caiu de joelhos no ch?o, seu corpo tremendo enquanto olhava para os corpos de seus companheiros.

    ¡ª Meu esquadr?o! ¡ª sussurrou ela, sua voz entrecortada pelo choro. L¨¢grimas escorreram por seu rosto enquanto o peso da perda esmagava seu cora??o.

    A cena muda para a base...

    Na base, Mira ajustava os cobertores de seus dois pequenos ¡ª seu filho e sua irm?zinha, ambos deitados em carrinhos de beb¨º, inquietos e chorando.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs dois, esperem s¨® mais um pouco! Eu vou pegar alguma coisa pra mim comer e j¨¢ trago pra voc¨ºs tamb¨¦m! ¡ª disse Mira, tentando acalm¨¢-los.

    Os dois beb¨ºs estavam cheios de energia, mas o choro de fome ecoava pelo refeit¨®rio. Mira suspirou, dando-lhes um olhar terno antes de caminhar apressada em dire??o ¨¤ cozinha.

    Enquanto ela estava ocupada pegando alimentos, uma sombra surgiu na entrada do refeit¨®rio. Era uma figura encapuzada que se moveu silenciosamente at¨¦ a mesa onde os carrinhos de beb¨º estavam. A figura sentou-se ¨¤ mesa, encarando os dois pequenos com uma postura estranhamente calma.

    Os beb¨ºs, que at¨¦ ent?o choravam incessantemente, pararam de repente. Seus olhares se fixaram na figura encapuzada, e o sil¨ºncio tomou conta do ambiente.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ t? indo a¨ª! Pode olhar os dois rapidinho! ¡ª gritou Mira da cozinha, ouvindo os passos da pessoa que havia entrado.

    Ela estranhou que n?o houvesse resposta, mas continuou organizando a comida, incluindo algo para a pessoa misteriosa que parecia estar cuidando dos beb¨ºs.

    Os pequenos permaneciam fixados na figura, sem emitir nenhum som. O refeit¨®rio, que h¨¢ pouco estava cheio de choros e lamentos, agora parecia mergulhado em um sil¨ºncio quase sobrenatural.

    A pessoa pegou a garrafa que estava sobre a mesa. Alguns segundos depois, Mira estava terminando de organizar a comida.

    ¡ª Que barulho ¨¦ esse? ¡ª exclamou Mira, confusa.

    Carregando os alimentos, ela saiu apressada da cozinha. Assim que chegou l¨¢ fora, uma vis?o a paralisou. Por um instante, era como se o tempo tivesse parado. Kay estava sentado ali, tranquilamente tomando caf¨¦ e sorrindo enquanto observava as crian?as deitadas nos carrinhos.

    "N?o pode ser... isso n?o faz sentido..."

    O som de algo se partindo trouxe Mira de volta ¨¤ realidade. Ela piscou os olhos, e a cena mudou. ¨¤ sua frente, havia um ghoul. Ele tinha uma apar¨ºncia assustadoramente semelhante ¨¤ de Kay, mas era imposs¨ªvel ignorar os aspectos grotescos: a pele acinzentada, os olhos vermelhos brilhantes e os dentes afiados que rasgavam a garrafa junto com o caf¨¦ que estava dentro.

    As m?os de Mira tremeram, e os alimentos ca¨ªram ao ch?o. Em um impulso, ela correu para os carrinhos, puxando as crian?as para perto da entrada, tentando proteg¨º-las.

    Nesse instante, o alarme de ghouls ecoou por toda a base, um som estridente que fazia o cora??o acelerar.

    A voz de Lena veio pelo r¨¢dio, carregada de urg¨ºncia:

    ¡ª Tem um ghoul que parece o Kay! Ele matou todos os meus soldados e depois voou para longe, na dire??o da base!

    Mira respirava pesadamente. Mem¨®rias do passado e imagens do futuro que ela desejava vivenciar passaram em um turbilh?o pela sua mente. Seus batimentos dispararam, e ela sentiu o peso de cada escolha que a trouxe at¨¦ ali.

    ¡ª Filha! ¡ª gritou Rem, entrando no local acompanhada pelo esquadr?o de Joana.

    Os soldados cercaram o ghoul, que ainda mastigava os restos da garrafa com calma assustadora.

    ¡ª Que merda ¨¦ essa? ¡ª exclamou Joana, apontando suas laminas para a criatura.

    ¡ª Leve as crian?as e a Mira daqui! ¡ª ordenou o ex-capit?o, aproximando-se da porta do refeit¨®rio.

    Rem n?o hesitou. Agarrando Mira e os carrinhos, ela se retirou com pressa, protegendo os pequenos.

    O ghoul terminou de devorar a garrafa, limpando a boca com as costas da m?o. Ent?o, pela primeira vez, levantou os olhos e fixou o olhar em Joana. Ele ignorou completamente os outros soldados, como se n?o fossem dignos de sua aten??o.

    ¡ª Se quer lutar, vamos l¨¢ para fora! ¡ª desafiou Joana, estreitando os olhos.

    A voz de Lavel surgiu pelo celular de Joana, interrompendo o momento tenso:

    ¡ª Ele s¨® vai atacar se voc¨ºs atirarem. Foi isso que aconteceu com o esquadr?o da Lena.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦ para fazer, ent?o? ¡ª rosnou Joana, apertando ainda mais o cabo de suas laminas.

    ¡ª Esse ghoul deve estar no n¨ªvel de um general. Prendam-no e levem-no para o instituto! ¡ª instruiu Lavel.

    Joana riu, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Quer que eu arrisque meus soldados para capturar esse ghoul? T¨¢ brincando! Isso deve ser obra do General Pregui?oso!

    ¡ª Aqui n?o temos estrutura para prender um ghoul desse n¨ªvel. E o cheiro dele vai atrair outros. Lev¨¢-lo para o instituto ¨¦ a melhor op??o. L¨¢ eles podem estudar os poderes do general atrav¨¦s desse ghoul! ¡ª argumentou o ex-capit?o.

    Joana rangeu os dentes, olhando ao redor.

    ¡ª Tragam correntes, gaiolas ou qualquer coisa feita de noxium que impe?a esse ghoul de se mover sem machuc¨¢-lo! ¡ª disse ela, sua voz carregada de frustra??o e determina??o.

    Alguns soldados sa¨ªram correndo para buscar os equipamentos necess¨¢rios. Os restantes permaneceram em alerta, prontos para agir ao menor movimento do ghoul.

    A criatura, no entanto, n?o fez nada. Continuava sentada, seus olhos fixos em Joana, como se a estivesse estudando. O sil¨ºncio era quase insuport¨¢vel, uma pausa tensa que fazia at¨¦ o ar parecer mais pesado.

    "Isso n?o vai acabar bem..." Joana pensou, apertando ainda mais as laminas.

    Os soldados retornaram, arrastando correntes pesadas, e Joana se aproximou com cautela. O ghoul, no entanto, n?o se moveu, mas seus olhos, fixos nela, nunca deixaram de brilhar com uma intensidade inquietante.

    Joana foi r¨¢pida. As correntes se encaixaram com precis?o, prendendo os bra?os do ghoul com um estalo seco. Num movimento ¨¢gil, ela o derrubou no ch?o com uma for?a brutal. Outro soldado rapidamente prendeu as pernas do ghoul, e assim, em uma a??o coordenada e sem falhas, um general foi capturado.

    ¡ª Por que n?o alertou antes? ¡ª exclamou Joana, a irrita??o evidente em sua voz.

    ¡ª Ele estava com capuz e, pela silhueta humana, me fez acreditar que fosse algu¨¦m usando um traje! ¡ª explicou Lavel, com um tom de desculpas, mas a tens?o ainda pairando no ar.

    ¡ª Como devemos levar ele? ¡ª indagou Joana, seus olhos fixos no prisioneiro, que permanecia inerte no ch?o.

    ¡ª V?o voando. Tudo indica que o general consegue usar os ghouls que cria como antenas para perceber o que est¨¢ acontecendo ao redor deles! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, j¨¢ formulando planos.

    Joana manifestou um tent¨¢culo que se enrolou ao redor do corpo do ghoul, erguendo-o com facilidade. Ela se retirou do local, o ghoul suspenso pelo tent¨¢culo, enquanto os soldados mantinham a guarda alta, ainda desconfiados de qualquer movimento.

    A entrada se abriu, e o som do metal rangendo parecia cortar o sil¨ºncio da noite.

    ¡ª Avise para a Mira que estamos levando o ghoul como prisioneiro para o instituto! ¡ª ordenou Joana, sem desviar o olhar do ghoul.

    ¡ª V?o com cuidado! ¡ª avisou o ex-capit?o, sua voz grave e tensa.

    Com um gesto, Joana manifestou suas asas e, com um impulso poderoso, al?ou voo. Os soldados seguiram sua lideran?a, voando ao seu redor

    Alguns minutos depois...

 Capé“†tulo 131: Sai daqui Aiko

    O grupo se aproximava do instituto. O teto do edif¨ªcio se abriu como uma flor mecanica, revelando o p¨¢tio. L¨¢, uma enorme gaiola aguardava o prisioneiro. Os soldados pousaram suavemente, a press?o dos p¨¦s no solo abafada pelo peso de seu objetivo.

    Um dos soldados abriu a gaiola, e Joana, com precis?o, jogou o ghoul l¨¢ dentro. A porta se fechou com um estrondo met¨¢lico, trancando-o.

    ¡ª Que interessante... ¨¦ parecido com ele mesmo! ¡ª disse Aiko, empolgada, avaliando o ghoul atrav¨¦s das barras da gaiola, como se fosse uma obra-prima a ser dissecada.

    ¡ª Retirem tudo o que conseguirem desse ghoul! N?o me importo se ele acabar morrendo no processo, mas ele ¨¦ forte, ent?o tomem cuidado! ¡ª ordenou Joana, seu tom autorit¨¢rio ressoando no p¨¢tio.

    ¡ª Ser¨¢ que ¨¦ um mimico? Parece tanto... Se n?o fosse por essa pele e esses olhos, e esse cabelo longo e da mesma cor da pele dele, certamente seria id¨ºntico ao Kay! ¡ª comentou Aiko, maravilhada com a semelhan?a.

    ¡ª Voc¨º me ouviu? ¡ª exclamou Joana, sua voz cortante. A irrita??o crescente em seus olhos deixava claro que a paci¨ºncia estava se esgotando.

    ¡ª Quando ela est¨¢ assim, ela s¨® pensa na coisa que est¨¢ pesquisando... mas n?o se preocupe, vamos tirar tudo que pudermos desse ghoul! ¡ª disse o chefe do instituto, tentando acalmar os animos enquanto ajustava seu ¨®culos.

    ¡ª Ser¨¢ que os sangues s?o parecidos? Eu quero cortar ele! ¡ª Aiko estava visivelmente agitada, a excita??o estampada no rosto.

    ¡ª Deixo isso com voc¨ºs! ¡ª respondeu Joana, manifestando suas asas novamente, j¨¢ se preparando para partir.

    ¡ª Certo. ¡ª disse o chefe do instituto, acenando com a cabe?a.

    Os soldados voaram dali, deixando o p¨¢tio para tr¨¢s enquanto o teto do instituto se fechava novamente, abafando o som das asas e o burburinho que come?ava a se espalhar dentro do instituto.

    ¡ª Levem o ghoul para aquela sala! ¡ª ordenou o chefe, com a voz firme e r¨¢pida.

    Dentro do instituto...

    Aiko, impaciente e determinada, espetou uma seringa no ghoul, mas a agulha n?o penetrou. Em vez disso, ela quebrou como vidro ao tocar na pele dele.

    ¡ª A pele tamb¨¦m ¨¦ dura! ¡ª exclamou Aiko, seus olhos brilhando de anima??o. Ela parecia mais interessada nas caracter¨ªsticas f¨ªsicas do que no pr¨®prio prisioneiro.

    Um guarda do instituto, percebendo a situa??o, rapidamente afastou Aiko da gaiola.

    ¡ª Aiko, se afaste! ¡ª disse o guarda, com firmeza, enquanto a gaiola era levada para outra sala.

    Cena muda para a base...

    Os l¨ªderes haviam retornado, recebendo o aviso da captura. Lena estava encolhida em um canto, visivelmente abalada e irritada, seu corpo tremendo de raiva e frustra??o.

    Mira, embora igualmente afetada pela situa??o, tentava esconder sua preocupa??o. Ela estava visivelmente abalada, mas n?o queria mostrar fraqueza.

    ¡ª O que aconteceu com o ghoul? ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, sua voz carregada de urg¨ºncia e preocupa??o.

    ¡ª Foi levado para o instituto. V?o usar ele para tentar descobrir o poder desse general pregui?oso! ¡ª disse Mira, sua voz tensa, mas contida.

    ¡ª ¨¦ coisa dele? ¡ª perguntou Yan, os olhos fixos em Mira, procurando alguma resposta.

    ¡ª N?o temos certeza, j¨¢ que n?o vimos o resultado da habilidade dele em humano! ¡ª respondeu Joana, ainda com um tom de frustra??o pela falta de respostas claras.

    ¡ª Era mesmo parecido com ele? ¡ª questionou Ravena, seus olhos examinando os outros, buscando mais informa??es.

    Os celulares dos l¨ªderes vibraram, e todos olharam para as telas. Um v¨ªdeo estava sendo reproduzido ¡ª o ghoul no refeit¨®rio, visivelmente im¨®vel, mas com uma aura que causava desconforto.

    ¡ª S?o parecidos! ¡ª disse Ravena, surpresa, mas sua voz era cautelosa, como se estivesse reconhecendo algo que n?o deveria.

    O mini ghoul, que at¨¦ ent?o havia permanecido em sil¨ºncio, manifestou suas asas e voou para longe.

    ¡ª Lavel! ¡ª chamou Mira, com um tom grave. Ele sabe mais sobre os ghouls. N?o deixe o mini ghoul fora da vista!

    O mini ghoul se aproxima do instituto...

    Nas telas dos celulares, as imagens mostravam o mini ghoul se aproximando do instituto. A entrada se abriu para ele sem resist¨ºncia, e ele entrou, avan?ando com a mesma confian?a de sempre.

    ¡ª Vai impedir? ¡ª exclamou Joana, seu tom cauteloso, mas j¨¢ sabendo que nada poderia det¨º-lo agora.

    ¡ª O mini ghoul sabe muito sobre os ghouls. Ter ele l¨¢ vai acelerar a compreens?o sobre esse novo ghoul. Quero ver tudo! N?o perca o mini ghoul de vista! ¡ª ordenou Mira, com a voz determinada.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, concentrando-se nas imagens das cameras de seguran?a que capturavam cada movimento do mini ghoul.

    Dentro do instituto...

    Um guarda estava na entrada da passagem, claramente confuso com a presen?a do mini ghoul.

    ¡ª Mini ghoul, veio buscar outros equipamentos? Estranho, n?o recebi nenhum aviso do ex¨¦rcito! ¡ª perguntou o guarda, franzindo a testa, mas o mini ghoul passou sem dar aten??o.

    ¡ª Algum assunto com os cientistas? Tenho que conseguir permiss?o para voc¨º entrar! ¡ª insistiu o guarda, mas o mini ghoul n?o parou. Ele sabia exatamente para onde estava indo, e o guarda, com sua express?o de d¨²vida, o seguiu sem pensar duas vezes.

    ¡ª Veio ver aquele outro ghoul que chegou agora h¨¢ pouco? ¡ª questionou o guarda, a d¨²vida ainda presente em sua voz.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, sem parar, sua voz baixa, mas cheia de uma autoridade silenciosa.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    O mini ghoul avan?ava pelo corredor largo e iluminado, o som suave de seus passos ecoando pelas paredes de noxium. O corredor era amplo o suficiente para permitir a manobra de caminh?es e outros ve¨ªculos pesados, que frequentemente descarregavam as enormes gaiolas de conten??o dos ghouls. Ao longo do caminho, v¨¢rias constru??es se alinhavam, e em cada uma delas, havia duas salas bem definidas.

    A sala menor, ¨¤ esquerda, era ocupada pelos cientistas e guardas. Ali, eles monitoravam e controlavam a situa??o, sempre de olho em suas observa??es e experimentos.

    ¡ª O que est?o fazendo? Por que o mini ghoul est¨¢ aqui? ¡ª exclamou o guarda, confundido com a s¨²bita movimenta??o.

    ¡ª Abra! ¡ª ordenou o mini ghoul, a impaci¨ºncia e a autoridade em sua voz evidentes.

    ¡ª Eu preciso verificar com os cientistas l¨¢ dentro. Eles est?o conduzindo experimentos no ghoul que chegou recentemente! ¡ª respondeu o guarda, visivelmente tenso.

    O mini ghoul lan?ou um olhar furioso, seu semblante endurecendo.

    ¡ª Abra agora! ¡ª repetiu ele, com a voz mais grave, deixando claro que n?o aceitava recusas.

    O guarda engoliu em seco, sentindo a press?o nas palavras do mini ghoul. Ele olhou rapidamente para a tela do painel e, sem mais alternativas, digitou o c¨®digo para destrancar a porta.

    Com um rangido de metal, o grande port?o se abriu, revelando a cena dentro da gaiola. Aiko estava l¨¢, completamente focada, abrindo a boca do ghoul com suas m?os, enquanto segurava uma faca afiada.

    ¡ª J¨¢ que nossas ferramentas n?o conseguem furar sua pele, vou tentar algo diferente... vou coletar de dentro para fora. Assim deve funcionar, n?o ¨¦? ¡ª exclamou Aiko, olhando fixamente para o ghoul, seus olhos desafiadores encontrando os dele.

    Os cientistas, que observavam apreensivos do lado de fora da gaiola, trocavam olhares preocupados. O ghoul, que at¨¦ ent?o parecia alheio ¨¤ situa??o, de repente reagiu. Seus olhos se moveram e, de forma inesperada, se fixaram em algo.

    Aiko, atenta, percebeu o movimento e deu um passo atr¨¢s, recuando para o canto da gaiola.

    Mas o ghoul n?o estava olhando para ela. Seu olhar estava completamente fixo no mini ghoul que acabava de entrar na sala.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º est¨¢ fazendo aqui? ¡ª exclamou Aiko, com uma mistura de confus?o e surpresa.

    O mini ghoul n?o respondeu. Ele caminhou at¨¦ a gaiola e parou diante do ghoul, inclinando-se em uma rever¨ºncia formal.

    ¡ª Hein? O qu¨º? ¡ª Aiko estremeceu, claramente atordoada com a situa??o.

    De repente, com um movimento brusco e assustador, o ghoul quebrou as correntes de noxium que o prendiam, fazendo com que todos na sala ficassem boquiabertos.

    ¡ª Sai da¨ª! ¡ª gritou o chefe do instituto, desesperado.

    ¡ª N?o fuja. Se curva onde est¨¢! ¡ª ordenou o mini ghoul, sua voz carregada de comando.

    Com um movimento r¨¢pido, Aiko, ainda at?nita, se curvou diante da presen?a imponente do ghoul.

    ¡ª Ent?o se liga! Entre meus generais, voc¨º ser¨¢ o primeiro. Siga minhas ordens e me obede?a! ¡ª o ghoul falou em um idioma estranho, suas palavras ecoando com uma for?a inquietante.

    Os cientistas, incluindo Lavel, trocavam olhares confusos, tentando entender o significado dos sons e palavras que o ghoul emitia.

    ¡ª Nos meus inimigos, vamos dar um fim, n?o importa o que aconte?a! Voc¨º ¨¦ capaz de evoluir, ent?o ser¨¢ ¨²til para mim! ¡ª continuou o ghoul, sua voz imponente, cheia de autoridade.

    O mini ghoul se curvou ainda mais, sua obedi¨ºncia vis¨ªvel.

    Sem mais palavras, o ghoul cortou seu pr¨®prio bra?o e entregou para o mini ghoul.

    Sem hesitar, Aiko aproveitou a oportunidade. Com destreza, ela inseriu uma seringa na ferida aberta, coletando o sangue do bra?o cortado. O mini ghoul, imperturb¨¢vel, come?ou sua alimenta??o.

    Quando o bra?o foi coletado, o ghoul simplesmente se sentou, como se n?o se importasse com o ocorrido e no mesmo instante, o bra?o regenerou-se completamente.

    O mini ghoul, agora satisfeito, devorou com prazer o bra?o enquanto Aiko observava.

    ¡ª Voc¨º vem? ¡ª Aiko perguntou, mas o mini ghoul n?o respondeu. Ele continuou a se alimentar tranquilamente, alheio ao mundo ao seu redor.

    Os cientistas, sem saber o que fazer, apenas observavam. Quando o mini ghoul terminou sua refei??o, ele parecia satisfeitos, com o olhar tranquilo de quem havia saciado sua fome ele adormeceu.

    Com um suspiro, Aiko foi at¨¦ a gaiola e, trancou-a novamente, antes de se retirar da sala com os outros cientistas.

    Tudo aquilo estava sendo transmitido em tempo real para os l¨ªderes na base, que observavam a cena com crescente apreens?o.

    ¡ª Ent?o, aquele ghoul ¨¦ o Kay de verdade? ¡ª exclamou Joana, visivelmente confusa, seu olhar fixo na tela.

    ¡ª N?o tem como ser o Kay! ¡ª exclamou Ravena, cruzando os bra?os, sua voz carregada de incredulidade. ¡ª Ele foi partido ao meio e estava morto. N¨®s enterramos ele, lembra?

    ¡ª Mas o bra?o daquele ghoul se regenerou! ¡ª argumentou Yan, com o olhar inquieto. ¡ª Talvez... talvez as partes dele tenham se unido dentro do caix?o.

    ¡ª Se o mini ghoul est¨¢ evoluindo, isso significa que ele foi escolhido, assim como o general comentou daquela vez? ¡ª disse Mira, a confus?o estampada em seu rosto. ¡ª Ser¨¢ que... esse ghoul ¨¦ um monarca?

    ¡ª E o que isso importa?! ¡ª gritou Lena, sua voz transbordando f¨²ria. ¡ª Esse ghoul matou todo o meu esquadr?o. Eu quero ele morto!

    ¡ª N¨®s entendemos como voc¨º se sente, Lena, mas precisa se acalmar. ¡ª Joana se aproximou, tentando soar firme, mas com um tom conciliador. ¡ª Precisamos compreender totalmente a situa??o antes de agir.

    ¡ª Acha mesmo que ¨¦ o Kay? Olhe para aquilo! Isso ¨¦ um ghoul, Joana! O Kay era humano! ¡ª retrucou Lena, seu olhar cheio de m¨¢goa e indigna??o.

    ¡ª O ghoul bebeu o caf¨¦, mesmo sabendo que havia noxium misturado. ¡ª Mira interveio, sua express?o s¨¦ria. ¡ª O Kay faria exatamente isso, mesmo sabendo que faria mal para ele. Isso... isso n?o ¨¦ coincid¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Fa?am o que quiserem. ¡ª Lena deu um passo para tr¨¢s, suas asas manifestando-se de forma abrupta, com uma for?a que quase desestabilizou o ch?o ao seu redor. ¡ª Mas se o general aparecer, eu vou mat¨¢-lo! ¡ª Sem esperar resposta, ela al?ou voo, desaparecendo no c¨¦u em uma explos?o de velocidade.

    Por um momento, o grupo ficou em sil¨ºncio, as palavras de Lena ainda pairando no ar.

    ¡ª O ghoul n?o reconheceu a Mira... nem nenhum de n¨®s. ¡ª disse Joana, quebrando o sil¨ºncio, sua voz baixa, mas preocupada. ¡ª Se for realmente o Kay, precisamos encontrar uma forma de fazer ele recuperar a mem¨®ria.

    ¡ª O mini ghoul... ¡ª Mira murmurou, quase para si mesma, antes de erguer os olhos. ¡ª Se n?o fizermos algo logo, ele pode acabar nos abandonando para ficar com aquele ghoul.

    ¡ª Se ¨¦ isso que vai acontecer, ent?o volte ¨¤ ativa! ¡ª disse Ravena, com determina??o brilhando em seus olhos. ¡ª Se existe algu¨¦m que entende o Kay mais do que n¨®s, esse algu¨¦m ¨¦ voc¨º!

    ¡ª Eu n?o posso simplesmente abandonar meu posto para ir ao instituto por causa de uma suposi??o! ¡ª rebateu Mira, sua voz carregada de frustra??o. ¡ª Voc¨º sabe o quanto isso seria irrespons¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Ele ¨¦ um monarca e acabou de despertar. ¡ª Ravena deu um passo ¨¤ frente, fixando o olhar em Mira. ¡ª Se ele vai ficar do nosso lado ou n?o depende inteiramente das nossas a??es. Isso ficou ¨®bvio hoje! E se for mesmo o Kay, ent?o traga-o de volta para n¨®s... mesmo que ele seja um ghoul agora.

    Mira hesitou por um instante, sentindo o peso das palavras de Ravena. "Ser¨¢ que ¨¦ mesmo ele? Se for... posso deixar tudo isso de lado por uma chance t?o incerta?", pensou, com o cora??o acelerado.

    De repente, a voz de Lavel cortou o ambiente como um relampago:

    ¡ª General se aproximando do quinto esquadr?o!

    ¡ª ¨¦ melhor termos um monarca como nosso aliado do que como nosso inimigo! ¡ª declarou Ravena com firmeza, seu olhar perfurando Mira. ¡ª Capit?, fa?a a escolha certa.

    As palavras ecoaram na mente de Mira enquanto os l¨ªderes de esquadr?o manifestavam suas pr¨®prias asas, uma sinfonia de batidas de vento preenchendo o ar. Eles voaram na dire??o do general, determinados e sem hesita??o. Mira permaneceu im¨®vel, presa em seu pr¨®prio turbilh?o de pensamentos.

    "Capit??", ela refletiu, com o olhar perdido. "Ela disse isso para eu decidir de forma profissional... mas como posso fazer isso?"

    ¡ª Aquele ¨¦ o Kay! ¡ª a voz de Rem cortou seus devaneios. ¡ª Voc¨º viu as grava??es do passado. Voc¨º viu o que ele fez pessoalmente quando matou aquele ghoul. Vai l¨¢! Eu cuido do meu netinho para voc¨º!

    Mira hesitou por mais um instante antes de se virar, decidida.

    ¡ª Lavel, preciso de uma carona!

    ¡ª Irei preparar! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, j¨¢ correndo para os preparativos.

    ¡ª N?o vou com expectativas, mas vou tentar fazer o que eu posso. ¡ª disse Mira, murmurando mais para si mesma enquanto seguia para seu arm¨¢rio. Ela vestiu seu traje com precis?o, ajustando cada pe?a como se fosse um ritual. Por fim, pegou sua espada. A lamina, refletindo sua determina??o, parecia mais pesada do que nunca.

    Do lado de fora, o som crescente de um helic¨®ptero ligando tomou conta do p¨¢tio. As h¨¦lices giravam com um rugido crescente, misturando-se ¨¤ tens?o no ar.

    ¡ª Ent?o assuma a responsabilidade! ¡ª exclamou Mira, entrando no helic¨®ptero com passos firmes.

    Rem deu um leve sorriso enquanto observava a capit? embarcar.

    ¡ª Eu vou cuidar da base. Pode ir! ¡ª garantiu Rem, com um aceno de despedida.

    O helic¨®ptero ergueu voo.

 Capé“†tulo 132: A morte de uma Lé“†der!

    ¨¤ frente da muralha, o quinto esquadr?o j¨¢ estava em pleno combate contra o general, uma batalha feroz se desenrolando. O som das laminas de espada e o estampido das armas de fogo preenchiam o ar, mas havia algo inabal¨¢vel na figura do general. No horizonte, a sombra de v¨¢rios ghouls se aproximava, o dia se tornando sombrio com cada segundo que passava.

    Slayer, com a determina??o gravada em seu rosto, tomava a lideran?a, avan?ando com precis?o, seus movimentos r¨¢pidos e mortais. Os outros membros do esquadr?o o acompanhavam, dando suporte ¨¤ distancia, tentando manter a press?o sobre o inimigo.

    Kratos, em sil¨ºncio, observava a cena com cautela. Seus olhos n?o se moviam do general, aguardando o momento certo. "Ser¨¢ in¨²til, mas tenho que tentar", pensava ele. Ele sabia que suas balas n?o fariam efeito contra aquele ser, mas a expectativa de uma abertura, mesmo que m¨ªnima, o mantinha atento, pronto para abrir fogo.

    A tens?o no ar era palp¨¢vel, e cada movimento parecia pesar como o fardo de um destino incerto.

    ¨¤ frente da muralha, o quinto esquadr?o j¨¢ estava envolvido em um combate feroz contra o general Executor. No horizonte, uma horda de ghouls avan?ava, suas silhuetas grotescas iluminadas contra o c¨¦u claro, trazendo uma sensa??o crescente de desespero.

    Slayer liderava a linha de frente, movendo-se com precis?o e determina??o, enquanto os outros davam suporte ¨¤ distancia.

    Kratos permanecia im¨®vel por tr¨¢s da linha, seus olhos fixos no inimigo. "Preciso de uma abertura... mesmo que seja in¨²til", pensava ele, ajustando a mira com dedos firmes, a tens?o no gatilho crescendo.

    Tiros de dois lados cortaram o ar, vindos das snipers de Viviane e Sarah, ambos os disparos direcionados ao general. O som seco do impacto ecoou quando as balas colidiram com o tent¨¢culo laminado que ele usava como escudo.

    ¡ª N?o perfurou! ¡ª pensaram Viviane e Sarah simultaneamente, suas m?os instintivamente recarregando as armas enquanto observavam a cena com descren?a.

    O general Executor riu, sua voz profunda e carregada de desprezo ecoando por todo o campo de batalha.

    ¡ª Onde est?o seus l¨ªderes? Onde est¨¢ aquele ghoul? Voc¨ºs sequer servem como aquecimento! ¡ª provocou ele, com um sorriso cruel estampado no rosto deformado.

    Slayer, com uma agilidade impressionante, esquivou-se de um golpe devastador do tent¨¢culo laminado, que quase cortou o solo onde ele estava.

    ¡ª N?o se preocupe, n¨®s somos seus advers¨¢rios! ¡ª respondeu Slayer, seu tom desafiador, enquanto avan?ava para um golpe r¨¢pido com sua lamina, apenas para ser for?ado a recuar diante da pr¨®xima investida.

    De repente, outra bala rasgou o ar. Dessa vez, o disparo foi habilmente direcionado ¨¤ junta do bra?o do general. O tiro parecia promissor, mas, novamente, o tent¨¢culo laminado interceptou o ataque no ¨²ltimo instante, movendo-se como uma extens?o fluida do corpo do inimigo.

    O general olhou com desprezo para o esquadr?o, sua presen?a esmagadora aumentando a cada segundo.

    ¡ª S¨® estamos desperdi?ando balas! ¡ª exclamou Emilia, com frustra??o enquanto recarregava sua arma rapidamente. ¡ª Ele reage no instante em que atiramos, e a velocidade dele ¨¦ maior do que a de nossas armas!

    O som dos tiros cessou momentaneamente, enquanto o esquadr?o reorganizava suas estrat¨¦gias. Do outro lado, o general Executor permanecia im¨®vel, seus olhos predadores analisando o campo de batalha com um ar de desprezo absoluto.

    "Esses insetos...", pensou o general, o brilho frio de suas laminas refletindo a luz do sol filtrada pelas nuvens. "Preciso esmagar a esperan?a deles. N?o h¨¢ motivo para perder tempo com esses soldados insignificantes. Se n?o for um l¨ªder, ¨¦ apenas desperd¨ªcio de esfor?o."

    Seu olhar subiu lentamente para o c¨¦u, onde asas reluzentes cortavam o ar. Os l¨ªderes estavam se aproximando rapidamente, sua presen?a distinta marcada pelo vigor de seus movimentos.

    ¡ª Finalmente... os c?es vieram atender ao chamado de seu dono. ¡ª murmurou o general para si mesmo, um sorriso cruel surgindo em seus l¨¢bios.

    Enquanto isso, o esquadr?o observava atentamente o general, ainda se movendo em un¨ªssono. O sil¨ºncio opressor era interrompido apenas pelo som do vento e dos passos firmes do Executor no ch?o esfacelado.

    Slayer rangeu os dentes, olhando para cima, onde os l¨ªderes j¨¢ podiam ser vistos. Ele sabia que o verdadeiro confronto estava prestes a come?ar.

    ¡ª Sumam daqui, s¨® tenho interesse nos l¨ªders de voc¨ºs! disse o general

    Os l¨ªderes pousaram com firmeza diante dos soldados, suas armas brilhando sob a luz sombria do campo de batalha. A tens?o no ar era palp¨¢vel, como se o pr¨®prio mundo segurasse a respira??o.

    ¡ª S¨® tem interesse em n¨®s! ¡ª declarou Ravena, com a voz firme e desafiadora. ¡ª Tudo bem, Slayer, deixa isso conosco agora!

    Slayer assentiu, recuando com um leve sorriso.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡ª Vai em frente! ¡ª disse ele, voltando para a forma??o ao lado dos soldados, sua confian?a nos l¨ªderes inabal¨¢vel.

    O General Executor avan?ou alguns passos, seus tent¨¢culos come?ando a se transformar em espadas afiadas que cintilavam perigosamente.

    ¡ª Cad¨º a outra f¨ºmea? ¡ª rugiu ele, sua voz g¨¦lida ecoando como um trov?o.

    Joana, com suas laminas curtas j¨¢ em posi??o, deu um passo ¨¤ frente.

    ¡ª Ela est¨¢ um pouco fora de si agora... Ent?o, voc¨º vai ter que se contentar com a gente! ¡ª respondeu Joana, seu tom carregado de determina??o.

    Ravena girou sua foice em c¨ªrculos elegantes, seus olhos fixos no General.

    ¡ª Para ser sincera, tamb¨¦m estou irritada. Vamos acabar logo com isso! ¡ª acrescentou Himitsu, erguendo seu martelo colossal com facilidade, como se n?o pesasse nada.

    Os combatentes tomaram suas posi??es. Joana empunhava suas laminas curtas com precis?o; Ravena manejava sua foice com gra?a mortal; Himitsu erguia o martelo como uma for?a destrutiva; Ryuji, silencioso, desembainhava sua katana; Yan segurava sua espada com foco absoluto

    O General Executor, em contraste, parecia completamente ¨¤ vontade. Seis tent¨¢culos emergiram de seu corpo, cada um transformado em uma lamina. Ele se moveu com fluidez, cada passo seu uma promessa de morte.

    O campo de batalha ficou em sil¨ºncio por um momento, uma calma inquietante antes da tempestade. O General Executor avan?ou com velocidade assustadora, suas laminas tentaculares cortando o ar com um som sibilante.

    O General Executor avan?ou, seus seis tent¨¢culos em forma de laminas afiadas cortando o ar em todas as dire??es. A velocidade era t?o absurda que parecia que o pr¨®prio espa?o ao seu redor tremia. Ravena, Himitsu, Joana, Ryuji e Yan se espalharam em um movimento coordenado, cada um assumindo sua posi??o de combate.

    Joana foi a primeira a atacar, suas laminas curtas movendo-se com uma precis?o letal. Ela avan?ou em um salto, mirando o torso do General Executor, mas foi recebida por dois tent¨¢culos em alta velocidade. O impacto foi t?o forte que ela foi arremessada para tr¨¢s, caindo de joelhos.

    ¡ª Ele ¨¦ mais r¨¢pido do que parece... ¡ª murmurou ela, enquanto Ravena j¨¢ estava em a??o.

    Ravena girou sua foice em um arco poderoso, mirando as laminas tentaculares que se aproximavam dela. O impacto da foice contra os tent¨¢culos ecoou como um trov?o, fa¨ªscas iluminando o campo de batalha. Ela recuou alguns passos, desviando de mais dois tent¨¢culos que tentaram cerc¨¢-la.

    ¡ª Vamos ver se voc¨º aguenta isso! ¡ª rugiu Himitsu, erguendo seu martelo com ambas as m?os.

    Com um salto, ela desceu o martelo diretamente sobre o General Executor, que levantou tr¨ºs tent¨¢culos para bloquear o golpe. O impacto gerou uma onda de choque que fez o ch?o tremer e rachou o solo ao redor. Himitsu rangeu os dentes, tentando for?ar o martelo para baixo, mas o General Executor n?o cedeu.

    ¡ª Impressionante... Voc¨ºs ficaram um pouco melhor!. ¡ª O General zombou, empurrando Himitsu para tr¨¢s com for?a bruta.

    Nesse momento, Ryuji surgiu por tr¨¢s, sua katana cortando o ar com uma precis?o letal. Ele atingiu um dos tent¨¢culos do General, que foi decepado com um som seco. No entanto, antes que Ryuji pudesse recuar, outro tent¨¢culo j¨¢ o golpeava no ombro, lan?ando-o para o lado.

    ¡ª "Ele ¨¦ imprevis¨ªvel... Cada golpe ¨¦ como lutar contra seis inimigos ao mesmo tempo." ¡ª pensou Ryuji, enquanto se levantava com dificuldade.

    Yan entrou em cena em seguida, sua espada deslizando em cortes r¨¢pidos e calculados. Ele conseguiu desviar de dois tent¨¢culos que o atacaram simultaneamente, usando a lamina para redirecionar o ataque. Ele avan?ou, cravando sua espada no ombro do General Executor.

    ¡ª Boa tentativa. ¡ª disse o General, com um sorriso frio.

    Um dos tent¨¢culos restantes agarrou Yan pela cintura e o lan?ou violentamente contra uma pedra pr¨®xima. O impacto foi brutal, deixando Yan im¨®vel por alguns segundos.

    ¡ª Esse monstro... Ele n?o tem pontos fracos? ¡ª gritou Joana, recuperando-se e correndo para flanquear o General.

    Ravena reapareceu ao lado de Joana, sua foice girando mais r¨¢pido do que nunca. Ela atacou com movimentos circulares, tentando manter os tent¨¢culos ocupados enquanto Joana se aproximava por baixo. A estrat¨¦gia funcionou por um momento, mas o General Executor adaptou-se rapidamente. Dois tent¨¢culos bloquearam Ravena, enquanto outros dois for?aram Joana a recuar.

    Himitsu aproveitou a distra??o e atacou novamente, desta vez mirando as pernas do General. Seu martelo colidiu com o joelho dele, gerando uma explos?o de for?a que o fez cambalear para tr¨¢s.

    ¡ª Agora! ¡ª gritou ela.

    Ryuji e Yan, mesmo feridos, avan?aram juntos. Ryuji mirou os tent¨¢culos, enquanto Yan tentou atingir o peito do General novamente. Ravena e Joana atacaram pelos lados, for?ando o General Executor a dividir sua aten??o entre m¨²ltiplos oponentes.

    Por um momento, parecia que o General estava sendo sobrecarregado. Ele rugiu, suas laminas tentaculares girando em todas as dire??es, criando um turbilh?o de destrui??o ao seu redor. Ravena foi arremessada para longe, sua foice voando de suas m?os. Joana conseguiu desviar, mas foi atingida por um tent¨¢culo no ombro, caindo no ch?o.

    ¡ª Isso n?o vai funcionar... Voc¨ºs s?o fracos demais. ¡ª zombou o General Executor, avan?ando em dire??o a Joana para o golpe final.

    Mas antes que pudesse atacar, Himitsu se lan?ou contra ele, usando o martelo para bloquear os tent¨¢culos e empurr¨¢-lo para tr¨¢s.

    Enquanto Himitsu segurava o General, Ryuji e Yan se aproximaram por tr¨¢s, mirando novamente seus pontos vulner¨¢veis. Dessa vez, Ryuji conseguiu cortar mais dois tent¨¢culos, enquanto Yan cravou sua espada profundamente nas costas do General.

    O General Executor rugiu em f¨²ria, liberando uma onda de energia que empurrou todos para tr¨¢s. Ele estava ferido, mas ainda de p¨¦.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs s?o persistentes... Isso ¨¦ admir¨¢vel, mas in¨²til.

    Apesar de feridos e exaustos, os l¨ªderes se reuniram novamente, formando um c¨ªrculo ao redor do General. Cada um deles estava coberto de sangue e suor, mas seus olhos brilhavam com determina??o.

    ¡ª Isso ainda n?o acabou. ¡ª disse Ravena, recuperando sua foice.

    ¡ª Ativar quebra de limite! ¡ª gritaram os l¨ªderes em un¨ªssono, seus trajes emitindo uma fuma?a espessa enquanto suas auras se intensificavam. O ch?o sob seus p¨¦s parecia vibrar com a libera??o de poder.

    O general franziu a testa, claramente irritado.

    ¡ª Por que n?o fizeram isso desde o come?o? Estavam me testando? ¡ª exclamou, sua voz carregada de desprezo e frustra??o.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ bem isso! ¡ª respondeu Joana, em tom desafiador, ajustando sua postura de combate.

    O general soltou um riso baixo, carregado de cinismo.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, voc¨ºs conseguiram me animar. Vou mostrar algo interessante.

    "Ele vai lutar a s¨¦rio agora." Os l¨ªderes estavam em alerta m¨¢ximo, seus olhos fixos nos tent¨¢culos do general que come?aram a se mover lentamente, cada um apontando diretamente para um dos l¨ªderes.

    ¡ª Como v?o lidar com isso agora? ¡ª provocou o general, seu tom soando como uma senten?a de morte.

    Os l¨ªderes se prepararam para o ataque iminente, seus corpos tensos, suas mentes em alerta. Todos mantinham a guarda alta, observando os movimentos dos tent¨¢culos com extrema cautela.

    Mas ent?o, no instante em que acreditaram que o golpe viria deles, o general sorriu. Com um movimento s¨²bito, ele ergueu uma das m?os, apontando-a diretamente para Ravena, que estava na sua frente.

    Uma lamina negra se formou na palma do general, emergindo como uma extens?o de seu corpo. Antes que algu¨¦m pudesse reagir, a espada foi disparada com uma velocidade devastadora, perfurando o est?mago de Ravena e lan?ando-a para longe.

    O impacto foi brutal. Ravena caiu no ch?o, im¨®vel, enquanto a espada negra permanecia cravada em seu corpo.

    ¡ª Ravena! ¡ª gritaram os soldados em choque, suas vozes ecoando pela batalha.

    A l¨ªder estava morta.

    O general observou a cena com um olhar frio e desdenhoso.

    ¡ª Chegou tarde demais, humana. ¡ª disse ele, virando-se para Lena, que vinha voando em alta velocidade em sua dire??o.

    Os olhos de Lena ardiam de f¨²ria enquanto ela manifestava sua arma.

    ¡ª Ativar quebra de limite! ¡ª gritou ela, a corrente em suas m?os cintilando como um relampago.

    Lena pousou ¨¤ frente do general. Sem hesitar, ela atacou, balan?ando sua corrente com uma for?a monumental.

    O golpe passou perto do general, mas ele desviou com precis?o, deixando o ataque destruir o ch?o ao redor dele.

    Enquanto isso, o quinto esquadr?o correu em dire??o ao corpo de Ravena. Quando chegaram, suas express?es desabaram.

    ¡ª Droga! ¡ª murmurou kratos, contendo as l¨¢grimas.

    Mas os outros n?o conseguiram segurar o choro. A perda de Ravena era devastadora demais.

    ¡ª N?o baixem a guarda! ¡ª gritou Joana, tentando manter o foco, mesmo com o peso da trag¨¦dia.

    Um tent¨¢culo do general disparou na dire??o do esquadr?o, mas antes que pudesse atingi-los, foi contido pela corrente de Lena, que o envolveu com for?a.

    ¡ª N¨®s somos seus oponentes! ¡ª rugiu Lena, puxando a corrente com determina??o, fazendo o tent¨¢culo recuar bruscamente.

    Ela mexeu a corrente com maestria, soltando o tent¨¢culo e rapidamente girando o corpo para atacar o general novamente.

    O embate era feroz, cada movimento carregado de poder e inten??o assassina.

    Enquanto isso, alguns minutos antes, no instituto, o port?o se abriu chamando a aten??o do Kay.

 Capé“†tulo 133: General vs General

    Mira chegou ao instituto apressada, acompanhada de Aiko, alguns cientistas e guardas. O som de seus passos ecoava pelos corredores enquanto a tens?o era palp¨¢vel.

    Ao chegar, Mira n?o hesitou. Foi direto at¨¦ a gaiola e abriu a porta com firmeza.

    No mesmo instante, o ghoul manifestou um tent¨¢culo que disparou em sua dire??o como uma lan?a. Mira reagiu rapidamente, sacando sua espada e bloqueando o ataque, mas o impacto foi brutal, arremessando-a contra os humanos que a acompanhavam.

    ¡ª Por que ele atacou? ¡ª exclamou Aiko, confusa, observando a cena com olhos arregalados.

    Mira se levantou, irritada, limpando o sangue que escorria de um pequeno corte em sua testa. Com determina??o, ajustou a espada em suas m?os e avan?ou novamente para dentro da gaiola.

    O ghoul a observava, manifestando outro tent¨¢culo. Quando Mira fez um movimento s¨²bito para a esquerda, o ghoul a atingiu em cheio com um golpe devastador. Mas, para surpresa dele, o corpo de Mira se dissipou como uma miragem.

    A verdadeira Mira estava parada, im¨®vel, encarando o ghoul.

    ¡ª "Eu teria feito isso no passado para atacar voc¨º... por causa do seu lado sombrio." ¡ª pensou ela, fixando seu olhar no ghoul. ¡ª ¨¦ voc¨º mesmo, Kay? ¡ª perguntou ela em voz alta, deixando sua espada cair ao ch?o com um som met¨¢lico.

    O ghoul hesitou, retraindo o tent¨¢culo. Sua express?o, embora inumana, parecia carregar uma leve confus?o.

    ¡ª Mira! ¡ª gritou Aiko, alarmada, mas sem saber o que fazer.

    O ataque do ghoul havia sido apenas para afast¨¢-la, mas ainda assim foi forte o suficiente para causar uma rachadura em uma das paredes da gaiola.

    Mira respirou fundo, ignorando o som do metal retorcido. Calmamente, sentou-se no ch?o, bem em frente ao ghoul.

    ¡ª Voc¨º me atacou porque eu estava com uma espada? ¡ª perguntou ela, sua voz agora mais suave, quase gentil.

    Aiko, hesitando, entrou na gaiola e se sentou ao lado de Mira, olhando o ghoul com curiosidade e cautela.

    ¡ª Voc¨º acha que ¨¦ mesmo o Kay? ¡ª questionou Aiko, cruzando os bra?os.

    Mira inclinou a cabe?a, pensativa.

    ¡ª Tudo indica que sim. Lavel disse que viu um ghoul entrando no cemit¨¦rio durante o ataque do general ontem. Esse ghoul deve ter feito algo com o corpo do Kay.

    ¡ª Ent?o, se formos ao cemit¨¦rio e abrirmos o caix?o do Kay... Se estiver vazio, isso significa que este ghoul ¨¦ ele! ¡ª concluiu Aiko, com os olhos brilhando de entusiasmo.

    Mira balan?ou a cabe?a, frustrada.

    ¡ª O problema ¨¦ que o cemit¨¦rio fica na capital. N?o podemos simplesmente entrar l¨¢.

    Aiko deu um leve sorriso, inclinando-se para mais perto.

    ¡ª Ent?o vamos escondidas.

    ¡ª Voc¨º j¨¢ analisou o sangue dele? ¡ª perguntou Mira, mudando de assunto.

    ¡ª Apenas superficialmente ¡ª respondeu Aiko, ajustando os ¨®culos. ¡ª Mas j¨¢ posso dizer que ele tem c¨¦lulas de ghoul e de humano em perfeita sincronia. Geralmente, ghouls s¨® apresentam c¨¦lulas de sua pr¨®pria esp¨¦cie.

    ¡ª Ent?o... ele pode mudar entre humano e ghoul? ¡ª perguntou Mira, com uma mistura de incredulidade e esperan?a.

    ¡ª Pode ser isso... ou algo ainda mais complicado. ¡ª Aiko deu de ombros, mas sua voz carregava preocupa??o.

    Mira pegou o celular e mostrou uma foto do Kay ao ghoul, aproximando a tela brilhante de seu rosto.

    ¡ª Esse ¨¦ voc¨º! Voc¨º n?o ¨¦ um ghoul, Kay! ¡ª exclamou Mira, sua voz tremendo levemente com a emo??o.

    O ghoul olhou para a tela, observando a foto com aten??o. Mas, para decep??o de Mira, ele n?o demonstrou nenhuma rea??o.

    De repente, o olhar do ghoul desviou para cima, como se algo invis¨ªvel o atra¨ªsse. Seus olhos brilhavam com um tom sinistro.

    ¡ª O que foi? ¡ª perguntaram Mira e Aiko quase ao mesmo tempo, suas vozes carregadas de confus?o e alarme.

    No mesmo instante, no campo de batalha distante, o evento que atra¨ªa o ghoul se desenrolava.

    ¡ª Droga! O que mais voc¨º est¨¢ escondendo, seu maldito?! ¡ª gritou Himitsu, enquanto se levantava do ch?o com dificuldade, limpando o sangue que escorria de um ferimento em sua testa.

    Os l¨ªderes, incluindo Lena, estavam feridos, mas a determina??o de continuar a luta brilhava em seus olhos.

    ¡ª Vamos ajud¨¢-los! ¡ª gritou Slayer, avan?ando com o quinto esquadr?o.

    O quinto esquadr?o permanecia de p¨¦, mas Thais estava ajoelhada ao lado do corpo sem vida de Ravena, com l¨¢grimas correndo pelo rosto, sua dor evidente.

    ¡ª "Thais..." ¡ª pensava Viviane, inquieta, observando a amiga destru¨ªda pela perda.

    O riso do general ecoava como um trov?o no campo de batalha.

    ¡ª Fujam! ¡ª ordenou Joana, sua voz tensa, ciente de que n?o havia chances contra o inimigo.

    ¡ª Vamos ganhar tempo! Voc¨ºs devem fugir! ¡ª disse Fiona, posicionando-se ¨¤ frente como uma barreira.

    De repente, o c¨¦u foi tomado por nuvens negras e densas. A atmosfera pareceu se fechar ao redor deles, e todos sentiram um calafrio como nunca antes. At¨¦ mesmo o general, confiante e cruel, estava tremendo.

    ¡ª "Se nos movermos, vamos morrer!" ¡ª pensavam todos, paralisados pelo terror.

    Os trov?es, de um verde espectral, cortavam as nuvens como pres¨¢gios de destrui??o. Algo sobrenatural estava acontecendo.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º? ¡ª exclamou Thais, assustada, mal conseguindo conter as l¨¢grimas.

    Todos voltaram os olhos na dire??o de Thais. Ali, parado, estava Kay. Ele encarava o corpo de Ravena no ch?o, seu olhar frio contrastando com a raiva quase palp¨¢vel que emanava do ambiente ao seu redor.

    ¡ª "Outro ghoul?" ¡ª pensaram os soldados, paralisados diante da presen?a avassaladora daquele ser.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Kay se ajoelhou ao lado de Ravena e, sem dizer uma palavra, agarrou a espada que atravessava seu corpo. Com um movimento preciso, puxou a lamina, enquanto Thais, ainda ajoelhada, apenas observava, incapaz de se mover, dominada por um medo que parecia cravar suas ra¨ªzes em sua alma.

    Manifestando seus tent¨¢culos, Kay os estendeu at¨¦ o ferimento de Ravena. Os tent¨¢culos tremiam levemente, como se algo estivesse sendo transferido ou restaurado.

    ¡ª Por que tem um monarca aqui?! ¡ª exclamou o general, manifestando suas asas numa tentativa desesperada de fuga.

    Ele al?ou voo, mas um raio verde rasgou o c¨¦u e quase o atingiu, for?ando-o a recuar para o ch?o. Era claro que qualquer movimento errado seria sua morte.

    O general olhou na dire??o da muralha e viu o mini ghoul avan?ando rapidamente em sua dire??o. Ele compreendeu imediatamente: o monarca desejava assistir ao confronto entre eles.

    O mini ghoul pousou na frente do general, encarando-o sem medo.

    ¡ª Voc¨º estava fingindo estar ao lado dos humanos esse tempo todo? Estava esperando o monarca despertar! Por que diabos est¨¢ com os humanos?! ¡ª gritou o general, confuso e furioso.

    ¡ª Eu serei seu oponente! ¡ª declarou o mini ghoul, manifestando seus tent¨¢culos com um brilho sinistro.

    ¡ª Ent?o ¨¦ isso... Se eu vencer, poderei partir. ¡ª O general se preparou, cerrando os dentes.

    ¡ª O monarca quer testar seu poder. ¨¦ melhor parar de se segurar. ¡ª O mini ghoul o provocou, com um sorriso frio.

    ¡ª Maldito... voc¨º evoluiu! ¡ª rosnou o general, manifestando seis tent¨¢culos, mais grossos e amea?adores que os anteriores, como laminas gigantescas.

    ¡ª Venha! ¡ª provocou o mini ghoul, gesticulando para o inimigo.

    No instante em que eles trocaram o primeiro olhar, o campo de batalha tremeu. Eles desapareceram da vista dos humanos, mas o som da luta reverberava como trov?es.

    Enquanto isso, Kay n?o desviava o olhar de Ravena, focado em sua tarefa.

    Os ataques do general eram devastadores, mas o mini ghoul desviava com facilidade, esquivando-se como uma sombra.

    ¡ª O que foi? At¨¦ um minuto atr¨¢s, voc¨º estava se divertindo! ¡ª zombou o mini ghoul, com um sorriso desafiador.

    ¡ª Voc¨º s¨® ¨¦ r¨¢pido! Ataque! ¡ª rugiu o general, furioso.

    ¡ª Estou esperando voc¨º usar tudo o que tem. Acabei de evoluir e quero testar meu poder. ¡ª A calma na voz do mini ghoul parecia piorar a frustra??o do general.

    O general parou de se mover. Seus tent¨¢culos se retra¨ªram, e uma enorme espada come?ou a se formar em sua m?o, pulsando com energia.

    ¡ª Ele ainda tinha isso... ¡ª pensaram os soldados, assistindo de longe, arrepiados pela for?a que emanava daquela arma.

    Por alguns segundos, nenhum dos ghouls se moveu.

    ¡ª Por que est?o parados? ¡ª exclamou Joana, confusa, tentando compreender a batalha que se desenrolava diante deles.

    Os soldados finalmente perceberam que aquela inten??o assassina n?o era direcionada a eles. Tremendo, come?aram a recuperar o controle sobre seus corpos.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º? ¡ª murmurou Thais, ainda encarando o rosto de Kay.

    Kay olhou para ela. Seus tent¨¢culos come?aram a se retrair, e, quando Thais voltou os olhos para Ravena, percebeu que o buraco em seu corpo havia desaparecido, restando apenas o sangue ao redor.

    ¡ª Est¨¢... curando ela? ¡ª perguntou Thais, sua voz um sussurro de descren?a.

    Kay cortou um de seus pr¨®prios dedos, for?ando Ravena, ainda morta, a engoli-lo. Ent?o, ele se levantou, caminhando lentamente em dire??o ao general.

    No combate, os golpes do general eram devastadores. Cada movimento de sua espada parecia rasgar o ar ao redor, mas o mini ghoul continuava desviando, movendo-se com uma leveza quase insultante.

    Ap¨®s centenas de ataques fren¨¦ticos, o mini ghoul come?ou a brilhar nas m?os.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª gritou o general, percebendo o perigo. Ele lan?ou um golpe desesperado, mas o mini ghoul se moveu rapidamente, aparecendo atr¨¢s dele em um instante.

    Com um bater de palmas, o mini ghoul liberou uma energia que explodiu como um flash. Um buraco foi aberto nas costas do general, suas asas foram destru¨ªdas, e ele caiu violentamente no ch?o, derrotado.

    Kay caminhava lentamente na dire??o do general ca¨ªdo. O mini ghoul pousou ao lado do inimigo e, em rever¨ºncia, se curvou para o monarca.

    Kay parou diante do general, estendendo a m?o.

    ¡ª Desgra?ado! ¡ª rugiu o general, cuspindo sangue.

    ¡ª Submeta-se. ¡ª A voz de Kay saiu calma e poderosa, no idioma dos ghouls.

    ¡ª Nunca! ¡ª gritou o general, respondendo em idioma humano.

    ¡ª Ele recusou... ¡ª informou o mini ghoul, no idioma dos ghouls.

    Kay abaixou a m?o, sem dizer mais nada. O mini ghoul avan?ou rapidamente e, com um ¨²nico golpe de tent¨¢culo, decapitou o general, encerrando a batalha.

    O c¨¦u voltou a brilhar como se as trevas nunca tivessem estado ali. As nuvens desapareceram em segundos, deixando apenas um vazio inquietante. A espada do general, antes imponente, come?ou a se desintegrar, transformando-se em p¨® at¨¦ desaparecer completamente no vento.

    Kay permaneceu im¨®vel por um momento, observando o corpo sem vida do inimigo. Ent?o, calmamente, passou suas m?os pelos bra?os do general morto, cortando-os com precis?o quase cir¨²rgica. Ele pegou um dos bra?os e o entregou ao mini ghoul. Sem dizer uma palavra, ambos come?aram a se alimentar, como predadores saciando sua fome primordial.

    Em¨ªlia foi a primeira a se aproximar. Seus passos eram firmes e seus olhos brilhavam com uma mistura de esperan?a e tristeza.

    ¡ª Voc¨º est¨¢ vivo... Mas por que virou um ghoul? ¡ª exclamou Em¨ªlia, com l¨¢grimas escorrendo pelo rosto, embora um sorriso t¨ªmido iluminasse sua express?o.

    Kay ergueu os olhos por um instante, mas logo voltou a comer, indiferente ¨¤ pergunta. Sua postura parecia carregada de irrita??o.

    ¡ª N?o atrapalhe o monarca quando ele est¨¢ comendo! ¡ª repreendeu o mini ghoul, enquanto mastigava.

    Em¨ªlia deu um passo para tr¨¢s, recuando diante da advert¨ºncia, mas n?o conseguiu se afastar completamente. Ela continuou observando, fascinada e confusa.

    De longe, os soldados come?avam a murmurar entre si, processando o que acabara de acontecer.

    ¡ª Ela est¨¢ viva! ¡ª gritou Thais, apontando para Ravena, cuja respira??o agora era vis¨ªvel.

    ¡ª O que ele fez com ela? ¡ª perguntou Yan, correndo para verificar o estado da companheira.

    O traje de Ravena, feito de material derivado de ghouls, havia se reparado sozinho, assim como o corpo dela parecia milagrosamente restaurado.

    Enquanto os soldados ainda tentavam entender a situa??o, Himitsu seguiu em dire??o oposta, aproximando-se dos ghouls. Ela caminhou diretamente at¨¦ Kay e o mini ghoul, ignorando o medo que sentia.

    ¡ª Ele n?o entende o nosso idioma! Ent?o pergunte se ele se lembra de mim. ¡ª disse Himitsu ao mini ghoul, sua voz carregada de urg¨ºncia e ansiedade.

    ¡ª Ele foi for?ado a acordar por um Lipidiano. As mem¨®rias dele ainda est?o confusas. D¨º tempo ao tempo. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, sua dic??o surpreendentemente clara.

    ¡ª Sua dic??o... melhorou! ¡ª comentou Em¨ªlia, surpresa.

    ¡ª Eu sempre falei assim. ¡ª retrucou o mini ghoul, com um ar de desd¨¦m.

    Kay, por sua vez, parecia cansado. Seus movimentos estavam mais lentos, e seus olhos semicerrados indicavam que o cansa?o estava tomando conta.

    ¡ª Apoie a cabe?a aqui! ¡ª disse Em¨ªlia, sentando-se no ch?o e esticando as pernas para oferecer seu colo como travesseiro.

    O mini ghoul olhou para ela e depois para Kay.

    ¡ª Boa ideia. ¡ª ele comentou. Ent?o, no idioma dos ghouls, completou: ¡ª Monarca, ela quer que o senhor se deite e use ela como travesseiro.

    Kay obedeceu sem questionar. Ele deitou-se, repousando a cabe?a no colo de Em¨ªlia. Um sorriso suave surgiu no rosto dela, enquanto come?ava a acariciar os cabelos dele em um gesto automatico.

    De longe, Lena observava a cena com uma express?o dura. A raiva que sentia por Kay ainda queimava em seu cora??o. Ele havia matado o esquadr?o dela, e o ressentimento era dif¨ªcil de ignorar.

    Joana percebeu o olhar de Lena e se aproximou, pousando uma m?o reconfortante no ombro da colega.

    ¡ª Ele n?o fez isso de prop¨®sito. E os soldados n?o estavam errados em atirar. N?o tinha como saber. ¡ª disse Joana, tentando acalmar a amiga.

    Lena se virou para ela, sua voz carregada de indigna??o:

    ¡ª Foi eu que dei a ordem. Ent?o, a culpa ¨¦ minha?

    ¡ª Eu n?o disse isso. ¡ª Joana suspirou, escolhendo bem as palavras. ¡ª N?o dava para saber que era o Kay. Eu tamb¨¦m teria feito a mesma coisa. E, agora, eu estaria com raiva dele, mas pense... Estar¨ªamos todos mortos se n?o fosse por ele. Ravena estaria morta.

    Lena ficou em sil¨ºncio, processando as palavras de Joana, enquanto o campo de batalha se acalmava aos poucos, mas o peso do que acabara de acontecer continuava a pairar sobre todos.

    ¡ª O que foi aquele ¨²ltimo ataque seu? ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, franzindo o cenho enquanto olhava para o mini ghoul.

    ¡ª Apenas acumulei energia nas m?os e liberei contra o general. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, com um tom de quem explicava algo ¨®bvio.

    ¡ª Essa ¨¦ sua habilidade? E a dele? Criar uma chuva ¨¢cida? ¡ª provocou Himitsu, com as m?os nos quadris, ainda incr¨¦dula.

    O mini ghoul abriu um sorriso debochado.

    ¡ª Acha que meu monarca s¨® tem isso? Se ele quisesse, teria devorado o ghoul inteiro. Ou nem teria comido. Ent?o, por que acha que ele fez isso? ¡ª rebateu o mini ghoul, seu tom carregado de superioridade.

    Thais, que vinha se aproximando com outros soldados, entrou na conversa.

    ¡ª Tem a ver com o monarca usar os poderes de outros ghouls? ¡ª arriscou ela, ainda confusa, mas intrigada.

    ¡ª Bem-vinda de volta ¨¤ vida! ¡ª disse Himitsu, com um leve sorriso ao perceber Ravena se aproximando lentamente.

    ¡ª Kay... Meu monarca. ¡ª murmurou Ravena, olhando para Kay, que descansava tranquilamente.

    ¡ª Do que voc¨º o chamou? ¡ª perguntou Thais, os olhos arregalados de surpresa.

    Antes que Ravena pudesse responder, sua barriga roncou alto, um som quase animalesco.

    ¡ª Nossa! ¡ª exclamou Thais, assustada pelo barulho.

 Capitulo 134: Ataque do Monarca!

    Antes que Ravena pudesse responder, sua barriga roncou alto, um som quase animalesco.

    ¡ª Nossa! ¡ª exclamou Thais, assustada pelo barulho.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ seu. Pode comer. ¡ª disse Kay, ainda deitado, mas falando no idioma dos ghouls com uma voz grave e tranquila.

    Ravena olhou para ele, surpresa, e respondeu automaticamente no mesmo idioma:

    ¡ª Por que eu comeria isso?

    Os soldados ficaram boquiabertos.

    ¡ª Ravena... Voc¨º? ¡ª exclamaram, incr¨¦dulos ao ouvir a l¨ªngua dos ghouls saindo de sua boca.

    Os olhos de Ravena come?aram a ficar vermelhos. Ela salivava involuntariamente, e seus dentes estavam nitidamente se transformando, tornando-se mais afiados.

    ¡ª Coma para estabilizar. Voc¨º ainda poder¨¢ manter sua forma humana e a de ghoul. Pense nisso como uma transforma??o. ¡ª explicou o mini ghoul, com um tom quase professoral.

    ¡ª Pare de mentir! Ent?o por que ele n?o se parece humano? ¡ª retrucou Ravena, apontando para Kay, sua voz carregada de desespero.

    ¡ª Por que ele faria isso? Ele ¨¦ o monarca! ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, como se a resposta fosse ¨®bvia.

    O ronco da barriga de Ravena ficou mais alto, quase insuport¨¢vel, enquanto sua pele e cabelo come?avam a mudar de cor. O traje que ela usava come?ou a soltar fuma?a, como se estivesse sendo corro¨ªdo.

    ¡ª N?o precisa mais do traje. Pode tirar. ¡ª disse o mini ghoul com naturalidade.

    Sem resistir, Ravena obedeceu, retirando o traje com as m?os tr¨ºmulas, ainda assustada com as mudan?as em seu corpo.

    ¡ª Ela est¨¢ recusando porque n?o quer se parecer com um ghoul. Ela n?o acredita que o senhor possa voltar a ser humano novamente. ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, falando no idioma dos ghouls diretamente para Kay.

    Foi ent?o que a cor da pele e do cabelo de Kay come?ou a mudar. Gradualmente, ele retomou o tom que tinha antes, quase humano novamente. Por¨¦m, seus olhos permaneceram vermelhos, e o cabelo continuou longo.

    ¡ª Se quer deixar de ser humana, ent?o n?o coma. Mas saiba que acabar¨¢ se tornando completamente ghoul. ¡ª alertou o mini ghoul, com um tom duro, mirando Ravena.

    Joana, se aproximou e entregou uma de suas laminas para Ravena.

    ¡ª Fa?a o que precisa ser feito. ¡ª disse Joana, sua voz firme, mas com uma sombra de compaix?o.

    Ravena hesitou, segurando a lamina com uma m?o tr¨ºmula. Lentamente, ela cortou um pequeno peda?o do corpo do general morto.

    ¡ª Por que eu tenho que fazer isso? ¡ª exclamou ela, encarando o peda?o de carne em suas m?os, a ang¨²stia clara em sua voz.

    Mas a fome era incontrol¨¢vel. Ela fechou os olhos e engoliu o peda?o sem mastigar. Assim que o fez, uma onda de energia percorreu seu corpo. Seu corpo tremia, tomado por algo que ela n?o entendia, mas que parecia imposs¨ªvel de resistir.

    A lamina caiu de sua m?o, atingindo o ch?o com um som seco. Um segundo depois, como se um instinto primitivo tivesse sido despertado, Ravena se lan?ou sobre o corpo do general. Sem qualquer hesita??o, come?ou a devor¨¢-lo diretamente, como um animal selvagem consumindo sua ca?a.

    Os soldados que observavam ficaram em sil¨ºncio absoluto. Ningu¨¦m ousava se mover, enquanto Ravena, agora completamente entregue ¨¤ sua fome, devorava o corpo sem piedade.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Emilia sorria, seus olhos fixos em Kay, que dormia tranquilamente.

    O som de h¨¦lices come?ou a ecoar no ar, e logo um helic¨®ptero pousou pr¨®ximo ¨¤ muralha. Aiko e Mira desceram rapidamente, suas express?es tensas enquanto caminhavam na dire??o dos soldados.

    ¡ª Como sabia? ¡ª exclamou Aiko, dirigindo um olhar incr¨¦dulo ¨¤ prima.

    ¡ª Pelos v¨ªdeos que a Lavel mostrou no passado... E porque eu queria que fosse isso. ¡ª respondeu Emilia, ainda acariciando os cabelos de Kay com movimentos suaves.

    ¡ª A Lavel nos mostrou tudo. Fico feliz que ela tenha sobrevivido... Embora tenha se tornado aquilo. ¡ª disse Mira, seu tom carregado de cautela.

    ¡ª Eu t? te ouvindo! ¡ª gritou Ravena, parando de comer por um instante e lan?ando um olhar irritado para Mira.

    ¡ª Ent?o as mem¨®rias dele v?o voltar. S¨® n?o sabemos quando. ¡ª comentou Mira, desviando o olhar de Ravena para Kay.

    ¡ª ¨¦ certo que em centenas de anos ele j¨¢ vai se lembrar de tudo! ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, com um ar de especialista.

    ¡ª N?o temos tanto tempo! ¡ª rebateu Mira, impaciente.

    ¡ª Talvez um est¨ªmulo mais forte fa?a ele recuperar as mem¨®rias. Ele ainda ¨¦ o Kay, s¨® que sem elas. Ele ficou com raiva quando viu Ravena morta e provavelmente ficou quando soube da Yumi. ¡ª comentou Emilia, pensativa.

    ¡ª E como ele ficou sabendo disso? ¡ª perguntou Mira, confusa.

    De repente, Ravena limpou o sangue da boca e, com um sorriso ligeiramente s¨¢dico, disparou:

    ¡ª A apar¨ºncia dele pode ser horr¨ªvel, mas o gosto... ¨¦ bom.

    Os soldados se entreolharam, assustados com o que viam.

    ¡ª Que barrig?o! ¡ª exclamou um deles, apontando para Ravena, cuja barriga estava inchada devido ¨¤ refei??o recente.

    ¡ª Ainda tem muito do general. O instituto pode ficar com ele? ¡ª perguntou Aiko, voltando-se para Ravena.

    ¡ª Eu n?o quero comer ghoul mais, n?o! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, cruzando os bra?os com firmeza.

    Kay abriu os olhos lentamente e, em seu tom grave, falou no idioma dos ghouls:

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma pena ouvir isso, porque voc¨º ainda vai ter que comer.

    Ravena bufou, respondendo no mesmo idioma:

    ¡ª Mas eu n?o quero!

    Kay levantou a cabe?a e olhou diretamente para ela, sua presen?a imponente preenchendo o espa?o ao redor.

    ¡ª Eu vou te transformar em uma general. Me sirva.

    Ravena, irritada, segurou Kay pela manga da camisa, puxando-o para perto.

    ¡ª Te servir? Com quem voc¨º pensa que est¨¢ falando? Eu sou sua mulher! ¡ª retrucou ela, ainda no idioma dos ghouls, o tom desafiador ecoando.

    Os humanos assistiam ¨¤ cena, trocando olhares preocupados e confusos.

    Kay arqueou as sobrancelhas, como se ponderasse a afirma??o.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ verdade? ¡ª perguntou ele, virando-se para o mini ghoul.

    ¡ª Sim. Ela, essas duas aqui, aquelas outras duas ali... Tinha outra, mas ela foi morta por um monarca. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, apontando para Aiko e Mira enquanto falava no idioma dos ghouls.

    Kay estreitou os olhos e voltou-se para Ravena.

    ¡ª Se quer estar ao meu lado, ent?o fique mais forte. Me sirva.

    O mini ghoul interveio, sua voz assumindo um tom quase cerimonial:

    ¡ª Voc¨º est¨¢ sendo escolhida. O monarca reconheceu seu valor. Se quer mais poder, aceite. Caso contr¨¢rio, nunca poder¨¢ evoluir.

    Ravena suspirou, derrotada.

    ¡ª Droga... O que eu preciso fazer? ¡ª perguntou ela, relutante.

    Kay, sem hesitar, cortou um de seus bra?os com precis?o e estendeu-o para Ravena. Enquanto o bra?o se regenerava quase instantaneamente, ele se levantou, erguendo-se com impon¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ mandando eu comer isso? ¡ª perguntou Ravena, o olhar fixo na carne diante dela.

    O mini ghoul explicou, como se recitasse uma verdade antiga:

    ¡ª Os monarcas t¨ºm a habilidade de evoluir ghouls ao dar uma parte de seu corpo para eles comerem. Isso s¨® funciona se ambos aceitarem. Se o monarca for?ar ou o ghoul comer sem permiss?o, nada acontecer¨¢. Voc¨º precisa aceitar.

    Kay, ignorando a tens?o de Ravena, estendeu a m?o para Emilia, ajudando-a a se levantar.

    ¡ª Obrigado, humana. ¡ª disse ele, no idioma dos ghouls, enquanto fazia um cafun¨¦ r¨¢pido na cabe?a dela, como uma retribui??o.

    O mini ghoul sorriu.

    ¡ª Ele agradeceu!

    ¡ª De nada! ¡ª respondeu Emilia, sorrindo amplamente.

    Enquanto isso, Ravena encarava o bra?o cortado com hesita??o, mas, por fim, virou-se de costas para os humanos. Lentamente, deu a primeira mordida. Assim que o gosto atingiu seu paladar, algo dentro dela despertou. Logo, mesmo cheia, ela devorava o bra?o com gosto, como se n?o houvesse amanh?.

    Kay virou-se para o mini ghoul.

    ¡ª Voc¨º tem um trabalho. Venha.

    Ambos manifestaram asas, negras como a noite, que se abriram em um movimento poderoso.

    ¡ª Espera! ¡ª gritou Mira, estendendo a m?o para tentar alcan?¨¢-los.

    Mas j¨¢ era tarde. Com um ¨²nico bater de asas, os dois desapareceram no horizonte, r¨¢pidos como um relampago.

    ¡ª Eles s?o r¨¢pidos! ¡ª comentou Joana, com admira??o e surpresa.

    ¡ª V?o atr¨¢s deles! ¡ª ordenou Mira.

    Os soldados manifestaram suas pr¨®prias asas e seguiram na dire??o que Kay e o mini ghoul haviam tomado. Enquanto isso, Ravena terminava de comer, lambendo o sangue que escorria pela boca. Ela tentou se levantar, mas, subitamente, caiu no ch?o, exausta.

    ¡ª Eu tamb¨¦m vou... ¡ª murmurou ela, antes de desmaiar.

    Aiko aproximou-se, curiosa, e cutucou a barriga inchada de Ravena.

    ¡ª Ela ficou com um barrig?o... T¨¢ engra?ado! ¡ª disse ela, rindo.

    Emilia continuava parada, sorrindo, seus olhos fixos na dire??o em que Kay havia partido.

    ¡ª O que deu nela? ¡ª perguntou Mira, intrigada.

    ¡ª Ela s¨® est¨¢ feliz. ¡ª respondeu Aiko, dando de ombros.

    ¡ª Terra chamando Emilia! ¡ª brincou Mira, beliscando levemente o ombro da amiga.

    ¡ª O qu¨º? ¡ª exclamou Emilia, como se despertasse de um sonho.

    ¡ª O qu¨º? ¡ª respondeu Aiko, surpresa.

    ¡ª O que foi? ¡ª perguntaram Emilia e Mira ao mesmo tempo, igualmente confusas.

    Aiko franziu a testa, apontando para Ravena.

    ¡ª A barriga dela diminuiu... Ou ¨¦ impress?o minha?

    ¡ª A barriga dela nem cabe mais na camisa e voc¨º diz que diminuiu! ¡ª retrucou Emilia.

    Nesse momento, Ravena respirou profundamente, e sua barriga parecia diminuir ligeiramente.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade! ¡ª exclamou Emilia, surpresa.

    ¡ª T¨¢ digerindo? ¡ª perguntou Mira, ainda encarando Ravena com curiosidade.

    A cena muda.

    ¡ª Por que pararam aqui? ¡ª exclamou Thais, olhando ao redor, confusa.

    ¡ª Estamos em desvantagem num¨¦rica. ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, no idioma dos ghouls, seus olhos fixos no horizonte.

    Kay permaneceu em sil¨ºncio por um instante, analisando a situa??o. Ent?o, com a voz firme, respondeu:

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ problema. Avise os humanos para se afastarem.

    O mini ghoul voltou-se para os soldados e, com um tom autorit¨¢rio, gritou:

    ¡ª V?o para tr¨¢s ou ser?o pegos no ataque!

    ¡ª Ataque? ¡ª exclamaram os soldados, trocando olhares enquanto encaravam o horizonte vazio.

    Eles estavam em uma ¨¢rea aberta, o solo ¨¢rido e silencioso, como se o pr¨®prio mundo prendesse a respira??o.

    ¡ª Se afastem! ¡ª repetiu o mini ghoul, desta vez mais severo.

    Ainda confusos, mas obedientes, os humanos come?aram a recuar.

 Capé“†tulo 135: O poder de um monarca!

    ¡ª Se afastem! ¡ª repetiu o mini ghoul, desta vez mais severo.

    Ainda confusos, mas obedientes, os humanos come?aram a recuar.

    Foi ent?o que o sil¨ºncio foi rompido. No horizonte, antes deserto, uma mar¨¦ sombria come?ou a surgir. Uma quantidade absurda de ghouls invadia o campo de vis?o, como um tsunami de criaturas que parecia n?o ter fim. ¨¤ frente do ex¨¦rcito, vinham tr¨ºs figuras imponentes, os generais.

    ¡ª Era o esperado. ¡ª comentou o mini ghoul, ainda no idioma dos ghouls. ¡ª Posso enfrentar um dos generais, mas o outro... Ele libera um g¨¢s venenoso que pode matar n?o apenas os humanos, mas at¨¦ mesmo ghouls.

    ¡ª Qual ¨¦ a distancia que esse g¨¢s cobre? ¡ª perguntou Kay, tamb¨¦m no idioma dos ghouls, seu olhar fixo no inimigo que avan?ava.

    ¡ª N?o foi testado, mas, pelo relato do general que j¨¢ est¨¢ morto, o g¨¢s pode cobrir o reino humano inteiro! ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, mantendo a calma apesar do pavor impl¨ªcito em suas palavras.

    Kay abriu um leve sorriso, quase desafiador. Sua pr¨®xima frase saiu em tom claro e em idioma dos ghouls:

    ¡ª Ent?o isso ¨¦ perfeito para n¨®s.

    O ar ao redor de Kay come?ou a vibrar, como se o pr¨®prio espa?o estivesse distorcendo. Um sil¨ºncio profundo caiu sobre a ¨¢rea, seguido por um zumbido grave que parecia ecoar dentro dos ossos.

    No mesmo instante, o c¨¦u come?ou a mudar. Nuvens escuras se formaram no c¨¦u acima do Kay, crescendo e se expandindo de forma monstruosa, avan?ando apenas na dire??o onde os ghouls estavam. Era como se o pr¨®prio c¨¦u respondesse ¨¤ presen?a de Kay, uma muralha de sombras que se estendia al¨¦m do que os olhos podiam ver.

    Atr¨¢s dele, onde os humanos aguardavam, o c¨¦u permanecia intacto, claro como antes. A fronteira entre luz e escurid?o era clara e absoluta, como se uma linha invis¨ªvel dividisse os mundos.

    "Esse poder..." pensaram os soldados, suas mentes preenchidas com uma mistura de temor e rever¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Uma habilidade que muda o clima? Interessante, mas in¨²til! ¡ª zombou o Monarca, sua voz ecoando por entre seu ex¨¦rcito.

    Ele continuava avan?ando com seus generais, a confian?a inabal¨¢vel em cada passo.

    As nuvens, no entanto, tornavam-se cada vez mais densas e escuras, como se o c¨¦u estivesse sendo tomado por uma entidade viva.

    ¡ª Esse cheiro... ¡ª murmurou o Monarca, franzindo o cenho. Mas antes que pudesse concluir seu pensamento, a chuva come?ou a cair.

    As gotas tocaram o solo e os corpos dos ghouls, queimando como ¨¢cido vivo. O efeito foi instantaneo: gritos de dor ecoaram pelo campo de batalha. O caos se instalou, com ghouls contorcendo-se e tentando fugir da chuva corrosiva. Poucos segundos depois, o som dos gritos come?ou a cessar, mas n?o porque a chuva parou ¡ª a maioria dos atingidos j¨¢ havia sido destru¨ªda.

    Mesmo assim, ainda havia muitos ghouls avan?ando, como se estivessem alheios ¨¤ devasta??o ao seu redor.

    Os olhos do Monarca se voltaram para o c¨¦u. Ele viu as nuvens negras brilhando com um tom esverdeado amea?ador.

    ¡ª "Ele n?o est¨¢ apenas brincando com o clima", ¡ª pensou o Monarca, estreitando os olhos.

    De repente, raios come?aram a cair, iluminando o campo de batalha com clar?es violentos. Cada relampago atingia o solo como um martelo divino, pulverizando ghouls e abrindo crateras no terreno. Alguns raios ca¨ªram em ¨¢reas j¨¢ desertas, mas isso pouco importava ¡ª o espet¨¢culo era ca¨®tico e implac¨¢vel.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡ª Estamos perdendo tropas. ¡ª disse um dos generais ca¨ªdos, sua voz grave, mas sem panico. ¡ª Ele n?o parece ter controle de onde os raios v?o cair.

    ¡ª N?o baixe a guarda. ¡ª respondeu o general pregui?oso, seu tom indiferente, mas com uma sombra de cautela nos olhos.

    Enquanto isso, o mini ghoul observava atentamente, seus olhos brilhando em alerta. Ele se inclinou para Kay e, no idioma dos ghouls, perguntou:

    ¡ª Quer que eu v¨¢?

    Kay, im¨®vel e com o olhar fixo no inimigo, respondeu com calma:

    ¡ª Est¨¢ quase no alcance. Por enquanto, apenas observe.

    ¡ª Certo. ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, recuando um passo, mas sem desviar os olhos.

    Os raios come?aram a cessar aos poucos. A chuva corrosiva ainda ca¨ªa, e enquanto muitos ghouls permaneciam sofrendo sob seu efeito, outros continuavam avan?ando como se fossem indiferentes ¨¤ dor.

    Os generais e o Monarca, por¨¦m, avan?avam sem hesitar. Eles n?o pareciam sentir o menor desconforto. O Monarca abriu um sorriso cruel, observando a devasta??o ao seu redor.

    ¡ª "Um truque impressionante... mas ser¨¢ que ¨¦ o bastante?" ¡ª pensou ele, enquanto a distancia entre os dois ex¨¦rcitos diminu¨ªa.

    Alguns segundos depois, o sil¨ºncio foi quebrado.

    ¡ª Ei, Kay, se vai fazer algo contra o do veneno, fa?a logo! ¡ª exclamou Thais, o tom ansioso em sua voz.

    (Todos os ghouls falam no idioma deles.)

    ¡ª Monarca? ¡ª perguntou o mini ghoul, seus olhos se voltando para Kay.

    Kay estava com a m?o no rosto, como se estivesse lutando contra uma dor profunda.

    ¡ª Entendi... ¡ª murmurou ele, antes de erguer os olhos fixos no inimigo. ¡ª Agora que vi o rosto desse ghoul, me lembrei dele. Eu perdi antes... Ent?o isso ¨¦ uma revanche!

    Com um salto poderoso, Kay ergueu-se no ar e, com um golpe brutal de calcanhar, atingiu o solo. O impacto fez a terra tremer como em um terremoto. A partir do ponto atingido, uma fenda come?ou a se abrir, criando uma enorme cratera que avan?ava rapidamente em dire??o ao ex¨¦rcito dos ghouls.

    ¡ª Voem! ¡ª ordenou o Monarca, com um rugido que ecoou pelo campo de batalha.

    Os ghouls no ch?o entraram em panico. Muitos n?o tinham asas, tornando-se presas f¨¢ceis para o colapso do solo. Alguns tentaram al?ar voo, mas n?o foram r¨¢pidos o suficiente; outros, mais ¨¢geis, conseguiram escapar e continuaram avan?ando ao lado do Monarca e de seus dois generais.

    ¡ª Ele acabou com o nosso ex¨¦rcito! ¡ª exclamou o general pregui?oso, observando o caos.

    ¡ª Esse buraco ¨¦ enorme... Ser¨¢ que tem fundo? ¡ª perguntou o general ca¨ªdo, intrigado.

    Kay respondeu com um sorriso macabro.

    ¡ª Por que n?o vai descobrir? ¡ª disse ele, a voz carregada de ironia.

    No mesmo instante, o c¨¦u escurecido brilhou com um tom esverdeado em um ¨²nico ponto. Um raio colossal caiu do c¨¦u como a lamina de um deus, atingindo o general ca¨ªdo e lan?ando-o diretamente para dentro da cratera.

    ¡ª Desgra?ado! ¡ª gritou o Monarca, sua f¨²ria evidente.

    Fuma?a come?ou a subir do buraco.

    ¡ª Ele ainda est¨¢ vivo... embora esteja ¨¤ beira da morte. ¡ª disse Kay, observando calmamente o fundo da cratera.

    No horizonte, as nuvens se retra¨ªram, condensando-se em uma ¨²nica massa escura e amea?adora.

    ¡ª Adeus, amea?a n¨ªvel rei. ¡ª murmurou Kay.

    A nuvem despejou uma torrente de chuva ¨¢cida, desta vez ainda mais intensa. Os ghouls restantes foram rapidamente consumidos. Quando a tempestade cessou, apenas o Monarca e o general pregui?oso haviam sobrevivido, suas figuras imponentes pousando diante de Kay.

    ¡ª Maldito! Eu j¨¢ te matei uma vez! ¡ª rugiu o Monarca, desta vez no idioma humano.

    ¡ª Meu Monarca n?o conhece o idioma humano. Repita no idioma dos ghouls! ¡ª alertou o mini ghoul.

    O Monarca ignorou e continuou, agora no idioma dos ghouls:

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ te matei! Por que est¨¢ vivo?

    Kay cruzou os bra?os, encarando-o.

    ¡ª Voc¨º me cortou, mas eu n?o cheguei a morrer. Apenas hibernei para me recuperar. Deveria ter me devorado!

    ¡ª Eu farei isso agora! ¡ª rosnou o Monarca, avan?ando um passo ¨¤ frente.

    Kay lan?ou um olhar breve para a cratera, desfazendo a nuvem acima.

    ¡ª O veneno poderia ser um problema, mas l¨¢ embaixo est¨¢ tudo bem. ¡ª disse ele, um tom de desafio em sua voz.

    O Monarca estreitou os olhos.

    ¡ª Deixou dois vivos... Quer igualar os n¨²meros?

    Kay sorriu.

    ¡ª N?o sou t?o f¨¢cil assim. Tentei ferir voc¨ºs tamb¨¦m, mas o ataque n?o foi o suficiente.

    ¡ª Vamos acabar logo com isso. Voc¨º conseguiu me irritar. ¡ª retrucou o Monarca.

    ¡ª Ainda n?o. Estou esperando algu¨¦m para enfrentar esse ghoul do seu lado. ¡ª respondeu Kay, apontando para o general pregui?oso.

    O general arqueou uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª N?o vai usar seu general? Est¨¢ me subestimando?

    Kay balan?ou a cabe?a.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ isso. Ele te mataria muito r¨¢pido. Quero ver o poder da minha outra general. Ela acabou de despertar... aguardem um pouco.

    O general pregui?oso riu, debochado.

    ¡ª Parece divertido. Vamos esperar. Mas depois que ela chegar, voc¨ºs estar?o mortos.

    Kay estendeu a m?o, sua postura imponente.

    ¡ª Me sirvam, e eu os deixarei viver.

    A provoca??o fez o Monarca e o general se irritarem ainda mais. Suas auras opressoras emanaram como ondas de energia, abalando o campo ao redor.

    ¡ª O que pensa que est¨¢ fazendo? ¡ª gritou o general pregui?oso, ofendido.

    Kay lan?ou um olhar para os humanos e para o mini ghoul, que claramente sentiam a press?o dessas energias.

    ¡ª Esperem um pouco. ¡ª disse Kay, caminhando em dire??o aos humanos.

    ¡ª Desgra?ado... ¡ª murmurou o Monarca, cerrando os punhos.

    Kay parou diante de Thais e tocou em sua cabe?a.

    ¡ª Estou me lembrando de voc¨ºs. Por favor, afastem-se para bem longe. Se ficarem aqui, n?o posso garantir que sair?o ilesos.

    Ravena, que acabava de chegar, traduziu as palavras para os humanos.

    ¡ª Essas asas... s?o enormes! ¡ª exclamou Fiona, impressionada.

    ¡ª Eu evolu¨ª para general. Voltem para a muralha. Se ficarem mais pr¨®ximos do que isso, ser?o atingidos. ¡ª disse Ravena, firme.

    ¡ª Tudo bem. Voltem vivos! ¡ª respondeu Thais.

    Ravena traduziu para Kay, que sorriu de canto.

    ¡ª Eu me garanto. S¨® n?o sei se ela vai.

    ¡ª Eu n?o vou dizer isso. ¡ª respondeu Ravena, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª V¨¢ com eles, s¨® por precau??o, caso algum ataque escape. ¡ª ordenou Kay.

    ¡ª Certo. ¡ª disse o mini ghoul, manifestando suas asas.

    ¡ª V?o! ¡ª disse Ravena, ordenando seus soldados.

    ¡ª T¨¢! ¡ª responderam os humanos, ativando as asas de seus trajes e voando para longe.

    Kay observou Ravena se posicionar ao seu lado.

    ¡ª Desculpe a demora. ¡ª disse ela, determinada.

    O Monarca a olhou com desd¨¦m.

 Capé“†tulo 136: Monarca vs Monarca!. General vs General!

    ¡ª Desculpe a demora. ¡ª disse ela, determinada.

    O Monarca a olhou com desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Transformou sua humana em um ghoul... Voc¨º ¨¦ um maldito!

    Kay respondeu com frieza:

    ¡ª N?o tive escolha. Aquele das espadas a matou.

    O Monarca estreitou os olhos, sua voz carregada de desprezo.

    ¡ª Odiava tanto os ghouls, mas agora se tornou um. E al¨¦m disso, transformou uma pessoa que provavelmente morreu com honra na batalha.

    ¡ª N?o sinto honra em morrer e deixar os outros aqui lutando contra monstros como voc¨ºs! ¡ª declarou Ravena, sua voz firme e carregada de determina??o, no idioma humano.

    O Monarca soltou uma risada amarga, seus olhos estreitando-se em desprezo.

    ¡ª Que ir?nico. Seu parceiro agora ¨¦ um monstro... e voc¨º tamb¨¦m ¨¦ um monstro! ¡ª rebateu ele, no mesmo idioma, suas palavras cortantes como laminas.

    Ravena cruzou os bra?os, encarando o Monarca sem desviar o olhar.

    ¡ª N¨®s conseguimos manter nossa apar¨ºncia humana. S¨® os olhos e os dentes... esses s?o diferentes. ¡ª disse ela, em tom desafiador, exibindo um breve sorriso que revelava suas presas afiadas.

    O Monarca n?o escondeu a irrita??o.

    ¡ª Chega de falar! Vamos acabar com isso! ¡ª rugiu ele no idioma dos ghouls, sua aura opressora inundando o ambiente.

    ¡ª Concordo! ¡ª respondeu Kay, dando um passo ¨¤ frente, sua voz carregada de confian?a e resolu??o.

    Ravena virou-se para ele, sua express?o suavizando por um breve momento.

    ¡ª Boa sorte, amor! ¡ª disse ela no idioma dos ghouls, seus olhos brilhando com uma mistura de preocupa??o e confian?a.

    Kay olhou por cima do ombro, dando um leve sorriso antes de responder:

    ¡ª Pra voc¨º tamb¨¦m, amor!

    Sem hesitar, ele come?ou a se afastar, movendo-se com a confian?a de um guerreiro que sabia exatamente o que precisava fazer. O Monarca, sem dizer uma palavra, seguiu-o, como se o sil¨ºncio entre eles fosse o prel¨²dio de um confronto lend¨¢rio.

    Ravena permaneceu no mesmo lugar, o olhar fixo em Kay por alguns instantes antes de voltar sua aten??o para o general pregui?oso que estava ¨¤ sua frente.

    O general pregui?oso soltou um bocejo, mas seus olhos traiam a aparente indiferen?a ¡ª estavam cheios de ast¨²cia.

    ¡ª Como vai ser? Mostre sua habilidade! ¡ª desafiou o Ca¨ªdo, com um sorriso de desprezo.

    Ravena estreitou os olhos, a m?o fechada ao lado do corpo.

    ¡ª N?o sei se ¨¦ exatamente uma habilidade, mas... Consigo fazer isso aqui. ¡ª Ela estendeu o bra?o, e da palma de sua m?o come?ou a se formar uma foice imensa. A lamina crescia como se fosse uma extens?o de sua pr¨®pria vontade, ganhando um brilho met¨¢lico sinistro enquanto cortava o ar. Quando terminou, Ravena segurou a arma com firmeza, girando-a ao redor do corpo com um movimento fluido e mortal. Um sorriso afiado surgiu em seus l¨¢bios.

    ¡ª Bora come?ar? ¡ª provocou ela, encarando o Ca¨ªdo com uma confian?a perigosa.

    O Pregui?oso, que observava ao longe, franziu o cenho enquanto desviava de um golpe da foice.

    "Eu esperava que ela fosse lutar com aqueles tent¨¢culos... Isso ¨¦ perigoso demais!"

    ¡ª Se vai usar sua habilidade, eu tamb¨¦m usarei a minha! ¡ª anunciou o Ca¨ªdo

    De repente, no horizonte, al¨¦m do enorme buraco no ch?o, um enxame de ghouls voadores avan?ava na dire??o deles, como uma nuvem de morte.

    ¡ª Se eu te matar, aqueles ghouls v?o ser desfeitos? ¡ª questionou Ravena, sem desviar o olhar.

    ¡ª Quem sabe? ¡ª respondeu o Ca¨ªdo com um sorriso provocador.

    ¡ª Ent?o eu vou tentar! ¡ª rugiu Ravena, avan?ando com um ataque feroz.

    A foice dela cortava o ar com velocidade impressionante, mas o Ca¨ªdo desviou, recuando no ¨²ltimo segundo e al?ando voo com suas asas sombrias. Ele pairava no ar, analisando cada movimento dela.

    "Ele est¨¢ ganhando tempo? N?o... Ele n?o luta corpo a corpo, mas lembro que ele j¨¢ parou um ataque com as m?os. Isso significa que ele subestima os humanos. Ser¨¢ que ele me teme porque me tornei um ghoul?" ¡ª pensou Ravena, enquanto manifestava suas pr¨®prias asas e subia para encontr¨¢-lo nos c¨¦us.

    Com um giro impressionante, a foice de Ravena come?ou a crescer. A lamina se estendia como se estivesse viva, pulsando com energia maligna e dobrando de tamanho a cada instante, at¨¦ se tornar uma arma gigantesca, capaz de alcan?ar qualquer inimigo em campo aberto.

    ¡ª Hora de acabar com isso. ¡ª A voz dela era fria e cheia de determina??o.

    Num movimento quase imposs¨ªvel de acompanhar, Ravena girou no ar, e sua foice descreveu um arco perfeito. O brilho met¨¢lico da lamina riscou o c¨¦u como um relampago, cortando todos os ghouls ao meio antes que eles sequer pudessem reagir. Cada corpo despeda?ado ca¨ªa em dire??o ao buraco abaixo, como folhas mortas em uma tempestade de vento.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    O Ca¨ªdo assistia ¨¤ cena, os olhos arregalados em puro terror.

    "Ela... Ela cortou todos... em um ¨²nico golpe!"

    Ele hesitou, mas as palavras do Monarca ecoaram em sua mente: "Mate todos"

    Respirando fundo, o Ca¨ªdo avan?ou na dire??o de Ravena, manifestando toda a energia que possu¨ªa em um ¨²ltimo esfor?o desesperado para det¨º-la.

    ¡ª N?o vou recuar! ¡ª rugiu ele, tentando parar o pr¨®ximo golpe da foice com as pr¨®prias m?os.

    Mas Ravena sorriu.

    ¡ª P¨¦ssima escolha.

    Antes que ele pudesse reagir, a lamina da foice cresceu mais uma vez, tornando-se absurdamente grande. Num ¨²nico movimento, a arma desceu como um julgamento divino, cortando o Ca¨ªdo ao meio. Por um breve instante, ele ainda tentou se manter no ar, mas logo seu corpo se partiu, caindo em peda?os na cratera abaixo.

    Ravena pousou suavemente no ch?o, a foice retornando ao seu tamanho original.

    ¡ª Fim de jogo. ¡ª murmurou, limpando o sangue da lamina enquanto olhava para o horizonte vazio.

    Kay e o Monarca estavam parados frente a frente.

    ¡ª Da ¨²ltima vez, voc¨º perdeu usando espada. Que tal tentar de novo? ¡ª exclamou o Monarca com um sorriso s¨¢dico enquanto materializava uma espada negra em sua m?o, a lamina emanando uma aura amea?adora.

    Kay n?o respondeu. Em vez disso, sua m?o brilhou com energia intensa, e uma espada igualmente imponente se formou, a lamina prateada refletindo um brilho frio e mortal.

    Sem mais palavras, os dois avan?aram. Espadas colidiram com um som estrondoso, como trov?es rasgando o c¨¦u. Cada golpe trocado era r¨¢pido demais para olhos comuns acompanharem, e as fa¨ªscas dan?avam no ar a cada impacto.

    O Monarca sorriu enquanto atacava com ferocidade.

    ¡ª O que foi? Vai ficar olhando para ela e morrer? ¡ª provocou ele, percebendo que Kay, por um breve momento, havia desviado o olhar para Ravena ¨¤ distancia.

    Kay voltou seu olhar para o inimigo, seus olhos ardendo com determina??o.

    ¡ª J¨¢ aqueci... Agora, comece a lutar de verdade! ¡ª provocou Kay com um sorriso desafiador enquanto bloqueava um golpe e contra-atacava com precis?o.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª rugiu o Monarca, enfurecido.

    De repente, tent¨¢culos sombrios come?aram a se manifestar nas costas do Monarca, cada um assumindo a forma de espadas alongadas, brilhando com uma aura negra. Eles se moveram em sua dire??o com velocidade quase imposs¨ªvel de acompanhar.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ a mesma habilidade daquele outro general. ¡ª Kay sorriu, desviando e girando a espada com elegancia. ¡ª Se vai ficar imitando, voc¨º vai morrer!

    Os tent¨¢culos avan?aram como serpentes famintas, mas Kay era mais r¨¢pido. Num movimento fluido, ele cortou os seis tent¨¢culos com golpes precisos, cada peda?o caindo no ch?o com um baque surdo.

    Fuma?a escura come?ou a emanar dos ferimentos do Monarca, engolfando Kay em uma nuvem densa e venenosa.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ veneno? ¡ª exclamou Kay, permanecendo im¨®vel dentro da n¨¦voa. Quando ele deu um passo ¨¤ frente, estava completamente ileso. ¡ª O que pretendia com isso?

    O Monarca rosnou, avan?ando com a espada em punho, tentando um golpe desesperado. Mas Kay foi mais r¨¢pido. Num ¨²nico movimento, ele desarmou o Monarca, a lamina negra voando longe enquanto o bra?o do Monarca ca¨ªa ao ch?o, cortado limpo.

    O Monarca rugiu de dor, mas Kay o interrompeu, apontando a lamina de sua espada para o peito do oponente.

    ¡ª Mostre sua verdadeira habilidade. N?o use o poder de outro general... ou voc¨º vai acabar morto. ¡ª A voz de Kay era fria, quase desumana, um lembrete de que ele estava longe de ser o homem que o Monarca havia enfrentado antes.

    O Monarca recuou um passo, ofegante, mas a raiva e o orgulho em seus olhos ainda brilhavam.

    ¡ª Maldito... ¡ª murmurou ele, se regenerando

    Depois de perder o bra?o e ser desarmado, o Monarca olhou para Kay com um ¨®dio palp¨¢vel, mas n?o demonstrou hesita??o. O ar ao redor come?ou a se alterar, tornando a respira??o dif¨ªcil. A press?o aumentava rapidamente, e a sensa??o era como se o pr¨®prio oxig¨ºnio estivesse sendo arrancado dos pulm?es.

    ¡ª Convergir! ¡ª rugiu o Monarca.

    O ar se aglomerou ¨¤ frente dele, formando uma esfera imensa de vento cortante, girando em alta velocidade. A press?o do ataque era t?o forte que rachaduras come?aram a se formar no solo ao redor. Ele apontou a esfera em dire??o a Kay.

    ¡ª Liberar! ¡ª ordenou o Monarca.

    A energia avan?ou como uma for?a destruidora, cortando o ar enquanto ia direto para Kay. Mas ele n?o se moveu.

    Kay sorriu, segurando firmemente a espada em sua m?o.

    ¡ª Olha s¨® que doidera... ¡ª murmurou ele, com um sorriso ir?nico. ¡ª Eu tenho uma habilidade parecida com a sua.

    Com um movimento diagonal preciso, Kay liberou um ataque cortante de vento, t?o poderoso que o pr¨®prio ar parecia rasgar com o impacto. As duas for?as colidiram, criando uma explos?o de energia que sacudiu o campo de batalha.

    O Monarca permaneceu confiante, observando a cena.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦... a mesma cena que causou a morte dele antes! ¡ª murmurou Ravena, seus olhos arregalados enquanto observava o confronto.

    Kay desviou o olhar para ela por um breve momento e sorriu.

    ¡ª Ent?o foi assim que eu morri? ¡ª exclamou ele, avan?ando rapidamente at¨¦ Ravena e envolvendo-a em um abra?o inesperado.

    Ravena ficou assustada com o gesto, mas em um instante percebeu o motivo.

    O ataque de Kay partiu o do Monarca ao meio, destruindo a esfera de vento concentrado. A lamina de vento de Kay continuou, cortando n?o apenas o ataque, mas tamb¨¦m o pr¨®prio Monarca. O corpo dele foi dividido em duas partes limpas, como se n?o tivesse sequer oferecido resist¨ºncia.

    Mas o perigo n?o havia terminado. O vento condensado na esfera do Monarca se liberou em todas as dire??es, uma onda de for?a devastadora prestes a atingir Ravena e Kay.

    Antes que o impacto os alcan?asse, Kay reagiu. Tent¨¢culos negros, r¨¢pidos como trov?es, emergiram das costas dele e se entrela?aram ¨¤ frente dos dois, bloqueando a explos?o de vento. A for?a destrutiva foi contida, e o ar ao redor finalmente voltou ao normal.

    Ravena olhou para Kay, ainda surpresa com o que acabara de acontecer.

    ¡ª Eu recuperei um pouco da mem¨®ria... ¡ª disse Kay, abra?ando a Ravena mais forte. ¡ª Eu s¨® sabia que tinha enfrentado esse general e eu perdir, mas n?o lembrava que foi por causa desse ataque.

    ¡ª General? ¡ª Ravena arqueou as sobrancelhas, confusa. ¡ª Amor, esse era o Monarca!

    Kay piscou, visivelmente confuso.

    ¡ª Hein? Isso era o Monarca? ¡ª Ele co?ou a cabe?a. ¡ª Que estranho... eu esperava que eles fossem mais fortes.

    Ravena suspirou, balan?ando a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Se continuar me abra?ando assim, a Mira vai ficar com ci¨²mes. ¡ª Ravena sorriu, mas sua express?o carregava uma pontada de seriedade. ¡ª Voc¨º tem que dar aten??o para ela e para seu filho primeiro... depois voc¨º vem dar aten??o para n¨®s.

    ¡ª Filho? ¡ª exclamou Kay, ainda mais confuso.

    Ravena riu suavemente, apontando na dire??o da muralha onde os outros estavam.

    ¡ª Vai falar com a Mira!

    ¡ª Vou fazer isso depois... Antes disso, temos algo para resolver. Cad¨º o corpo do general que voc¨º estava enfrentando? ¡ª perguntou Kay, olhando para Ravena.

    ¡ª Caiu no buraco. ¡ª respondeu Ravena, apontando para tr¨¢s.

    ¡ª Ent?o j¨¢ era. ¡ª Kay suspirou, mas logo abriu um sorriso predat¨®rio. ¡ª Vou devorar o que conseguir do Monarca. Depois voc¨º e o mini-ghoul dividem o restante.

    ¡ª N?o posso recusar? ¡ª perguntou Ravena, cruzando os bra?os e fazendo uma careta de desgosto.

    ¡ª Voc¨º acabou de despertar e usou muita energia naquela foice. Coma para se recuperar. O gosto dele vai ser melhor, j¨¢ que ele tinha mais energia acumulada. Esque?a a apar¨ºncia e foque no sabor.

    ¡ª Antes disso... ¡ª Ravena deu um passo ¨¤ frente, aproximando-se dele. ¡ª Podemos nos beijar? S¨® para n?o ficar com gosto de carne na boca depois.

    Kay sorriu levemente e a puxou para perto, selando seus l¨¢bios nos dela em um beijo lento e caloroso. Quando se separaram, Ravena sorria.

    ¡ª Bem-vindo de volta, amor.

    ¡ª Estou de volta, querida. ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um brilho suave nos olhos.

    Ravena empurrou o peito dele levemente.

    ¡ª Agora v¨¢ comer logo e depois v¨¢ at¨¦ a Mira.

    Kay assentiu e se afastou.

    A cena muda.

 Capé“†tulo 137: Yuta meu filho!

    Kay pousou sobre a muralha, onde os soldados o aguardavam com express?es tensas. Assim que seus p¨¦s tocaram o ch?o, o mini-ghoul voou para a dire??o de Ravena, cumprindo sua ordem silenciosa.

    ¡ª Acabou? ¡ª perguntou Thais, quase sem acreditar.

    ¡ª Sim. Um Monarca est¨¢ morto. ¡ª respondeu Kay, sua voz carregada de certeza.

    ¡ª Voc¨º... consegue nos entender agora? ¡ª Thais insistiu, estreitando os olhos.

    Kay sorriu, passando a m?o pela nuca.

    ¡ª Sim. Parece que recuperei o conhecimento do idioma humano novamente. S¨® preciso dormir um pouco, e acredito que outras partes da minha mem¨®ria tamb¨¦m voltar?o.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, mas... antes disso, vai lavar essa boca! Ainda tem sangue. ¡ª disse Mira, franzindo o nariz.

    Kay virou-se para ela, um sorriso genu¨ªno se formando em seu rosto.

    ¡ª Mira. ¡ª Ele disse seu nome com ternura, como se fosse algo precioso.

    ¡ª E escove os dentes tamb¨¦m! ¡ª acrescentou ela, balan?ando a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Farei isso, mas antes... ¡ª Kay deu um passo ¨¤ frente, aproximando-se dela.

    ¡ª O que foi? Nem pense em se aproximar com essa boca suja! ¡ª Mira levantou a m?o em um gesto de aviso, mas n?o foi o suficiente para afast¨¢-lo.

    Kay a envolveu em um abra?o firme, transmitindo um calor estranho que percorreu o corpo dela.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦... ¡ª Mira come?ou, mas sua voz falhou.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ainda vai se lembrar... ¡ª disse Kay, com um tom enigm¨¢tico. ¡ª Mas agora eu sei o que aconteceu naquele dia.

    Mira sentiu o peito apertar.

    ¡ª Entendi. ¡ª Ela hesitou por um instante antes de perguntar: ¡ª Ent?o foi aquele coelho que...

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª Kay a interrompeu, rindo baixinho. ¡ª Foi aquele coelho que me transformou. Parece que o ghoul estava desesperado o suficiente para usar o coelho como hospedeiro. Ainda bem que voc¨º saiu correndo naquela vez.

    ¡ª Voc¨º est¨¢ bem? ¡ª perguntou Mira, preocupada, segurando o rosto dele com as m?os.

    ¡ª Sim. Quero ver nosso filho... mas antes, preciso dormir um pouco para absorver o que resta da energia. ¡ª respondeu Kay, fechando os olhos brevemente.

    Mira assentiu, mas logo estreitou os olhos.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, mas voc¨º vai usar uma m¨¢scara. N?o quero que voc¨º assuste os civis na base.

    Kay riu suavemente antes de virar-se para Lena.

    ¡ª Lena, sei que voc¨º n?o vai querer me perdoar, mas... pe?o desculpas pelo que fiz.

    Lena cruzou os bra?os, o olhar firme.

    ¡ª Eu deveria estar furiosa, mas... tamb¨¦m sei que voc¨º n?o sabia o que estava fazendo. Eu te perdoo, Kay. Vou dizer ¨¤s fam¨ªlias que foi um ghoul que os matou. Bem-vindo de volta.

    ¡ª Obrigado. ¡ª Kay abaixou a cabe?a brevemente em sinal de respeito. ¡ª Onde posso dormir?

    ¡ª No instituto. ¡ª disse Aiko.

    ¡ª Na base! ¡ª respondeu Emilia, ao mesmo tempo.

    Mira suspirou e interveio:

    ¡ª Dorme no instituto. E, quando acordar, venha para a base. Vamos estar te esperando l¨¢.

    ¡ª T¨¢. ¡ª Kay deu de ombros, mas logo acrescentou com um sorriso: ¡ª Ali¨¢s, os dois n?o v?o conseguir comer tudo. D¨¢ para fazer alguns trajes com o que sobrar l¨¢.

    ¡ª N¨®s cuidamos disso. ¡ª garantiu Aiko.

    Kay segurou a Aiko e manifestou suas asas e partiu em dire??o ao instituto, desaparecendo no horizonte levando ela.

    ¡ª Quantos corpos vamos obter? ¡ª exclamou Mira, ansiosa, olhando para o horizonte.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª Eu acho que nenhum! ¡ª respondeu Kratos, cruzando os bra?os com um suspiro pesado.

    ¡ª Mas... n?o era um ex¨¦rcito? ¡ª questionou Mira, incr¨¦dula, arqueando as sobrancelhas.

    ¡ª Era. Mas a¨ª aconteceu de tudo: uma chuva ¨¢cida, raios que provavelmente tamb¨¦m eram ¨¢cidos, um buraco gigantesco que depois se encheu com essa chuva e o veneno de um general. Foi uma verdadeira loucura! ¡ª explicou Lena, balan?ando a cabe?a como quem ainda tentava processar o que viu.

    ¡ª Se conseguirmos o corpo do Monarca, isso j¨¢ vale mais do que o ex¨¦rcito inteiro! ¡ª disse Joana, tentando aliviar o peso da situa??o.

    ¡ª Isso se o mini-ghoul e a Ravena n?o comerem tudo antes! ¡ª resmungou Mira, revirando os olhos.

    De repente, uma voz familiar interrompeu:

    ¡ª N?o se preocupe, n?o comemos tudo! ¡ª disse Ravena, surgindo ao lado do mini-ghoul, ambos com passos tranquilos.

    Mira olhou para ela e depois para a barriga da garota, desconfiada.

    ¡ª Sobrou o qu¨º? S¨® ossos? ¡ª provocou, estreitando os olhos.

    Ravena riu, levantando as m?os em rendi??o.

    ¡ª Eu ainda sou uma garota, sabe? Fico cheia r¨¢pido!

    O mini-ghoul riu tamb¨¦m, e depois complementou:

    ¡ª Ficamos satisfeitos de acordo com o n¨ªvel do ghoul. Como era um Monarca, comemos bem pouco dele. S¨® o suficiente para nos fortalecer.

    Mira suspirou aliviada, mas manteve o tom autorit¨¢rio:

    ¡ª Lavel, leve o corpo do Monarca para o instituto. O restante de n¨®s vai voltar para a base.

    O pessoal e o mini-ghoul manifestaram suas asas.

    ¡ª Vamos logo. Quanto mais cedo voltarmos, melhor. ¡ª disse Mira, encarando Ravena, que permanecia parada no lugar, pensativa.

    ¡ª Mas agora eu sou... ¡ª murmurou Ravena, hesitante.

    ¡ª L¨ªder do quinto esquadr?o e uma general de um monarca. Vamos voltar, e eu preciso de uma carona at¨¦ a base! ¡ª interrompeu Mira, estendendo a m?o com um sorriso confiante.

    Ravena sorriu de volta, pegou Mira no colo com firmeza, e as duas al?aram voo.

    Ao chegarem ¨¤ base, o p¨¢tio estava lotado de humanos, todos aguardando ansiosos.

    ¡ª T¨¢ tudo bem mesmo? ¡ª exclamou Ravena, pousando suavemente.

    ¡ª O Kay estava morto... Ent?o vai ser dif¨ªcil explicar para o pessoal. Mas com voc¨º indo na frente, fica mais f¨¢cil fazer eles entenderem! ¡ª explicou Mira.

    ¡ª Entendi! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, pousando no centro do p¨¢tio, enquanto os olhares se voltavam para ela.

    As pessoas estavam inquietas, murmurando umas com as outras.

    ¡ª Bem-vindos de volta! ¡ª disse Rem, sorrindo aliviada.

    ¡ª Eles sabem pouco ainda, mas Lavel j¨¢ informou sobre a morte do monarca. ¡ª completou o ex-capit?o, aproximando-se.

    ¡ª Que tal vir pegar meu netinho? ¡ª provocou Rem, rindo levemente ao ver o beb¨º nos bra?os de Mira.

    ¡ª Ei, Ravena, voc¨º j¨¢ pode me descer! ¡ª disse Mira, corando de vergonha.

    ¡ª Desculpa! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, colocando-a no ch?o com cuidado.

    De repente, uma voz emocionada ecoou no p¨¢tio:

    ¡ª Filha? O que... Por que seu olho est¨¢ assim? ¡ª era a m?e de Ravena, aproximando-se apressada.

    Ravena hesitou por um momento, respirou fundo e respondeu:

    ¡ª M?e... Como posso dizer... Eu morri. Mas a¨ª meu namorado apareceu, e agora estou viva de novo. S¨® que me tornei um ghoul, virei general dele... E agora estou aqui, viva e forte!

    ¡ª Pera a¨ª, Ravena. Voc¨º... morreu? Eu falei para n?o morrer, n?o falei?! ¡ª exclamou sua m?e, indignada.

    ¡ª Mas m?e, eu t? viva! ¡ª tentou argumentar Ravena.

    ¡ª Voc¨º morreu antes e agora voltou como ghoul. Quer matar sua m?e do cora??o?! ¡ª gritou ela, mais aliviada do que irritada.

    ¡ª Desculpa... ¡ª murmurou Ravena, abaixando a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Que bom que est¨¢ viva! E esse namorado que voc¨º falou... ¨¦ o mesmo que tinha morrido? ¡ª perguntou sua m?e, ainda processando tudo.

    ¡ª Parece que ele n?o estava morto. ¨¦ dif¨ªcil explicar, mas ¨¦ ele mesmo. ¡ª disse Ravena, co?ando a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Como assim "n?o estava morto"? Voc¨ºs enterraram ele. N¨®s vimos isso de perto! ¡ª retrucou a m?e, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Ent?o, mas ele n?o estava morto. ¨¦ complicado... Ele ¨¦ um monarca. ¡ª explicou Ravena.

    O p¨¢tio inteiro ficou em sil¨ºncio por um instante.

    ¡ª Ravena! ¡ª chamaram os soldados, quebrando a tens?o.

    Ravena virou-se para encar¨¢-los e notou as express?es confusas e assustadas.

    ¡ª O que foi? O mini-ghoul e os outros sabem falar. Eles podem dizer que j¨¢ foram humanos! ¡ª afirmou ela.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ verdade? ¡ª perguntou Rem, cautelosa.

    ¡ª Ghouls devoram humanos para transformar outros em ghoul. Dizer que j¨¢ fomos humanos est¨¢ correto, mas... tecnicamente, nunca fomos humanos de verdade. Apenas criados a partir deles. ¡ª explicou o mini-ghoul, com sua voz serena.

    ¡ª Eles j¨¢ nascem como ghouls, mas usaram humanos como base. Ent?o dizer que nasceram humanos ¨¦ errado tecnicamente, mas pr¨®ximo da verdade. ¡ª disse Fernanda, analisando a situa??o.

    ¡ª N?o t¨¢ ajudando! ¡ª resmungou Mira, balan?ando a cabe?a enquanto segurava seu filho.

    O pai de Ravena deu um passo ¨¤ frente, confuso:

    ¡ª Ent?o, s¨® para entender: voc¨º ¨¦ uma general ghoul que foi revivida pelo seu namorado... o Alpha Zero, que agora ¨¦ um monarca?

    ¡ª Acho que n?o era pra ter dito isso... ¡ª murmurou o primo de Ravena.

    ¡ª Aquele Alpha Zero? Espera... Ele n?o tinha perdido para o monarca e morrido? ¡ª exclamou um civil, perplexo.

    Uma voz familiar veio do canto:

    ¡ª Quem t¨¢ morto? ¡ª perguntou Kay, levantando-se tranquilamente.

    Todos se voltaram para ele.

    ¡ª Que faixa ¨¦ essa nos seus olhos? ¡ª perguntou Mira, intrigada.

    ¡ª Estou fazendo cosplay do Satoru Gojo. Gostou? ¡ª brincou Kay, com um sorriso provocador.

    ¡ª Tira isso e vem se apresentar! ¡ª ordenou Mira, impaciente.

    Kay tirou a faixa, revelando seus olhos afiados, e caminhou at¨¦ o centro.

    ¡ª Que roupas s?o essas? ¡ª perguntou Mira novamente, desconfiada.

    ¡ª A Aiko conseguiu emprestado de um cientista do instituto. Tomei um banho e vim direto para c¨¢! ¡ª explicou Kay, casualmente.

    ¡ª N?o ia dormir? ¡ª perguntou Mira, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Dormi por alguns segundos, mas podemos deixar isso para depois? ¡ª disse ele, desviando o assunto.

    ¡ª Se apresente logo! ¡ª insistiu Mira.

    Kay deu um passo ¨¤ frente, endireitou a postura e falou com firmeza:

    ¡ª Meu nome ¨¦ Kay. Sou marido da Mira e, para alguns de voc¨ºs, tamb¨¦m conhecido como Alpha Zero, o ex-l¨ªder do quinto esquadr?o. Sempre me vi como humano, mas n?o fazia ideia de que era um ghoul desde a infancia. Isso aconteceu quando, sem saber, comi um ghoul que estava dentro do corpo de um coelho. Naquele dia, quase morri... Mas sobrevivi.

    Ele fez uma pausa, olhando diretamente para a multid?o.

    ¡ª Hoje estou aqui na frente de voc¨ºs para dizer que sou um monarca. Este pa¨ªs agora est¨¢ sob meu cuidado. Este ¨¦ meu territ¨®rio, e garanto que voc¨ºs n?o precisar?o mais ter filhos contra suas vontades. Vamos recuperar o que um dia foi dos humanos. Este pa¨ªs agora nos pertence, e juntos podemos restaur¨¢-lo ¨¤ sua antiga gl¨®ria.

    Ele ergueu a voz, com um brilho feroz nos olhos:

    ¡ª Sou o monarca de voc¨ºs, ent?o n?o tenham mais medo! Todos os ghouls neste pa¨ªs foram eliminados. Voc¨ºs est?o livres!

    ¡ª Podemos voltar para casa? ¡ª perguntou uma civil, com l¨¢grimas nos olhos.

    ¡ª Sim. Voc¨ºs n?o sofrer?o mais com a amea?a de ghouls. ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um sorriso.

    O p¨¢tio irrompeu em aplausos e l¨¢grimas, enquanto a esperan?a renascia nos cora??es de todos.

    ¡ª Eles aceitaram bem f¨¢cil! ¡ª disse Mira, com um sorriso no rosto.

    ¡ª Por que a surpresa? O mini ghoul j¨¢ vive aqui com voc¨ºs! ¡ª respondeu Kay, segurando a pequena m?o de seu filho, que estava no colo de Mira.

    ¡ª Quer segurar? ¡ª perguntou Mira, animada.

    ¡ª Ele ¨¦ t?o pequeno... Eu posso acabar machucando ele! ¡ª disse Kay, hesitante.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ s¨® no come?o! Ele j¨¢ est¨¢ bem fortinho! ¡ª insistiu Mira, entregando o beb¨º para Kay.

    ¡ª Eu acho melhor n?o... ¡ª respondeu Kay, preocupado, mas era tarde demais.

    ¡ª Ele j¨¢ est¨¢ nos seus bra?os. ¡ª Mira sorriu, satisfeita.

    ¡ª Que inveja! E eu aqui achando que ele ia chorar com voc¨º tamb¨¦m! ¡ª brincou Rem, observando a cena.

    De repente, mem¨®rias inundaram a mente de Kay, como uma tempestade de emo??es e lembran?as.

    ¡ª ¨¦ voc¨º, Rem?! ¡ª Kay perguntou, surpreso.

    ¡ª Quem mais seria? ¡ª respondeu Rem, com um sorriso largo.

    ¡ª Essa ¨¦...? ¡ª Kay olhou curioso para a menina ao lado de Rem.

    ¡ª Alice! Minha filha... e sua cunhada! ¡ª explicou Rem, cheio de orgulho.

    ¡ª Nosso filho tem uma amiguinha! Que bom! ¡ª Kay comentou, sorrindo enquanto olhava para a pequena Alice.

    A alegria de Kay era t?o evidente que todos ao redor podiam sentir o calor daquela felicidade.

    "Por que... meu cora??o est¨¢ acelerando assim?" ¡ª pensou Mira, confusa e surpresa com o que sentia.

    De repente, Kay mudou de express?o. Sua determina??o ficou evidente.

    ¡ª Eu tenho que fazer algo antes. Segura o nosso filho! ¡ª disse ele, entregando o beb¨º de volta para Mira.

    ¡ª Yuta. O nome dele ¨¦ Yuta. ¡ª disse Mira, segurando o beb¨º com carinho.

    "Yuta... meu filho!" ¡ª pensou Kay, enquanto a realidade ainda parecia um sonho para ele.

    Kay segurou as pequenas m?os de Yuta e Alice, e ent?o se levantou.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º vai fazer? ¡ª perguntou Mira, alarmada.

    ¡ª Entregar o trono para a verdadeira rainha. ¡ª respondeu Kay, firme.

 Capé“†tulo 138: Brutalidade!

    Kay segurou as pequenas m?os de Yuta e Alice, e ent?o se levantou.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º vai fazer? ¡ª perguntou Mira, alarmada.

    ¡ª Entregar o trono para a verdadeira rainha. ¡ª respondeu Kay, firme.

    ¡ª O qu¨º?! ¡ª Emilia exclamou, surpresa.

    ¡ª A capital se tornou um lugar impr¨®prio para as pessoas viverem. Eu preciso buscar algo no cemit¨¦rio, mas antes... vou tomar o trono. Voc¨º quer assumir o papel de rainha? ¡ª Kay olhou diretamente para Emilia.

    ¡ª Mas eu n?o... Meu irm?o? ¡ª Emilia parecia confusa e hesitante.

    ¡ª Voc¨º decide. ¡ª Kay falou com seriedade.

    ¡ª Eu n?o sei se consigo fazer isso! ¡ª Emilia balan?ou a cabe?a, insegura.

    ¡ª Vai ter o apoio do meu ex¨¦rcito. ¡ª disse Kay, confiante.

    ¡ª N¨®s, soldados, j¨¢ reconhecemos h¨¢ muito tempo voc¨º como rainha. Vamos apoiar voc¨º se assumir o trono! ¡ª afirmou Mira, com determina??o.

    Nesse momento, o celular de Emilia come?ou a vibrar. Ela o pegou, e na tela apareceram os rostos familiares do pessoal do instituto.

    ¡ª O instituto tamb¨¦m reconhece Emilia como rainha. Vamos dar todo o apoio a voc¨º! ¡ª declarou o chefe do instituto.

    ¡ª Tira meu primo idiota do poder! Aquele lugar pertence a voc¨º! ¡ª disse Aiko, sem rodeios.

    ¡ª Mas isso pode significar que ele acabe... morrendo. ¡ª Emilia falou com pesar.

    ¡ª Ele criou esse resultado! E isso s¨® vai acontecer se for sua escolha. N?o ¨¦, amor? ¡ª Aiko olhou para Kay.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª respondeu Kay, sem hesita??o.

    ¡ª Eu aceito... com uma condi??o! ¡ª disse Emilia, erguendo a cabe?a.

    ¡ª Qual? ¡ª Kay perguntou.

    ¡ª Seja rei ao meu lado. ¡ª declarou Emilia, encarando-o nos olhos.

    Kay ficou paralisado, sem palavras por um momento.

    ¡ª Voc¨º sabe o que isso significa? ¡ª exclamou Aiko, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Sei! Case comigo e se torne rei! ¡ª Emilia disse com firmeza, sem desviar o olhar.

    ¡ª Rei? N?o sei se... ¡ª Kay hesitou.

    ¡ª Por que n?o? Voc¨º mesmo disse que este pa¨ªs ¨¦ territ¨®rio do monarca. Se vai governar, no m¨ªnimo tem que se casar com Emilia, que ser¨¢ a rainha! ¡ª disse Mira, provocando.

    ¡ª ¨¦ que... eu vou libertar outros pa¨ªses tamb¨¦m, ent?o n?o sei se terei tempo para ser rei. ¡ª Kay tentou justificar.

    ¡ª Eu n?o me importo. Quando estiver no pa¨ªs, seja rei! ¡ª insistiu Emilia.

    ¡ª Rei ¨¦ um t¨ªtulo apropriado para o monarca. ¡ª comentou o mini ghoul, com sua voz pequena, mas carregada de sabedoria.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o quer se casar comigo? ¡ª Emilia perguntou, com l¨¢grimas nos olhos.

    Kay suspirou profundamente.

    ¡ª Tudo bem. Vamos tomar o trono. ¡ª disse ele, finalmente.

    Emilia sorriu, radiante.

    ¡ª Ela joga sujo! ¡ª comentou Thais, observando de longe.

    ¡ª Se n?o partir para o ataque, vai ficar para tr¨¢s! ¡ª brincou Viviane, com um sorriso malicioso.

    ¡ª Acho que est¨¢ na hora de voc¨º arrumar um homem tamb¨¦m! ¡ª Thais provocou.

    ¡ª Hein?! ¡ª Viviane exclamou, envergonhada, com as bochechas corando.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ tenho meu namorado, mas quero ver minha amiga feliz. Ent?o, eu apoio te ajudar a encontrar um homem! ¡ª Thais respondeu, rindo.

    ¡ª Idiota! ¡ª disse Viviane, ainda mais corada.

    Kay se aproximou de Emilia, que abriu os bra?os, esperando ser carregada. Ele parou e passou uma faixa sobre os olhos dela.

    ¡ª Por que isso? ¡ª perguntou Emilia, confusa.

    ¡ª Tampe os ouvidos e s¨® tire as m?os quando eu te colocar no ch?o! ¡ª disse Kay.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, mas por qu¨º? ¡ª insistiu Emilia.

    ¡ª Confia em mim. ¡ª respondeu ele.

    Ela obedeceu, tampando os ouvidos. Kay a segurou em seus bra?os com firmeza.

    ¡ª Mini ghoul, Ravena, n?o precisam vir. Fiquem aqui! ¡ª ordenou Kay.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡ª Vai com cuidado! ¡ª disse Ravena, preocupada.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul.

    ¡ª Cuidado para n?o ferir os civis! ¡ª alertou Mira.

    ¡ª Eu terei! ¡ª disse Kay, manifestando suas asas negras e se afastando das crian?as.

    ¡ª ¨¦ estranho ser carregada assim! ¡ª comentou Emilia, ainda com as m?os nos ouvidos.

    ¡ª Lavel, notei os montes de terra no vilarejo. Consegue jog¨¢-los no buraco? ¡ª Kay perguntou, ajustando seu voo.

    ¡ª Voc¨º sabia?! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, surpresa.

    ¡ª Quando conectou o pessoal do instituto para falar com Emilia, eu percebi. ¡ª explicou Kay.

    ¡ª Bem-vindo de volta! ¡ª disse Lavel, sorrindo.

    ¡ª Obrigado. Passo em casa qualquer hora! ¡ª respondeu ele.

    ¡ª Certo! Vou come?ar a transportar a terra. ¡ª disse Lavel.

    ¡ª Obrigado. ¡ª Kay respondeu, batendo as asas com for?a, desaparecendo no horizonte.

    ¡ª Era isso que voc¨º queria esconder o tempo todo? Que meu sobrinho era um monarca? ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, seu tom de incredulidade reverberando pela sala.

    ¡ª Tem coisas que n?o podemos revelar. ¡ª respondeu o mini ghoul, com uma express?o s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª E voc¨º? ¡ª retrucou Himitsu, ainda sem acreditar no que acabara de ouvir.

    ¡ª Estou na mesma situa??o, embora eu saiba o que o mini ghoul est¨¢ escondendo. ¡ª disse Ravena, com uma pitada de mist¨¦rio na voz.

    ¡ª Que coisa complicada! ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, co?ando a cabe?a, claramente confuso.

    A cena muda abruptamente para o castelo. Kay caminha com passos firmes pelo corredor, carregando Emilia nos bra?os. A tens?o no ar ¨¦ palp¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs n?o podem entrar aqui! ¡ª gritaram dois soldados, posicionados na porta.

    ¡ª Adorme?am! ¡ª ordenou Kay com uma voz fria e autorit¨¢ria.

    Fuma?a envolveu os dois soldados, e, instantaneamente, eles desmaiaram no ch?o, sem resist¨ºncia. Kay continuou seu caminho, neutralizando qualquer soldado que surgisse, sem perder tempo. At¨¦ que chegou ¨¤ porta da sala do trono.

    Kay suspirou profundamente antes de entrar. Quando a porta se abriu, ele viu v¨¢rios nobres da capital reunidos, com o pr¨ªncipe sentado no trono, rodeado por duas mulheres.

    ¡ª Quem deixou voc¨ºs entrar? ¡ª exclamou o pr¨ªncipe, com desd¨¦m.

    Kay fechou a porta atr¨¢s de si com um estrondo, e continuou caminhando at¨¦ o trono, encarando o pr¨ªncipe com um olhar carregado de f¨²ria.

    ¡ª N?o passou tanto tempo assim para voc¨º ter esquecido o meu rosto. ¡ª disse Kay, com uma calma que fazia o ar ao redor parecer pesado.

    ¡ª Guardas! ¡ª gritou o pr¨ªncipe, furioso.

    Os guardas, prontos para atacar, apontaram suas armas na dire??o dos dois.

    ¡ª Voc¨º morreu! Como est¨¢ aqui? ¡ª perguntou o pr¨ªncipe, incr¨¦dulo, com os olhos arregalados.

    ¡ª O monarca est¨¢ morto, junto com o ex¨¦rcito dele. Eu vim reivindicar o trono que nunca deveria ter sido seu! ¡ª disse Kay, a raiva crescendo em sua voz.

    ¡ª Reivindicar? Voc¨º acha que consegue? ¡ª desafiou o pr¨ªncipe, rindo com deboche.

    ¡ª Vai dizer que esqueceu da sua irm? tamb¨¦m? Todo esse pa¨ªs reconhece sua irm? como a sucessora do antigo rei. Quero que passe o trono para ela! ¡ª exclamou Kay, com um olhar amea?ador.

    ¡ª Emilia! Por que agora? Todo esse tempo voc¨ºs n?o interferiram na capital! ¡ª gritou o pr¨ªncipe, desesperado.

    ¡ª Eu vou descer ela, e se voc¨º tentar se mover, mato todos aqui! ¡ª disse Kay, sua voz implac¨¢vel.

    Kay lentamente colocou Emilia no ch?o. Ela tirou as m?os dos ouvidos e, com um gesto r¨¢pido, retirou a faixa que cobria seus olhos.

    ¡ª O que? ¡ª exclamou Emilia, se apoiando em Kay, sem entender.

    ¡ª T¨¢ tudo bem! ¡ª respondeu Kay, com uma calma surpreendente.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º est¨¢ planejando? ¡ª perguntou o pr¨ªncipe, nervoso.

    ¡ª Eu vou assumir o trono no lugar do nosso pai. Me entregue ele sem resist¨ºncia. Eu n?o quero ver voc¨º morto! ¡ª disse Emilia, com firmeza.

    O pr¨ªncipe riu, mas era um riso cruel, repleto de desprezo. Ele ergueu a m?o, e os guardas imediatamente engatilharam as armas.

    ¡ª N?o fa?a isso, irm?o! ¡ª implorou Emilia, com os olhos cheios de l¨¢grimas.

    ¡ª Eu matei nossos pais, assumi o trono e coloquei voc¨º na linha de frente com a inten??o de te matar. E vem me dizer que n?o quer me ver morto? Deixe-me te dizer uma coisa: para mim, voc¨º nunca deveria ter nascido. Se n?o fosse voc¨º, eu j¨¢ teria assumido esse trono h¨¢ muito tempo! ¡ª gritou o pr¨ªncipe, com raiva.

    Emilia ficou paralisada, assustada com as palavras do irm?o.

    ¡ª E sabe aquele guarda que brincou com voc¨º naquele dia? Eu mandei ele ir at¨¦ o seu quarto! ¡ª disse o pr¨ªncipe, com um sorriso malicioso.

    ¡ª N?o pode ser! ¡ª exclamou Emilia, completamente horrorizada.

    Enquanto isso, na base do ex¨¦rcito, as pessoas come?avam a planejar seu retorno para as casas. De repente, Ravena e o mini ghoul se assustaram.

    ¡ª O que foi? ¡ª perguntou Thais, ao perceber a mudan?a de clima.

    ¡ª Kay est¨¢ furioso! ¡ª disse Ravena, com os olhos arregalados de medo.

    ¡ª Consegue perceber? ¡ª perguntou Mira, em tom de alerta.

    ¡ª Sim, estamos conectados. Eu estou com medo! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, tensa.

    ¡ª Lavel, mostre o que est¨¢ acontecendo! ¡ª ordenou Mira.

    Lavel, com um gesto, iniciou a transmiss?o do ¨¢udio do microfone de Emilia.

    De volta ao castelo...

    ¡ª Por que voc¨º faria isso? ¡ª exclamou Emilia, a voz tremendo de pavor.

    ¡ª Para quebrar voc¨º de dentro para fora. Aquele soldado morreu, o que foi ben¨¦fico para mim, mas ent?o esse desgra?ado chegou e fez voc¨º recobrar a consci¨ºncia. Acho que um soldado n?o foi o suficiente. Eu poderia ter mandado mais para o seu quarto naquele dia! ¡ª disse o pr¨ªncipe, com uma frieza assustadora.

    ¡ª Entendo, ent?o aquilo foi coisa sua! ¡ª disse Kay, tentando controlar a raiva para n?o matar o pr¨ªncipe ali mesmo.

    ¡ª Majestade? ¡ª exclamaram os soldados, visivelmente assustados e tremendo.

    ¡ª O que est¨¢ saindo dele? Calor? ¡ª pensou o pr¨ªncipe, confuso, olhando para o corpo de Kay.

    ¡ª Aquilo ¨¦ passado. Eu estou bem, amor. Se acalma! ¡ª disse Emilia, segurando a m?o de Kay, tentando acalm¨¢-lo.

    ¡ª ¨¦ esse o rei que querem servir? Os guardas ca¨ªram mesmo! Vou dar uma chance para todos na sala: ajoelhem-se e aceitem Emilia como sua rainha, ou sofrer?o a mesma puni??o que o pr¨ªncipe! ¡ª disse Kay, sua voz carregada de autoridade.

    ¡ª O que consegue fazer sem um traje ou armas? Estamos todos na mira dos guardas! ¡ª disse o pr¨ªncipe, tentando desafiar Kay.

    ¡ª J¨¢ decidiu o que vai fazer com ele? ¡ª exclamou Kay, com um tom de desafio.

    ¡ª Ele ¨¦ minha fam¨ªlia. Dois bra?os, duas pernas e a l¨ªngua... Fala demais. ¡ª disse Emilia, com a cabe?a baixa, triste.

    ¡ª ¨²ltima chance. Eu vou contar at¨¦ tr¨ºs. Se se curvarem, eu pouparei voc¨ºs! ¡ª disse Kay, sua voz mortal.

    ¡ª Um! ¡ª contou Kay.

    O pr¨ªncipe, tremendo, abaixou a m?o. Os guardas atiraram, mas as balas logo ficaram sem muni??o.

    ¡ª Dois! ¡ª contou Kay, seus tent¨¢culos parando as balas no ar.

    ¡ª N?o pode ser! ¡ª gritaram os guardas, desesperados.

    Uma nobre se curvou, e, surpreendentemente, as duas mulheres ao lado do pr¨ªncipe tamb¨¦m se ajoelharam.

    ¡ª Tr¨ºs! ¡ª disse Kay, com um tom definitivo.

    ¡ª Vou deixar voc¨ºs ali no canto. Fechem os olhos e tampe os ouvidos! ¡ª ordenou Kay, sua voz cortante.

    Kay desapareceu com Emilia, reaparecendo rapidamente para pegar as que haviam se curvado. Em seguida, sumiu novamente, surgindo no canto da sala, onde as garotas estavam.

    ¡ª Se tentar qualquer gracinha com a Emilia, eu as matarei! ¡ª disse Kay, sua voz carregada de amea?a.

    As tr¨ºs garotas balan?aram a cabe?a, aterrorizadas, sem ousar protestar.

    Emilia tampou os ouvidos e fechou os olhos, tentando bloquear o caos ao seu redor. As garotas, assustadas, seguiram o exemplo de Emilia, fechando os olhos e tampando os ouvidos, como se o sil¨ºncio fosse a ¨²nica prote??o que ainda tinham.

    ¡ª N?o vou manchar a sala do trono com sangue. ¡ª disse Kay, sua voz se tornando mais fria, como um press¨¢gio de algo ainda pior por vir.

    Na base, atrav¨¦s dos celulares, os soldados ouviam os gritos abafados que logo cessaram. A falta das l¨ªnguas dos humanos fazia com que as palavras se perdessem, sem vida.

    ¡ª S¨® falta voc¨º! ¡ª disse Kay, com um sorriso cruel se desenhando em seu rosto.

    O pr¨ªncipe, p¨¢lido e tremendo, olhou para Kay com olhos de puro desespero.

    ¡ª Desgra?ado! O que ¨¦ voc¨º? ¡ª exclamou o pr¨ªncipe, sua voz carregada de panico.

    ¡ª Eu sou o marido da sua irm?. ¡ª Kay sorriu com prazer. ¡ª Ver seu olhar de orgulho se transformando em desespero, ¨¦ um prazer enorme para mim!

    O pr¨ªncipe, tomado pela raiva e pelo medo, gritou:

    ¡ª Desgra?ado! ¡ª E, em um gesto fren¨¦tico, puxou um rev¨®lver e disparou.

    A bala acertou a cabe?a de Kay, mas, para espanto do pr¨ªncipe, n?o causou nenhum dano.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ noxium. Mandou mal! ¡ª disse Kay com uma gargalhada, antes de cortar os bra?os do pr¨ªncipe com suas pr¨®prias m?os.

    O pr¨ªncipe gritava de dor, mas Kay s¨® ria, como se estivesse se divertindo com o sofrimento do irm?o de Emilia.

    De repente, Kay criou uma c¨®pia de si mesmo.

    ¡ª Procura um formigueiro, devore as formigas e as transforme em ghouls. Depois, retorne com elas! ¡ª ordenou Kay com frieza.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu a c¨®pia, desaparecendo no ar.

    O pr¨ªncipe, agora se contorcendo de dor, olhou em panico para Kay.

    ¡ª O que...? ¡ª gritou o pr¨ªncipe, seus olhos se arregalando.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o serve como alimento para meus generais. Talvez as formigas acabem gostando dessa carne podre que ¨¦ a sua! ¡ª disse Kay, com um sorriso de esc¨¢rnio, enquanto observava o pr¨ªncipe se debatendo.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ¨¦ um monstro! ¡ª exclamou o pr¨ªncipe, em um ¨²ltimo esfor?o para manter sua dignidade.

    ¡ª Se divertiu esse tempo todo e o monstro sou eu? ¡ª Kay deu uma risada sombria. ¡ª Eu conhecia seu lado podre desde o momento em que te vi! Voc¨º machucou sua pr¨®pria irm?, matou seus pais e fez seu povo sofrer. Condene o dia do seu nascimento, pois passar¨¢ o restante da sua vida med¨ªocre implorando pela morte!

    Kay, com um movimento r¨¢pido, fez o pr¨ªncipe engolir um de seus dedos, for?ando-o a sentir uma dor indescrit¨ªvel.

    ¡ª Que merda ¨¦ essa? ¡ª exclamou o pr¨ªncipe, engasgando, seu corpo convulsionando.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ sua senten?a. Mesmo que acabe morrendo, isso vai te curar. S¨® eu e meus generais podemos te matar. Implore e passe o restante da sua vida miser¨¢vel se arrependendo do que fez! ¡ª disse Kay, com frieza, cortando as pernas do pr¨ªncipe.

    Foi quando a c¨®pia de Kay retornou, trazendo consigo um corpo coberto de formigas, agora transformadas em ghouls.

    ¡ª Voc¨º sabia que as formigas conseguem levantar cem vezes o pr¨®prio peso? Agora imagina as formigas que s?o ghouls! ¡ª disse Kay, com uma risada amea?adora. ¡ª Levem essas partes cortadas para voc¨ºs e saboreiem cada peda?o!

    As formigas manifestaram asas negras e come?aram a voar em dire??o aos peda?os cortados do civis espalhados pelo ch?o, cada uma pegando um membro e voando para longe, levando a carne em suas garras.

    ¡ª N?o esque?am essas! ¡ª gritou Kay, jogando os p¨¦s e as m?os do pr¨ªncipe para as formigas. Ele tamb¨¦m arrancou a l¨ªngua do pr¨ªncipe e a entregou a uma das criaturas.

    Com um ¨²ltimo movimento, as formigas sa¨ªram da sala do trono, suas asas zumbindo no ar. Kay esticou a m?o para a c¨®pia de si mesmo, que tocou sua m?o antes de desaparecer.

    Kay ent?o se aproximou do pr¨ªncipe, puxando-o do trono e o arrastando em dire??o aos civis, como se ele fosse uma mera presa a ser exibida.

    Kay aproximou-se das garotas e, com delicadeza, virou-as de costas para a cena. Ele tocou levemente os ombros delas, sua voz calma, mas firme.

    ¡ª Escuta, amor... Se voc¨º se virar para aquele lado, ver¨¢ muitos feridos. Se preferir, eu posso tir¨¢-los daqui, e voc¨º n?o precisar¨¢ ver. ¡ª disse Kay, com um olhar preocupado.

 Capé“†tulo 139: Assumindo meu posto de rainha!

    ¡ª Escuta, amor... Se voc¨º se virar para aquele lado, ver¨¢ muitos feridos. Se preferir, eu posso tir¨¢-los daqui, e voc¨º n?o precisar¨¢ ver. ¡ª disse Kay, com um olhar preocupado.

    ¡ª Eu vou ver. ¡ª respondeu Emilia, firme. ¡ª Foi a puni??o que escolhi, ent?o assumo a responsabilidade.

    Kay tocou o rosto dela, seu olhar suavizando por um momento.

    ¡ª Voc¨º os poupou. Eu ia mat¨¢-los. ¡ª disse Kay, em um tom s¨¦rio.

    ¡ª Obrigada. ¡ª respondeu Emilia, genuinamente grata.

    Kay ergueu a voz, direcionando-se ¨¤s garotas.

    ¡ª Escutem, esses humanos foram atacados pelos ghouls, entenderam? ¡ª Ele observava os rostos delas, aguardando uma resposta.

    ¡ª Sim! ¡ª disseram elas, quase em un¨ªssono.

    As garotas e Emilia se viraram para encarar a cena. Assim que seus olhos captaram o estado dos feridos, elas ficaram apavoradas, tremendo diante da vis?o. Emilia, por¨¦m, mesmo sentindo seu cora??o pesar, apertou os punhos e manteve-se firme. Em sil¨ºncio, ela caminhou at¨¦ o trono e se sentou, como se aquela a??o simbolizasse sua aceita??o do peso que agora carregava.

    ¡ª Agrade?am por estarem vivos. Por culpa de voc¨ºs, eu vi muitos companheiros mortos pelos ghouls! ¡ª disse Emilia, sua voz carregada de autoridade.

    Ela virou-se para Kay brevemente antes de dar outra ordem.

    ¡ª Lavel, transmita isso para todos neste pa¨ªs, principalmente para as pessoas da capital! ¡ª disse Emilia, com determina??o.

    Ela entregou seu celular para uma das garotas, que apontou a camera para ela, tremendo levemente.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ transmitindo? ¡ª perguntou Emilia, erguendo a voz.

    ¡ª Sim! ¡ª respondeu Lavel pelo celular.

    Emilia respirou fundo antes de come?ar a falar.

    ¡ª Eu sou a filha do rei anterior. Voc¨ºs talvez me conhe?am como Princesa Emilia... ou como a "Princesa Traidora", como meu irm?o me chamou. ¡ª Sua voz ficou mais firme. ¡ª Estou aqui no castelo para informar que meu irm?o e aqueles que o apoiavam ca¨ªram para os ghouls. Como ¨²ltima remanescente da fam¨ªlia real, eu irei assumir o trono.

    Ela fez uma pausa, olhando diretamente para a camera.

    ¡ª Como minha primeira ordem como rainha, declaro que as ordens que ele deu a voc¨ºs n?o precisam mais ser seguidas! O monarca e seu ex¨¦rcito ca¨ªram, ent?o parem de fazer o que ele obrigava voc¨ºs a fazerem. Voc¨ºs n?o v?o morrer por desobedec¨º-lo, mas se insistirem em continuar os atos que ele imp?s, ser?o punidos! ¡ª Emilia ergueu o queixo, deixando transparecer sua determina??o. ¡ª E como prova de minha autoridade como rainha, declaro que as paredes que cercam a capital ser?o derrubadas. A partir de hoje, a capital n?o estar¨¢ mais isolada das outras cidades!

    No fundo, Kay acenou para ela com um sorriso. Emilia ficou confusa por um instante, mas logo sentiu um tremor percorrer o ch?o. Ela olhou para ele, surpresa. Kay fez um sinal de positivo.

    As paredes que cercavam a capital ru¨ªram, uma a uma, com um estrondo que parecia ecoar liberdade.

    ¡ª Eu sou Emilia, a nova rainha de voc¨ºs! ¡ª declarou ela. Ent?o estendeu a m?o, chamando Kay para se juntar a ela.

    Kay caminhou em dire??o ao trono e se sentou no lugar destinado ao rei. Ele olhou para a camera e acenou.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡ª Esse ¨¦ meu marido, o novo rei de voc¨ºs, Kay! ¡ª disse Emilia, orgulhosa.

    ¡ª Oi. ¡ª disse Kay casualmente, levantando a m?o em um pequeno aceno.

    ¡ª Antes que rumores se espalhem... ¡ª continuou Emilia. ¡ª Ele ¨¦ um humano que virou ghoul. Foi ele quem matou o monarca que nos fez sofrer. Meu marido tem a mente de um humano e n?o ferir¨¢ ningu¨¦m. A autoridade dele ¨¦ a mesma que a minha. Se forem contra ele, estar?o contra mim. E garanto que isso n?o ¨¦ algo que voc¨ºs queiram! ¡ª concluiu, seu tom frio e definitivo.

    Kay levantou-se, aproximando-se da camera.

    ¡ª Vamos reconstruir este pa¨ªs como um todo. E aos humanos que vivem em um reino ca¨ªdo, traremos eles para se juntar a n¨®s. Eles passaram pela mesma dor que voc¨ºs, mas h¨¢ s¨¦culos. Sejam gentis. ¡ª disse Kay, sua voz sincera e poderosa.

    Emilia olhou novamente para a camera, encerrando a transmiss?o com um aceno.

    ¡ª Vai ser um prazer ser a rainha de voc¨ºs. Espero estar ¨¤ altura do que meus pais esperavam de mim. Conto com voc¨ºs! ¡ª disse ela.

    Lavel encerrou a transmiss?o. Emilia desceu as escadas do trono, aproximando-se de Kay.

    ¡ª Eu fui bem? ¡ª perguntou ela, com um toque de inseguran?a.

    ¡ª Foi incr¨ªvel. ¡ª respondeu Kay, sorrindo.

    ¡ª Ser¨¢ que eles ficar?o felizes? ¡ª perguntou Emilia, abrindo as janelas para tentar vislumbrar a rea??o do povo.

    Kay fechou os olhos dela com delicadeza, afastando-a da janela.

    ¡ª Ainda n?o. Pegue seu celular. Eu vou olhar. ¡ª disse ele.

    Mira aproximou-se da nobre que segurava o celular.

    ¡ª Por que estavam no trono? ¡ª perguntou Mira, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª N?o pod¨ªamos ir contra o rei! ¡ª respondeu uma das mulheres, a voz tr¨ºmula.

    ¡ª Seu lixo. ¡ª murmurou Emilia, lan?ando um olhar de desprezo ao irm?o ca¨ªdo no ch?o.

    O pr¨ªncipe, completamente derrotado, olhou para ela com olhos que imploravam por miseric¨®rdia.

    Kay quebrou o sil¨ºncio ao perguntar:

    ¡ª Como est¨¢ o estoque de alimentos da capital?

    ¡ª Temos reservas para um ano. Os ghouls trouxeram de outras cidades. ¡ª respondeu uma nobre.

    Kay sorriu, como se tivesse acabado de ter uma ideia.

    ¡ª Para relembrar o nosso primeiro encontro, que tal um festival? ¡ª sugeriu ele.

    ¡ª Eu apoio. ¡ª disse Emilia, sorrindo, pela primeira vez deixando escapar uma ponta de leveza.

    Os dias passaram em um frenesi de preparativos, culminando em uma semana de celebra??es. Agora, no ¨²ltimo dia do festival, a base estava em sil¨ºncio por um momento, enquanto a manh? ainda despontava no horizonte.

    Kay estava dormindo profundamente na cama. Ao lado esquerdo dele, aconchegadas sob as cobertas, estavam as crian?as, Yuta e Alice, que tinham encontrado nele uma figura protetora e reconfortante. Rem e Mira, por sua vez, permaneciam de p¨¦ no quarto, observando-o com express?es pensativas.

    ¡ª As pessoas est?o come?ando a se acostumar com ele. ¡ª comentou Mira, cruzando os bra?os enquanto olhava pela janela, onde o c¨¦u come?ava a clarear.

    ¡ª O Kay, por mais que n?o pare?a, ¨¦ bom em se enturmar com outras pessoas. ¡ª disse Rem, com um sorriso discreto.

    ¡ª Tem raz?o, mas... ele realmente n?o parece. ¡ª respondeu Mira, rindo suavemente.

    Houve uma pausa, at¨¦ que Rem franziu o cenho, pensativa.

    ¡ª Eu estava pensando aqui... Com a morte dos ghouls, o que eles v?o comer agora? ¡ª perguntou, preocupada.

    Mira ergueu as sobrancelhas, pegando-se desprevenida com a pergunta.

    ¡ª Eu n?o sei! ¡ª respondeu, um pouco alarmada. ¡ª Pensando nisso agora... fiquei preocupada tamb¨¦m.

    Rem suspirou, lan?ando um olhar para Kay, que continuava dormindo tranquilamente.

    ¡ª Hoje ¨¦ o ¨²ltimo dia do festival... Sete dias de festa! Ele realmente n?o sabe economizar recursos, n¨¦? ¡ª disse Rem, balan?ando a cabe?a.

    De repente, o celular de Mira, que estava em sua m?o, vibrou, e a voz artificial, mas clara, de Lavel ecoou pelo quarto.

    ¡ª Meu criador j¨¢ tem um plano para restaurar os alimentos. T¨¢ tudo planejado! ¡ª disse Lavel com confian?a.

    Mira estreitou os olhos para a tela do celular.

    ¡ª ¨¦ por isso que est?o gastando como se n?o houvesse amanh?? Mas... esse plano vai funcionar mesmo? ¡ª perguntou ela, desconfiada.

    Lavel respondeu imediatamente, com um tom calculado e preciso.

    ¡ª Pelos c¨¢lculos, vai sim! ¡ª disse ele, a confian?a em sua voz parecendo dissipar as d¨²vidas.

    Rem trocou um olhar com Mira, ainda c¨¦tica, mas levemente aliviada.

    ¡ª Espero que ele saiba o que est¨¢ fazendo. ¡ª murmurou Rem

    ¡ª Eu vou preparar o caf¨¦. Fique de olho para ele n?o rolar por cima das crian?as! ¡ª disse Mira, saindo do quarto.

    Rem olhou para a porta, suspirando, e murmurou mentalmente: "Mas geralmente ¨¦ voc¨º que rola na cama. O Kay parece uma est¨¢tua im¨®vel dormindo."

    Ela se voltou para Kay, que permanecia quieto na cama. Por um momento, seus olhos fixaram nele. Ele parecia t?o sereno, e as crian?as, Yuta e Alice, estavam aninhadas ao seu lado, dormindo tranquilamente.

    "Que inveja..." pensou Rem, apertando os l¨¢bios. "As crian?as ficam t?o quietinhas com ele, mas comigo... elas choram." O pensamento trouxe uma pontada de tristeza ao seu cora??o.

    Kay, sem aviso, abriu os olhos lentamente. Rem deu um pequeno sobressalto, mas logo percebeu que ele apenas olhou ao redor brevemente antes de fechar os olhos novamente e voltar a dormir.

    "Deve estar exausto... depois de tanto trabalho nesse festival..." pensou Rem. Mas antes que pudesse completar o pensamento, sentiu algo se mover. Um tent¨¢culo se manifestou de Kay e envolveu sua cintura, puxando-a para a cama.

    ¡ª Ei! ¨¦ assim que voc¨º faz com minha filha, mas eu sou sua sogra! Me solta! ¡ª disse Rem, surpresa e indignada.

    Em resposta, Kay apenas a abra?ou com for?a, ainda profundamente adormecido.

    "Quentinho..." pensou Rem, enquanto sentia o calor irradiar do corpo dele. "Quando foi que o abra?o dele ficou assim? ¨¦ coisa de ghoul?"

    ¡ª Eu te amo... ¡ª murmurou Kay, a voz arrastada pelo sono.

    Rem arregalou os olhos.

    ¡ª Eu n?o sou minha filha! Guarde essas palavras para ela! ¡ª disse ela, com o rosto come?ando a corar.

    ¡ª Me desculpa... Me desculpa... ¡ª sussurrou Kay, ainda dormindo, enquanto seus bra?os tremiam levemente.

    Rem sentiu o tremor. "Ele est¨¢ sonhando? Um pesadelo talvez?" pensou ela, preocupada. Antes que pudesse reagir, Kay inclinou o rosto e beijou Rem.

    ¡ª Espera! N?o fa?a isso! ¡ª exclamou Rem, tentando desviar o rosto, ainda presa pelo tent¨¢culo. Suas m?os empurravam o peito dele, mas ele parecia imut¨¢vel como uma rocha.

    "O corpo dele est¨¢... esquentando? Por qu¨º?" pensou ela, confusa.

    Dois tent¨¢culos adicionais surgiram, mas desta vez n?o eram para ela. Eles se estenderam delicadamente, envolvendo as crian?as e as movendo para o ber?o no canto do quarto. O cuidado com que as colocou fez Rem suspirar de al¨ªvio, mas a situa??o ainda a deixava at?nita.

    Ela voltou o olhar para Kay, ainda presa.

    ¡ª Acorda! Se continuar assim, eu n?o vou poder encarar voc¨ºs dois... ¡ª disse Rem, tentando esconder o rubor no rosto.

    A cena muda.

 Capé“†tulo 140: Perdoe-nos grande Mira!

    ¡ª Bom dia! ¡ª disse Ravena, entrando animada no refeit¨®rio.

    ¡ª Bom dia! Acordou cedo de novo! ¡ª respondeu Mira, que estava na cozinha mexendo algo em uma panela.

    ¡ª ¨¦ que desta vez eu quero tentar! ¡ª disse Ravena, se aproximando com um olhar determinado.

    ¡ª Tentar o qu¨º? ¡ª perguntou Mira, curiosa.

    ¡ª Beber um pouco daquele caf¨¦. Quero entender por que o Kay gosta tanto, mesmo sendo um ghoul! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, com um leve sorriso travesso.

    Mira parou o que estava fazendo e virou-se para ela, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Isso vai te fazer mal, voc¨º sabe que tem noxium nele! ¡ª alertou Mira.

    ¡ª S¨® um gole n?o faz mal... ¡ª insistiu Ravena, cruzando os bra?os com teimosia.

    Mira suspirou profundamente, levantando as m?os em rendi??o.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, mas eu n?o me responsabilizo! ¡ª disse Mira, indo at¨¦ o balc?o para pegar uma bandeja com x¨ªcaras e uma garrafa t¨¦rmica.

    Ela saiu da cozinha e colocou a bandeja sobre a mesa ¨¤ frente de Ravena. Com cuidado, serviu uma pequena quantidade na x¨ªcara de Ravena.

    Ravena segurou a x¨ªcara com as duas m?os, olhando para o l¨ªquido fumegante.

    ¡ª Boa sorte... ¡ª disse Mira, observando-a com um meio sorriso de curiosidade e preocupa??o.

    Ravena virou a x¨ªcara de caf¨¦ de uma s¨® vez, sem hesitar.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ quente! ¡ª exclamou Mira, preocupada, enquanto observava a ousadia da garota.

    ¡ª Gostoso! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, empolgada, com os olhos brilhando.

    ¡ª N?o queimou?! ¡ª Mira perguntou, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª ¨¦ muito gostoso! Mas por qu¨º? Eu j¨¢ tomei caf¨¦ antes, mas esse parece diferente! ¨¦ a melhor coisa que j¨¢ provei! ¡ª disse Ravena, quase saltando de emo??o.

    ¡ª Obrigada... ¡ª respondeu Mira, ainda confusa com a rea??o.

    ¡ª N?o est¨¢ sentindo dor? N?o est¨¢ com vontade de vomitar? ¡ª perguntou Mira, franzindo a testa.

    ¡ª N?o! Eu estou ¨¦ animada! Me d¨¢ mais um pouco? ¡ª pediu Ravena, estendendo a x¨ªcara com entusiasmo.

    ¡ª Pega leve! Deve ter o mesmo efeito no Kay. Se for assim, talvez voc¨º consiga comer comida normal agora! ¡ª comentou Mira, olhando para Ravena com curiosidade.

    ¡ª Eu vou sentir o gosto? ¡ª Ravena perguntou, agitando a x¨ªcara em expectativa.

    ¡ª J¨¢ entendi, j¨¢ entendi. S¨® mais uma x¨ªcara, e nada mais! ¡ª respondeu Mira, rendendo-se ao entusiasmo de Ravena.

    Mira serviu mais uma dose de caf¨¦, e dessa vez Ravena bebeu devagar, saboreando cada gole.

    ¡ª Eu vou levar um pouco para minha m?e e para o Kay. Se quiser, tem bolo na cozinha. ¡ª disse Mira, enquanto recolhia a garrafa t¨¦rmica.

    ¡ª Eu vou pegar um peda?o! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, levantando-se da mesa.

    ¡ª Fique ¨¤ vontade. ¡ª Mira se retirou, carregando a bandeja enquanto Ravena caminhava em dire??o ¨¤ cozinha.

    A cena muda.

    Mira seguia pelo corredor do castelo, cumprimentando os soldados que cruzavam seu caminho. Ao chegar no corredor do quarto que agora era ocupado por Kay e ela, empurrou a porta com cuidado.

    ¡ª Voc¨º acordou! Eu trouxe caf¨¦ para n¨®s! ¡ª disse Mira, entrando no quarto com um sorriso, segurando a bandeja.

    ¡ª As crian?as est?o com sua m?e. Faz um favor para mim, amor? ¡ª pediu Kay, enquanto pegava a bandeja das m?os dela com gentileza.

    ¡ª Claro, o que voc¨º precisa? ¡ª respondeu Mira, ajeitando o cabelo enquanto olhava para ele.

    ¡ª Hoje vamos visitar aquele reino com os humanos. Consegue separar algumas coisas para levarmos e acordar a Emilia para ir tamb¨¦m? ¡ª disse Kay, colocando a bandeja sobre a mesa do quarto.

    ¡ª Tudo bem, mas s¨® depois que eu pegar meu traje! ¡ª disse Mira, j¨¢ se virando para sair.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª N?o precisa, amor. S¨® avise a Emilia. Vamos partir depois do caf¨¦. ¡ª respondeu Kay, sorrindo tranquilamente.

    ¡ª T¨¢ bom! ¡ª disse Mira, acenando e voltando pelo corredor.

    ¡ª Obrigado! ¡ª Kay agradeceu, observando-a sair.

    ¡ª De nada! ¡ª respondeu Mira, jogando um ¨²ltimo olhar para ele antes de desaparecer no corredor.

    Assim que Mira se afastou, Kay fechou a porta e criou uma c¨®pia de si mesmo.

    ¡ª Seja r¨¢pido. ¡ª ordenou Kay, olhando para o clone.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu a c¨®pia, antes de desaparecer em um piscar de olhos.

    Kay suspirou e voltou para dentro do quarto, o olhar tranquilo, mas cheio de determina??o.

    A cena muda novamente.

    ¡ª Ei, Lavel, a Emilia j¨¢ est¨¢ acordada? ¡ª perguntou Mira, enquanto mexia em seu celular.

    ¡ª Ainda n?o. Mas a Himitsu j¨¢ est¨¢ se arrumando. ¡ª respondeu Lavel, a voz soando pelo dispositivo.

    ¡ª Obrigada! ¡ª disse Mira, encerrando a conversa.

    Mira foi at¨¦ o quarto de Emilia. Assim que entrou, encontrou a princesa dormindo tranquilamente, o rosto sereno contrastando com o caos usual do castelo.

    ¡ª Ela dorme assim mesmo? ¡ª exclamou Mira, cruzando os bra?os enquanto olhava para a cena.

    ¡ª Sim! Hoje at¨¦ que est¨¢ bem normal. Voc¨º devia ver quando ela se mexe dormindo, parece uma batalha! ¡ª respondeu Himitsu, rindo baixinho.

    Mira aproximou-se da cama e sacudiu levemente Emilia pelos ombros, chamando-a suavemente.

    ¡ª Mira...? Bom dia... ¡ª murmurou Emilia, ainda sonolenta, os olhos piscando lentamente.

    ¡ª O Kay quer sair com voc¨º depois do caf¨¦. Vai se arrumar, ele est¨¢ esperando. ¡ª disse Mira, com um leve sorriso.

    Emilia levantou-se num salto, como se a energia tivesse sido restaurada de repente.

    ¡ª Diga para ele que eu n?o vou demorar! ¡ª respondeu, correndo apressada para o banheiro.

    Himitsu observou a cena com uma sobrancelha levantada.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs agem estranho quando se trata dele. Para ser sincera, ele nem ¨¦ t?o bonito assim. ¡ª comentou ela, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Voc¨º acha? O Kay ¨¦ bem desejado pelas garotas. ¡ª disse Mira, sem esconder um pequeno tom de orgulho.

    ¡ª Todas voc¨ºs tamb¨¦m s?o bem populares. ¡ª Himitsu retrucou, num tom casual.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ sou m?e e sou casada. N?o tenho interesse em outra pessoa. ¡ª afirmou Mira, ajeitando o cabelo e lan?ando um olhar firme.

    ¡ª Entendo. ¡ª Himitsu respondeu com um leve aceno de cabe?a.

    Mira come?ou a sair do quarto, mas parou ¨¤ porta.

    ¡ª Eu vou voltar na frente. O Kay deve anunciar alguma coisa hoje, ent?o pe?a aos soldados para ficarem no refeit¨®rio.

    ¡ª Pode deixar! ¡ª Himitsu respondeu prontamente.

    Mira saiu pelo corredor com passos r¨¢pidos.

    Cena muda.

    No quarto de Mira e Kay, uma cena incomum se desenrolava. Mira abriu a porta e encontrou Kay e Rem de joelhos, ambos visivelmente desconfort¨¢veis, como se fossem crian?as pegas no flagra.

    ¡ª O que voc¨ºs est?o fazendo? ¡ª perguntou Mira, estreitando os olhos ao encarar os dois.

    ¡ª Fala voc¨º! ¡ª sussurrou Kay, virando o rosto para Rem.

    ¡ª Fala voc¨º! ¡ª sussurrou Rem de volta, ainda mais nervosa.

    No ber?o, Yuta e Alice estavam acordados, observando a situa??o com curiosidade infantil. Mira olhou ao redor e percebeu algo estranho. A cama estava arrumada, impec¨¢vel, embora Kay tivesse acabado de acordar.

    ¡ª Ele estava dormindo... e foi para cima de voc¨º? ¡ª perguntou Mira, com um tom de incredulidade.

    ¡ª Imaginei que era isso. Isso acontece sempre? ¡ª perguntou Rem, desviando o olhar, visivelmente desconcertada.

    ¡ª Quando conseguiu impedir ele? ¡ª Mira continuou, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª At¨¦ o momento que ele acordou. ¡ª respondeu Rem, com um suspiro resignado.

    Kay suava frio enquanto sentia a tens?o crescer na sala. "Inten??o assassina... Ela vai me matar!" pensou, engolindo em seco.

    No ber?o, Alice soltou uma risada inocente, como se achasse toda a situa??o hil¨¢ria.

    ¡ª Deixa quieto. Foi erro meu n?o ter avisado sobre isso. ¡ª disse Mira, suspirando profundamente.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o est¨¢ preocupada em ter outro filho? ¡ª perguntou Rem, ainda tentando entender a situa??o.

    ¡ª Esse idiota aqui ¨¦ quase inf¨¦rtil. ¡ª respondeu Mira, puxando a orelha de Kay sem piedade.

    ¡ª Por ter virado ghoul? ¡ª perguntou Rem, intrigada.

    ¡ª Eu posso resolver isso mudando um pouco meu sistema reprodutivo... ou bebendo mais caf¨¦ para assumir uma forma humana. ¡ª explicou Kay, tentando manter a compostura.

    ¡ª Tem sido assim todo dia? ¡ª perguntou Rem, franzindo a testa.

    ¡ª M?e?! ¡ª exclamou Mira, envergonhada, o rosto ficando vermelho.

    ¡ª Eu s¨® fiquei preocupada! ¡ª respondeu Rem, desviando o olhar.

    Mira suspirou, cansada da situa??o.

    ¡ª Carrega ela at¨¦ a cama. ¡ª ordenou Mira, olhando para Kay.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª respondeu Kay, obedecendo prontamente enquanto carregava Rem para a cama.

    Assim que Rem estava acomodada, Mira pegou Yuta e Alice do ber?o.

    ¡ª Minha m?e est¨¢ sozinha desde que meu pai morreu, ent?o agora assuma a responsabilidade! ¡ª disse Mira, saindo do quarto com uma express?o irritada.

    ¡ª Hein?! ¡ª exclamaram Kay e Rem ao mesmo tempo, at?nitos.

    ¡ª Se resolvam, mas n?o permito que finjam que nada aconteceu! ¡ª disse Mira, batendo a porta ao sair.

    Kay sentou-se na cama, mantendo uma distancia respeitosa de Rem. Um sil¨ºncio constrangedor tomou conta do quarto.

    ¡ª S¨® para voc¨º saber... eu tentei impedir. ¡ª disse Rem, quebrando o sil¨ºncio, ainda visivelmente desconfort¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Me desculpa. ¡ª respondeu Kay, abaixando a cabe?a.

    ¡ª N?o precisamos fazer o que a Mira quer. Podemos simplesmente fingir que isso nunca aconteceu, certo? ¡ª exclamou Rem, tentando soar convicta, mas o leve tremor em sua voz a denunciava.

    Kay suspirou, passando a m?o pelos cabelos.

    ¡ª E correr o risco de ela ficar sem falar comigo? Sabe muito bem como a Mira ¨¦! ¡ª respondeu ele, num tom exasperado, mas tamb¨¦m com uma ponta de resigna??o.

    Rem desviou o olhar, sentindo o peso da situa??o.

    ¡ª Mas isso significa que... ¡ª come?ou ela, hesitante.

    Kay olhou diretamente para ela, seus olhos carregando uma seriedade incomum.

    ¡ª Que vai ser complicado. Muito complicado. ¡ª disse ele, com um sorriso de canto, misturando determina??o e desconforto.

    "Complicado ¨¦ pouco para descrever isso", pensou Rem, tentando ignorar a acelera??o do pr¨®prio cora??o enquanto o sil¨ºncio pairava entre os dois.

    ¡ª Me desculpa, Rem. Eu nunca teria feito isso se soubesse que era voc¨º! Voc¨º sabe disso! ¡ª disse Kay, com a voz carregada de arrependimento.

    ¡ª O que quer dizer com isso? ¡ª exclamou Rem, estreitando os olhos em desconfian?a.

    ¡ª Voc¨º sabe... tudo que j¨¢ vivemos. Voc¨º me viu crescer, cuidou de mim. ¡ª Kay abaixou o olhar, as palavras saindo hesitantes.

    ¡ª Onde est¨¢ querendo chegar? ¡ª retrucou Rem, irritada, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Voc¨º tem a idade da minha m?e! ¡ª soltou Kay, como se isso explicasse tudo.

    Rem fechou a m?o em um punho e o encarou, furiosa.

    ¡ª Eu te daria um soco agora mesmo, mas... n¨®s dois erramos. N?o vou te culpar sozinha por isso! ¡ª disse ela, suspirando, ainda irritada.

    Kay aproveitou a deixa para segurar a m?o dela, um gesto inesperado que a deixou ainda mais confusa.

    ¡ª O que foi agora? ¡ª perguntou Rem, franzindo o cenho.

    Kay n?o respondeu de imediato. Apenas apertou sua m?o com firmeza, mas sem machuc¨¢-la.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º est¨¢ fazendo?! ¡ª insistiu ela, cada vez mais irritada.

    ¡ª Agora consegue andar. ¡ª Kay sorriu levemente, levantando-se.

    Rem olhou para ele, perplexa. Ao mexer as pernas, percebeu que realmente o desconforto havia desaparecido.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade! O que voc¨º fez?! ¡ª perguntou, olhando para suas pr¨®prias pernas como se fossem novas.

    ¡ª M¨¢gica! ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um sorriso brincalh?o.

    ¡ª Algum tipo de ponto de press?o? ¡ª questionou Rem, ainda tentando entender.

    ¡ª Fui mais r¨¢pido do que voc¨º. Injetei um "veneno" que alivia o desconforto no corpo. ¡ª explicou ele.

    ¡ª Veneno?! ¡ª exclamou Rem, quase levantando a voz.

    ¡ª Sim. Aquele general ghoul, lembra? Ele n?o tinha pleno conhecimento da pr¨®pria habilidade. Ele podia criar venenos com efeitos variados, bons ou ruins. Eu tamb¨¦m posso fazer isso. ¡ª disse Kay, calmamente.

    Rem o encarou, absorvendo a informa??o.

    ¡ª Ent?o isso significa que voc¨º pode criar... rem¨¦dios? ¡ª perguntou ela, intrigada.

    Kay assentiu.

    ¡ª Posso. ¨¦ um pouco diferente, mas funciona assim: se eu ingerir um pouco do sangue de um humano doente, meu corpo processa a substancia e cria uma solu??o para combater o v¨ªrus. Depois, posso transformar essa solu??o em um rem¨¦dio eficaz.

    ¡ª Qualquer doen?a? ¡ª Rem perguntou, impressionada.

    ¡ª At¨¦ agora, n?o encontramos nada que n?o possa ser curado. Claro, pode existir algo mais perigoso por a¨ª, mas os ghouls s?o uma ra?a em constante evolu??o. Mais cedo ou mais tarde, encontrar¨ªamos uma cura. ¡ª explicou Kay.

    ¡ª Interessante esse corpo seu, senhor "imortal"! ¡ª disse Rem, em tom de provoca??o.

    ¡ª Imortal? Eu n?o envelhe?o, mas ainda posso morrer. Se quiser, pode virar ghoul tamb¨¦m. Assim, manteria essa apar¨ºncia para sempre at¨¦ o fim. ¡ª brincou Kay, com um sorriso ir?nico.

    ¡ª Quero n?o, obrigada! Tenho que envelhecer junto com os outros. Sei que voc¨º vai ficar triste, mas nem pense em morrer antes de exterminar todos os ghouls ruins! ¡ª disse Rem, apontando para ele.

    ¡ª Prometo que n?o. ¡ª Kay respondeu, sincero.

    Rem suspirou, mudando de tom.

    ¡ª Chega disso. A Mira deve estar fervendo de raiva porque estamos demorando. Vamos esquecer o que aconteceu. Vai ser melhor para todos.

    ¡ª Concordo. ¡ª disse Kay, sem hesitar.

    A cena muda.

 Capé“†tulo 141: Ordenando um monarca!

    Eles entraram no refeit¨®rio, onde Mira estava sentada alimentando as crian?as.

    ¡ª Que bonitinha, vai sair? ¡ª perguntou Rem, percebendo Emilia com roupas diferentes.

    ¡ª S?o roupas normais. Por qu¨º? ¡ª respondeu Emilia, surpresa. ¡ª Voc¨º queria falar comigo, amor? ¡ª disse ela, animada, ao olhar para Kay.

    ¡ª J¨¢ tomou caf¨¦? ¡ª perguntou Kay, direto.

    ¡ª Sim! ¡ª Emilia respondeu.

    ¡ª ¨®timo. Vamos fazer uma visita aos humanos hoje. Vamos nomear alguns reis, mas voc¨º ser¨¢ a imperatriz. Todo este pa¨ªs ser¨¢ governado por voc¨º. ¡ª disse Kay, com um tom s¨¦rio, mas suave.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ um encontro? ¡ª perguntou Emilia, visivelmente chocada.

    ¡ª "Encontro?" ¡ª pensou Kay, confuso, mas decidiu ignorar o coment¨¢rio.

    ¡ª Que hist¨®ria ¨¦ essa de reis? ¡ª Thais perguntou, entrando na conversa.

    ¡ª Interessada? ¡ª Kay retrucou, arqueando uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª S¨® curiosidade. ¡ª disse ela, desviando o olhar.

    ¡ª A base de cada reino ser¨¢ composta por: a fam¨ªlia real, o instituto, o ex¨¦rcito, e um dos meus generais. Re¨²na-se com eles e escolha pessoas apropriadas para governar suas terras. Eles estar?o abaixo de mim e de voc¨º, mas acima dos outros. Abaixo deles, vir?o os l¨ªderes dos institutos, do ex¨¦rcito e dos generais. Essa ser¨¢ a forma??o da cadeia de comando deste pa¨ªs. ¡ª explicou Kay, enquanto fazia um leve cafun¨¦ em Emilia.

    ¡ª Entendido. Estou de acordo. ¡ª disse Emilia, com determina??o.

    Kay olhou para o grupo ao redor.

    ¡ª Tr¨ºs reinos perdidos, tr¨ºs reis ou rainhas. Pode acabar sendo algum de voc¨ºs, ent?o mostrem que s?o capazes. ¡ª disse ele, com firmeza.

    Os presentes, embora tentassem disfar?ar, pareciam empolgados com a ideia de se tornarem governantes.

    ¡ª Mini-ghoul, voc¨º vem conosco. Amor, fique aqui para garantir que ningu¨¦m ouse entrar neste pa¨ªs sem permiss?o. ¡ª ordenou Kay.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª responderam o mini-ghoul e Ravena, em un¨ªssono.

    ¡ª Vou tomar meu caf¨¦, e depois partimos. ¡ª concluiu Kay, dirigindo-se ¨¤ mesa.

    ¡ª T¨¢. ¡ª disse Emilia, com um sorriso.

    Kay se sentou ao lado de Mira, que continuava dando mamadeira para as crian?as.

    ¡ª Quer que eu... ¡ª come?ou Kay, apontando para as crian?as.

    ¡ª N?o. ¡ª cortou Mira, sem desviar os olhos das crian?as.

    ¡ª Seu caf¨¦ vai esfriar. ¡ª insistiu Kay.

    ¡ª Ent?o beba voc¨º! ¡ª respondeu Mira, com um tom levemente irritado.

    Ravena, que observava de longe, soltou uma risada.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs brigaram, n?o foi? ¡ª perguntou ela, num tom brincalh?o.

    ¡ª Tem certas coisas que voc¨º deveria guardar s¨® para si! ¡ª disse Thais, lan?ando um olhar reprovador para Ravena.

    Ravena, sem jeito, abaixou a cabe?a, tentando esconder o sorriso.

    Kay respirou fundo e se dirigiu a Mira com firmeza, mas sua voz carregava uma do?ura que suavizava suas palavras:

    ¡ª Eu amo voc¨ºs mais do que tudo neste mundo, mais do que qualquer coisa. Sei que tenho falhado, e sinto muito por isso. Mas, por favor, n?o fique com raiva de mim, mesmo que eu tenha dado motivos. Muita coisa est¨¢ acontecendo e muitas mais est?o por vir. Prometo me esfor?ar para dar o m¨¢ximo de tempo a todas voc¨ºs. A ¨²ltima coisa que quero ¨¦ estar brigado com voc¨º.

    Ele segurou o olhar dela, seus olhos transmitindo um pedido silencioso de compreens?o. Mira tentou desviar, mas era dif¨ªcil ignorar a sinceridade dele.

    Thais ergueu uma sobrancelha e cutucou Ravena de leve.

    ¡ª ¨¦ verdade que voc¨º consegue sentir as emo??es dele, n?o ¨¦? ¡ª perguntou Thais, quase rindo.

    ¡ª Eu... eu n?o sinto nada, n?o! ¡ª respondeu Ravena rapidamente, mas seu tom entregava o embara?o.

    ¡ª Sei. ¡ª Thais estreitou os olhos, claramente desconfiada.

    Mira bufou, cruzando os bra?os, mas havia um leve rubor em seu rosto.

    ¡ª Eu sei disso, idiota! Agora para de me envergonhar na frente dos meus soldados! ¡ª disse ela, com um olhar fulminante.

    Kay sorriu de canto e respondeu:

    ¡ª S¨® se voc¨º me deixar cuidar das crian?as enquanto termina de tomar seu caf¨¦.

    ¡ª Idiota. Voc¨º tem algo importante para fazer agora, e eu estou ocupada com eles. Toma logo esse caf¨¦ e vai fazer o seu trabalho! ¡ª respondeu Mira, r¨ªspida, mas havia algo quase carinhoso por tr¨¢s do tom autorit¨¢rio.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª disse Kay automaticamente, como um soldado obediente.

    Mira voltou sua aten??o para Rem, mas sua voz carregava um tom de autoridade misturado com curiosidade:

    ¡ª M?e, qual foi a decis?o que tomaram?

    Rem desviou o olhar, claramente desconfort¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Deixa pra l¨¢. ¡ª respondeu, seca.

    ¡ª Tem certeza de que ¨¦ isso que quer? Voc¨º sabe como o Kay ¨¦. Ele pode acabar esquecendo. ¡ª insistiu Mira.

    Rem suspirou.

    ¡ª Seria melhor para mim se ele esquecesse. ¡ª disse ela, finalmente.

    Mira olhou para Kay e se inclinou, sussurrando ao ouvido dele:

    ¡ª Kay, eu ordeno que voc¨º esque?a tudo o que aconteceu desde o momento em que acordou at¨¦ agora, quando entrou no refeit¨®rio.

    Kay franziu o cenho, mas antes que pudesse responder, Ele tocou automaticamente no bra?o dela. Uma onda de calor intenso percorreu seu corpo, irradiando da m?o dele.

    ¡ª Entendo... ent?o ¨¦ assim que funciona... ¡ª murmurou Mira, mas suas palavras falharam quando ela percebeu que seu rosto estava ficando cada vez mais vermelho..

    ¡ª O que foi?! Est¨¢ tudo bem? ¡ª perguntou viviane, preocupada.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ nada! ¡ª disse Mira rapidamente, desviando o olhar, tentando se recompor.

    Kay, por sua vez, ficou em sil¨ºncio, mas um pequeno sorriso surgiu em seu rosto enquanto ele voltava ao seu caf¨¦.

    "N?o sei por que brigamos, mas j¨¢ que est¨¢ resolvido, ent?o n?o vou tocar no assunto." ¡ª pensou Kay, enquanto se servia de caf¨¦.

    Do outro lado da mesa, Rem o observava com um olhar desconfiado.

    "Por que ela reagiu daquela forma quando ele tocou nela? E por que ele est¨¢ agindo como se nada tivesse acontecido?" ¡ª pensou, franzindo a testa.

    Kay tomou duas x¨ªcaras de caf¨¦ rapidamente, sem parecer notar o ambiente ao redor. Depois, inclinou-se para frente e beijou a testa das crian?as, um gesto breve, mas carinhoso.

    ¡ª Estamos indo. ¡ª disse ele, com a voz firme.

    ¡ª Boa viagem! ¡ª respondeu Mira, sorrindo, mas sem perder o ar de autoridade.

    ¡ª V¨º se n?o demora! ¡ª disseram Thais e Ravena ao mesmo tempo, quase como um coro bem ensaiado.

    ¡ª Manterei contato. ¡ª afirmou Kay, com um leve aceno. Ent?o, caminhou at¨¦ Emilia, que o esperava perto da porta.

    ¡ª Estamos indo. ¡ª disse Emilia, animada, mas com um toque de ansiedade na voz.

    ¡ª Tenham ju¨ªzo, voc¨ºs dois! ¡ª exclamou Rem, com um tom que misturava preocupa??o e humor.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª respondeu Emilia, acenando enquanto sorria.

    Kay estendeu a m?o para ela, sua express?o segura e serena.

 Capé“†tulo 143: Fazenda!

    O Mini Ghoul estava distante, oculto entre as ¨¢rvores pr¨®ximas a uma constru??o vasta e imponente. A ¨¢rea era cercada por muros altos e s¨®lidos, com guardas patrulhando suas extremidades. Eles andavam em intervalos regulares, vigilantes, com os olhos varrendo os arredores em busca de qualquer sinal de intrusos.

    Na entrada, havia uma guarita de onde dois guardas observavam o port?o. Do lado de fora, o sil¨ºncio era cortado pelo som de um caminh?o se aproximando.

    O Mini Ghoul inclinou a cabe?a levemente, observando tudo com aten??o.

    ¡ª "N?o sinto cheiro de noxium... s?o constru??es normais." ¡ª pensou ele, analisando o local.

    O caminh?o parou diante da entrada. Os guardas sa¨ªram da guarita e come?aram a fazer a verifica??o. Um deles abriu a carga, enquanto o outro analisava os documentos entregues pelo motorista. Ap¨®s alguns minutos, eles assentiram e deram passagem para o ve¨ªculo.

    O port?o foi aberto lentamente, revelando um vislumbre do que havia al¨¦m: vastos campos e galp?es que se estendiam ao longe. O caminh?o entrou, e os guardas fecharam o port?o novamente, retomando suas posi??es.

    O Mini Ghoul continuava im¨®vel, os olhos brilhando por tr¨¢s do capuz e da m¨¢scara.

    ¡ª "Preciso descobrir mais... mas sem ser visto." ¡ª pensou ele, antes de se mover silenciosamente, desaparecendo na sombra das ¨¢rvores.

    Alguns minutos depois, Kay pousou suavemente ao lado do Mini Ghoul, ainda oculto nas sombras das ¨¢rvores, enquanto carregava Emilia nos bra?os.

    ¡ª O que descobriu? ¡ª perguntou Kay, sua voz baixa, mas firme.

    O Mini Ghoul olhou para ele, seus olhos brilhando sob o capuz.

    ¡ª Os guardas est?o comentando sobre o sumi?o dos ghouls. ¡ª respondeu ele com seriedade. ¡ª Chegou um caminh?o da cidade trazendo alimentos, mas ele est¨¢ aqui para levar humanos at¨¦ o castelo do antigo monarca. L¨¢ dentro h¨¢ muitos humanos, de idades variadas, mas nenhum acima dos 49 anos. ¡ª O pequeno fez uma pausa, ajustando a m¨¢scara em seu rosto. ¡ª Eles n?o t¨ºm noxium. As armas deles n?o podem nos ferir.

    Kay assentiu, esbo?ando um leve sorriso enquanto fazia um cafun¨¦ no Mini Ghoul.

    ¡ª Bom trabalho.

    Ele colocou Emilia gentilmente no ch?o, encarando-a por um momento antes de se virar novamente para o Mini Ghoul.

    ¡ª Proteja ela enquanto eu vou l¨¢. ¡ª disse Kay, seu tom carregado de determina??o.

    ¡ª Certo. ¡ª respondeu o Mini Ghoul, firmando-se como um pequeno guardi?o.

    ¡ª Eu volto logo. ¡ª completou Kay antes de desaparecer na escurid?o, deixando um leve deslocar do vento.

    Emilia observou o espa?o vazio onde ele estava, preocupada.

    ¡ª Os humanos l¨¢ dentro... est?o bem? ¡ª perguntou ela, sentando-se lentamente, forrando o ch?o com um pano ¨¤ beira do penhasco. Seus olhos estavam fixos na constru??o abaixo.

    O Mini Ghoul se sentou ao lado dela, tamb¨¦m observando.

    ¡ª Eles s?o tratados bem... mas sabem qual ser¨¢ o destino deles. ¡ª respondeu ele, sua voz carregada de uma seriedade incomum. ¡ª Eles vivem com medo.

    Emilia apertou os punhos, sua express?o endurecendo.

    ¡ª Humanos horr¨ªveis. Como podem criar algo t?o monstruoso?

    Os dois permaneceram em sil¨ºncio, o vento soprando ao redor enquanto a tens?o crescia.

    Na entrada da constru??o

    Kay caminhava em dire??o ao port?o, suas asas retra¨ªdas para n?o chamar aten??o imediata.

    ¡ª Bom dia. ¡ª cumprimentou ele, sua voz firme, mas educada, enquanto se aproximava calmamente.

    Os guardas j¨¢ estavam atentos. As armas foram erguidas, apontadas para ele com precis?o. Os dois que estavam na guarita sa¨ªram, posicionando-se diante do port?o.

    ¡ª O que quer aqui? ¡ª perguntou um dos guardas, a desconfian?a clara em seu tom. ¡ª Este ¨¦ um lugar sagrado. Voc¨º n?o tem permiss?o para se aproximar!

    Kay inclinou a cabe?a levemente, um sorriso frio surgindo em seus l¨¢bios.

    ¡ª Os humanos a¨ª dentro s?o destinados ao monarca, certo? Ent?o, por que eu, o monarca que agora domina estas terras, n?o posso v¨º-los?This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Os guardas se entreolharam, visivelmente confusos.

    ¡ª Do que est¨¢ falando? ¡ª exclamou um deles, levantando a m?o para sinalizar os outros. ¡ª Quem te contou sobre o monarca?

    Kay ignorou a pergunta, suas asas surgindo em um movimento fluido e amea?ador.

    ¡ª Nenhum ghoul ousa ir contra os monarcas. Se eu digo que sou um, voc¨ºs deveriam acreditar.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o ¨¦ humano! ¡ª respondeu o guarda com raiva, sua voz tremendo. ¡ª E se ¨¦ um ghoul, deveria saber que nenhum pode se aproximar deste reino!

    Kay sorriu, agora com um ar de desafio.

    ¡ª Eu devorei o antigo monarca. Meus generais dizimaram seu ex¨¦rcito. N?o sabia do acordo que ele fez com voc¨ºs, e n?o tenho interesse nele. Abram o port?o. Esta ¨¦ uma ordem do seu novo monarca.

    O guarda hesitou, mas manteve sua posi??o.

    ¡ª Mesmo que seja verdade, voc¨º n?o tem permiss?o para entrar!

    Kay suspirou, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Estou com pouco tempo, ent?o vamos evitar confus?o. Se n?o atirarem, prometo pegar leve com voc¨ºs. N?o matarei ningu¨¦m que n?o mere?a morrer... ainda que todos voc¨ºs mere?am, pelo que est?o fazendo com os humanos a¨ª dentro.

    Antes que os guardas pudessem reagir, Kay desapareceu em um piscar de olhos.

    ¡ª Onde ele foi? ¡ª exclamou um dos guardas, desesperado, olhando ao redor.

    O som de engrenagens ecoou. Quando se viraram, viram Kay dentro da guarita, puxando a alavanca que abria o port?o.

    ¡ª Fiquem quietinhos a¨ª. ¡ª disse ele, saindo tranquilamente da guarita enquanto o port?o se abria completamente.

    Os guardas do muro ajustaram suas armas, apontando para o interior, prontos para abrir fogo.

    ¡ª P¨¦ssima escolha. ¡ª murmurou Kay antes de desaparecer novamente.

    Os disparos cortaram o ar, mas as balas atingiram apenas o ch?o vazio. Num instante, Kay estava no alto do muro, abatendo os guardas um por um com movimentos r¨¢pidos e precisos. Os corpos ca¨ªram sem um som, enquanto Kay descia novamente at¨¦ os dois guardas que ainda estavam do lado de fora.

    ¡ª Eu tentei ser amig¨¢vel. ¡ª disse ele, encarando-os por um breve segundo antes de acabar com eles.

    Dentro da constru??o

    Kay agora caminhava pelas instala??es, seus passos ecoando nas paredes de concreto. Ele olhou ao redor, avaliando o local.

    ¡ª "Vamos ver... Esta entrada ¨¦ para caminh?es? Parece ser o ¨²nico acesso. Ent?o, o que quer que eu procure... deve estar por aqui." ¡ª pensou ele, avan?ando com cuidado.

    Kay abriu a porta. Do outro lado, uma horda de guardas esperava, armas apontadas diretamente para ele.

    ¡ª Onde est?o os humanos? ¡ª exclamou Kay, sua voz reverberando como uma ordem.

    Os guardas n?o hesitaram. Um comando foi dado, e uma chuva de balas disparou contra ele. As balas acertaram seu corpo, mas ca¨ªam ao ch?o, amassadas e inofensivas. Ele avan?ou sem diminuir o passo, uma presen?a avassaladora.

    Os guardas come?aram a recuar, o medo claro em seus olhos.

    ¡ª Mostrem-me onde est?o os humanos, e eu pouparei suas vidas! ¡ª declarou Kay, firme e implac¨¢vel.

    Os homens hesitaram por um instante, mas, percebendo a inutilidade da resist¨ºncia, largaram suas armas.

    ¡ª Boa escolha. Agora me levem at¨¦ os humanos. ¡ª ordenou Kay.

    Sem alternativas, os guardas o guiaram pelos corredores. O caminho os levou por uma ¨¢rea de vegeta??o, repleta de plantas comest¨ªveis organizadas em fileiras impec¨¢veis. Mais adiante, atravessaram uma ampla cozinha industrial onde refei??es eram preparadas, seguida por um playground, com brinquedos fixos no solo, claramente usado pelos humanos mantidos ali. Por fim, chegaram a uma ¨¢rea cercada por pequenas casas, quase como uma vila em miniatura.

    ¡ª Todos est?o aqui! ¡ª informou um dos guardas, apontando para as resid¨ºncias.

    Kay observou o lugar por um momento, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª O que esses humanos fizeram para receber o privil¨¦gio de morar em casas? ¡ª perguntou ele, sua voz carregada de desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Esses s?o os humanos mais populares da fazenda. ¡ª explicou o guarda, tentando parecer ¨²til.

    Kay virou-se para ele, sua express?o dura como pedra.

    ¡ª E os que n?o t¨ºm privil¨¦gios? Onde est?o? ¡ª perguntou com frieza.

    O guarda hesitou, gaguejando:

    ¡ª E-eles s?o magros... sujos... Voc¨º n?o iria querer devor¨¢-los.

    Kay se inclinou para frente, encarando o homem.

    ¡ª Eu n?o vim devorar humanos. Vim libert¨¢-los. Eles n?o precisam mais desta fazenda.

    O guarda arregalou os olhos, chocado.

    ¡ª Mas... os ghouls devoram humanos. Como voc¨º vai continuar vivo?

    ¡ª Mostre-me o restante dos humanos. ¡ª repetiu Kay, ignorando a pergunta.

    Os guardas o levaram at¨¦ o final da vila, onde havia um port?o trancado com uma senha. Com relutancia, eles destravaram o port?o. Assim que foi aberto, um cheiro p¨²trido escapou, fazendo Kay franzir o nariz.

    ¡ª "Essa diferen?a de tratamento..." ¡ª pensou ele, entrando. ¡ª "Casas para uns, enquanto a maioria vive na mis¨¦ria."

    Do outro lado do port?o havia uma pequena cidade em ru¨ªnas. A maioria das pessoas vivia nas ruas, em condi??es prec¨¢rias. Constru??es desgastadas e sombras de um passado mais digno compunham o cen¨¢rio decadente.

    Assim que Kay passou pelo port?o, os guardas o trancaram rapidamente.

    ¡ª Tolos. ¡ª murmurou Kay, caminhando calmamente em dire??o ¨¤ cidade.

    Atr¨¢s do port?o, os guardas come?aram a fugir desesperados, correndo em dire??o ao caminh?o.

    ¡ª Para onde est?o indo? ¡ª exclamou uma voz atr¨¢s deles.

    Os guardas se viraram, alarmados. Do caminh?o, uma c¨®pia de Kay emergia, seu olhar predador fixo nos homens.

    ¡ª Como...? Voc¨º estava l¨¢ dentro! ¡ª gritou um dos guardas, aterrorizado.

    Sem dar tempo para respostas, a c¨®pia de Kay avan?ou, eliminando os guardas um por um.

    ¡ª Idiotas. Deveriam ter aceitado a rendi??o. Pelo menos agora o Mini Ghoul ter¨¢ o que comer. ¡ª pensou a c¨®pia, retornando para o caminh?o.

    Dentro da cidade decadente

    Kay andava lentamente pelas ruas, observando as pessoas. Olhos sem vida o seguiam, suas roupas rasgadas e corpos magros falavam de anos de sofrimento.

    ¡ª "Olhos vazios... Mas est?o alimentados, mesmo que minimamente. Os adultos parecem limpos, mas as crian?as est?o sujas. Sem higiene adequada." ¡ª pensava ele, analisando cada detalhe.

    Enquanto caminhava, um pequeno grupo de pessoas come?ou a segui-lo, movidas por curiosidade e desconfian?a. Ignorando-os, Kay seguiu at¨¦ o fim da cidade, onde encontrou uma jovem sentada na beira de uma constru??o abandonada. Ela aparentava cerca de 23 anos. Seus olhos sem vida transbordavam um ¨®dio silencioso.

    Kay parou em frente a ela.

    ¡ª Te encontrei. ¡ª disse ele.

    A jovem ergueu o olhar, sem se intimidar.

    ¡ª Eu n?o estou me oferecendo. ¡ª respondeu ela com desprezo.

    ¡ª Quer se vingar dos ghouls que fizeram voc¨ºs passarem por isso? ¡ª perguntou Kay, sua voz carregada de prop¨®sito.

    Ela estreitou os olhos.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º quer?

    Kay estendeu a m?o.

    ¡ª Jure lealdade a mim, e eu lhe darei o poder para matar ghouls.

    A jovem riu, um som seco e incr¨¦dulo.

    ¡ª Poder? Ghouls s?o imortais. Como se mata algo assim?

    Kay cortou um de seus pr¨®prios dedos, erguendo-o.

    ¡ª Jure sua lealdade e engula este dedo. Torne-se um ghoul... um ghoul que ca?a outros ghouls.

    A jovem o encarou, desafiadora.

    ¡ª Me deixe aqui para morrer. ¨¦ melhor do que virar um monstro.

    Kay deu um passo ¨¤ frente, sua presen?a esmagadora.

    ¡ª Eu matei todos os guardas que prendiam voc¨ºs aqui. Sou o novo monarca destas terras. Voc¨ºs est?o livres. Podem ir, mas ningu¨¦m toque nos humanos sem minha permiss?o.

    Um dos civis zombou:

    ¡ª Comeu algo estragado? Do que voc¨º est¨¢ falando?

    Kay ignorou, criando uma pequena c¨®pia de si mesmo. A c¨®pia caminhou em dire??o ¨¤ entrada trancada, enquanto todos observavam, chocados.

    ¡ª Voc¨º pode ser uma general. Eu tamb¨¦m j¨¢ fui humano. E, mesmo agora, como um ghoul, odeio minha pr¨®pria esp¨¦cie. Quero extermin¨¢-los da Terra. Junte-se a mim. ¡ª disse Kay, estendendo novamente o dedo ensanguentado.

    A jovem hesitou, seus olhos finalmente demonstrando algo al¨¦m de vazio.

    ¡ª Eu... vou comer humanos? ¡ª perguntou ela.

    ¡ª H¨¢ guardas mortos perto do caminh?o. Eles ser?o sua ¨²nica refei??o. Depois disso, voc¨º n?o precisar¨¢ mais. ¡ª respondeu Kay.

    Nesse momento, a c¨®pia destruiu a entrada da cidade com um estrondo, que ecoou por toda parte.

    A jovem olhou para Kay, decidida.

    ¡ª N?o farei nada que eu n?o queira. ¡ª disse ela, pegando o dedo.

    Kay apenas sorriu.

    Ela engoliu o dedo. Seu corpo come?ou a mudar, assumindo uma forma humanoide e assustadoramente poderosa.

    ¡ª Devore os guardas mortos perto do caminh?o. Mas eu pro¨ªbo que toque nos outros. ¡ª ordenou Kay.

    ¡ª Sim, monarca! ¡ª respondeu ela, curvando-se antes de correr em dire??o ¨¤ entrada da cidade.

    Kay come?ou a liberar uma n¨¦voa negra que cobriu a cidade inteira.

    ¡ª N?o se preocupem. Isso vai curar suas feridas e aliviar suas dores. Voc¨ºs est?o livres. Podem partir mas antes esperem fora da fazenda minha noiva tem um anuncio para voc¨ºs. ¡ª anunciou Kay, sua voz ecoando como um juramento de reden??o.

    Kay desapareceu no meio da fuma?a, como uma sombra se dissipando no ar.

    A cena muda.

 Capé“†tulo 144: Me ofere?am suas habilidades!

    Do lado de fora da fazenda, Kay estava parado, acenando para Emilia e o Mini Ghoul, que o observavam ¨¤ distancia.

    ¡ª Acho que ele terminou. ¡ª disse Emilia, com um tom de al¨ªvio.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª respondeu o Mini Ghoul, em um murm¨²rio gutural.

    ¡ª Vamos at¨¦ ele. Me d¨º uma carona! ¡ª pediu Emilia, confiante.

    O Mini Ghoul manifestou suas asas e carregou Emilia no ar at¨¦ Kay.

    ¡ª Obrigada! ¡ª disse ela, sorrindo enquanto pousava ao lado do monarca.

    O Mini Ghoul fez um breve aceno com a cabe?a antes de se afastar.

    ¡ª Essa ¨¦ sua recompensa. Fique ¨¤ vontade. ¡ª disse Kay, gesticulando em dire??o aos corpos dos guardas mortos.

    O Mini Ghoul n?o perdeu tempo e foi em dire??o ao banquete. Enquanto isso, Kay e Emilia se afastaram para perto do muro.

    ¡ª Eu tentei ser amig¨¢vel. ¡ª disse Kay, suspirando ao se sentar no ch?o. Ele deu dois tapinhas em sua coxa, indicando para Emilia se sentar. Ela o fez, acomodando-se com naturalidade.

    ¡ª Eu sei que tentou. ¨¦ dif¨ªcil as pessoas aceitarem uma mudan?a t?o repentina. Mas, de fato, ¨¦ uma pena. ¡ª disse Emilia, pensativa.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª respondeu Kay, olhando para ela.

    Por um instante, os dois se encararam.

    ¡ª Acho que esse n?o ¨¦ o momento apropriado. ¡ª disse Emilia, desviando o olhar.

    Kay sorriu de lado.

    ¡ª Tem raz?o. Ali, o Mini Ghoul est¨¢ devorando humanos e, daqui a pouco, vai estar cheio de gente saindo daquela porta. ¡ª comentou ele

    Sem aviso, Emilia se inclinou e o beijou.

    ¡ª Eu estava brincando. ¡ª disse ela, rindo.

    Kay a puxou de volta para outro beijo.

    Alguns minutos depois, o Mini Ghoul j¨¢ estava no topo do muro, terminando de devorar os guardas, enquanto os civis come?avam a sair da fazenda, confusos e cautelosos.

    ¡ª Para onde eles v?o agora? ¡ª perguntou Emilia, ainda pr¨®xima de Kay.

    ¡ª Talvez para o reino deles. Ou podem nos ajudar a reconstruir este pa¨ªs. Mas o discurso... ¨¦ com voc¨º. Boa sorte. ¡ª disse Kay, levantando uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª Por que eu? Eu nem preparei nada! ¡ª protestou Emilia, visivelmente nervosa.

    ¡ª ¨¦ s¨® dizer o que pensa. Vai dar tudo certo. ¡ª encorajou Kay.

    ¡ª Acho que n?o ¨¦ t?o simples assim! ¡ª retrucou ela, cruzando os bra?os.

    Kay sorriu e segurou o rosto dela com delicadeza.

    ¡ª Voc¨º vai se sair bem. ¡ª disse ele antes de beij¨¢-la novamente.

    ¡ª Tudo bem. ¡ª respondeu Emilia, um pouco envergonhada, mas determinada.

    ¡ª Podemos ouvir voc¨ºs! ¡ª interrompeu Carla, a jovem que Kay havia transformado em general, surgindo de repente.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª Quem ¨¦ essa? ¡ª perguntou Emilia, desconfiada.

    ¡ª Agora ¨¦ uma general. ¡ª respondeu Kay, casualmente.

    ¡ª Tinha que ser outra garota? ¡ª disse Emilia, com um tom s¨¦rio e um olhar afiado.

    Kay ergueu as m?os em rendi??o.

    ¡ª Ela era a mais apropriada para o cargo. N?o se preocupe, fiz uma promessa para a Mira. Nada vai acontecer.

    ¡ª Espero que tenha raz?o. ¡ª respondeu Emilia, levantando-se.

    Kay se levantou logo depois, limpando a sujeira do ch?o de sua roupa.

    ¡ª Ali¨¢s, qual ¨¦ o seu nome? ¡ª perguntou Kay, voltando-se para Carla.

    ¡ª Me chamo Carla, monarca. ¡ª respondeu ela, curvando-se levemente.

    ¡ª Bem-vinda, Carla. Comeu tudo? ¡ª perguntou ele, curioso.

    ¡ª N?o consegui. Minha barriga parece que vai explodir de t?o cheia! ¡ª admitiu Carla, rindo de leve.

    Kay cortou seu pr¨®prio bra?o e o entregou para ela.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º? ¡ª perguntou Carla, surpresa.

    ¡ª Para terminar sua evolu??o. Garanto que vai gostar. ¡ª respondeu Kay, enquanto seu bra?o se regenerava diante dos olhos dela.

    ¡ª "Mas eu j¨¢ estou cheia..." ¡ª pensou Carla, hesitante.

    Kay apenas sorriu e voltou para perto de Emilia. Convencida pelo olhar dele, Carla deu uma mordida no bra?o. O sabor era t?o irresist¨ªvel que ela n?o conseguiu parar at¨¦ devorar tudo.

    ¡ª Eu n?o gosto disso. ¡ª murmurou Emilia, com um olhar inquieto.

    ¡ª ¨¦ necess¨¢rio. Eu tamb¨¦m n?o gosto, mas vou evitar fazer isso na frente de voc¨ºs. ¡ª explicou Kay.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ esse o problema. ¡ª disse Emilia.

    Kay segurou a m?o dela e a virou na dire??o dos civis, que agora se aglomeravam em frente ao muro, observando os dois com olhares de d¨²vida e medo.

    ¡ª Eu sei, amor. ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um sorriso reconfortante.

    Emilia respirou fundo, reuniu coragem e deu um passo ¨¤ frente.

    ¡ª Eu sou Emilia, a imperatriz deste pa¨ªs. Ao meu lado est¨¢ Kay, meu marido e monarca dos ghouls. Juntos, somos os novos l¨ªderes desta terra. Quero que todos entendam uma coisa: durante seculos acreditamos que este reino havia sido tomado pelos ghouls. Sempre que tent¨¢vamos nos aproximar, nossos soldados eram mortos antes de descobrirmos o que realmente acontecia aqui. Se soub¨¦ssemos que havia vidas humanas neste lugar, ter¨ªamos tentado salvar voc¨ºs muito antes. Por isso, pe?o desculpas.

    Ela fez uma pausa, olhando para cada rosto.

    ¡ª Estamos aqui para mudar isso. Tanto eu quanto Kay assumimos nossos postos recentemente e viemos para ajudar. O antigo monarca e seu ex¨¦rcito foram eliminados. Agora, estamos reconstruindo este pa¨ªs e oferecendo a voc¨ºs uma escolha: juntem-se a n¨®s na reconstru??o desta terra. N?o for?aremos ningu¨¦m, mas, juntos, podemos restaurar a gl¨®ria deste reino e construir um futuro melhor para todos.

    Um civil, tremendo de medo, levantou a voz:

    ¡ª Podemos recusar?

    Emilia respondeu com firmeza:

    ¡ª Podem. Vamos dividir as terras de forma justa. Se preferirem construir por conta pr¨®pria, podem faz¨º-lo nas ¨¢reas designadas, mas ter?o menos ajuda do nosso povo. Contudo, h¨¢ regras. N?o toleraremos assassinatos, abusos ou desobedi¨ºncia ¨¤s leis que ser?o impostas. Os humanos est?o em extin??o. Se continuarmos divididos, n?o haver¨¢ futuro. Pensem nisso.

    O sil¨ºncio caiu sobre o grupo, quebrado apenas pelo som do vento.

    Kay se aproximou de Emilia, colocando a m?o em seu ombro.

    ¡ª Para algo improvisado voc¨º foi incr¨ªvel. ¡ª disse ele, com um sorriso.

    ¡ª Obrigada, amor! ¡ª disse Emilia, sorrindo, enquanto olhava para Kay.

    Kay respirou fundo antes de responder, com um tom firme:

    ¡ª Eu entendo o tratamento que voc¨ºs receberam. Mas naquela cidade, as pessoas n?o faziam ideia do que acontecia nesta fazenda. N?o guardem rancor deles. Aqueles que os feriram j¨¢ est?o mortos aqui, e muitos acabaram devorados. Quanto ao rei de voc¨ºs... Eu ainda n?o sei quem ele ¨¦, mas garanto que ser¨¢ morto assim que eu encontr¨¢-lo!

    ¡ª Rei? O pa¨ªs era controlado apenas por aqueles guardas que voc¨º j¨¢ matou! ¡ª disse Carla, confusa.

    Kay pareceu refletir por um instante antes de responder:

    ¡ª Entendi. Nesse caso, vamos eleger reis para governar cada reino. Ser?o pessoas de confian?a, ent?o n?o precisam ter medo.

    A cena muda.

    Uma garotinha estava sentada em um trono, seus p¨¦s balan?ando de leve, enquanto v¨¢rios ghouls se curvavam diante dela.

    ¡ª As coisas est?o ficando divertidas! ¡ª murmurou ela, com um sorriso travesso no rosto.

    Um dos ghouls ergueu a cabe?a, impaciente:

    ¡ª Quando ser¨¢ a nossa vez?

    ¡ª Em breve. Muito em breve! ¡ª respondeu a garota, com um olhar que misturava mal¨ªcia e excita??o.

    No dia seguinte, na base do ex¨¦rcito.

    ¡ª Amor? ¡ª chamou Ravena.

    Kay estava parado, observando Ravena, Carla e o Mini Ghoul, que o encaravam com expectativa.

    ¡ª Chegou a hora. ¡ª anunciou Kay, com uma seriedade cortante.

    O sil¨ºncio tomou conta da sala de treinamento.

    ¡ª T¨¢, mas... hora do qu¨º? ¡ª perguntou Ravena, quebrando o clima.

    Carla e o Mini Ghoul trocaram olhares confusos.

    ¡ª Agora tenho tr¨ºs generais. Preciso das habilidades de voc¨ºs. Podem d¨¢-las para mim? ¡ª perguntou Kay, encarando-os com intensidade.

    ¡ª Vai tomar nossas habilidades...? ¡ª murmurou Carla, surpresa.

    Ravena, no entanto, foi r¨¢pida. Sem hesitar, cortou o pr¨®prio bra?o e o estendeu para Kay, com um brilho de empolga??o nos olhos.

    O Mini Ghoul seguiu o exemplo, arrancando seu bra?o e oferecendo-o a Kay sem reclamar.

    ¡ª Vai em frente, amor! ¡ª disse Ravena, euf¨®rica.

    ¡ª Vamos l¨¢, monarca! ¡ª incentivou o Mini Ghoul, animado.

    Kay fez uma pausa antes de esclarecer:

    ¡ª N?o vou tomar as habilidades de voc¨ºs. Do mesmo jeito que voc¨ºs ganharam suas habilidades ao comerem uma parte do meu corpo, eu tamb¨¦m ganharei as habilidades de voc¨ºs quando devorar uma parte de seus corpos. Mas n?o se preocupem: voc¨ºs continuar?o com os poderes que t¨ºm.

    Ravena ergueu uma sobrancelha.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o recebeu essa informa??o quando virou ghoul?

    ¡ª Pouca coisa. N?o sabia disso. ¡ª respondeu Carla, surpresa.

    Ravena sorriu, olhando para os outros generais.

    ¡ª ¨¦ isso que significa dar suas habilidades ao monarca. Ofere?am de cora??o.

    ¡ª Eu n?o me importo. Voc¨º que me deu essa habilidade, afinal. ¡ª disse Carla, cortando seu bra?o e estendendo-o para Kay.

    ¡ª Come?a pelo meu! ¡ª insistiu Ravena, visivelmente empolgada.

    Kay pegou o bra?o dela e come?ou a devor¨¢-lo. Ravena observava, fascinada, como se estivesse assistindo a um espet¨¢culo.

    ¡ª T¨¢ parecendo uma masoquista. ¡ª comentou uma voz atr¨¢s deles.

    Thais entrou na sala, com o cabelo ainda ¨²mido.

    ¡ª N¨®s falamos para ningu¨¦m entrar aqui agora! ¡ª reclamou Ravena, irritada.

    ¡ª Eu estava no banho, n?o ouvi nada. ¡ª respondeu Thais, despreocupada.

    Kay terminou de mastigar e olhou para ela.

    ¡ª Como est¨¢ a miss?o?

    ¡ª Os soldados que v?o para aquele reino j¨¢ est?o se preparando para sair. ¡ª respondeu Thais.

    Kay assentiu.

    ¡ª Entendo. Mas tem certeza de que quer ficar aqui vendo isso?

    Thais deu um sorriso.

    ¡ª Por mais estranho que pare?a, esse ¨¦ um lado seu. Quero ver, sim. ¡ª disse ela, sentando-se perto do grupo.

    Carla a encarou, surpresa.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ¨¦ noiva dele tamb¨¦m?

    Thais deu uma risada debochada.

    ¡ª Surpresa? Esse cara a¨ª t¨¢ cheio de mulher. E, se quer saber, ainda tem outras que voc¨º nem viu!

    ¡ª N?o fala assim! S¨® falta a Aiko para ela conhecer. ¡ª resmungou Kay, sem gra?a.

    ¡ª Eu ouvi meu nome! ¡ª disse Aiko, entrando na sala.

    Ela parou ao ver a cena e franziu a testa.

 Capé“†tulo 145: Declara??o de guerra?

    ¡ª O que est¨¢ acontecendo aqui? ¡ª perguntou, assustada.

    ¡ª Estou me fortalecendo. ¡ª respondeu Kay, de forma pr¨¢tica.

    Aiko piscou, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Parece que s¨® est¨¢ comendo o bra?o da Ravena!

    ¡ª ¨¦ literalmente isso que ele est¨¢ fazendo. ¡ª disse Thais, rindo.

    Ravena soltou um suspiro, quase excitada:

    ¡ª Meu bra?o...

    ¡ª Eu n?o imaginava que ela fosse t?o pervertida. ¡ª comentou Aiko, se aproximando devagar.

    Thais deu de ombros, divertida.

    ¡ª Acho que n?o era. Mas, depois que virou general, parece que come?ou a amar o Kay mais ainda.

    ¡ª Amar? ¡ª disse Carla, em choque.

    Aiko sorriu maliciosamente e se aproximou de Carla.

    ¡ª O que foi? Por acaso ele parece mais bonito do que j¨¢ era? Est¨¢ vendo cora??ezinhos voando perto dele? Ele parece mais radiante para voc¨º? ¡ª perguntou, com um tom provocador.

    Carla desviou o olhar, embara?ada.

    ¡ª Claro que n?o! Eu s¨® sinto que n?o posso ir contra ele.

    Aiko riu, satisfeita.

    ¡ª S¨® estou brincando. E, se tivesse esses efeitos... voc¨º n?o usaria isso em outra garota, certo, amor? ¡ª disse ela, com um tom amea?ador, olhando diretamente para Kay.

    Kay tremeu levemente e respondeu, apressado:

    ¡ª Claro que n?o!

    Aiko sorriu, vitoriosa.

    ¡ª Eu sei disso. ¡ª disse ela, rindo. ¡ª Ah, amor, terminamos os trajes feitos com o material do seu corpo.

    ¡ª Bom trabalho. ¡ª respondeu Kay.

    Aiko bufou.

    ¡ª S¨® isso?

    ¡ª Eu te daria um beijo, mas ¨¦ melhor terminar aqui e escovar os dentes depois. Ent?o, aguarde um pouco! ¡ª disse Kay, com um meio sorriso.

    ¡ª Eu terminei de analisar aquilo daquele dia! Sua futura gera??o ser¨¢... humana! ¡ª anunciou Aiko, com um brilho curioso nos olhos.

    Thais arregalou os olhos, confusa.

    ¡ª Do que ela est¨¢ falando, amor?

    Kay ergueu uma das m?os, gesticulando para que esperassem.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡ª Deixa eu terminar aqui, e falamos disso depois.

    ¡ª Eu tamb¨¦m estou interessada nesse assunto! ¡ª disse Ravena, cruzando os bra?os e encarando-o.

    As garotas estavam fixas nele, como predadoras observando a presa.

    Kay suspirou.

    ¡ª "Eu queria saborear a refei??o, mas parece que n?o tem jeito..." ¡ª pensou ele, antes de sentir seu corpo come?ar a mudar.

    Sua pele e cabelo come?aram a escurecer, seus olhos brilharam em um vermelho profundo, e seus dentes ficaram mais afiados. Em segundos, ele parecia uma criatura ainda mais poderosa e aterrorizante.

    Sem hesitar, Kay devorou o bra?o de Ravena em quest?o de segundos.

    ¡ª Ah, eu queria que durasse mais... ¡ª disse Ravena, claramente desapontada.

    Em seguida, ele pegou o bra?o do Mini Ghoul e fez o mesmo, terminando rapidamente.

    ¡ª Poxa... eu tamb¨¦m queria que fosse mais devagar. ¡ª murmurou o Mini Ghoul, cabisbaixo.

    Por ¨²ltimo, ele devorou o bra?o de Carla. Ela, no entanto, apenas manteve a compostura, aceitando o sacrif¨ªcio com seriedade.

    Quando terminou, Kay agradeceu calmamente pela refei??o, sua apar¨ºncia voltando ao normal gradativamente.

    ¡ª Ent?o, basicamente... ¡ª come?ou ele, mas foi interrompido.

    A cena muda.

    ¡ª Posso dar um tiro na cabe?a dele, n¨¦? Ele n?o vai morrer mesmo! ¡ª resmungou Thais, irritada, enquanto segurava uma arma.

    ¡ª Droga... ele mudou o cheiro dele. Agora vai ser dif¨ªcil encontr¨¢-lo! ¡ª disse Ravena, segurando firmemente sua foice.

    ¡ª O que deu em voc¨ºs? ¡ª exclamou Emilia, que se aproximava com Mira e Rem ap¨®s terminar um relat¨®rio.

    Thais olhou para Emilia, ainda de cara fechada.

    ¡ª E ent?o... ¡ª come?ou ela, mas foi interrompida novamente.

    A cena muda.

    Agora, todas as garotas estavam armadas, incluindo Rem, que empunhava um arco.

    ¡ª Parece divertido! Posso entrar nisso tamb¨¦m? ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, aparecendo subitamente com um sorriso travesso.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ divertido! ¡ª respondeu Emilia, bufando.

    Himitsu inclinou a cabe?a para o lado, intrigada.

    ¡ª Se est?o procurando meu sobrinho, ele passou correndo por mim. Disse que voltaria ¨¤ noite.

    ¡ª Kay, maldito... ele fugiu! ¡ª disse Thais, cerrando os dentes, claramente irritada.

    ¡ª Por mais que eu fique animada com isso, para ser sincera, passei sufoco tentando acalm¨¢-lo. ¡ª confessou Aiko, com um sorriso nervoso.

    ¡ª Sei como ¨¦... ¡ª comentou Mira, ajustando a bainha de sua espada.

    Himitsu olhou para as outras, confusa.

    ¡ª Por qu¨º? Meu sobrinho estava agitado?

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ isso. Melhor deixar esse assunto quieto. ¡ª respondeu Mira, guardando a espada na bainha.

    As outras garotas come?aram a abaixar suas armas, uma a uma.

    Himitsu, no entanto, sorriu.

    ¡ª A garotinha ali trouxe presentinhos!

    Emilia virou-se rapidamente, empolgada.

    ¡ª O que ¨¦?

    ¡ª Os trajes est?o prontos para uso! ¡ª disse Aiko, triunfante.

    ¡ª Oh, que not¨ªcia boa! Cad¨º eles? ¡ª perguntou Mira, visivelmente interessada.

    ¡ª Ainda est?o no carro, no t¨²nel. ¡ª respondeu Aiko.

    ¡ª Vamos pegar! ¡ª disse Emilia, praticamente correndo na dire??o do t¨²nel, cheia de entusiasmo.

    ¡ª Eu vou tamb¨¦m! ¡ª declarou Himitsu, seguindo-a com o mesmo entusiasmo.

    ¡ª N?o se mexam! ¡ª ordenou Ravena, com uma voz tensa.

    ¡ª O que foi? ¡ª exclamou Emilia, visivelmente confusa.

    ¡ª Que cheiro horr¨ªvel! ¡ª disse Carla, franzindo o nariz e olhando ao redor, inquieta.

    ¡ª Desapareceu? O que foi isso? ¡ª Ravena olhava ao longe, seus olhos brilhando com um misto de raiva e preocupa??o.

    De repente, o c¨¦u escureceu, trov?es rugiram com intensidade, e apenas os relampagos iluminavam aquele mundo, como se o pr¨®prio caos estivesse tomando forma.

    ¡ª ¨¦ o Kay? ¡ª perguntou Thais, incerta, enquanto segurava sua arma, pronta para o pior.

    O celular de Mira tocou, interrompendo a tens?o. Ela atendeu rapidamente.

    ¡ª J¨¢ informei ele! ¡ª disse Lavel, do outro lado da linha. ¡ª Mira, escute com calma... seu filho foi sequestrado.

    A express?o de Mira congelou. Sem dizer uma palavra, ela saiu correndo em dire??o ao quarto onde o beb¨º estava.

    Chegando l¨¢, encontrou apenas Alice, dormindo tranquilamente em seu ber?o.

    ¡ª N?o... n?o! Quem foi?! ¡ª gritou Mira, com a voz embargada de desespero, enquanto procurava freneticamente por algum sinal de Yuta.

    Ravena entrou logo atr¨¢s dela, seu olhar firme, mas cheio de f¨²ria.

    ¡ª Foi um monarca! ¡ª disse ela, os olhos brilhando em vermelho, ardendo de raiva. ¡ª Aquele cheiro... durou poucos segundos, mas ele esteve aqui. Mostre as grava??es! Quero ver como ele fez isso!

    Lavel pegou o celular e mostrou as imagens captadas pela camera do quarto.

    Na tela, um pequeno portal surgia silenciosamente. Dele sa¨ªa um ghoul de tamanho adulto, que caminhava at¨¦ o ber?o, pegava Yuta com uma rapidez assustadora e voltava pelo portal, desaparecendo sem deixar rastros.

    ¡ª Magia dimensional... ¡ª murmurou o Mini Ghoul, com os punhos cerrados. ¡ª Ele encurtou dois espa?os, abriu um portal e atravessou por ele! Isso ¨¦ algo que n?o deveria existir neste universo. Aquele monarca teve sorte de possuir uma habilidade assim!

    Ravena virou-se para Carla e Emilia, falando com firmeza:

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs v?o ficar aqui. Carla, cuide delas. Eu e o Mini Ghoul vamos para o pa¨ªs vizinho. Kay j¨¢ est¨¢ indo para l¨¢!

    ¡ª N?o seria melhor ter mais pessoas ajudando? ¡ª perguntou Carla, hesitante.

    ¡ª N?o. Se algo acontecer a elas, Kay vai perder o controle. Vamos trazer Yuta de volta, nem que isso custe tudo! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, com determina??o.

    O Mini Ghoul n?o perdeu tempo. Ele abriu a janela, saltou e manifestou suas asas, voando em dire??o ¨¤ escurid?o. Ravena o seguiu, pulando pela janela com uma gra?a feroz, desaparecendo na tempestade.

    Lavel ainda estava no celular com Mira, a voz grave e preocupada.

    ¡ª A habilidade de Kay est¨¢ se espalhando para os outros pa¨ªses.

    Mira respirou fundo, tentando manter a calma.

    ¡ª Avise todos na base. Abandonem o local e sigam para as cidades, mantenham os civis protegidos caso algum ghoul apare?a. O Kay vai trazer Yuta de volta... mas enquanto isso, vamos fazer a nossa parte. E mande os cientistas irem direto para o instituto! ¡ª completou Mira, com autoridade.

    ¡ª Aviso enviado. ¡ª confirmou Lavel pelo telefone.

    Mira olhou para Aiko, que estava ao lado de Rem.

    ¡ª M?e, leve a Alice para o instituto. Ela precisa estar segura. Vamos cuidar dos civis!

    ¡ª Pode fazer isso para mim, Aiko? ¡ª perguntou Rem, com um olhar preocupado.

    Aiko parecia tensa.

    ¡ª Eu nunca cuidei de um beb¨º... ¡ª respondeu, hesitante, enquanto olhava para Alice, que dormia calmamente, alheia ao caos ao seu redor.

    ¡ª Voc¨º vai dar conta. ¡ª disse Mira, com um meio sorriso que escondia sua pr¨®pria ang¨²stia. ¡ª Qualquer coisa a Fernanda e os outros v?o estar l¨¢ com voc¨º.

    Aiko respirou fundo, pegando Alice nos bra?os com cuidado.

    No pais do antigo quinto esquadr?o.

 Capé“†tulo 146

    Aiko respirou fundo, pegando Alice nos bra?os com cuidado.

    No pa¨ªs do antigo Quinto Esquadr?o...

    ¡ª O que pensa que est¨¢ fazendo, sequestrando uma crian?a?! ¡ª exclamou Kay, sua voz carregada de f¨²ria enquanto encarava o monarca e seu ex¨¦rcito. Seus olhos vermelhos brilhavam, refletindo a energia selvagem que crescia dentro dele.

    ¡ª N?o adianta eu usar viagem dimensional se voc¨º consegue chegar aqui t?o r¨¢pido? Fascinante... ¡ª comentou o monarca, ignorando a acusa??o, seus olhos avaliando Kay como um predador analisa uma presa.

    Kay cerrou os punhos, a raiva evidente em cada fibra de seu corpo. ¡ª O que pretende fazer com a crian?a? ¡ª gritou, a irrita??o transbordando.

    ¡ª Ele ¨¦ uma moeda de troca ¡ª respondeu o monarca, com um tom tranquilo que contrastava com o caos ao seu redor. ¡ª Eu quero uma alian?a, Kay. Em troca, voc¨º ter¨¢ seu filho de volta.

    Kay estreitou os olhos. ¡ª Alian?a? ¡ª sua voz era carregada de desconfian?a.

    ¡ª Isso mesmo. Quero que me ajude a matar os outros monarcas. N?o interferiremos nos territ¨®rios um do outro e s¨® lutaremos quando os outros dois estiverem eliminados. Simples, n?o? ¡ª disse o monarca, como se estivesse apresentando uma proposta comercial.

    ¡ª S¨® isso? ¡ª Kay perguntou, a voz fria e cortante.

    ¡ª Sim. ¡ª O monarca respondeu com um sorriso sombrio.

    Kay respirou fundo, controlando a raiva que borbulhava dentro dele. ¡ª Eu tenho outra condi??o ¡ª disse ele, apontando para o monarca com firmeza. ¡ª Voc¨º n?o vai ferir ou devorar os meus humanos. Nem um sequer.

    ¡ª Tudo bem ¡ª respondeu o monarca, indiferente.

    ¡ª Ent?o temos um pacto ¡ª declarou Kay. Sem hesitar, ele cortou um de seus dedos, deixando o sangue escorrer.

    O monarca fez o mesmo, cortando a ponta de um de seus tent¨¢culos. Ambos entregaram as partes cortadas a um ghoul, que as levou para o outro. Kay engoliu o peda?o do tent¨¢culo, sentindo uma onda de calor percorrer seu corpo. O monarca fez o mesmo com o dedo de Kay, e em ambos surgiu uma marca no ombro que brilhava intensamente por alguns segundos antes de ficar marcado na pele deles.

    ¡ª O pacto est¨¢ formado. Agora, devolva meu filho. E com cuidado ¡ª exigiu Kay, com os olhos fixos no monarca.

    O monarca enrolou um de seus tent¨¢culos ao redor do pequeno corpo de Yuta, entregando-o cuidadosamente para Kay. O al¨ªvio tomou conta do rosto de Kay enquanto ele segurava seu filho contra o peito.

    ¡ª Agora suma do meu territ¨®rio. Quando chegar a hora de atacar, eu aviso ¡ª disse o monarca, voltando-se para seu ex¨¦rcito.

    Kay, no entanto, permaneceu im¨®vel, sua presen?a preenchendo o ambiente como uma tempestade iminente. Ele olhou para o monarca, seus olhos ardendo com determina??o.

    ¡ª Deixa eu te dar um aviso ¡ª disse ele, sua voz agora baixa, mas carregada de amea?a.

    O c¨¦u acima escureceu ainda mais, trov?es iluminando o campo com flashes que dan?avam nas nuvens negras.

    ¡ª Se tocar em qualquer pessoa inocente, voc¨º ir¨¢ se arrepender ¡ª disse Kay, manifestando suas asas em um movimento poderoso, sua energia parecendo rasgar o ar ao seu redor.

    O monarca abriu um sorriso perverso. ¡ª Eu vou saborear cada peda?o ¡ª respondeu ele, em tom provocador.

    Kay estreitou os olhos. ¡ª Depois, n?o chore dizendo que n?o avisei. ¡ª E com isso, ele al?ou voo, levando Yuta consigo.

    O c¨¦u, como se obedecesse ¨¤ autoridade de Kay, come?ou a se acalmar, voltando lentamente ao normal. O monarca observou Kay desaparecer no horizonte, um sorriso enigm¨¢tico no rosto.

    ¡ª Tudo est¨¢ indo de acordo com o plano ¡ª murmurou o monarca para seus soldados.

    A cena mudou.

    Ravena e o mini ghoul estavam voando a toda velocidade, o vento cortando seus rostos enquanto se aproximavam de Kay, que voava devagar. Eles reduziram a velocidade e se alinharam ao lado dele.

    ¡ª Ele est¨¢ bem? ¡ª perguntou Ravena, ofegante, mas preocupada.

    Kay olhou para ela, um sorriso aliviado no rosto. ¡ª Sim. Ele est¨¢ s¨® um pouco assustado, mas vai ficar bem.

    Ravena se aproximou mais, estendendo a m?o para acariciar o rosto de Yuta. ¡ª Que bom... N?o precisa ter medo, Yuta. Olha s¨®, voc¨º est¨¢ salvo agora! ¡ª disse ela com um sorriso caloroso, tentando acalmar a crian?a.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    O pequeno Yuta, que at¨¦ ent?o estava tenso, come?ou a rir baixinho, contagiado pela energia maternal de Ravena.

    ¡ª Eu sei lidar com crian?as! ¡ª disse Ravena, triunfante, enquanto lan?ava um olhar de desafio ao mini ghoul.

    O mini ghoul olhou para o s¨ªmbolo no ombro de Kay, franzindo o cenho. ¡ª Esse s¨ªmbolo... Por que voc¨º fez um pacto com aquele monarca? ¡ª perguntou ele, a indigna??o em sua voz clara.

    Kay suspirou. ¡ª N?o tive escolha. Ele estava com o meu filho. Mas n?o se preocupe. Quando esse s¨ªmbolo desaparecer, eu ainda vou devorar aquele desgra?ado.

    Ravena cerrou os punhos, sua express?o endurecendo. ¡ª Ent?o ele conseguiu ganhar tempo. Maldito...

    Kay olhou para ambos com determina??o. ¡ª Eu sei o que estou fazendo. Quando chegar a hora, ele vai pagar por isso.

    A cena muda para a base. Mira estava abra?ando seu filho com for?a, l¨¢grimas discretas caindo de seus olhos enquanto ela repetia, quase como um mantra:

    ¡ª Que bom... Que bom... ¡ª sua voz estava embargada, mas carregada de al¨ªvio.

    Kay observava a cena de p¨¦, seus ombros tensos. Ele desviou o olhar, sentindo um aperto no peito antes de murmurar:

    ¡ª Ele veio atr¨¢s de mim... Me desculpa.

    Mira ergueu o olhar para ele, seus olhos brilhando com uma mistura de al¨ªvio e cansa?o. ¡ª Disso eu sei. Um monarca n?o iria ganhar nada sequestrando nosso filho se n?o fosse para atingir voc¨º. ¡ª Sua voz era firme, mas o tom de dor era ineg¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Desculpa... ¡ª repetiu Kay, sua voz carregada de arrependimento.

    Mira respirou fundo, acariciando a cabe?a de Yuta, que agora estava tranquilo em seus bra?os. ¡ª Ele t¨¢ bem, e ¨¦ isso que importa. N?o importa como, voc¨º trouxe ele de volta.

    Kay apertou os punhos, uma express?o determinada tomando conta de seu rosto. ¡ª Vamos ter uma reuni?o. Re¨²na os l¨ªderes. Temos muito o que discutir.

    Ravena, que estava por perto, assentiu rapidamente. ¡ª Certo. Vou chamar todos. ¡ª E, sem hesitar, ela se afastou, sua postura refletindo sua seriedade.

    ¡ª Lavel, a Rem j¨¢ est¨¢ vindo? ¡ª exclamou kay

    Pelo celular do kay, Lavel confirmou de imediato. ¡ª Sim! Ela est¨¢ a caminho com a Aiko e a Alice.

    Kay respirou fundo. ¡ª ¨®timo.

    Ele se virou para as outras presentes, sua voz firme e autorit¨¢ria. ¡ª Tia, Em¨ªlia, Mini Ghoul, Carol... Voc¨ºs tamb¨¦m v?o participar da reuni?o.

    Sem hesitar, todas concordaram, cada uma com uma express?o que refletia a gravidade do momento.

    Alguns minutos depois, todos estavam reunidos na sala de reuni?es. A atmosfera era pesada, carregada de expectativa e tens?o.

    ¡ª J¨¢ pedi ¨¤ Lavel para avisar as pessoas da base. Vou isolar este lugar. ¡ª A voz de Kay era grave e determinada, enquanto ele segurava Yuta firmemente nos bra?os.

    Do lado de fora da base, nuvens espessas e carregadas de raios come?aram a se formar, cobrindo todo o per¨ªmetro em uma tempestade que rugia com for?a crescente. No interior, uma neblina fina e densa espalhou-se silenciosamente, cobrindo o ch?o como um v¨¦u fantasmag¨®rico.

    ¡ª Por que tanto cuidado? ¡ª perguntou Ravena, franzindo a testa enquanto olhava pela janela para o c¨¦u sombrio.

    Kay manteve o olhar firme no grupo. ¡ª O monarca sabia que Yuta era meu filho. Ele sabia o meu nome. Como voc¨ºs acham que ele descobriu isso?

    Ravena ergueu uma sobrancelha, irritada. ¡ª N?o est¨¢ dizendo que temos um traidor no ex¨¦rcito, est¨¢?

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ um absurdo! ¡ª exclamou Lena, surpresa.

    Kay levantou a m?o, pedindo calma. ¡ª Eu n?o disse isso. Mas foi um bom palpite. ¡ª Ele fez uma pausa, olhando para todos. ¡ª Eu acredito que dentro do ex¨¦rcito daquele monarca, algum ghoul adquiriu uma habilidade que permite que ele nos veja, mesmo estando em outro pa¨ªs. Se for esse o caso, essa habilidade seria um complemento perfeito para o poder do monarca de abrir portais.

    Houve um sil¨ºncio carregado. A gravidade da situa??o era clara para todos.

    ¡ª Agora ele tem vis?o e a capacidade de chegar a qualquer lugar do mundo a qualquer momento. De fato, ¨¦ problem¨¢tico. ¡ª Aiko quebrou o sil¨ºncio, sua voz carregada de preocupa??o.

    Fernanda, que estava pensativa, finalmente se manifestou: ¡ª Mas o que faz um ghoul receber habilidades t?o espec¨ªficas?

    Kay ajustou Yuta em seus bra?os antes de responder: ¡ª Seu monarca. Monarcas podem evoluir infinitamente, mas a cada evolu??o, as chances de obterem novas evolu??es diminuem. Ainda assim, quando ocorre, as habilidades que o Monarca comparilha a eles parecem ser influenciadas pela natureza do pr¨®prio ghoul. Por exemplo... Ravena.

    Ravena ergueu o rosto com um sorriso orgulhoso. ¡ª Sim?

    Kay a olhou com seriedade. ¡ª A sua habilidade de criar uma foice que libera uma intensa energia cortante ¨¦ um reflexo direto de quem voc¨º ¨¦.

    Ravena sorriu ainda mais, batendo a m?o no peito. ¡ª Foices s?o legais.

    Kay continuou, apontando para outra integrante do grupo. ¡ª A Carol tem supervelocidade.

    ¡ª Super?! ¡ª Aiko e Em¨ªlia exclamaram ao mesmo tempo, os olhos brilhando de empolga??o.

    Carol, no entanto, virou o rosto, tentando esconder o leve rubor. ¡ª Nem ¨¦ tanto assim...

    Kay ignorou a mod¨¦stia dela e prosseguiu. ¡ª J¨¢ o Mini Ghoul tem a capacidade de acumular energia atrav¨¦s do movimento. Ele pode usar essa energia tanto para ataque quanto para defesa. Entre voc¨ºs, ele ¨¦ o mais forte.

    O Mini Ghoul abriu um sorriso vitorioso, cruzando os bra?os como se fosse o rei da sala. Ravena imediatamente estreitou os olhos.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª murmurou ela, cerrando os punhos.

    O Mini Ghoul inclinou-se para frente, provocando. ¡ª O que foi? Quer brigar?

    ¡ª Vou quebrar voc¨º na porrada! ¡ª Ravena levantou-se de repente, a aura ao seu redor come?ando a se intensificar.

    ¡ª Ent?o venha! ¡ª O Mini Ghoul tamb¨¦m se levantou, um sorriso debochado no rosto.

    Kay suspirou, massageando as t¨ºmporas. ¡ª Carol.

    ¡ª Certo. ¡ª Em um piscar de olhos, Ravena e o Mini Ghoul estavam de volta aos seus lugares, as m?os amarradas firmemente por cordas feitas de uma energia cintilante.

    ¡ª Ei! ¡ª protestou Ravena, tentando se soltar. ¡ª O que ¨¦ isso?!

    ¡ª N?o fa?am a gente perder tempo. ¡ª Carol j¨¢ estava sentada calmamente em seu lugar, com os bra?os cruzados, como se nada tivesse acontecido.

    Kay olhou para os dois, sua express?o firme. ¡ª Sim, em termos de habilidade, o Mini Ghoul pode ser o mais forte. Mas for?a n?o ¨¦ tudo. Depende de como voc¨ºs utilizam suas habilidades e da determina??o de cada um de voc¨ºs.

    Ravena olhou para Kay com os olhos semicerrados, mas parecia mais calma. J¨¢ o Mini Ghoul deu de ombros, um sorriso travesso ainda brincando em seus l¨¢bios.

    ¡ª Magia e habilidade podem parecer semelhantes, mas diferem de maneira crucial. ¡ª Kay come?ou a explicar, enquanto todos na sala o ouviam atentamente. ¡ª A habilidade, como a do Mini Ghoul, usa a energia que j¨¢ est¨¢ presente no corpo e a libera para fora, manipulando algo que j¨¢ existe. Agora, magia... magia ¨¦ completamente diferente. Ela n?o manipula algo que j¨¢ est¨¢ l¨¢; ela cria algo do nada.

    Kay fez uma breve pausa, observando as rea??es ao seu redor antes de continuar:

    ¡ª Por exemplo, aquele portal que o monarca usou. Ele n?o manipulou um espa?o que j¨¢ existia; ele literalmente criou uma passagem curta entre um ponto e outro. Isso ¨¦ magia. ¨¦ por isso que magias s?o t?o poderosas e, ao mesmo tempo, t?o raras, mesmo entre os ghouls.

    Yan, curioso. ¡ª E a sua? Tamb¨¦m ¨¦ magia?

    ¡ª Pode-se dizer que sim. Mas h¨¢ uma diferen?a. Eu n?o crio algo do nada. Eu manipulo os elementos que j¨¢ existem na natureza e os transformo como eu quero. ¡ª Sua voz ficou mais grave, carregada de poder. ¡ª Minha verdadeira habilidade ¨¦ recriar desastres naturais. ¡ª explicou kay

    A sala mergulhou em sil¨ºncio por um momento. Fernanda arregalou os olhos, assimilando a resposta.

    ¡ª "Recriar desastres naturais..." ¡ª pensou ele, sentindo um arrepio subir pela espinha. ¡ª "Ent?o o que vimos at¨¦ agora... nem sequer arranhou a superf¨ªcie do que ele ¨¦ capaz?"

    Kay cruzou os bra?os, olhando de relance para os rostos ao seu redor. ¡ª Voc¨ºs entenderam agora? Magia ¨¦ uma for?a que desafia as regras naturais. Mas, no fim, seja magia ou habilidade, o que importa ¨¦ como voc¨º as utiliza

    Rem engoliu em seco, ainda impressionado. ¡ª "Recriar desastres naturais... esse kay.. ele ¨¦ realmente perigoso."

    ¡ª Idiota... Eu avisei. ¡ª murmurou Kay, enquanto uma express?o sombria se formava em seu rosto. Seus olhos fixos no vazio refletiam uma mistura de irrita??o e resigna??o.

    ¡ª O que aconteceu? ¡ª perguntou Rem, alarmada ao perceber a mudan?a de humor dele.

    Todos na sala estavam atentos quando o s¨ªmbolo no ombro de Kay come?ou a desaparecer, queimando em um brilho t¨ºnue antes de sumir completamente.

    ¡ª O monarca morreu. ¡ª anunciou Kay, sua voz grave, como se estivesse afirmando uma senten?a final.

    ¡ª Morreu? Mas como? ¡ª exclamou Joana, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Foi outro monarca? ¡ª arriscou Mira, visivelmente tensa.

    ¡ª Idiota... Eu avisei. ¡ª murmurou Kay, enquanto uma express?o sombria se formava em seu rosto.

    ¡ª O que aconteceu? ¡ª perguntou Rem, alarmada ao perceber a mudan?a de humor dele.

    Todos na sala estavam atentos quando o s¨ªmbolo no ombro de Kay come?ou a desaparecer, queimando em um brilho t¨ºnue antes de sumir completamente.

    ¡ª O monarca morreu. ¡ª anunciou Kay, sua voz grave

 Capé“†tulo 147

    Todos na sala estavam atentos quando o s¨ªmbolo no ombro de Kay come?ou a desaparecer, queimando em um brilho t¨ºnue antes de sumir completamente.

    ¡ª O monarca morreu. ¡ª anunciou Kay, sua voz grave

    ¡ª Morreu? Mas como? ¡ª exclamou Joana, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Foi outro monarca? ¡ª arriscou Mira, visivelmente tensa.

    ¡ª Ele quebrou nosso acordo... ¡ª respondeu kay com frieza, sem olhar para ningu¨¦m.

    A cena muda. Kay e seus generais agora estavam diante do ex¨¦rcito do monarca, em uma vasta plan¨ªcie coberta por uma n¨¦voa densa e pesada. As nuvens acima carregavam trov?es que iluminavam momentaneamente o campo de batalha, revelando as express?es tensas dos ghouls.

    Um dos generais do monarca, um ghoul alto e de apar¨ºncia bestial, deu um passo ¨¤ frente, os olhos brilhando de raiva.

    ¡ª O que voc¨º fez, maldito?! ¡ª rugiu ele, apontando para Kay.

    Kay deu um passo ¨¤ frente tamb¨¦m, mantendo a calma, mas sua presen?a era esmagadora.

    ¡ª Eu? N?o fiz nada. Foi o seu monarca... aquele guloso. ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um tom quase desdenhoso, enquanto o vento soprava seu cabelo e casaco.

    O general cerrou os punhos. ¡ª Ele n?o tocou no seu territ¨®rio! Mas, logo depois de devorar um humano, ele... ele simplesmente morreu! Por qu¨º?!

    Kay inclinou levemente a cabe?a, seus olhos ardendo em uma f¨²ria contida.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs realmente n?o entendem, n?o ¨¦? N?o importa de quem ¨¦ o territ¨®rio. Todos os humanos desse universo me pertencem. ¡ª Sua voz era fria como gelo, mas carregava uma autoridade que fazia at¨¦ o vento parecer hesitar. ¡ª Voc¨ºs deveriam ter compreendido isso antes de seu monarca decidir firmar o pacto.

    ¡ª Isso n?o faz sentido! ¡ª protestou o general, a confus?o estampada em seu rosto.

    Kay ignorou o protesto, avan?ando mais alguns passos, cada movimento seu parecendo pesar sobre o ex¨¦rcito ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª Aqui est¨¢ o que vai acontecer. ¡ª declarou ele, com um tom que deixava claro que n?o estava pedindo. ¡ª Se curvem. Jurem lealdade a mim. E eu pouparei voc¨ºs.

    O sil¨ºncio foi absoluto. A tens?o no ar parecia prestes a explodir.

    Kay deixou seu poder escapar apenas por um instante, fazendo o ch?o tremer sob seus p¨¦s. Ele olhou diretamente para o general, os olhos vermelhos brilhando como brasas vivas.

    ¡ª Caso contr¨¢rio... ¡ª ele continuou, abrindo lentamente as asas, que reluziam sob os clar?es dos trov?es. ¡ª Voc¨ºs v?o morrer.

    O vento carregou sua amea?a pelo campo. Os soldados ghouls se entreolharam, hesitantes. At¨¦ o general parecia abalado, mas ele ainda tentava manter a compostura.

    Por um instante, o campo de batalha ficou em sil¨ºncio. Depois, em um ¨²nico piscar de olhos, a cabe?a do general e de v¨¢rios ghouls ao seu redor estavam no ch?o, rolando pela terra ensanguentada. Carol j¨¢ havia retornado para perto de Kay, limpando os bra?os cobertos de sangue com a mesma calma de quem executa uma tarefa rotineira.

    ¡ª Eles n?o aceitaram. ¡ª anunciou ela, sua voz g¨¦lida e firme, enquanto observava o restante do ex¨¦rcito recuar por reflexo.

    Kay permaneceu im¨®vel, olhando diretamente para os ghouls com uma express?o impass¨ªvel. Ent?o, ele ergueu uma das m?os, apontando para a frente como um rei comandando sua legi?o.

    ¡ª Abram caminho at¨¦ o monarca. ¡ª ordenou ele, a for?a em sua voz cortando o ar como uma lamina.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª responderam os generais em un¨ªssono, avan?ando como um vendaval furioso contra o ex¨¦rcito inimigo.

    Ravena liderou o ataque, sua foice manifestada em um brilho intenso de energia cortante. Ela girou a arma com maestria, e cada movimento criava um rastro letal.

    ¡ª Voc¨ºs acham que podem nos enfrentar? ¡ª gritou ela, girando no ar e desferindo um golpe horizontal que varreu uma linha inteira de ghouls, cortando-os ao meio em um piscar de olhos.

    Outro grupo tentou cerc¨¢-la, mas Ravena, com sua agilidade sobrenatural, saltou para o alto. De l¨¢, ela lan?ou sua foice em um arco brilhante. A lamina atingiu o ch?o, liberando uma explos?o de energia cortante que pulverizou os inimigos ao seu redor.

    ¡ª "Fracos demais." ¡ª pensou ela, puxando a foice de volta com um movimento de m?o. Ela pousou suavemente, girando a arma pronta para o pr¨®ximo ataque.

    Mini Ghoul, por outro lado, era pura for?a bruta. Seus tent¨¢culos se esticavam e golpeavam com uma for?a esmagadora, arrancando ghouls do ch?o e os esmagando como bonecos de pano.

    ¡ª Venham! Todos de uma vez, se forem corajosos! ¡ª provocou ele, girando um de seus tent¨¢culos que estava repleto de energia acumulada.

    Quando um grupo de ghouls se lan?ou sobre ele, Mini Ghoul girou em um movimento explosivo, liberando a energia armazenada. A onda de choque criada arremessou os ghouls para longe, seus corpos esmagados pelo impacto brutal.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Um dos ghouls mais resistentes tentou acert¨¢-lo pelas costas, mas Mini Ghoul virou-se a tempo, agarrando-o com um tent¨¢culo e arremessando-o contra uma rocha pr¨®xima com tanta for?a que a pedra se desfez em peda?os.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o devia ter tentado. ¡ª zombou ele, antes de se virar para enfrentar o pr¨®ximo grupo.

    Carol era um borr?o em meio ao caos. Enquanto os ghouls tentavam se reagrupar, ela j¨¢ estava entre eles. Seu movimento era t?o r¨¢pido que apenas lampejos de luz e rajadas de vento indicavam sua passagem.

    Um dos ghouls ergueu os tentaculos para se defender, mas antes que pudesse completar o movimento, Carol j¨¢ havia aparecido atr¨¢s dele. Com um soco preciso, ela o lan?ou metros ¨¤ frente, onde seu corpo colidiu com outros ghouls, derrubando-os como pe?as de domin¨®.

    ¡ª Muito lentos. ¡ª murmurou ela, desaparecendo novamente.

    A cada segundo, ghouls ca¨ªam sem nem ao menos ver o ataque chegando. Carol corria ao redor do campo, criando correntes de vento t?o fortes que os inimigos eram arremessados sem controle.

    Em um momento de pura demonstra??o de poder, ela acelerou ao m¨¢ximo, correndo em c¨ªrculos ao redor de um grupo de ghouls at¨¦ que o v¨¢cuo criado por sua velocidade os erguesse do ch?o. Ent?o, ela saltou para o centro, desferindo um chute girat¨®rio em alta velocidade que os lan?ou para longe como proj¨¦teis.

    ¡ª Quem ser¨¢ o pr¨®ximo? ¡ª perguntou ela, sorrindo de forma sombria, enquanto observava os sobreviventes hesitarem em avan?ar.

    No centro de tudo, Kay caminhava calmamente, passando pelos corpos dos generais e cortando um peda?o de seus tentaculos e comendo. Seus generais abriam caminho com efici¨ºncia, eliminando qualquer resist¨ºncia.

    ¡ª Ei, amor, vai ficar s¨® comendo ou vai lutar tamb¨¦m? ¡ª exclamou Ravena, girando sua foice em um arco que eliminou mais uma horda de ghouls, o brilho cortante da lamina refletindo em seus olhos determinados.

    Kay, im¨®vel diante do corpo do monarca ca¨ªdo, respondeu com um sorriso pregui?oso:

    ¡ª E acabar com a divers?o de voc¨ºs? Estou fora. Fiquem ¨¤ vontade!

    Ravena estreitou os olhos enquanto continuava seu massacre, observando Kay de relance.

    ¡ª "Ele s¨® quer comer..." ¡ª pensou, desconfiada.

    Enquanto isso, Kay olhava fixamente para o corpo do monarca, seus pensamentos mergulhados em um desejo calculado.

    ¡ª "Uma habilidade de abrir portais... Eu necessito disso."

    Alguns minutos se passaram.

    ¡ª Terminamos! ¡ª anunciou Ravena, aproximando-se de Kay ao lado de Mini Ghoul e Carol. O trio parecia triunfante, suas silhuetas tingidas pelo sangue de seus inimigos, mas a energia deles ainda era alta.

    Kay assentiu com satisfa??o.

    ¡ª Bom trabalho. Est¨¢ a¨ª a recompensa de voc¨ºs.

    Ravena arqueou uma sobrancelha, olhando para ele.

    ¡ª Mas voc¨º comeu pouco. Tem certeza?

    Kay balan?ou a cabe?a, casualmente.

    ¡ª J¨¢ me recuperei. Peguei a habilidade dele. Fiquem ¨¤ vontade voc¨ºs tr¨ºs.

    ¡ª Voc¨º que sabe. ¡ª Ravena deu de ombros antes de se aproximar do corpo do monarca junto com Mini Ghoul, os dois ansiosos para se alimentar.

    Carol observava a cena com uma mistura de repulsa e curiosidade.

    ¡ª Ela vai mesmo...? ¡ª perguntou, hesitante.

    Kay lan?ou-lhe um olhar firme, mas tranquilo.

    ¡ª Deixe a apar¨ºncia dele de lado. O gosto ¨¦ bom e vai te fortalecer. Coma antes que os dois ali devorem tudo.

    ¡ª Eu n?o vou comer tudo! ¡ª reclamou Ravena, j¨¢ mordendo um peda?o do monarca.

    ¡ª Nem eu! ¡ª protestou Mini Ghoul, com a boca cheia.

    Kay sorriu de canto, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Voc¨º ouviu. N?o pense muito. Eu cuido daqueles que est?o sob meu comando, ent?o confie em mim.

    Ele colocou a m?o sobre o ombro de Carol por um breve instante antes de se afastar, caminhando em dire??o ao grupo de ghouls que havia se rendido.

    Carol ficou em sil¨ºncio, olhando para o corpo do monarca.

    ¡ª "Confian?a... T¨¢ a¨ª uma coisa que eu j¨¢ tinha perdido h¨¢ muito tempo." ¡ª pensou, enquanto dava um passo hesitante em dire??o ao cad¨¢ver.

    Kay agora observava os ghouls curvados diante dele. Seus olhos avaliavam cada um com a precis?o de um estrategista. Ele apontou para o general, que mantinha a cabe?a baixa em submiss?o.

    ¡ª Qual ¨¦ a sua habilidade? ¡ª perguntou Kay, sua voz calma, mas carregada de autoridade.

    O general ergueu os olhos por um momento, respondendo com cuidado:

    ¡ª Curos ferimentos de outras esp¨¦cies.

    Kay inclinou a cabe?a ligeiramente, interessado.

    ¡ª At¨¦ que grau?

    ¡ª Ferimentos que poderiam causar o fim dos humanos.

    Kay deu um passo ¨¤ frente, sua express?o ficando ainda mais s¨¦ria.

    ¡ª Voc¨º consegue mudar a fisiologia deles?

    ¡ª N?o! Todos os humanos que curei continuaram sendo humanos. ¡ª afirmou o general com firmeza.

    Um sorriso satisfeito surgiu no rosto de Kay.

    ¡ª Perfeito. Algu¨¦m com essa habilidade era exatamente o que eu mais queria. Jure sua completa lealdade a mim e me ajude no meu prop¨®sito.

    O general hesitou, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Minha habilidade n?o funciona nos ghouls. Por que quer tanto algu¨¦m assim em seu ex¨¦rcito?

    Kay olhou para o general com uma intensidade quase palp¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Os ghouls t¨ºm regenera??o. Humanos, n?o. Preciso que fique no meu territ¨®rio para curar os humanos doentes ou feridos. ¡ª Sua voz carregava uma determina??o inabal¨¢vel.

    O general estreitou os olhos, tentando decifrar as inten??es de Kay.

    ¡ª Por voc¨º j¨¢ ter sido um humano? ¡ª perguntou ele, intrigado.

    Kay balan?ou a cabe?a lentamente, seu olhar ficando sombrio.

    ¡ª N?o. ¨¦ porque quase todas as pessoas que eu amo ainda s?o humanas. Eu n?o me perdoaria se deixasse qualquer um deles sem prote??o.

    O general ficou em sil¨ºncio por um momento, antes de se curvar em respeito.

    ¡ª Entendo. Nesse caso, aceite-me como seu subordinado, e eu tamb¨¦m lhe darei a minha habilidade.

    Kay abriu um sorriso discreto, mas satisfeito.

    ¡ª ¨®timo. Esses s?o seus soldados? S?o combatentes?

    ¡ª Sim, todos s?o excelentes em combate. ¡ª respondeu o general com confian?a.

    Kay assentiu e se virou para Mini Ghoul.

    ¡ª Eles ser?o seu pelot?o. Tome conta deles.

    ¡ª Certo! ¡ª disse Mini Ghoul, animado, antes de voltar a comer com entusiasmo.

    Kay cortou seu pr¨®prio bra?o sem hesita??o e entregou ao general.

    ¡ª Aqui, ¨¦ sua vez.

    O general aceitou sem hesitar, come?ando a devorar o peda?o oferecido.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ t?o nojento, mas tem um gosto t?o bom... ¡ª comentou Carol, sua express?o dividida entre nojo e prazer, antes de continuar comendo.

    ¡ª Eu tamb¨¦m tive a mesma rea??o na primeira vez. ¡ª disse Ravena, rindo enquanto se jogava no ch?o com a barriga cheia.

    Kay lan?ou um olhar breve para o general enquanto ele se alimentava.

    ¡ª Quando terminar, v¨¢ para seu posto.

    ¡ª Certo. ¡ª respondeu Mini Ghoul, mastigando sem parar.

    Kay riu levemente e se aproximou de Ravena, estendendo a m?o para ajud¨¢-la a se levantar.

    ¡ª Caraca, amor... ¡ª comentou ele, enquanto a observava.

    ¡ª O que foi?! ¡ª retrucou Ravena, ficando irritada com a provoca??o.

    ¡ª Nada, nada. Vamos sentar ali. ¡ª respondeu Kay, com um sorriso divertido.

    A terra diante deles come?ou a se moldar como se obedecesse ¨¤ vontade de Kay, formando um trono s¨®lido e imponente. Ele se sentou e puxou Ravena para o seu colo.

    ¡ª "Que barrig?o!" ¡ª pensou ele, observando a barriga dela, mas sem ousar comentar.

    Ravena estreitou os olhos para ele, desconfiada, mas antes que dissesse algo, Kay falou:

    ¡ª Eu ia comentar isso na reuni?o, mas enquanto eu seguia o monarca, minha habilidade se expandiu pelos outros pa¨ªses. Consegui sentir que os outros dois monarcas s?o muito fortes. E...

    A cena muda para a sala de reuni?o, onde as mesmas pessoas de antes estavam reunidas, ansiosas.

 Capitulo 148

    A cena muda para a sala de reuni?o, onde as mesmas pessoas de antes estavam reunidas, ansiosas.

    ¡ª O monarca no pa¨ªs da Primeira Divis?o ¨¦ extremamente poderoso. Se ele devorar o outro monarca, vai ficar ainda mais forte, e eu n?o tenho garantia de que seremos capazes de venc¨º-lo. ¡ª declarou Kay, sua voz grave ecoando pela sala.

    ¡ª Pera a¨ª, amor. Esse monarca ¨¦ t?o forte assim? A ponto de voc¨º ter comido dois monarcas e ele nenhum, mas ainda conseguir dar conta de voc¨º? ¡ª perguntou Em¨ªlia, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ expliquei antes. Esse monarca usa magia. E magia ¨¦ poderosa. ¡ª respondeu Kay.

    Mira se virou para Lavel, preocupada.

    ¡ª Lavel, n?o tem nenhuma grava??o sobre esse monarca?

    Lavel olhou para o monitor.

    ¡ª N?o sei se isso ¨¦ melhor ou pior, mas ele est¨¢ avan?ando pelos reinos daquele pa¨ªs e indo diretamente para onde o capit?o Julius est¨¢.

    De repente, a televis?o come?ou a transmitir imagens de cameras mostrando o ex¨¦rcito de ghouls marchando em dire??o ¨¤ Primeira Divis?o.

    ¡ª Qual deles ¨¦ o monarca? ¡ª perguntou Rem, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Deve ser um dos que est?o na linha de frente. ¡ª sugeriu Lena.

    ¡ª S¨¦rio? D¨¢ um zoom naquela pessoa sentada nas costas de um dos ghouls! ¡ª pediu Kay, apontando para a tela.

    Lavel ampliou a imagem, revelando uma figura inesperada.

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma garota? ¡ª exclamou Himitsu, confusa.

    ¡ª Pior do que isso. ¡ª disse Ravena, s¨¦ria. ¡ª ¨¦ uma garota m¨¢gica.

    ¡ª Um monarca? ¡ª perguntou Mira, surpresa.

    ¡ª Tamb¨¦m. Mas parece que ela se acha uma garota m¨¢gica. ¡ª explicou Ravena, cruzando os bra?os.

    ¡ª Mas o que ¨¦ uma garota m¨¢gica? ¡ª perguntou Aiko, curiosa.

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma garota com roupas chamativas e que usa magia. ¡ª respondeu Ravena, casualmente.

    Fernanda arqueou uma sobrancelha, desconfiada.

    ¡ª Voc¨º t¨¢ inventando isso, n¨¦?

    ¡ª N?o t?, n?o. Elas existem em outros mundos. ¡ª rebateu Ravena.

    ¡ª Outros mundos? ¡ª Fernanda parecia ainda mais confusa.

    Kay ergueu a m?o, interrompendo.

    ¡ª Vamos chegar nessa parte. ¡ª disse ele, pensativo. ¡ª "Garota m¨¢gica... Que mentalidade problem¨¢tica essa garota foi ter!"

    ¡ª Elas s?o t?o ruins assim? ¡ª perguntou Mira.

    ¡ª Elas s?o como her¨®is: lutam pela justi?a, mas usando magia. As roupas chamativas fazem parte de uma transforma??o. Agora, imagine um monarca que acha que ¨¦ uma garota m¨¢gica, mas com a maldade de um ghoul. Vai ser complicado.

    ¡ª Ent?o s?o humanas com poderes? ¡ª perguntou Em¨ªlia, intrigada.

    ¡ª Tem muitas esp¨¦cies e tipos diferentes delas em outros universos. ¡ª explicou Kay.

    Fernanda e Aiko se entreolharam, chocadas.

    ¡ª Multiversos s?o reais?!

    Kay sorriu levemente.

    ¡ª Interessante, n?o ¨¦?

    ¡ª Sim! ¡ª responderam ambas, empolgadas.

    Yan apontou para a televis?o, interrompendo a conversa.

    ¡ª E o que voc¨º vai fazer sobre aquilo?

    O ex¨¦rcito de ghouls estava posicionado diante da Primeira Divis?o do ex¨¦rcito humano, prontos para o confronto. A tens?o no ar era quase sufocante.

    ¡ª Ele disse que n?o precisava da ajuda de outros reinos. N?o tenho motivos para ajud¨¢-lo. ¡ª declarou Kay, de bra?os cruzados, com um tom indiferente.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡ª Vai deixar eles morrerem?! ¡ª exclamou Rem, sua voz carregada de indigna??o.

    Todos na sala fixaram seus olhares em Kay, esperando por uma resposta.

    Kay apontou para a tela da televis?o, onde o confronto entre os dois ex¨¦rcitos era transmitido ao vivo.

    ¡ª Eles est?o conversando. Aquela monarca demorou demais para atacar. Isso s¨® pode significar uma coisa: ela conhece o Julius.

    ¡ª N?o tem som, Lavel? ¡ª perguntou Mira, ansiosa.

    ¡ª N?o. O Julius deu ordem para os soldados deixarem os celulares na base. N?o capto som algum. ¡ª respondeu Lavel, ajustando os equipamentos.

    ¡ª "Privacidade?" ¡ª murmurou Em¨ªlia. ¡ª Ent?o ele j¨¢ sabia que essa monarca iria tentar conversar com eles antes!

    ¡ª Pelo jeito, ela deve estar querendo o Julius no ex¨¦rcito dela. ¡ª disse Ravena, analisando os movimentos mostrados na tela.

    A cena muda.

    No campo de batalha, a monarca estendia a m?o em dire??o ao capit?o Julius, sua postura majestosa e amea?adora.

    ¡ª N?o precisa ser assim. Volte para o lado humano e podemos voltar a ser irm?os, como ¨¦ramos antigamente! ¡ª disse Julius, sua voz carregada de desespero.

    A monarca, com um sorriso frio e vazio, respondeu:

    ¡ª N?o sei do que est¨¢ falando. A hospedeira j¨¢ morreu h¨¢ muito tempo. Esse corpo agora me pertence.

    ¡ª Julia, sou eu! Seu irm?o, Julius! ¡ª ele insistiu, quase implorando.

    A monarca estreitou os olhos, impaciente.

    ¡ª N?o ouviu o que acabei de dizer? Eu n?o tenho tempo a perder com voc¨ºs. Se n?o quer vir para o meu lado como humano, ent?o eu o matarei e transformarei seu cad¨¢ver em um ghoul!

    Julius apertou o cabo de sua arma, seu olhar fixo no rosto da monarca.

    ¡ª Se ela est¨¢ morta... ent?o me diga, por que est¨¢ chorando? ¡ª gritou ele, enquanto sacava sua espada.

    As palavras de Julius atingiram a monarca como um golpe invis¨ªvel. Instintivamente, ela tocou o pr¨®prio rosto, sentindo as l¨¢grimas escorrerem.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª rosnou ela, sua voz carregada de raiva e algo que parecia... d¨²vida.

    Julius deu um passo ¨¤ frente, os olhos fixos na garota ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª N?o pode ser verdade. Quando ela virou um ghoul, ela ainda era pequena. Eu me tornei um soldado para encontr¨¢-la. Me devolva minha irm?!

    A monarca manifestou um bast?o reluzente em sua m?o, envolto em uma energia m¨¢gica.

    ¡ª Cale a boca! ¡ª gritou ela, furiosa. O bast?o brilhou intensamente, e uma imensa rajada de fogo disparou em dire??o ao ex¨¦rcito humano.

    ¡ª Isso vai dar ruim! ¡ª disse o vice-capit?o Arion, manifestando seus tent¨¢culos para proteger os soldados.

    Em un¨ªssono, todos os soldados da Primeira Divis?o, incluindo Julius, manifestaram seus pr¨®prios tent¨¢culos, criando barreiras improvisadas contra o ataque.

    Kay observava tudo atrav¨¦s do portal, sua express?o inabal¨¢vel.

    ¡ª Entendi... ent?o ela ¨¦ sua irm?. ¡ª murmurou ele, antes de sair do portal com um movimento decisivo. Sem hesitar, lan?ou uma poderosa rajada de vento que desviou o fogo da monarca, protegendo o ex¨¦rcito humano.

    A monarca estreitou os olhos, claramente irritada.

    ¡ª N?o conseguiu esperar e decidiu vir direto para sua morte? ¡ª exclamou ela, o bast?o ainda brilhando em sua m?o.

    Antes que Kay pudesse responder, algo aconteceu. Ele foi perfurado por uma lan?a invis¨ªvel, sangue escorrendo de sua boca.

    ¡ª Seu maldito... ¡ª grunhiu Kay, cuspindo sangue, mas com um sorriso desafiador.

    Julius avan?ou, brandindo sua espada com ferocidade.

    ¡ª N?o vai tocar na minha irm?! ¡ª rugiu ele, com uma determina??o quase insana.

    Ravena saiu do portal naquele momento, acompanhada pelos outros generais de Kay e os outros ghouls sob o comando do mini ghoul, sua voz cortando o caos:

    ¡ª Seu idiota! N¨®s viemos ajudar!

    ¡ª V?o embora! Ningu¨¦m pediu a ajuda de voc¨ºs! ¡ª gritou Julius, sua voz carregada de frustra??o e raiva.

    Kay, parado no campo de batalha, manteve a postura firme e o olhar frio.

    ¡ª Est¨¢ perdendo a compostura, Julius. N?o ¨¦ isso que o mundo espera do grande capit?o da Primeira Divis?o. ¡ª disse Kay, o tom ir?nico, mas controlado.

    Julius cerrou os dentes, apontando a espada em dire??o a Kay.

    ¡ª Isso ¨¦ um assunto de fam¨ªlia! N?o se intrometa!

    Kay deu um passo ¨¤ frente, desconsiderando completamente a amea?a.

    ¡ª N?o vou mat¨¢-la. ¡ª afirmou ele, a voz carregada de convic??o. ¡ª A mente da sua irm? foi corrompida. Agora ela ¨¦ ambos: ghoul e humana.

    Os olhos de Julius arregalaram-se com a revela??o.

    ¡ª Ela ainda est¨¢ viva? ¡ª exclamou ele, a esperan?a misturada com desespero.

    ¡ª O corpo ¨¦ dela, mas j¨¢ est¨¢ tomado. A mente dela est¨¢ lutando. Temos uma chance de trazer ao menos a consci¨ºncia dela de volta. ¡ª explicou Kay, fixando o olhar na garota m¨¢gica. ¡ª Embora... ainda restar?o fragmentos do ghoul.

    Antes que Julius pudesse responder, a garota m¨¢gica interrompeu, a voz cortante como uma lamina:

    ¡ª Voc¨º fala demais.

    Em um movimento ¨¢gil, ela se aproximou de Kay, sua m?o tocando suas costas com uma for?a sobrenatural.

    ¡ª Congele. ¡ª sussurrou ela.

    Do ponto onde a m?o da garota m¨¢gica tocava, o corpo de Kay come?ou a congelar. O gelo se espalhava rapidamente, cobrindo suas costas, seus bra?os e amea?ando seu rosto. Ele tentou recuar, mas o frio implac¨¢vel continuava a avan?ar, aprisionando-o lentamente em uma crosta cristalina.

    No entanto, Kay n?o era um inimigo comum. Um l¨ªquido ardente come?ou a escorrer das ¨¢reas afetadas ¡ª ¨¢cido sulf¨²rico, gerado pelo pr¨®prio corpo dele. O ¨¢cido encontrou o gelo, e a rea??o foi violenta.

    O som era aterrorizante: um chiado constante, seguido por estalos enquanto o gelo derretia e a fuma?a subia em nuvens de vapor. A temperatura ao redor parecia oscilar entre o extremo frio e o calor escaldante.

    A dor era excruciante. Kay sentia como se sua pele estivesse sendo rasgada e queimada ao mesmo tempo, mas ele n?o parou. Continuava a liberar o ¨¢cido, sua for?a de vontade inabal¨¢vel, suprimindo o avan?o do gelo.

    ¡ª Voc¨º vai precisar de mais do que isso para me derrubar. ¡ª rosnou Kay, com um sorriso desafiador no rosto, enquanto as ¨²ltimas camadas de gelo derretiam em um espet¨¢culo de vapor e fa¨ªscas qu¨ªmicas.

    A garota m¨¢gica estreitou os olhos, claramente surpresa por n?o ter conseguido derrot¨¢-lo t?o facilmente.

    ¡ª Interessante. ¡ª murmurou ela, segurando seu bast?o com mais for?a. ¡ª Vamos ver at¨¦ onde consegue resistir

    Kay deu um passo ¨¤ frente, ignorando os resqu¨ªcios de dor.

    ¡ª Julius. ¡ª disse ele, sem desviar o olhar da garota m¨¢gica. ¡ª Se quer salvar sua irm?, sugiro que deixe seu orgulho de lado e a deixe comigo e cuido do exercito dela.

    Julius hesitou, segurando a espada com m?os tr¨ºmulas. O olhar de Kay, embora feroz, transmitia algo inesperado: confian?a.

    ¡ª "Droga... ele est¨¢ certo." ¡ª pensou Julius, finalmente retornando para perto dos humanos.

    ¡ª Ei, garota m¨¢gica, vamos lutar em outro lugar! ¡ª provocou Kay, abrindo um sorriso desafiador.

 Capé“†tulo 149

    ¡ª Ei, garota m¨¢gica, vamos lutar em outro lugar! ¡ª provocou Kay, abrindo um sorriso desafiador.

    A garota m¨¢gica estreitou os olhos, sua express?o carregada de desd¨¦m.

    ¡ª Por que eu deveria te obedecer? Meu assunto n?o ¨¦ com voc¨º, ent?o suma!

    Kay inclinou a cabe?a ligeiramente, mantendo o tom provocador:

    ¡ª Garotas m¨¢gicas s?o t?o sem gra?a!

    O coment¨¢rio atingiu um nervo. A garota m¨¢gica franziu a testa, claramente irritada.

    ¡ª "Sabia que isso ia funcionar." ¡ª pensou Kay, observando-a com aten??o.

    Com um gesto r¨¢pido, a garota usou sua magia para flutuar no ar.

    ¡ª Eu sabia! ¡ª pensou Kay novamente, manifestando suas asas negras e al?ando voo para longe dali.

    A garota m¨¢gica o seguiu de perto, conjurando rajadas de energia m¨¢gica e lan?ando-as contra ele. Kay desviava com habilidade, suas asas cortando o ar enquanto ele tra?ava uma rota para longe do campo de batalha.

    Enquanto eles desapareciam no horizonte, os guerreiros restantes se encaravam.

    ¡ª Entrem em forma??o! Vamos acabar com esses ghouls! ¡ª ordenou Julius, sua voz firme e autorit¨¢ria.

    Ravena deu um passo ¨¤ frente, suas armas j¨¢ em m?os.

    ¡ª Vamos ajudar! ¡ª disse ela, pronta para agir.

    Antes que pudesse avan?ar, Arion ergueu a m?o, parando-a.

    ¡ª Fiquem quietinhos a¨ª e assistam o motivo de nos conhecerem como a Divis?o mais forte! ¡ª disse ele, com um sorriso confiante.

    De repente, o celular de Ravena vibrou. Ela atendeu, a express?o curiosa rapidamente se transformando em preocupa??o.

    ¡ª Temos problemas! ¡ª disse Lavel, sua voz soando urgente do outro lado da linha.

    ¡ª O que foi? ¡ª exclamou Ravena, franzindo o cenho.

    ¡ª Outro monarca e seu ex¨¦rcito est?o indo at¨¦ voc¨ºs!

    Ravena apertou os punhos, a frustra??o evidente.

    ¡ª Por que logo agora?

    O Mini Ghoul, ouvindo a conversa, respondeu com naturalidade:

    ¡ª O resultado desse combate vai ser um problema para o outro monarca. Ele deve estar querendo impedir que um de voc¨ºs devore o outro.

    Julius, ouvindo aquilo, sorriu, mas sua express?o era sombria.

    ¡ª Ent?o aqui ser¨¢ a batalha final. Vamos acabar com isso de uma vez por todas!

    Na base da Sexta Divis?o, a atmosfera estava carregada de tens?o. Mira se aproximou de Lavel, sua voz decidida:

    ¡ª Transmita para todos!

    Lavel hesitou.

    ¡ª Tem certeza?

    Mira cruzou os bra?os e respondeu com firmeza:

    ¡ª O resultado disso vai decretar o futuro da humanidade. Ent?o deixe todos verem que eles est?o lutando pelos humanos!

    Himitsu assentiu ao lado dela, completando:

    ¡ª Faz sentido. Use todos os meios de transmiss?o: celulares, televis?es, n?o importa!

    ¡ª Come?ando a transmiss?o! ¡ª respondeu Lavel, ativando os sistemas.

    Mira respirou fundo, olhando para as telas que mostravam o campo de batalha.

    ¡ª "Agora s¨® depende de voc¨ºs." ¡ª pensou ela, preocupada.

    De volta ao confronto, Kay e a garota m¨¢gica estavam frente a frente, flutuando em meio ao c¨¦u nublado.

    ¡ª Eu vou te matar! ¡ª rosnou a garota m¨¢gica, sua voz fria enquanto segurava o bast?o brilhante em m?os.

    Kay, apesar da amea?a, manteve um sorriso provocador.

    ¡ª Eu estava te provocando. Na verdade, tamb¨¦m acho as garotas m¨¢gicas bem legais.

    A garota n?o demonstrou rea??o, exceto por um olhar ainda mais feroz.

    ¡ª Eu n?o ligo. Vou te matar, e depois vou devorar voc¨º at¨¦ n?o sobrar nada!

    Kay abriu os bra?os, ainda sorrindo.

    ¡ª Ent?o tenta.

    O ambiente em volta deles se agitaram, prenunciando que o verdadeiro embate estava prestes a come?ar.

    O campo de batalha estava envolto em caos. De um lado, o ex¨¦rcito da Primeira Divis?o, liderado pelo lend¨¢rio Capit?o Julius e seu vice, Arion. Do outro, o enxame incessante de ghouls, liderados pelos generais da garota m¨¢gica. No ar, o c¨¦u cinzento rugia com trov?es, enquanto o ch?o estava encharcado de sangue e fogo.

    Os ghouls avan?aram, uma onda de dentes e garras, mas Julius estava na linha de frente. Sua espada desceu com um impacto devastador, Com um ¨²nico golpe, ele abriu caminho entre os ghouls, sua for?a bruta transformando cada ataque em um espet¨¢culo de precis?o mortal.

    ¡ª N?o recuem! Formem barreiras! ¡ª gritou Arion, avan?ando ao lado de Julius.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Arion com um golpe da sua espada, destruiu dois ghouls arrancando membros e espalhando peda?os pelo campo.

    Julius avan?ou para um dos generais da garota m¨¢gica ¨C um ghoul grotesco, empunhando uma lan?a maci?a.

    O general ghoul rugiu, investindo com a lan?a. O impacto entre a lamina de Julius e a lan?a gerou uma onda de choque que derrubou soldados humanos e ghouls ao redor. Julius usou sua for?a descomunal para empurrar o general para tr¨¢s e, com um golpe vertical, partiu a criatura em dois.

    ¡ª Capit?o, ¨¤ sua esquerda! ¡ª gritou Arion.

    Julius girou a tempo de ver outro general ghoul avan?ando. Este tinha a habilidade de manipular sombras, criando laminas negras que voavam em sua dire??o. Julius ergueu sua espada, desviando a maior parte dos proj¨¦teis, mas uma das laminas cortou profundamente seu ombro esquerdo.

    ¡ª Maldito! ¡ª rosnou Julius, ignorando a dor e avan?ando.

    Com um salto, ele esmagou sua espada no ch?o, criando uma cratera e despeda?ando o general ghoul em uma explos?o de energia.

    Arion assentiu, avan?ando com uma s¨¦rie de ataques precisos que cortavam os ghouls antes mesmo que pudessem se aproximar.

    Enquanto isso, na retaguarda, o general curandeiro de Kay trabalhava sem descanso. Ele tocava os feridos, cobrindo-os com uma luz dourada que fechava feridas e restaurava suas for?as.

    Apesar da for?a da Primeira Divis?o, os generais da garota m¨¢gica entraram na batalha, inclinando a balan?a a favor dos ghouls. Um deles, um ghoul colossal com bra?os como martelos, avan?ou na dire??o de Julius.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o passar¨¢ daqui, humano! ¡ª rugiu a criatura, levantando os punhos gigantescos.

    Julius avan?ou, esquivando-se do primeiro golpe. A for?a do impacto do punho no ch?o fez o solo tremer. Julius, aproveitando a abertura, girou sua espada em um arco perfeito e acertou o pesco?o do monstro.

    O general ghoul cambaleou, tentando agarrar Julius, mas o capit?o finalizou com um golpe certeiro no peito, atravessando o cora??o da criatura.

    ¡ª Um a menos! ¡ª Julius gritou, recuperando o f?lego.

    Arion enfrentava outro general ¨C um ghoul ¨¢gil, que usava duas laminas curvas e atacava em uma velocidade assustadora.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o ¨¦ p¨¢reo para mim, humano! ¡ª zombou o ghoul, avan?ando em uma s¨¦rie de ataques r¨¢pidos.

    Mas Arion n?o se deixou intimidar. Ele bloqueou com uma das espadas e contra-atacou com a outra, acertando o bra?o do inimigo por¨¦m n?o causou nenhum dano, o Arion recuou.

    Apesar das vit¨®rias individuais, o campo de batalha estava coberto de corpos. Muitos soldados humanos foram mortos pelos ghouls, e at¨¦ Julius estava ficando sobrecarregado. Ele lutava contra outro general, um ghoul armado com uma ma?a, quando foi atingido na lateral por um golpe trai?oeiro.

    ¡ª Capit?o! ¡ª gritou Arion, correndo em sua dire??o enquanto Julius ca¨ªa de joelhos.

    Julius usou sua espada como apoio para se levantar, o sangue escorrendo de sua ferida.

    ¡ª Ainda n?o terminei... ¡ª murmurou ele, avan?ando novamente.

    Com um esfor?o herc¨²leo, Julius desviou o pr¨®ximo golpe da ma?a e, com um movimento calculado, acertou a espada no peito do general, derrubando-o definitivamente.

    ¡ª Capit?o, voc¨º precisa recuar! ¡ª disse Arion, segurando Julius enquanto ele ofegava.

    ¡ª N?o... enquanto houver um deles de p¨¦! ¡ª respondeu Julius, seus olhos queimando de determina??o.

    Nesse momento, os ¨²ltimos ghouls do ex¨¦rcito come?aram a recuar. A Primeira Divis?o, embora gravemente ferida, havia triunfado.

    Mas o momento de al¨ªvio durou pouco. O ch?o come?ou a tremer sob os p¨¦s dos soldados, e do horizonte, uma sombra amea?adora se aproximava. Um novo ex¨¦rcito avan?ava ¨C o ex¨¦rcito do Monarca do Fogo.

    ¡ª N?o temos tempo para descansar... ¡ª murmurou Julius, limpando o sangue que escorria pelo canto de sua boca. Mesmo ferido, ele se posicionou com firmeza, ajustando a espada em suas m?os. Ao seu lado, os soldados da Primeira Divis?o, exaustos, se levantavam, assumindo novamente a forma??o de combate.

    De repente, o exercito do kay pousou em frente a eles. Apenas o general curandeiro ficou para tr¨¢s, em p¨¦ entre os feridos humanos, tocando com os tentaculos e cobrindo-os com uma luz dourada.

    ¡ª Foi t?o incr¨ªvel que nem percebi. ¡ª Ravena comentou com um sorriso afiado, observando os soldados humanos ainda com vontade de lutar. ¡ª Esse ¨¦ o poder da Primeira Divis?o!

    ¡ª Nossa vez. Vamos cuidar disso agora. ¡ª disse Carol, determinada, enquanto se colocava ao lado de Ravena.

    Enquanto o novo ex¨¦rcito avan?ava ¨¤ distancia, o mini-ghoul olhava fixamente para Julius, como se algo no capit?o despertasse uma emo??o desconhecida. Seus olhos pequenos brilharam com inquieta??o.

    "Essa pessoa... Ele seria capaz de me cortar!" pensou o pequeno ghoul, um calafrio percorrendo seu corpo.

    ¡ª Deixe ele curar seus ferimentos. ¡ª exclamou o mini-ghoul, voltando sua aten??o para Julius. ¡ª Voc¨º quer ver aquela humana de novo, n?o ¨¦?

    Julius hesitou por um momento, encarando o pequeno ghoul. O peso de suas palavras parecia ressoar em seu cora??o.

    ¡ª Cem ghouls e um general... ¡ª Ravena quebrou o sil¨ºncio, avaliando o campo de batalha. ¡ª Isso ¨¦ tudo o que restou do ex¨¦rcito da garota m¨¢gica!

    ¡ª Ainda estamos em desvantagem num¨¦rica! ¡ª respondeu Carol, seus olhos focados no inimigo que se aproximava.

    Enquanto o grupo se preparava, o mini-ghoul, de repente, come?ou a dan?ar.

    ¡ª O que diabos voc¨º est¨¢ fazendo?! ¡ª exclamou Ravena, franzindo o cenho ao ver a pequena criatura girando e movendo os bra?os de forma quase rid¨ªcula.

    ¡ª Acumulando energia! ¡ª respondeu o mini-ghoul com uma voz cheia de entusiasmo. Ele continuava seus movimentos desajeitados. ¡ª O monarca disse que eu poderia fazer isso antes de come?ar a lutar!

    ¡ª Ele te ensinou a dan?ar? ¡ª Ravena perguntou, incr¨¦dula.

    ¡ª N?o! Foi a Emilia! ¡ª disse o mini-ghoul, sem parar de girar.

    Ravena suspirou, balan?ando a cabe?a enquanto manifestava sua foice.

    ¡ª Se est¨¢ funcionando, tudo bem... ¡ª disse ela, voltando sua aten??o para os ex¨¦rcitos inimigos que avan?avam.

    As chamas do ex¨¦rcito do Monarca do Fogo agora estavam mais pr¨®ximas, tingindo o c¨¦u de laranja e vermelho, como se o pr¨®prio inferno tivesse sido convocado para o campo de batalha. Apesar disso, os soldados de Kay e os poucos humanos restantes seguraram suas armas com for?a, prontos para enfrentar a pr¨®xima onda de destrui??o.

    O mini-ghoul continuava sua dan?a fren¨¦tica, pequenas fa¨ªscas de energia come?ando a se formar ao seu redor.

    ¡ª ¨¦ melhor voc¨ºs se afastarem! ¡ª disse Carol, sua voz carregada de urg¨ºncia, apontando para os humanos que ainda estavam pr¨®ximos.

    ¡ª Droga! ¡ª resmungou Julius, recuando com os humanos para tr¨¢s, onde o general curandeiro j¨¢ estava, pronto para aplicar seus poderes de cura. O som dos passos apressados ecoava, enquanto ele arrastava seus soldados feridos para uma ¨¢rea mais segura.

    Distante dali, o confronto entre Kay e a garota m¨¢gica continuava, num espet¨¢culo de pura destrui??o. Explos?es m¨¢gicas iluminavam o c¨¦u, cortando a escurid?o como raios de f¨²ria. O cen¨¢rio ao redor era uma paisagem devastada, como se o pr¨®prio mundo estivesse sendo rasgado pelas for?as do combate. A terra tremia com cada choque de energia, e o ar estava pesado com o cheiro de magia e fogo.

    Kay estava imerso em uma batalha feroz, cada golpe que trocava com a garota m¨¢gica reverberava com uma intensidade imensa. Ele desviava de rajadas de luz e magia em um instante e contra-atacava com tempestades de vento no seguinte. Mas, apesar de sua habilidade, estava claro que o confronto era desigual. Sua energia estava sendo drenada enquanto a garota m¨¢gica, com sua magia destrutiva e habilidades misteriosas, parecia n?o esmorecer.

    Ent?o, a amea?a que todos temiam chegou. O monarca do fogo, em toda sua gl¨®ria infernal, desviou sua trajet¨®ria e come?ou a avan?ar na dire??o de Kay e da garota m¨¢gica. O calor imenso que ele irradiava fazia o ar tremer. Sua presen?a era um furac?o, uma for?a que parecia disposta a engolir tudo ao redor.

    ¡ª Era o esperado. ¡ª Ravena murmurou com firmeza, seus olhos fixos na aproxima??o do exercito dos monarcas. Ela se virou, a determina??o estampada em seu rosto. ¡ª Vamos! ¡ª disse, avan?ando ¨¤ frente dos outros generais.

    O som da batalha aumentava, e os tr¨ºs ex¨¦rcitos, agora ¨¤ vista, estavam se aproximando a todo vapor, como se o destino de todos fosse selado naquele momento. O restante do exercito da garota magica, os ex¨¦rcitos de Kay e o ex¨¦rcito do monarca do fogo estavam prestes a colidir.

    Enquanto isso, o combate de Kay contra a garota m¨¢gica n?o diminu¨ªa em intensidade. As explos?es m¨¢gicas no c¨¦u lan?avam sombras assustadoras, como se o pr¨®prio campo de batalha fosse engolido por um vendaval de destrui??o. Kay, ainda resistindo com o m¨¢ximo de sua for?a, percebia que o confronto n?o duraria muito mais. O que vinha a seguir seria uma luta onde cada segundo contaria.

    ¡ª Iriam me deixar de fora de algo t?o divertido assim? ¡ª disse o Monarca do Fogo, sua voz ressoando como um trov?o enquanto ele se aproximava, com o terreno tremendo sob seus passos flamejantes.

 Capé“†tulo 150: Tetsu no Chikara: Saigo no Kibo

    ¡ª Iriam me deixar de fora de algo t?o divertido assim? ¡ª disse o Monarca do Fogo, sua voz ressoando como um trov?o enquanto ele se aproximava, com o terreno tremendo sob seus passos flamejantes.

    Kay e a garota m¨¢gica, completamente imersos em seu combate, ignoraram a chegada do monarca. Seus olhos estavam fixos um no outro, e a troca de ataques parecia mais uma dan?a de destrui??o, cada movimento preenchido com o peso da batalha.

    ¡ª Por quanto tempo vai continuar desviando meus ataques com esses portais? ¡ª exclamou a garota m¨¢gica, a frustra??o queimando em sua voz enquanto ela tentava quebrar a defesa do seu inimigo.

    Se isso pegar em mim, vai ser fatal... Pensou Kay, sua mente em um turbilh?o. Ainda bem que consegui essa habilidade... Ele mal conseguia esconder seu cansa?o, mas o reflexo instintivo ainda estava em seu controle. Mando os ataques dela atrav¨¦s dos portais e logo abro outro, devolvendo-os para ela. Mas preciso prever os movimentos dela... preciso ser mais r¨¢pido!

    De repente, uma cat¨¢strofe de fogo surgiu diante deles. Uma enorme tsunami de chamas se erguia, engolindo o ar e amea?ando consumir tudo ¨¤ sua frente.

    ¡ª N?o se intrometa! ¡ª gritaram Kay e a garota m¨¢gica, irritados e determinados

    A garota m¨¢gica, com um gesto impaciente, lan?ou uma rajada de vento para combater as chamas que avan?avam. O calor abrasador e a for?a do vento colidiam no ar, criando uma onda de destrui??o que parecia querer consumir o campo de batalha.

    Espera, ¨¦ isso! Pensou Kay, os olhos fixos na intera??o dos dois ataques. Um vislumbre de ideia o atravessou, uma estrat¨¦gia nascida da necessidade.

    Ele estendeu a m?o com a rapidez de um relampago, e, em um movimento, as correntes de ar e fogo que se aproximavam come?aram a se desviar, puxadas irresistivelmente em sua dire??o. Ele n?o estava apenas desviando; ele estava controlando.

    ¡ª Convergir! ¡ª Kay gritou com for?a, sua voz se misturando com o rugido do fogo.

    O ar ao seu redor come?ou a vibrar com um poder imenso, como se o pr¨®prio ambiente estivesse sendo alterado. O fogo e o vento foram puxados para ele, convergindo em uma esfera ca¨®tica de energia destrutiva. Mas n?o eram s¨® os ataques da garota m¨¢gica que estavam sendo absorvidos. O pr¨®prio Kay estava sendo dilacerado pelas chamas e rajadas de vento. Sua pele se rasgava, as roupas eram desintegradas pela for?a brutal do combate. Cada golpe era uma batalha de resist¨ºncia, uma luta imensa entre a regenera??o sobrenatural de Kay e o poder devastador combinado dos dois monarcas.

    Ser¨¢ que a regenera??o vai conseguir superar isso? Ou ser¨¢ que a for?a destrutiva vai me quebrar primeiro? Kay sentia a dor que atravessava seu corpo, mas sua determina??o o mantinha firme, sua mente calculando cada segundo enquanto a energia se acumulava.

    Sem perder tempo, a garota m¨¢gica agiu. Ela levantou o bast?o, e de suas extremidades come?aram a surgir raios intensos, brilhando com uma luz fria e assassina. V¨¢rios raios foram lan?ados em dire??o a Kay com velocidade implac¨¢vel.

    Eu sei o que ela vai fazer! Pensou Kay, a adrenalina pulsando em suas veias. Ele abriu um portal ¨¤ sua frente, redirecionando os raios como se fosse uma extens?o de seu pr¨®prio poder. Os raios cortaram o ar, mas, em vez de atingir Kay, foram canalizados de volta. Com um gesto r¨¢pido, Kay os enviou de volta para onde vieram, lan?ando-os contra a garota m¨¢gica e o Monarca do Fogo, que estava se aproximando rapidamente.

    Uma chuva de raios e fogo se abateu sobre o campo de batalha, iluminando a cena com uma intensidade ofuscante. O choque entre as for?as da magia e o poder de Kay reverberou por todo o campo, cada impacto ecoando como um trov?o distante, fazendo a terra tremer sob seus p¨¦s

    As roupas de Kay, antes rasgadas pelas intensas for?as da batalha, come?aram a se reconstruir a partir de sua pr¨®pria pele. Ele n?o sentiu dor; apenas uma leve sensa??o de renova??o. E ent?o, com um sorriso selvagem, Kay olhou para a esfera de energia em sua m?o e come?ou a rir.

    ¡ª Finalmente! Agora a esfera est¨¢ sob meu dom¨ªnio! ¡ª disse ele, seu riso ecoando pelo campo de batalha, como se fosse um pren¨²ncio de algo catastr¨®fico prestes a acontecer.

    Tem muita energia naquele ataque... pensaram os dois monarcas simultaneamente, um medo s¨²bito nascendo em seus cora??es.

    Kay, com a esfera ainda em sua m?o, estendeu a palma para a garota m¨¢gica. Seus olhos brilharam com um olhar insano, e ele falou com um tom desafiador:

    ¡ª Deixa eu contar um segredinho... Eu sou o conceito de destrui??o!

    A garota m¨¢gica olhou para ele, furiosa. Ela n?o temia o poder de Kay, mas sabia que estava lidando com algo muito mais perigoso do que imaginara. Com um movimento r¨¢pido, ela manifestou tent¨¢culos, que come?aram a se contorcer e a se espalhar ao seu redor, eles foram cortados por ela e logo foram iluminados pela magia dela.

    ¡ª Magia definitiva! Clones perfeitos! ¡ª gritou ela, sua voz preenchida de uma confian?a sombria

    Os tent¨¢culos cortados se reconstitu¨ªram instantaneamente, formando quatro clones id¨ºnticos da garota m¨¢gica, com uma precis?o assustadora. Eles se posicionaram em linha reta, cada um segurando um bast?o de magia, prontos para atacar. Todos os clones estenderam seus bast?es na dire??o de Kay, que sorria de maneira desafiante.

    ¡ª Multiplica??o infinita! ¡ª gritaram todos os clones ao mesmo tempo, uma voz un¨ªssona cheia de poder.

    No ar, uma s¨¦rie de c¨ªrculos m¨¢gicos se formou, flutuando acima das garotas m¨¢gicas. De cada um desses c¨ªrculos, magias de ¨¢gua come?aram a se materializar, crescendo em tamanho e intensidade, at¨¦ se tornarem enormes esferas l¨ªquidas.

    Kay sorriu de novo, um sorriso cheio de arrogancia. Ele sabia que a batalha n?o estava perdida. Tinha essa carta na manga, maldita! Pensou ele. ¡ª Liberar! ¡ª disse, sua voz transbordando de confian?a.

    A esfera de energia em sua m?o disparou com um estrondo ensurdecedor, indo diretamente em dire??o ¨¤ garota m¨¢gica. No mesmo instante, as esferas de ¨¢gua come?aram a se mover, disparando contra a esfera com uma for?a impressionante.

    As duas magias colidiram com uma explos?o de energia pura. A esfera de Kay empurrava a agua para tras, mas a ¨¢gua, colidindo contra o fogo criava uma nuvem de fuma?a densa e espessa no ar. A fuma?a ocultava o campo de batalha momentaneamente, mas era clara a luta entre os dois poderes. A ¨¢gua estava conseguindo esfriar o calor concentrado do fogo de Kay, mas o fogo n?o cedia sem resist¨ºncia.

    Kay, com seus sentidos agu?ados, se virou abruptamente, sua aten??o focada no Monarca do Fogo, que estava ¨¤ distancia, observando tudo. O Monarca parecia contido, esperando o momento certo para agir.

    ¡ª Voc¨º n?o queria se divertir? ¡ª disse Kay, com um sorriso de desafio, estendendo a m?o, pronto para enfrentar o monarca em combate.

    O Monarca do Fogo se posicionou, sua aura flamejante expandindo enquanto ele preparava uma contraofensiva. Ele n?o queria perder mais tempo, e sua express?o endureceu.

    ¡ª Morra! ¡ª Kay gritou, sua voz cortando o ar como uma lamina afiada.

    Sua m?o come?ou a brilhar com uma energia sombria e macabra, um tom escuro que irradiava uma for?a monstruosa. O Monarca do Fogo, n?o hesitando, manifestou bolas de lava quente que come?aram a girar ao seu redor, se preparando para lan?ar uma ofensiva devastadora.

    Mas, antes que qualquer um dos dois pudesse atacar, Kay parou abruptamente. Seus sentidos agu?ados estavam em alerta. Ele virou a cabe?a, focando em seu olfato, tentando entender o que estava acontecendo.

    ¡ª N?o pode ser... ¡ª murmurou Kay, seus olhos estreitando. Algo estava errado.

    Ele abriu um portal rapidamente, entrando nele antes que o Monarca do Fogo ou a garota m¨¢gica pudessem reagir.

    Alguns minutos antes.

    ¡ª D¨º as boas-vindas pra eles! ¡ª disse Carol, sua voz carregada de expectativa.

    ¡ª Eu j¨¢ sei! ¡ª respondeu Ravena, sua express?o determinada enquanto avan?ava ¨¤ frente.

    A foice de Ravena come?ou a brilhar intensamente, emanando uma energia poderosa que cortava o ar como se fosse uma lamina afiada. O ex¨¦rcito do Monarca de Fogo estava se aproximando, e a tens?o no campo de batalha era palp¨¢vel.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª N?o ¨¦ pessoal! ¡ª gritou Ravena, com um movimento r¨¢pido, cortando lateralmente. A energia liberada de sua foice formou um v¨®rtice que rasgou o ar, criando uma onda de destrui??o em seu caminho.

    ¡ª Um ataque de energia? Eles acham que isso ¨¦ brincadeira? ¡ª disse um dos generais do Monarca de Fogo, sua voz carregada de desd¨¦m

    ¡ª Cuida disso! ¡ª gritou outro general

    O general avan?ou com determina??o. Seus olhos brilharam com uma intensidade feroz enquanto ele levantava as m?os, concentrando uma enorme quantidade de poder. Com um movimento r¨¢pido e preciso, ele manifestou uma parede de luz, formando uma barreira s¨®lida que bloqueou a onda de energia disparada pela foice de Ravena.

    ¡ª Barreira... Esse cara vai ser dif¨ªcil! ¡ª murmurou Ravena, observando a barreira de luz com uma mistura de frustra??o e fasc¨ªnio. A energia ao redor dela pulsava, e seu olhar estava focado.

    O general avan?ou com determina??o. Seus olhos brilhavam com uma intensidade feroz enquanto ele levantava as m?os, concentrando uma enorme quantidade de poder. Com um movimento r¨¢pido e preciso, ele manifestou uma parede de luz, formando uma barreira s¨®lida que bloqueou a onda de energia disparada pela foice de Ravena.

    ¡ª Barreira... Esse cara vai ser dif¨ªcil! ¡ª murmurou Ravena, observando a barreira de luz com uma mistura de frustra??o e fasc¨ªnio. A energia ao redor dela pulsava, e seu olhar estava focado.

    ¡ª Acho que ¨¦ minha vez de atacar! ¡ª disse o general, com um sorriso desafiador, j¨¢ preparando seu pr¨®ximo movimento.

    Com um gesto habilidoso, o general criou uma lan?a de luz em sua m?o e, com for?a impressionante, a lan?ou na dire??o de Ravena. A lan?a cortava o ar com uma velocidade quase imposs¨ªvel de se acompanhar, indo diretamente para ela.

    ¡ª Deixa comigo! ¡ª gritou o mini ghoul, impulsionando-se ¨¤ frente.

    Ravena se afastou rapidamente, mas o mini ghoul, com sua energia brilhante, conseguiu segurar a lan?a com suas m?os. A for?a da lan?a fez com que ele fosse arrastado um pouco para tr¨¢s, antes de finalmente conseguir control¨¢-la. Brilhando intensamente, ele avan?ou e, com uma explos?o de energia, disparou a lan?a de volta contra o ex¨¦rcito do monarca de fogo.

    ¡ª Eles s?o bons! ¡ª disse o general, observando com admira??o. Quando a lan?a de luz estava se aproximando, ele cancelou sua magia. Por¨¦m, a energia do mini ghoul estava na flecha, e a explos?o resultante acertou alguns ghouls do ex¨¦rcito inimigo, derrubando-os de imediato.

    ¡ª N?o foi strike, mas toma um acerto! ¡ª riu o mini ghoul, satisfeito com o dano causado.

    ¡ª Presta aten??o! ¡ª exclamou carol, olhando rapidamente para o lado.

    Ele viu Carol correndo ao seu encontro, puxando o mini ghoul para fora da linha de fogo. Uma corrente afiada cortou o ar com velocidade, batendo violentamente no ch?o ao lado deles, deixando uma marca profunda no solo, com uma destrui??o impressionante.

    ¡ª O que foi isso? ¡ª exclamou Ravena, sua express?o tomada pela surpresa.

    De repente, uma figura apareceu diante deles, sua postura autorit¨¢ria e calma. Ela manipulava com maestria uma enorme corrente, a qual segurava com destreza. Na ponta da corrente, uma bola de espinhos reluzia, pronta para ser lan?ada a qualquer momento. A tens?o no ar aumentou de forma palp¨¢vel.

    ¡ª N?o pode ser! ¡ª disse Ravena, os olhos arregalados, reconhecendo a figura.

    Todos os humanos que assistiam ¨¤ transmiss?o estavam em choque com a cena que se desenrolava diante deles. O campo de batalha parecia congelar por um segundo, quando Ravena soltou o nome.

    ¡ª Yumi! ¡ª gritou Ravena, com a voz embargada pela surpresa e dor.

    A general, com uma express?o impass¨ªvel, olhou para Ravena e balan?ou a cabe?a.

    ¡ª N?o sei quem ¨¦ essa que est¨¢ chamando! ¡ª respondeu ela, sua voz vazia de qualquer emo??o, enquanto seus olhos estavam fixos no horizonte, desinteressada pela conversa.

    ¡ª Ela virou um ghoul, se o monarca descobrir isso! ¡ª murmurou o mini ghoul, com um tom preocupado. ¡ª O monarca do fogo deve ter fingido a morte dela e transformado-a!

    Ravena ficou ainda mais chocada com essa revela??o.

    ¡ª Conhece ela? ¡ª perguntou Carol, ainda at?nita.

    ¡ª ¨¦ uma das noivas do monarca... Ela foi devorada pelo monarca do fogo, mas parece que ele n?o a matou. Deve ter engolido ela e transformado-a em uma de suas generais! ¡ª explicou o mini ghoul, sua voz tingida de tristeza.

    Ravena deu um passo ¨¤ frente.

    ¡ª Yumi, sou eu, Ravena! N?o est¨¢ se lembrando? ¡ª exclamou, sua voz carregada de emo??o.

    Yumi, com uma frieza assustadora, ergueu a corrente do ch?o com um ¨²nico movimento, os espinhos brilhando com uma intensidade mortal.

    O campo de batalha estava em sil¨ºncio por um breve momento, a tens?o no ar era palp¨¢vel. Yumi, com sua corrente mortal em m?os, olhou diretamente para Ravena. Seus olhos brilhavam com uma frieza que parecia ter se transformado em pura efici¨ºncia de combate. Ela n?o disse nada. Apenas se preparou, segurando a corrente com firmeza. A bola de espinhos na ponta da corrente reluziu com uma amea?a silenciosa.

    Com um movimento ¨¢gil e fluido, Yumi iniciou seu ataque. Ela girou sua corrente no ar, lan?ando a bola de espinhos em dire??o a Ravena com velocidade impressionante. A trajet¨®ria era imprevis¨ªvel, um movimento digno de um mestre. Ravena foi r¨¢pida, saltando para o lado, mas Yumi j¨¢ havia antecipado isso. A corrente foi puxada, desviando no ar, mudando sua dire??o, e a bola de espinhos avan?ou contra Ravena mais uma vez, como se tivesse uma mente pr¨®pria.

    ¡ª N?o d¨¢ pra descansar! ¡ª disse Ravena, j¨¢ desviando e se preparando para bloquear o pr¨®ximo ataque.

    Ela levantou sua foice para bloquear, mas Yumi, com um movimento preciso, puxou a corrente mais uma vez, alterando a trajet¨®ria da bola de espinhos no ¨²ltimo segundo, for?ando Ravena a mudar sua postura, deixando pouco espa?o para qualquer defesa. Cada ataque era mais r¨¢pido do que o anterior, cada movimento de Yumi era como uma dan?a, uma dan?a de morte.

    Com a energia vibrando no ar, Ravena girou sua foice com destreza, bloqueando o pr¨®ximo ataque da corrente. Mas n?o teve tempo para respirar, pois Yumi imediatamente lan?ou outro golpe, desta vez jogando a corrente com for?a em dire??o ao pesco?o de Ravena. Era uma tentativa de imobiliz¨¢-la.

    ¡ª Isso est¨¢ imposs¨ªvel! ¡ª exclamou Ravena, desviando-se para o lado mais uma vez, mal conseguindo evitar o ataque, antes de lan?ar um golpe de contra-ataque com sua foice. Mas Yumi puxou a corrente, se esquivando com agilidade, retornando a bola de espinhos para atacar novamente, sem dar espa?o para a oposi??o.

    O ritmo estava acelerado, os ataques se sucedendo sem parar, o som da corrente cortando o ar misturado ao som de Ravena tentando bloquear e desviar. N?o havia pausa. O confronto entre as duas se tornava mais letal a cada segundo, e ambas estavam no limite de seus movimentos, sem espa?o para falhas.

    ¡ª Vamos ajudar! ¡ª gritou Carol, tentando se aproximar, mas o mini ghoul a deteve com um olhar determinado.

    ¡ª N?o vamos ter tempo para isso! ¡ª disse ele, os olhos fixos no ex¨¦rcito que avan?ava implac¨¢vel. Ele sabia que aquele combate precisava ser resolvido em breve.

    Ele se virou para os ghouls sob seu comando. ¡ª Matem o m¨¢ximo que conseguirem! Deixe os generais para n¨®s! ¡ª ordenou, enquanto seus ghouls, com precis?o assustadora, avan?avam para o campo de batalha, atacando impiedosamente.

    Ravena e Yumi continuavam a se mover em um ritmo fren¨¦tico, sem uma pausa para descanso. A batalha entre elas parecia uma coreografia de destrui??o. A cada passo que Ravena dava, Yumi ajustava sua posi??o, puxando sua corrente para moldar os ataques, levando Ravena a se adaptar constantemente, sem margem para erro.

    Ravena sentia o peso dos golpes de Yumi, a press?o crescente da luta. Ela sabia que, se cometesse um ¨²nico erro, aquela batalha poderia ser a ¨²ltima. Mas ela n?o estava disposta a ceder. Ela bloqueava, desvia e atacava sempre que conseguia, mas Yumi estava implac¨¢vel.

    O campo de batalha estava imerso em caos. O ar estava carregado com a tens?o da luta, o som dos ataques ressoando como trov?es, enquanto a terra tremia sob o peso de magias devastadoras. Ao longe, explos?es de luz iluminavam o c¨¦u, a batalha contra os generais do monarca do fogo tomava uma propor??o ainda mais insana.

    O Mini Ghoul, ¨¢gil e implac¨¢vel, saltava entre as sombras, seu corpo pequeno e r¨¢pido como uma sombra fugaz. Ele desviava de cada raio de luz que o general lan?ava, seu movimento era fluido e imprevis¨ªvel. Cada ataque de luz que cortava o ar parecia atingir o lugar onde ele estava h¨¢ apenas mil¨¦simos de segundo. Cada movimento do Mini Ghoul se tornava mais preciso, mais focado, enquanto a energia em seu corpo aumentava gradualmente a cada movimento. Cada raio desviado o fazia mais forte, mais veloz, mais imponente. Mas ele sabia que seu objetivo n?o era derrotar o general diretamente. Sua miss?o era simples: evitar os ataques e acumular energia, para depois agir no momento certo. A tens?o em seu corpo crescia, e ele se sentia como um predador em seu habitat, esperando o momento exato de atacar.

    Enquanto isso, Carol corria pelo campo de batalha com a velocidade de um raio. Sua presen?a era uma linha de destrui??o, uma fa¨ªsca de energia indom¨¢vel, que devastava qualquer coisa que estivesse em seu caminho. Ghouls eram perfurados pelo simples toque de seus punhos, e sua energia iluminava o campo como se fosse a pr¨®pria manifesta??o da f¨²ria.

    Ela estava em busca dos generais, tentando encontrar uma brecha para atacar. Seus movimentos eram r¨¢pidos, calculados, cada golpe era um potencial destruidor. Mas os generais estavam longe de ser f¨¢ceis de derrotar. Quando Carol atacava, o general reagia de imediato, endurecendo a parte do corpo que ela mirava. Seus golpes, em vez de perfurar, apenas ricocheteavam com uma for?a brutal, como se estivesse batendo contra uma parede de a?o. Mesmo assim, Carol n?o desacelerava. A batalha n?o se tratava apenas de for?a, mas de intelig¨ºncia e precis?o.

    ¡ª Vai ficar s¨® correndo? ¡ª exclamou o general, com um sorriso desdenhoso, enquanto observava Carol se mover novamente

    Cada movimento dela era um teste, uma tentativa de for?ar a rea??o do inimigo. Ela sabia que, em algum momento, o general cederia, e esse seria o seu momento.

    Os sons da batalha eram constantes. O grito de combate das tropas se misturava ao rugido das explos?es e ao som dos ataques m¨¢gicos colidindo com a terra.

    O Mini Ghoul continuava a desviar dos raios de luz do general, sentindo a energia aumentar ¨¤ medida que sua habilidade se tornava mais afiada, seus reflexos mais r¨¢pidos. Em seu cora??o, ele sabia que n?o poderia continuar fugindo para sempre. A hora da luta se aproximava.

    Carol sentiu a press?o aumentar ¨¤ medida que o campo de batalha se tornava mais ca¨®tico, com as for?as do Monarca do Fogo avan?ando implacavelmente. Ela n?o podia mais apenas correr. Ela precisava acabar com essa batalha, encontrar uma brecha nos generais para dar o golpe fatal.

    ¡ª Agora! ¡ª pensou Carol, enquanto avan?ava para a direita, tentando pegar o general de surpresa. Mas ele estava pronto. Em um movimento r¨¢pido, ele endureceu sua pele, se tornando uma fortaleza impenetr¨¢vel. O golpe de Carol apenas ricocheteou, mas isso n?o a fez hesitar.

    Com a for?a da sua investida, o general foi projetado para tr¨¢s, mas ele imediatamente recuperou a postura. Seus olhos estavam fixos em Carol agora. Ele sabia que ela estava ¨¤ beira de algo, e ele tamb¨¦m estava disposto a for?ar o erro. A batalha estava em um equil¨ªbrio inst¨¢vel, cada movimento dos combatentes sendo uma dan?a de pura adrenalina, onde a menor falha significava a morte.

    Arion, com sua postura firme e fria, observava a batalha com a mente calculista de um estrategista. Seus olhos estavam fixos no campo, especialmente onde Yumi e Ravena lutavam. A movimenta??o das duas generais, a dan?a mortal com seus inimigos, estava al¨¦m do que os humanos podiam compreender. O poder delas era quase incompreens¨ªvel para os olhos humanos.

    ¡ª Isso n?o ¨¦ algo que os humanos t¨ºm for?a para interferir! ¡ª Arion disse, com uma express?o de pesar, enquanto a batalha se intensificava.

    Julius, ao seu lado, n?o parecia t?o abatido. Ele observava com os olhos fixos, a mand¨ªbula tensa. Sabia que n?o podia desanimar.

    ¡ª N?o se abale! ¡ª Julius disse com firmeza, mas a tens?o em sua voz era ineg¨¢vel. Ele tamb¨¦m sentia o peso da guerra, mas sabia que se vacilasse agora, perderiam tudo.

    ¡ª ¨¦ aquilo que acontece quando um humano vira um general... ¡ª Arion murmurou, seus olhos observando a batalha. Seus pensamentos estavam fixos na for?a das duas generais, Yumi e Ravena.

    Era um espet¨¢culo de for?a, agilidade e, acima de tudo, resist¨ºncia. Mas tamb¨¦m havia algo mais ¡ª algo que os humanos n?o podiam entender completamente. Havia um brilho de determina??o que ia al¨¦m da simples for?a f¨ªsica. Era a vontade de sobreviver, de proteger, de vencer.

    O Mini Ghoul, com sua energia acumulada, se aproximava da luta, suas habilidades agora em seu auge.

    Ele focou seus tent¨¢culos, canalizando a energia que havia acumulado ao longo do combate.

    ¡ª Percebeu tarde demais! ¡ª o Mini Ghoul gritou, liberando a explos?o de energia.

    Em um movimento r¨¢pido, ele golpeou o general inimigo, partindo seu corpo ao meio com a for?a de um trov?o. A energia da explos?o percorreu o campo de batalha, derrubando v¨¢rios ghouls e criando uma onda de destrui??o. O Mini Ghoul estava radiante, sua energia transbordando enquanto ele corria para alcan?ar o pr¨®ximo alvo. N?o era apenas uma luta, era uma ca?ada, e ele sabia que n?o poderia parar agora.

    Ao longe, Carol desviava, enquanto o general contra quem ela lutava tentava bloquear seu ataque endurecendo sua pele. Mas Carol estava mais r¨¢pida, mais focada. Ela se movia como uma sombra, se afastando rapidamente e preparando-se para o pr¨®ximo movimento.

    ¡ª Um, dois, tr¨ºs! ¡ª Yumi contou com uma precis?o imbat¨ªvel antes de atacar, e em um movimento r¨¢pido e mortal, perfurou o corpo do general, atravessando-o com sua corrente de espinhos. O impacto foi brutal, a energia de Yumi combinada com a for?a de sua habilidade perfurando o inimigo.

    ¡ª Tr¨ºs segundos ¨¦ o tempo que leva para ativar novamente sua habilidade! ¡ª Yumi disse, se afastando, observando a queda do general com um sorriso satisfeito.

    O general, que agora estava ca¨ªdo no ch?o, mal podia acreditar no que acontecera.

    ¡ª Maldita! ¡ª ele exclamou, antes de finalmente sucumbir ao golpe fatal.

    ¡ª Foi mal, mas o nosso monarca nos deixou devorar o corpo dos outros monarcas... Ent?o nossa energia ¨¦ maior que a de voc¨ºs! ¡ª ela disse com um tom provocativo, observando o cad¨¢ver do general.

    O campo de batalha estava agora mais quieto, mas a batalha ainda n?o estava vencida. O ¨²ltimo general da garota m¨¢gica ainda estava de p¨¦, uma presen?a imponente no centro da destrui??o. Ele pisava com desd¨¦m sobre o corpo do general do monarca de fogo que ele acabara de matar, sua postura de total dom¨ªnio.

    ¡ª Agora s¨® resta aquele! ¡ª Carol disse, seus olhos fixos no ¨²ltimo obst¨¢culo antes da vit¨®ria definitiva.

    O campo de batalha estava mergulhado na viol¨ºncia, o som das espadas e das magias ecoando em toda parte. Ravena e Yumi se moviam com uma velocidade sobrenatural, suas armas t?o pr¨®ximas que poderiam cortar o pesco?o da outra a qualquer momento. Cada movimento era perfeito, cada passo dado com a inten??o de eliminar a advers¨¢ria, e ainda assim, as laminas passavam uma pela outra com um sussurro mortal.

    "¨¦ meu fim!" pensaram ambas, o mesmo pensamento cruzando as mentes das duas generais. O ar estava denso, as respira??es pesadas, e a tens?o entre elas quase palp¨¢vel. Quando os golpes das duas iriam atingir seus pesco?os, o som das armas cortando o ar foi interrompido por algo completamente inesperado.